ã€ŠReincarnation: From Opressed Missy to Campus Belleã€‹


 Chapter 1 Finally free

    After snowing for half a month, today finally a grey but snowless sky could be seen. An Xin looked up towards the sky and saw a hint of the warm sun hidden beneath the sky as if ying hide and seek with the earthlings. This year, for the first time, it had snowed for half a month straight.

    ¡°An Xin!¡± She heard the sound of her sister calling for her. She had never heard her siblings ever wanting to talk to her. She was the neglected and bullied daughter of Duke An Mingli of the great Dragon empire.

    As she looked behind to find her sister, she felt someone pushing her body into the frozenke. It was her favourite spot in the entire Duke household because she had heard her father¡¯s wives grumbling in jealousy how Duke still maintained theke built on the request of herte mother Zhu Qinyan.

    She felt the piercing shards of ice-prating into her body, which was nothing but skin and bones. The freezing temperature of theke numbed her body. She couldn¡¯t feel anything, neither pain nor pleasure.

    She was finally free. Her step-siblings wouldn¡¯t have to formte more schemes to get rid of her or bully her.<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin was dead, but why were her legs paining so much all of a sudden? Dead couldn¡¯t feel anything?

    And what was the warm thing ced on her legs?

    She remembered how her older sister pushed her into the freezingke. The ice of theke had broken with her weight and she had died in the cold. She remembered everyst moment, everyst breath she had taken there on the cold deathbed.

    ¡°Lan, wake up,¡± An Xin heard the soft cries of a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t scare mom. Lan, please wake up. Mom promises that she will never leave you alone.¡±<sub></sub>

    When An Xin heard the woman¡¯s cry, she wondered ¡®Who is this woman? And why was she calling herself mom?¡¯

    Then a thought entered her mind. Could it be that she had died and this was her afterlife? Tears started trickling down her eyes. ¡®Mom, Lan missed you too. I finally met you. Father never cared for me. Why didn¡¯t you die with me? Why did you leave me alone there?¡¯

    An Lan was Duke An Mingli¡¯s eldest daughter. Although she was the legitimate daughter of the An family, her status in the family was even lower than a ve. Even a slight servant could bully her to their heart¡¯s desire.

    Her mother Zhu Qinyan was the daughter of the previous emperor but after her evil uncle took the throne after killing his father, he never showed any care or interest for his sister. Qinyan was thrown into the family of wolves and one unfortunate night when she couldn¡¯t bear to live anymore, she hung herself to death.

    ¡°Lan please wake up, ¡°The woman cried again.

    An Xin couldn¡¯t bear to hear her cries anymore. She wanted to raise her hand and wipe the woman¡¯s tears but she felt thousands of ss shreds pricking her body. ss shreds made up of ice.

    Thousands of images flooded her vision making her shriek in pain. She was tortured by her own family. She was forbidden to leave her broken and dark courtyard. She had seen her sister and brothers getting married and having babies while she was locked in the old courtyard to her nightmares.

    Every day she would smile and pray to God that perhaps one day she would leave that horrid house and have a family of her own but that day never came.

    She eventually died, falling in the frozenke.

    And now she was meeting her mother in the afterlife.

    ¡®Mom, wait for me. I want to meet you.¡¯

    ¡®I want to see you once.¡¯

    ¡­.

    Author Note: Hello, my dear readers, your darling author is back with another awesome book! It is a entry for WPC. Kindly vote to support to my book and help it win.

    PS: You might be wondering why such a cliche plot? But the question is it even a cliche plot?

    PSS: Judge the story after reading at least 10 chapters

 Chapter 2 Reincarnation!!

    When An Xin opened her eyes, she found unfamiliar settings before her eyes. Her big ck eyes widened at the amazement of this world. She had heard her onlypanion and maid Qiao Wei talking about the afterlife.

    Was she in heaven? Or in hell? Wasn¡¯t there a checkpoint or something where they would tell her if she had entered heaven or hell?

    Looking at the strange room which was white and grey in colour, she sighed. Her button nose twitched at the weird scent in the air. She had a strong-smelling power. She used to fill her stomach with the aroma of delicious food that was cooked in the main kitchen.

    Why did Qiao Wei never tell her that the afterlife smelled weird? Wasn¡¯t her great great great grandmothere back to life after visiting the afterlife once? If she ever met Qiao Wei she would ask her why she never told her about the view of the afterlife?

    She tried to sit up but stopped moving when she felt a piercing pain in her hand. On turning her head at the source of the pain, her eyes widened at the sight of a thing stabbing into her thin hands. Was this thin pipe filtering out her good deeds and bad deeds?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®Buddha, forgive me for lying. Don¡¯t send me to hell. I don¡¯t want those big monsters to eat me after frying me in hot oil and then dipping in the sauce.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m an innocent and virtuous youngdy.¡¯

    ¡°Young miss, you are awake!¡± A girl eximed in joy as she saw An Xin whimpering in pain. For the first time, she smiled seeing her missy¡¯s tears. Tears are good. Tears are good. It meant their missy was alright.

    An Xin had an urge to point her finger at herself and ask the beautiful angel in white if she was mistaken. How could she be a young miss? It was her sister who was a young miss, not her.<sub></sub>

    She was¡­.she was just a small fry. Not a big young miss.

    ¡°I will call madam right away. She will be happy to see you awake,¡± The same angel in white said.

    Momentster, the door to the room was wide opened and a beautiful woman dressed in the weirdest clothes she had ever seen appeared before her eyes. If there was a word to describe the beauty of this woman, all An Xin could say was that the woman was even more beautiful than her brother-inw, who was the most handsome man in the whole empire.

    The woman came running but when she reached An Xin¡¯s bed, she stopped in her footsteps. There was hesitation in her phoenix eyes as she nced at her weak daughter lying on the hospital bed.

    ¡°Lan, thank you foring back to mom,¡± She whispered.

    An Xin nced at thedy whose tears were now trickling down her cheeks, not at all marring her perfect image in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at her more.

    Suddenly, she felt her eyes heavy and brain refusing to cooperate with her as a number of strange and unfamiliar episodes started ying before her eyes.

    Before she could say or react, An Xin fell unconscious.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter?¡± An Qinyan asked the doctor in desperation.

    ¡°Miss An, Young Miss is fine now. She just fainted due to stress. I suggest you don¡¯t ask her many questions and don¡¯t remind her of the past,¡± The doctor advised An Qinyan, Original An Xin¡¯s mother.

    Behind them, An Xin closed her eyes in despair. She had died. And the world that she was seeing before her eyes wasn¡¯t afterlife. As unbelievable as it might sound but she had reincarnated in the body of a sixteen years old young miss of An family.

    Coincidentally, both the girls shared the same name and surname. An was Xin¡¯s mother¡¯s surname. She and her husband had divorced when her daughter was a baby. She didn¡¯t give her daughter her husband¡¯sst name but her own.

    As for how the original Xin died, she died in a drunk driving case. Both Xin and her mother had a huge fight, resulting in Xin getting drunk at a school party and then getting into an ident.

    An Qinyan was negotiating an important business deal with a foreign client when she had received the news that her daughter was fatally injured in an ident and was now admitted into the hospital.

    Unbeknownst to everyone, the original Xin had died in the ident even before she was brought to the hospital while An Xin from ancient time had reincarnated into her body.

 Chapter 3 Selfish for once

    It had been a week since An Xin had died or came to the afterlife. Ugh, it wasn¡¯t the afterlife to be exact. She had reincarnated in the body of a sixteen years old girl in the modern world. Qian Wei, her only friend in Duke¡¯s house used to read those novels where an oppresseddy would reincarnate in a wealthy family and would take revenge against all those people who had wronged the female lead in first life.

    An Xin had never thought that one day she would reincarnate too and that too in future.

    Wasn¡¯t it unfortunate that she was not reincarnated in the same era?

    It wasn¡¯t like she was ever going to avenge herself. It wasn¡¯t because revenge was beneath her but she knew very well that a weak person was born to be oppressed by a stronger being. It was her fault for being born weak or not retaliating against their tormenters.

    Something tells her that she wasn¡¯t a weak person in this world.<sub>.</sub>

    This world¡­

    It was different yet very simple.

    These people had made their life sofortable.

    Instead of the horse carriage, they used a more advanced carriage that worked without horses, it was called a car. These carse in various sizes and styles. Then there was a magical box called television. It was her favourite invention by the modern man. There was a flying thing too.<sub></sub>

    What was its name? me? Orne? Oh, it was a ne.

    These people could travel the whole world in just a few minutes, using that thing called a ne.

    She liked modern men. They talk in simple words. They didn¡¯t fawn over people with titles. She was shocked to find out that people here were not tilted. All of them were equal. The emperor of the Dragon Empire would be horrified to find out about the rights and liberties given to modern man.

    Never mind, she was not going to waste her precious time in this beautiful world by talking about that horrid Emperor who was famous in history for having more than ten thousand beauties in its harem, not for his aplishments.

    Everything was fine with the modern world except for their naming sense. She met a small girl in the hospital whose name was Candy. What kind of name was Candy? Why were they stealing names from candies too?

    She would be worried to know if any of them were named Money, cat, dog or worse any colours name.

    Staring at the ceiling, she thought about the original An Xin again. She had reincarnated in the body of a modern girl whose name was An Xin just like her. She was sixteen years old this year. She had died in a car ident.

    The Original An Xin was a quiet and reserved girl but she used to love her mother a lot. Her parents had divorced when she was a baby. The reason for their divorce was never told to her and neither did the original An Xin ever ask her mother. She had no interest in knowing a father who didn¡¯t even bother to meet her once. Although she wasn¡¯t very close to the mother she loved a lot, still, she was happy with her life in America.

    An Xin didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or fate but original An Xin¡¯s mother was called An Qinyan. Her own mother¡¯s name was Zhu Qinyan.

    She heard knocking on her door. After lying on the bed again, she softly called, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    An Qinyan entered the room holding a tray. cing it on the nightstand she looked at her daughter who was blinking her big doe eyes at her. Her daughter had shoulder-length hair. A pair of big doe eyes, unlike her phoenix ones. A small and delicate face that could be held in a palm. And Bangs covering her forehead. Her skin was as white as porcin, highlighting the fact that she didn¡¯t go out in the sun.

    When An Xin looked up at her mom with watery big eyes, Qinyan sighed. Only if she had focused more on her daughter than work, this day wouldn¡¯t havee. Her daughter wouldn¡¯t have fought with her and gone to drink with her friends. Maybe the ident would have been prevented. But she couldn¡¯t reverse the past. All she could do was paint her present with her daughter together.

    After her divorce, she shifted to America with her daughter to provide her child with a better life. She was now the owner of a big hotel chain. She had spent many years of her life building thepany just for the better future of her daughter. There was nothing she wanted more than a good life for An Xin. Her daughter was her lifeline.

    ¡°Lan, do you want mom to feed you soup?¡± Qinyan softly asked her daughter.

    Xin¡¯s eyes teared up but she nodded her head. Her mother fed her simple soup but why did it taste so good?

    ¡°Will you forgive mom?¡±Qinyan asked after a while. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see that you need me more than my empire. I¡¯m sorry, Lan. Mom failed to see that you need her more than anything else.¡±

    Sitting on the bed, Xin¡¯s head which was leaning against the bed wall moved ahead as she wiped her mom¡¯s tears with her dainty hands. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry too.¡± She was saying sorry for being selfish. Original Xin was gone but she wanted to experience what it was like to be loved by a mother. Would it be very selfish of her if she didn¡¯t tell this kinddy that her daughter had gone and she was an imposter?

    ¡°No more crying. We will live our life now.¡± Qinyan said, smiling between the tears. ¡°I will give you what you need the most. My time and love. Thank you foring back to mom.¡±

    Xin nodded and hugged her mother.

    Maybe, it was God¡¯s way of giving everything to her.

 Chapter 4 Back to China

    The mother and daughter slept in the same room that night and chatted a lot. It was only near midnight when her mom asked, ¡°Lan, would you like to go back to China with mom?¡±

    Qinyan had asked her daughter many times if she wanted to go back to China but every time, Xin refused. She didn¡¯t want to go back to China. But today, her answer surprised Qinyan.

    Of course, it would be surprising as the woman didn¡¯t know that the answer wasn¡¯t given by her own daughter.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A month passed, An Qinyan made every preparation to shift to China while Xin was recovering from an ident and familiarizing herself with this new world. Today was the day they would be shifting to China.

    ¡°Do you want to say goodbye to your friends?¡± An Qinyan asked her daughter.

    An Xin stared at her mother, not knowing what to say. They weren¡¯t her school friends and she didn¡¯t even know how to say goodbye to them.<sub>.</sub>

    Thus, in the end, she shook her head.

    ¡°Alright, ¡°An Qinyan wrapped her arm around Xin¡¯s shoulders and entered the airport to board their flight.

    ¡­

    After reaching City B in China, An Qinyan brought Xin to the Peach blossom vi. She had purchased this vi a month ago when she had asked her daughter about what kind of ce she would like to live in. Xin¡¯s thinking was clear, she told her mother that she didn¡¯t want a big house where she would not be able to find her mother.

    Back when she used to live in the Duke¡¯s huge estate, there were many courtyards yet she was locked in an old and isted one. Now that she finally found a chance to have a house of her own, she didn¡¯t want it to be a very big one where she wouldn¡¯t see people. She craved to talk with people, most of all, she liked her mother to be present before her eyes.

    The reason An Qinyan agreed to buy a small vi in the south of the city was to make her daughter asfortable as possible in the new country. What she didn¡¯t know was that her daughter was morefortable here with her own people. At least, people here look like her. Their eyes and hair were just like her.<sub></sub>

    An Xin who was never allowed to leave her courtyard in her previous life never knew that people could have so many colourful eyes and hair.

    The vi¡¯s Butler was surnamed You and given name You. Yes, he was called You You. He was very excited to receive Miss An Qinyan in her new house in China. He was a trusted man who used to work under her and now was very happy being the butler of her house. When he saw An Qinyan entering the house with a young girl, he was stunned.

    An Xin was a short girl with a delicate face, big ck doe eyes and shoulder-length hair. If he didn¡¯t know better he would have thought that his boss wasing with a Barbie.

    ¡°Madam. Young Miss. Wee home,¡± Butler You said with tears in his eyes. He was so delighted to see his madaming home after all these years. Life had been tough for An Qinyan from the beginning but she never gave up. Today, she built a billion-dor empire with her hard work and intelligence.

    ¡°Mr You, thank you for your hard work all these years,¡± An Qinyan said with a sincere smile. She turned to look at her daughter and added, ¡°Lan, this is Uncle You. Greet him. He handles my work in China. Uncle You has been with me since the death of your grandfather. He had cared for me like a daughter.¡±

    An Xin looked at the kind old man and bowed in respect. She did a perfect bow as expected of a woman of ancient time, ¡°Xin pays respect to Grandpa You. Please keep on taking care of mom and Xin promise to take care of Grandpa You.¡±

    Butler Youughed with tears rolling down his cheeks. It was all worth it. He rubbed Xin¡¯s head like a proud grandfather.

    An Qinyan shook her head. Her daughter seemed to be watching too many historical dramas.

    ¡°Grandpa You will take care of both Madam and Young Miss, ¡±he announced, stroking his beard. Later, he gave them a tour of the entire house.

    While Xin was getting acquainted with the staff of the new house, An Qinyan briefed Butler You on Xin¡¯s health.

    ¡°This poor child. Why must she suffer so much?¡± Butler You looked at the sky and said. He looked at the fragile-looking girl talking sweetly to the maids and felt bad for her.

    As he was staring at the girl in an utter grievance, the so-called fragile girl ran at the lightning speed to the garden when she caught sight of an ivory coloured rabbit jumping in the garden.

    She ran so fast and skillfully that the little rabbit was left speechless at her skill and speed.

    Butler Youughed heartily as he nced at the girl¡¯s clothes stained with mud and garden grass. ¡°Does our Young Miss want to pet the rabbit?¡±

    An Qinyan smiled behind them. If her daughter wanted this rabbit as her pet, she had no objections to this. It would be good if Xin agreed to keep a pet. At least, she would learn to take care of someone.

    Xin looked at the old man with nk expressions. When she found that all of them were waiting for an answer, she shook her head and announced, ¡°Xin caught the rabbit because she wanted to have it for dinner.¡±

    The girl baffled everyone with a bright smile.

    The old man was unable to maintain hisugh, he looked at her in horror.

    ¡®Nevermind,¡¯ An Qinyan said in her heart when she heard her daughter¡¯s answer. She was still young.

    That night, the dining table was filled with various dishes made from the rabbit meat An Xin had caught in the garden.

    ¡°Young Miss, you really don¡¯t regret not keeping that rabbit as your pet?¡± A maid asked Xin when she was warming the water for a bath.

    Xin¡¯s nted brows crinkled to form a crease on her peerless forehead. ¡°My mom is working hard to raise me. We don¡¯t have enough money to feed an animal.¡±

    Also, animals were for eating not petting.

    The maid was left gaping at the girl. Does she even know her mother was An Qinyan? The self made billionaire?

    Of course, An Xin had no idea how much money her mother had. Even though she was living in the modern world for more than a month, she had no idea how to survive here.

 Chapter 5 School

    An Xin always got up early in the morning, it was a habit embedded in her from a young age. When she went downstairs after taking a shower and changing into fresh clothes, she saw her mother giving orders to the maid about her likes and dislikes. She didn¡¯t tell anyone yet that she loved this world. She loved how her mother cared about every little thing about her. She loved being the centre of someone else¡¯s world for once in her life.

    Humans are selfish creatures, and she didn¡¯t feel ashamed to be greedy for her mother¡¯s love.

    She found her mother wearing a ck pantsuit, her hair now cut in a Bob. She had to say that her mom was the most handsome woman she had ever seen, even more than the men featured on the programmes had watched on that magical box¨C meaning television. For a month, she passed her time by watching that magical box in America.

    When An Qinyan felt a burning gaze on her back, she turned her head to find Xin standing in the distance. She waved her hand saying, ¡°Come on, breakfast is ready.¡±

    She had gotten used to her daughter¡¯s new habit of waking up early. She understood now how much her daughter liked to eat. Her appetite had increased after the ident. She was pleased that her underweight daughter had started eating to her heart¡¯s desire.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Good morning, mom,¡± An Xin greeted her with a bright smile as she walked to her mother.

    Qinyan smiled and kissed her daughter¡¯s head and brought her to the breakfast table.

    ¡°Good morning, Lan. Quickly have breakfast. Uncle You specially asked the kitchen to make steamed meat buns for you, ¡°An Qinyan said as she started putting food on her daughter¡¯s bowl.

    An Xin could eat three times the food Qinyan ate during breakfast. Qinyan wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said her daughter loved to eat.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Lan, mom has something to say to you, ¡°Qinyan said with a slight hesitation.

    ¡°Mom, are you marrying me off to some old man?¡± An Xin asked with tears shining in her eyes. Last night, she saw in a TV programme how an evil mother married off her young daughter to an old man for money.

    An Qinyan was left bewildered at the trail of her daughter¡¯s thoughts. ¡°An Xin! You are sixteen. Why are you thinking about marriage?!¡±

    ¡°I watched in a programme how a mother married off her daughter to an old man for money,¡± An Xin muttered, looking at her empty bowl.

    ¡°No more TV for you, ¡°An Qinyan dered. She took a deep breath and calmed her raging temper. ¡°Lan, mom is working hard so you won¡¯t feel any grievances. You are not allowed to think about a boy or man at this age. When you will be of marriageable age, only then will we talk about this topic.¡±

    An Xin sighed in relief. At least, she wasn¡¯t marrying anyone yet.

    ¡°Mom wants to talk to you about your school,¡± An Qinyan began speaking.

    ¡°School?¡± Xin furrowed her brows. She wasn¡¯t taught to read and write in herst life. She craved to be a virtuousdy like her sister but her stepmothers refused to let her study under the same master as her siblings. She had lived a life of illiterate but she didn¡¯t want to live it anymore.

    Fortunately, An Qinyan had provided quality education to her daughter. An Xin was knowledgeable in pinyin and English. Her English was fluent because she had spent her entire life in America but her Mandarin was ented. But not anymore. She could speak Mandarin like a native now.

    When An Xin had gotten original Xin¡¯s memories, she had gotten her ability to read and write too. She could speak all thenguage the original body owner knew.

    ¡°Yes, school. You are still in freshman year. You can continue your studies here. Do you have any opinion about your new school?¡±An Qinyan asked.

    An Xin shook her head. She had no idea about school as she had never been there. Although she still hadoriginall An Xin¡¯s memories, they were still not enough for her to form an opinion.

    All she could say was that she wanted to go to school and be ady of virtue.

    ¡°Alright. Tomorrow, we will meet the principal of Jingyuan high school,¡± An Qinyan told her. It was the best school in the entire country. Although her daughter was average in studies, still she felt that Xin must be given the best of the best education.

    ¡­

    Author Note: What do you think of Xin?

 Chapter 6 She is back!

    Just as An Qinyan had said, the next day Butler You made all the arrangements and brought An Qinyan and An Xin to Jingyuan high School.

    Butler You¡¯s arrangements were so perfect that they were personally greeted by the principal at the school lobby.

    ¡°Mr You, it¡¯s an honour to have you here at our school, ¡°The principal said with a humble expression. Who doesn¡¯t know anything about You You, the chief assistant of the owner of Orchid group of hotels and restaurants? When he had received the news that Mr You wanted to admit his granddaughter to this school, he was thrilled.

    After the principal weed the three of them into the office, he personally made tea for them. It was only while handing the tea to thedy and the young girl did he wonder what their rtionship might be to Mr You.

    Also, wasn¡¯t this girl too young to be admitted into the high school? At most, she looked as if she was in middle school.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± The principal was puzzled.

    ¡°Oh, look at my old brain. This is Madam An and young Miss An Xin, ¡°Butler You introduced them.<sub>.</sub>

    Hearing the majestic introduction, the principal froze. His brain cells burst. This was¡­This was legendary Madam An?

    ¡°Miss An Qin¡­¡± The principal dared not utter the name.

    ¡°An Qinyan, ¡°Shepleted for the old principal as she elegantly took a sip of tea.

    The principal secretly gloated over the fact that the legendary Madam An came to his school for the admission of her only child. If hispetitors were to know¡­

    ¡°I want the school to treat my daughter like a normal student. No special treatment just because she is my daughter,¡± An Qinyan made herself clear.

    How could principal Chen forget that the world of riches was unlike anyone!<sub></sub>

    ¡°As you wish, Madam An, ¡°Principal Chen said. ¡°It is our honour to admit Miss An to our school.¡±

    An Xin had to appear for the entrance test. Although the questions asked in the exam were simple, she still was not able to secure good marks.

    From the expression on the Principal¡¯s face, it could be said that he wasn¡¯t as impressed by the Young Miss An as he was impressed by Madam An.

    Afterpleting the admission procedure, three of them left the principal office with Principal Chen. He was fawning over Madam An when a teenager appeared. He was tall for boys his age. His phoenix eyes were careless as he was leaning against the wall in an unruly manner. His school uniform¡¯s shirt button was opened and from his dressing style, it could be seen that he was a rebellious teenage boy.

    The boy had an impressive tall nose, inkck hair touching the tips of his ears. His necktie was hanging loosely. His school pants were short, barely reaching his ankles.

    ¡°Mom, I will go to pick up my study material with teacher Sun, ¡°He heard a soft feminine voice but didn¡¯t pay any attention to the new girl. She was not worth his time. Big Boss Lu¡¯s time was precious and his ear even more.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± An Qinyan said with a smile.

    It was only after hearing thedy¡¯s voice did the boy react and looked in that direction. His Phoenix eyes were no more careless. He saw a short girl standing beside thedy dressed in a grey pantsuit. He had guessed the identity of the woman at a single nce. Then his eyes fell on the short girl and he felt bitter in his heart. The same bitterness soon clouded his tongue. With the careless expression again, he punched his nemesis again.

    ¡°Lu Xuan! You bastard! You are hitting me again!¡± Li Yu yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Just because Boss Han is absent doesn¡¯t mean you will disrespect the treaty signed by both of you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you and your lousy Boss Han,¡± Lu Xuan provoked the young man.

    ¡°Fuck your m*ther!¡± Li Yu grabbed his cor and Lu Xuan moved to punch his jaw but he was grabbed by someone by his cor.

    ¡°Lu Xuan and Li Yu! Tenps of the yground again!¡± The discipline teacher shouted at the unruly teenagers.

    ¡°Bastard, ¡°Li Yu muttered under his breath when hepleted onep. He was a sports student,pleting tenps was nothing out of the ordinary for him. But getting punished by the discipline teacher because of Lu fucking Xuan! It was unbearable to him.

    Lu Xuan waspleting hisp like he was possessed by a ghost. He couldn¡¯t get the sight of that woman out of his mind. Why was she back now? After so many years? It wasn¡¯t like she was needed here anymore.

    ¡°Lu Xuan! Your phone is ringing!¡± His self proimed best friend, Wang Yuxi, shouted from the bleachers.

    ¡°Who is calling?¡±Lu Xuan grumbled under his breath. This better me urgent!

    ¡°Lu Bastard!¡± The boy shouted.

    Lu Xuan winced at the picture of Lu Bastard aka his father calling him. Another unneeded person in his life. Could he get a human eraser?

    ¡°Wang Yuxi. Fourps. Quick!¡± The discipline teacher shouted.

    ¡°Wait a minute, teacher Cao. Lu Xuan. Bitch Song is calling too!¡± Wang Yuxi shouted. ¡°Oh Lu Xuan, bitch sounds so cool on your mom¡¯s number.¡±

    ¡°Eight Laps. Wang Yuxi.¡± The discipline teacher shouted.

    As Wang Yuxi came to runps alongside Lu Xuan, he asked in confusion, ¡°I wondered why teacher Cao punished me? Nevermind. I will justplete theps.¡±

    Lu Xuan rolled his eyes at the thought of befriending an idiot.

    ¡­

    Author Note: We met one of the male leads. Any idea, how many are we going to have in total?

 Chapter 7 My dad is a scumbag

    ¡°Lan, today is your first day at school. I know this school and its environment ispletely different from your old school. Adjusting here may be difficult for you in the beginning. If you feel unadjusted or bullied by anyone, quickly tell mom,¡± An Qinyan said as the car was parked in front of the Jingyuan High School.

    An Xin nodded her head obediently. ¡®My mom is so kind and nice.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring your phone with you,¡± An Qinyan said again. Her daughter had a habit of forgetting her phone anywhere. Weren¡¯t teenagers supposed to be fastened with their phones all the time?

    ¡°Mom, what if I don¡¯t like the school?¡± An Xin asked in a soft voice. She had never been to school before. And the knowledge that she had obtained didn¡¯t belong to her. How was she supposed to be adjusted at this new ce called school?

    ¡°Then, mom will buy this school and make it likeable for you,¡± An Qinyan said in a serious tone.

    An Xin nced at her mother and sighed. ¡®Never mind, I will just try to adjust in the temple of education or our family will be brought on the street.¡¯

    This school looked very big. Even bigger than her house. It must be very expensive to purchase such a building for nothing.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. Xin will certainly like the school,¡± An Xin said as she tried to get out of the car window.

    ¡°Wait,¡±An Qinyan suddenly said loudly as she saw her daughter leaving for school. She pulled two credit cards from her handbag and passed them to her daughter. ¡°Use these cards if you want to buy anything.¡±

    An Xin quietly took the cards and waved goodbye to her mother. How was she supposed to use these hard cards to buy things? Was it a token of money or something simr to that?

    Never mind, she would just use the currency notes given to her by Butler You this morning for her expenses.

    When An Xin was about to enter the school gate, her eyes suddenly fell on a small restaurant opposite the school gate, selling glutinous rice balls dipped in delicious syrup. Since she was a transfer student, she was asked toe early to school to take extra sses toplete her missed sybus. This was the reason why the school road was empty at this time of the morning. Merely, one or two students could be seen walking on the road.

    The glutton named An Xin wasn¡¯t able to resist the temptation of rice balls. Her feet dragged her to the small restaurant which was run by a middle-aged woman.<sub></sub>

    The middle-aged woman gazed up to nce at a very adorable girl dressed in a brown check skirt, crisp white shirt and a ck zer. The great of the school embroidered on her zer. Her big doe eyes were gazing at the rice all greedily. If she could she would swallow all the food presented on the stall.

    ¡°Little girl, do you want to buy rice balls?¡± The woman asked the girl when she saw her staring at the food.

    An Xin looked at the woman, blinking her eyes and when the words registered in her slow head, she nodded her head.

    ¡®Yes. Food. She is here for the food.¡¯*

    ¡°Here,¡± The woman passed her the paper bag. ¡°This will be fifty Yuan.¡±

    An Xin passed her two credit cards, aka a token of money, to the woman.

    ¡°We don¡¯t ept cards,¡± The woman said with a small smile. ¡°But you can pay through WeChat.¡±

    An Xin just stared at thedy, not being able to understand her meaning. What was wrong with the modern man? Why couldn¡¯t they ept one medium of transaction?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have WeChat?¡± Thedy asked the girl who was staring nkly at her.

    An Xin shook her head. Suddenly, an idea struck her otherwise slow head. ¡°Do you ept the red paper?¡±

    ¡°Red paper?¡± It was the restaurant owner¡¯s turn to be bewildered.

    This child¡­where did shee from?

    ¡°Yes, red paper,¡± An Xin said as she pulled out two hundred Yuan notes from her school bag. She showed the red paper to the woman and asked again.

    ¡°Just take it for free, ¡± The restaurant owner said with a sigh.

    An Xin smiled brightly and bowed to express her gratitude properly.

    The woman went in to take orders from other people when she felt that this girl was out of her understanding.

    As she was about to put her notes back in her school bag, she watched two unruly boys snatching money out of her hand.

    ¡°Hey, little girl. Didn¡¯t your dad teach you not to bring so much money to school?¡± A boy said with augh. He had dirty blond hair and was wearing a cheap earring on his one ear.

    ¡°No, my dad is a scumbag,¡± An Xin said with a straight face. ¡°My mom says we must not listen to scumbags.¡±

    ¡°Boss Lao, this girl is making fun of you, ¡°The other boy chimed in. He was a fat kid with dishevelled hair and was wearing a dirty uniform.

    ¡°Are you making fun of boss Lao?¡±The blond boy asked her in a threatening tone.

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    The blond boy was about tough but her next question rendered him speechless.

    ¡°But who is Boss Lao?¡± An Xin asked the question in such a serious manner that the local gangsters were left speechless. They couldn¡¯t tell if she was pretending to be dumb or making fun of them. In both conditions, they must not leave her.

    ¡°Do you even know who Boss Lao¡¯s daddy is?¡± Blond¡¯s sidekick asked with a sneer.

    An Xin gasped, putting her hands on her mouth. ¡°You¡­you are¡­¡±

 Chapter 8 Fifth prince.

    An Xin gasped, putting her hands on her mouth. ¡°You¡­you are¡­¡±

    The boys were feeling smug when they sensed that she was just pretending to be dumb.

    ¡°Emperor Qing¡¯s distant nephew?¡± An Xinpleted her sentence.

    Their jaws dropped hearing her wild spection.

    ¡°Who the f*ck is Emperor Qing?¡± The blond turned to look at the fatty boy.

    ¡°Boss Lao, we are the members of a revolutionary cult. We don¡¯t attend sses. How will we know about this Qing bastard?¡± The fatty kid said, scratching his head.

    An Xin gasped. ¡°Calling Emperor Qing bastard is sphemy!¡±

    ¡°ss¨C what?¡± The two boys asked her.

    ¡°You will earn the wrath of sun God,¡± An Xin looked at them with hatred. Although Emperor Qing was a hateful man and her evil uncle, still she couldn¡¯t let anyone talk bad about him<sub>.</sub>

    He was, after all, ruler of the Dragon Empire. A ruler chosen by heavens.

    ¡°Boss, this little beauty studies in Jingyuan high. She is misleading us with wasteful information. These students are arrogant and proud. We must teach the students of her school a lesson,¡± The sidekick said as he nced at An Xin¡¯s uniform. The uniform of Jingyuan Highschool could be recognised at a single nce. The crest of the Jingyuan school was embroidered on her zer.

    ¡°Little girl, what ss do you study in?¡± The blond asked.

    ¡°ss Ten [K],¡± An Xin didn¡¯t know why they were asking her so many questions. Even she had many questions to ask them. She wanted to ask him why he was only wearing one earring. And if he hade from America too. He also had golden hair like Americans.

    ¡°Boss Lao. Attack. Any student of Lu Xuan¡¯s ss is our enemy. We must teach her a lesson, ¡°The sidekick yelled startling An Xin.

    Before both of them could react, they heard a powerful sound of a bicycle arriving their way. The teenager driving the bicycle circled around the two so-called gangsters and pulled a steel pipe from his school bag.

    ¡°Little Monkey. Little pig. Seems like you missed Big Boss Han¡¯s beloved pipe,¡± The teenager grinned evilly at the two of them. ¡°What should I do with the two of you? Hear your grievances first and send your corpse to your Mayor Daddy or send your corpse first to your mayor daddy and then hear your grievances?¡±

    Behind them, An Xin shuddered. Why was the boy¡¯s tongue even more poisonous than the Bamboo green snake Qiao Wei¡¯s great great great great grandma died of?<sub></sub>

    Never mind, she would just eat her rice balls.

    ¡°Xin Ge!¡± An Xin saw three young boys appearing with their bicycles but didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. They parked their bicycles a little away from the first one.

    ¡°Xin Ge, give us orders. We will beat ugly monkey and fatty pig into pulp, ¡°Orange yelled.

    Chen Xi Jun walked ahead and sprayed a liquid on the gangsters¡¯ faces. ¡°What?¡± He looked at his mates¡¯ dirty expressions and said, ¡°This Lord is a germaphobe. Can¡¯t beat them to a pulp without sanitizing their first!¡±

    Wei Xiao Hua grinned like a freak and the two gangsters shuddered. ¡°Xin Ge. If we get involved in a fight, the old man will suspend us like Li Yu. Why involve fists when we can solve the fight with science?¡±

    ¡°Science?¡± All three asked at the same time.

    Wei Xiao Hua threw a liquid at the two boys and started feeling giddy. Blond and his sidekick started scratching their bodies like monkeys.

    ¡°Little girl, why didn¡¯t you tell us you belong to Big Boss Han?¡± Blonde cried in desperation. If he had known that this silly girl was rted to Big Boss Han, he wouldn¡¯t have offended her.

    ¡°Big Boss who?¡± An Xin asked with confusion. While the four boys were teaching gangsters a lesson, she was savouring her rice balls. She hadn¡¯t noticed from the beginning till the end what had happened to the two boys who snatched her red notes.

    There was sudden silence for the next few moments.

    Orange, who was handling Li Yu¡¯s position of updating Big Boss Han¡¯s social media in his absence, was offended. Scratching his needle-like orange hair, he inquired, ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t know who the mighty, great, impressive and revolutionary Big Boss Han is?¡±

    An Xin softly shook her head. There were so many adjectives used with a single person. He must be an outstanding figure.

    Chen Xi Jun, Wei Xiao Hua and Orange moved to show the ignorant girl Big Bos Han.

    An Xin stared at a tall and lean youthful boy, leaning against his bicycle, his hand holding a steel pipe. He was staring at the distance in an impressive pose. He has nted eyebrows like a young and refined man belonging to a schr family. His nose was standing proudly on his face. His thin lips were impressive just like the rest of his features.

    However, his face didn¡¯t seem to match his rebellious aura.

    She couldn¡¯t help but want to ask why his white shirt¡¯s buttons were done?

    Why was his tie hanging loosely on his neck?

    And why was he wearing just half of the uniform?

    He seemed to study in the same school as her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know him,¡± An Xin said with a shrug.

    Han Zixin¡¯s quickly turned to re at his buddies.

    Orange, Chen Xi Jun and Wei Xiao Hua scratched their heads. This wasn¡¯t their fault that someone in the entire Jungyuan High didn¡¯t know about their Big Boss Han. Oh, no this was clearly their fault!

    ¡°Look at him clearly!¡± Orange yelled. ¡°I refuse to believe you don¡¯t know our Big Boss Han.¡±

    An Xin turned her head to look at the so-called Big Boss Han once again while Han Zixin went back to his previous pose. He had noticed that his left side was slightly more impressive than his stunning right side.

    ¡°Fifth prince,¡± Suddenly An Xin called out loudly, starting the other three boys.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Zixin questioned her in an arrogant posture.

    ¡°You are even more handsome than the prince,¡± An Xin confessed honestly.

    ¡°Who is the Fifth prince?¡± Han Zixin asked, raising his brow.

    ¡°Emperor Qing¡¯s son born from concubine Zhao,¡± An Xin murmured, staring at the unruly teenager.

    Han Zixinnguidly walked ahead, grabbing two hundred yuan notes from the whimpering boys and tucked them into his pants. Leaning near to her ear, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m the bloodthirsty fifth prince, son of Emperor Qing and Concubine Zhao. If you tell anyone what you saw here, I will lock you in the dungeon and send you far far far away from here.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened.

    Three of his friendsughed when they saw the girl running into school holding her cute school bag.

    ¡°Xin Ge! Why did you tease the barbie doll?¡± Orange asked with augh.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Xin Ge doesn¡¯t tease women,¡± The other two matesughed.

    Han Zixin stared at the school gate where the girl disappeared. He let out a small evil smile flipping his slightly long hair.

 Chapter 9 Class Ten

    The students in the ss Ten ( K ) of Jingyuan high school were more than excited as they learned the news that a student would be transferred to their ss this semester.

    The ss teacher Qi Jing did not specify why a student would be transferring to their ss, especially after the deration of their first monthly text. This matter was a high deal for the students of ss Ten (K) as a student had never been transferred to their ss before.

    Jingyuan High school had eleven sections of ss Ten and ss Ten (K) was thest one. One might ask why it was a matter of great importance for ss ten (K). It must be because the student who scores the least scores in the monthly texts would be sent to this ss. Never in the history of ss Ten (K) a student had willingly entered their ss.

    ¡°Ye Jun! Do you know who is transferring to our ss?¡± A girl wearing headphones asked in a loud voice.

    ¡°Song Ci, stop shouting!¡± Ye Jun said removing her headphones.

    ¡°Oops,¡± Song Ci smiled cheekily. ¡°I¡¯m just too excited. Is it a handsome boy? Or a cool boy like Boss Lu?¡±

    ¡°Hush, if Big Boss Han¡¯s followers heard you praising Boss Lu, you would be in big trouble,¡± A girl whispered in Song Ci¡¯s ear.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Whatever! Just tell me,¡± Song Ci asked with an earnest look.

    ¡°Song Ci, where were you when God was imparting wisdom?¡± Ye Jun left, giving him a weird look.

    ¡°Qiao Wei!!!¡± Song Ci shouted, startling everyone in the ss. But the Qiao Wei in reference was giggling like a fool hiding under the desk.

    ¡°Bitch, what are you giggling for?¡± Song Ci red at the crazy woman.

    ¡°Prince Jin just realised that he is no longer a straight man. He has been bent by a certain general,¡± Qiao Wei said, giggling like a fool. She rubbed her roon eyes and giggled again after reading the other line.

    Her cheeks were red like a tomato.<sub></sub>

    Her eyes practically had hearts in them.

    ¡°Qiao Wei! Stop reading these scandalous novels,¡± Song Ci yelled. Looking at the two sexy men on the cover, she squinted her eyes to read the title of the book. ¡°Prin..Prince Below, Gen¡­ General above.¡±

    She looked at her ssmate and asked, ¡°What does the title even mean?¡±

    Qiao Wei nced at her dense friend and giggled again.

    ¡°You know what, I¡¯m done with you,¡± Song Ci said for the nth time. She went out to ask more people about the legendary transfer student.

    ¡°She is a topper?¡± Someone eximed.

    Ye Junughed. ¡°From below.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s not an easy feat to top the entire ss Ten from below,¡± another student said. ¡°Boss Lu and Big Boss Han constantly fight to take thest ce. This time the spot was taken by another student.¡±

    ¡°Wait, does it mean Jingyuan High school is going to get another boss?¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Entire ss Ten (K) eximed.

    The school campus was full of vigour today for several reasons. First, today the result of the monthly examination was posted on the notice board. Secondly, the least scoring students were sent to other sses. Some students were happy and some were naturally unhappy.

    Like any student in ss Ten (A) who scored less scores would be sent to another section of ss Ten. ss Ten (A) was the mostpetitive ss. It wasn¡¯t easy to maintain a permanent position in that ss for long. It was rumoured that students of that ss study more than twelve hours a day to maintain their good results. They were certified freaks.

    An Xin had two sses this morning in a huge empty room. She couldn¡¯t understand why her ss had no students aside from her. Only by asking the teacher did she get to know that the extra ss was conducted just for her. She nodded her head like a good student and promised to study hard. But the teacher didn¡¯t seem convinced by her im after seeing her result.

    ¡°I will take you to report to Teacher Jin,¡± The teacher who was taking her extra sses said. She stood up while gesturing to An Xin to follow her to the staff room.

    An Xin obediently followed the teacher. She watched the busy corridor of the school filled with students carrying all sorts of emotions on their faces. Happy. Sad. Mischievous. Frustrated.

    She wondered if she would ever be able to adjust to this school like all these students? Although her soul was a year older than the original An Xin, she had even less experience ofmunicating with people, much less than someone belonging to her age.

    Her inner monologue was interrupted when a heavy body crashed into her. Instead of apologising to her for crashing, the boy showed her a middle finger.

    An Xin turned her head to stare at his back and zoomed her eyes to note down the gesture that he was making with his finger. She tapped her head lightly. Stupid An Xin. This was a modern man¡¯s way of saying sorry.

    She saved this modern way of apologising in her mental dairy.

    Since An Xin was still staring at the finger raised at her, she failed to see how she crashed into another strong body.

    ¡°An Xin, follow me quickly. I don¡¯t have a whole day to show you around,¡± The teacher grumbled. There was a predefined stereotype in the teachers of Jingyuan High school ¨C All the students in ss Ten (K) were hopeless and beyond saving.

    An Xin swallowed hard. Not being able to look at the person she crashed into, she raised her middle finger in the same way the boy had done earlier. This was her way of apologizing to the fellow student for crashing into him.

    Orange: F*ck!!

    Chen Xi Jun: Double f*ck!!!!

    Wen Xiao Hua: What am I supposed to say?!!!

    When they got out of their initial shock, they asked Han Zixin, ¡°Xin Ge! Barbie doll just flipped you off!¡±

    Han Zixin narrowed his eyes at the girl and walked away to look at his result pasted on the notice board. He must top the ss this time to beat Lu Xuan. From below of course.

 Chapter 10 Transfer student meets her new class

    Teacher Jin was given the responsibility to bring An Xin to her ss on her very first day of school. While walking to ss Ten (K), teacher Jin asked her a number of questions. For instance, where she had been studying before. Why did she decide to transfer to Jingyuan High school out of all the schools in the city? And many more.

    ¡°I have been studying in a school in the USA,¡± An Xin replied in a soft tone.

    ¡°If you were studying in America, why are your grades so low?¡± Teacher Jim asked. He was a blunt man and didn¡¯t shy away from asking questions that a normal person wouldn¡¯t typically ask. If not for his blunt and straightforward nature, would he even be able to handle ss Ten (K)?

    The ss was filled with tyrants and unruly students. All of them were students that came from old or new money. Only two kinds of students could enter Jingyuan Highschool. One kind was the student who had to pass an entrance test. Seventy per cent of the students were admitted to the school after passing an extremely hard entrance exam. And another kind of student were those whose parents had to spend a lot of money on donations. Eighty per cent of the donation students were tossed in ss Ten (K).

    An Xin looked at her feet, embarrassed. Original Xin¡¯s English was better than her mandarin. Although she could speak Mandarin quite well, her writing wasn¡¯t adequately developed. Since she had obtained all her knowledge and education from the memories of the original Xin, her hold on mandarin was limited like her.

    All her subjects except for English were in Mandarin. She could solve maths question papers but she failed to solve them in mandarin.

    [Note: In her school, even statements in maths are written in mandarin. She was confused as someone who had no knowledge of words was suddenly given ss tenth question papers to solve.]

    ¡°My mandarin is weaker than my English,¡± An Xin said in a low voice. By ¡®my¡¯ she meant the original Xin¡¯s.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ah, I can understand your problem now,¡± Teacher Jin had aplete understanding of her matter. ¡°I will talk to your parents and assign you someone who can help you with thenguage.¡±

    An Xin looked at him in gratitude. She stopped in her steps, much to his confusion and gave him a deep bow to express her overwhelming gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher Jin. An Xin will study hard and make you and my mom proud. Thank you so much.¡±

    Teacher Jin cleared his throat, slightly embarrassed but too impressed by her attitude to say a word. He must save this good seedling from the polluted soil of ss Ten (K).

    Their ss was located at the end of the corridor near the stairs leading to the third floor. As the bell rang, students ran to their respective sses. An Xin watched in amazement, students burying their heads in books.

    As they walked further, they finally reached the notorious ss of the Jingyuan High school.

    ¡°Study hard with fellow students. They respect me a lot,¡± Teacher Jin said, fixing his tie as he entered the ssroom with the new student.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Good morning, ss. How are you all doing?¡± Teacher Jim said as soon as he stood upon the podium.

    However, the ss Ten (K) were extremely busy to notice the headteacher.

    Some were ying cricket with notebooks and crushed paper balls.

    Some were throwing broken chalk pieces at each other.

    Some of them were involved in pen fights.

    Some students like Qiao Wei were giggling to themselves, head buried on the desk.

    Students like Song Ci were singing thetest K-pop songs at the top of their lungs, wearing headphones over their ears.

    Teacher Jin sighed. Bending down, he pulled out the horn loudspeaker and announced. ¡°Attention ss Ten. Attention. Please wee new transfer student An Xin.¡±

    The noisy ss instantly calmed down, not because the teacher had asked them to pay attention to him but because the most talked about personality had finally graced them with his *cough cough* her presence.

    ¡®Oh f*ck me!¡¯ Song Ci muttered in her heart as she removed her headphones to look at the most adorable girl she had ever seen.

    At this moment, she had decided that she was going to kick crazy Qian Wei and bring this adorable doll into her camp! No one can stop Song Ci from taking this girl as her sworn sister!

    Everyone else exchanged looks with each other. This fragile girl couldn¡¯t possibly run for another boss¡¯s position! There was no way they were going to let this beautiful girl ever get bullied by anyone.

    For the first time in history, ss Ten(K) had a girl whose beauty and innocence could rival the top beauties of other sections of ss Ten.

    ss Ten A¡¯s Huo Mia who?

    An Xin nced at everyone in fear and nervousness. She was trembling under their scrutiny but was trying to be brave.

    A lot of questions were running in her mind.

    What if these students feel that she wasn¡¯t good enough to study in their ss? She was, after all, an imposter and illiterate person standing in the crowd of schrs. Tears clouded her vision but she stubbornly looked up to meet their eyes. Slowly and slowly, she found their gazes weing and kind. Atst, she offered them a dazzling smile, making their hearts go wild.

    ¡®Such a deadly beauty!¡¯ They shouted in their hearts.

    ¡±Everyone, please meet An Xin. She is the new transfer student you all have been waiting to meet. She has been new to the school and the city. Please be kind to her, ¡°Teacher Jin said with a hesitant smile. He was afraid that this naive and simple girl would be bullied by this ss of little gangsters.

    The ss burst into a round of apuse. They began shouting wee again and again.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m An Xin. It¡¯s nice to meet you all,¡± An Xin said, shyly. In the end, she bowed and added, ¡°Please take care of me.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just her face that was adorable, even her voice was soft and crisp, so mesmerizing to hear.

    Teacher Jin showed An Xin her desk which was at the corner in thest row. Since she had the lowest marks in the entire ss, she was naturally alloted thest desk, after all, the seating arrangement was made on the basis of marks in the monthly test. It changed after every month.

    Song Ci was sitting at thest desk in the second row. She immediately stretched her hand to show her friendly nature. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Song Ci. I¡¯m the leader of the Queen Bee band. I¡¯m your friend from now on.¡±

    An Xin blinked her big doe eyes at the tall girl whose hair wasbed into two pigtails. Random hairpins decorate her head. Finally, a smile yed on her delicate face as she took thetter¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    And this was how An Xin made her first friend in the school on her very first day.

 Chapter 11 Entry of Han Zixin

    ¡°I have another announcement to make, ¡°The headteacher said in the horn loudspeaker.

    The ss Ten (K) were already overwhelmed by the arrival of an adorable princess in their ss and when the headteacher said that he had another announcement to make, the students didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. But they did keep their ears open to catch in case there was any juicy news.

    This ss had a total of twenty students and with the addition of An Xin, only four out of them were girls. So, the teacher could understand their excitement. He felt relieved that the girl was liked by everyone and her chances of getting bullied were even less.

    ¡°As you all know, Lu Xuan has been suspended for two months for inappropriate behaviour on the campus,¡± As his words fell into students¡¯ ear, they straightened their backs and looked at him.

    Apparently, any news rted to Boss Lu was important.

    They had heard the news of Lu Xuan getting suspended for beating Li Yu of ss Ten (J).

    Boss Lu was so cool that he beat Li Yu even in the principal office.

    ¡°Lu Xuan has appeared in the monthly examination and I¡¯m so proud to say that his scores are higher than all of you.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Everyone in the ss gasped.

    How was this possible?

    Did their boss Lu betrayed them?

    They worshipped him instead of the leader of a rival cult yet he betrayed them?

    ss Ten (K) was the ardent follower of Lu Xuan. His sidekicks ran campaigns for every single student who hated studying. And now they found out that Lu Xuan had been studying hard while they were ardently following him?

    Ye Jun wiped his tears. He would be beaten by his father for nothing? Their boss betrayed them! His living was in vain!

    Hearing the teacher¡¯s announcement, every student in ss Ten (K) had tears in their eyes.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Since Lu Xuan is suspended for the time being and he can¡¯t shift to ss Ten (I), the lowest scorer will enter ss Ten (K) today for an entire month. I hope you will be kind and nice to your fellow students.¡±

    Boss Lu didn¡¯t go to ss Ten (J) but (I), the hurt in their hearts intensified by ten folds.

    Lu Xuan¡¯s scores were even higher than the topper of ss Ten (J).

    ¡°Everyone please wee Han Zi Xin to our ss!¡±

    The entire ss Ten (K) had frightening looks on their faces. Only An Xin stayed calm, and she had no idea about the real identity of the two people the teacher was talking about.

    ¡°Big Boss Han¡­¡±

    Their eyes fixed at the door where a tall and lean teenager appeared wearing a ck cap. The entire ss gasped when he removed his cap and stared right into their eyes, unafraid and proud.

    ¡®Oh my, how can I forget that despite being the king of tyrants, Big Boss Han is a king of handsomeness.¡¯ Song Ci went into Kyaa mode.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes went wide. She pointed her finger at him and then at her. ¡°He¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lan, stay away from him. He is a school tyrant. He beats good students like you,¡± the boy who was sitting before An Xin said in a very soft voice. They all had taken this girl as their little sister.

    ¡°He is a tyrant?¡± An Xin asked him with wide eyes.

    The boy nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him, okay?¡±

    An Xin blinked her big doe eyes and nodded. A spark of anger ignited in her heart. How dare this boy lie to her that he was the legendary fifth prince of her era?

    ¡°My desk?¡± Han Zi Xin asked the headteacher.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s thest desk of thest row, ¡°The teacher said calmly. And when the words registered in his head, even his eyes went wide in shock. He looked at Han Zixin¡¯s exquisite face and then at the fragile face of the girl sitting at thest bench.

    Before he could say or do anything, Han Zixin was walking to his desk, carrying his empty school bag. His gait was proud and arrogant just like the rest of him.

    Everyone in the ss went to the protective mode when they saw Han Zixin sitting next to An Xin.

    An Xin scooted at the corner, putting a ruler in the middle of the desk. She put her things on her side, making sure not to touch his side or him.

    When he nced at the girl who had flipped him off in the morning, he narrowed his eyes but she harrumphed and with a pout on her lips, she turned her head away from her.

    Han Zixin leaned closer to her, wanting to know what was up with this cartoon.

    ¡°Little blockhead, if you show me attitude, I will lock you in the dungeon,¡± Han Zixin whispered in her ear.

    Instead of getting scared of him, she pulled out her thick English to Chinese dictionary and pped it on the desk, startling everyone in the ss including him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± An Xin red at him. ¡°My mom says lying is a contagious disease. If you even breathe near me, I will get your disease of lying.¡±

    Han Zixin blinked his light brown eyes at him. With a dumbfounded look, he asked, ¡°When did I lie?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lie to me in the morning that you were the fifth prince?¡± An Xin red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with a liar.¡±

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t know where Jingyuan High school received this cartoon from, but she sure was intriguing.

    Maybe, his days in the school without fighting with his archenemy wouldn¡¯t be as nd as he used to believe.

    In the entire ss, Han Zixin stared at the girl with a curious look in his eyes. He noted each and every single detail about her. When he saw her pencil case carrying different sorts and colours of pencils and pens, he pinched the back of the boy sitting before him.

    ¡°B-big¡­¡± Before he could say a word.

    Han Zixin said, ¡°Give me a pen and a notebook.¡±

    Surprisingly, Big Boss Han had to copy notes.

 Chapter 12 Jiejie

    Song Ci had no idea how to console the crying An Xin. If she had known that she would start crying as soon as they left the ss, she would not have asked the girl to follow him.

    ¡°Wahhhaaa!¡±

    ¡®Oh, god. How should I console my little ancestor?¡¯

    A few minutes earlier,

    An Xin was putting back her notebook in the bag when the bell rang and the teacher left their ss.

    Song Ci threw crushed paper at her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the washroom!¡± Song Ci said.

    An Xin agreed. She liked the first ss. Although she didn¡¯t understand what the topic of quadratic equations was exactly, she could say that it was a good topic. She had fun scribbling words on her notebooks.

    It was just that she didn¡¯t understand a thing.

    But as she was about to leave the desk, Han Zixin spread out his legs, looking here and there but at her.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Excuse me, I want to go out,¡± An Xin had no other option but to talk to him.

    Han Zixin looked everywhere but at her. He was having a great time ying the game of oblivion.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± An Xin looked at him in annoyance.

    She looked at other students who quickly buried their gazes into the books, pretending that they didn¡¯t say anything at all.

    It was only when An Xin hardly shook him, did he nce at him.

    Han Zixin¡¯s head was spinning. He felt as if he had taken a round of the great Ferrari¡¯s wheel. Howe this delicate-looking girl had so much power?

    Where would his dignity go if anyone were to know that his head was spinning just because a fragile girl as her shook his body?

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Han Zixin pointed a finger at him. His arrogant smirk intact on his face.

    ¡°I want to go out,¡± An Xin stubbornly said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Then go ahead,¡± He scoffed, without getting out of her way.

    An Xin sighed and sat back on the seat, looking at Song Ci with a teary gaze.

    When Han Zixin nced at the girl he found her carrying the expression as if someone had eaten her rabbit. His frosty heart itched and he got out of the seat, leaving her the way.

    An Xin happily followed Song Ci to the washroom. Since ss Ten (K) only had three girls before, they used to do everything together, from going to the washroom to eating together. They would always stick together. And now that An Xin hade to their ss, they had added her to their camp without any hostility.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, this is Mona. She is the president of the artmittee of ss Ten,¡± Song Ci introduced them.

    ¡°How cute!¡± Mona eximed. ¡°Do you want to be my model? I am creating a portrait. Would you like to be my model?¡±

    Song Ci quickly remembered the time when she had agreed to be Mona¡¯s model and ended up being theughing stock of the entire school. Mona had drawn her as an eggnt. She dared not to think what Mona would make of An Xin? A cucumber? Spinach? Reddish?

    She shuddered at the possibilities.

    ¡°Come on, Mona. Xiao Lan is still new. Give her time to adjust in the school first,¡± Song Ci yed the role of a big protective sister. As they reached the washroom, she remembered how Qiao Wei was sleeping while walking.

    This owl!

    Why did Qiao wake up when the world is sleeping and sleep when the world is awake?

    ¡°Xiao Lan, meet Qiao Wei,¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t forget to introduce the two of them.

    However, as An Xin turned her gaze to look at the other girl in the group, her eyes filled with tears and she pounced on Qiao Wei.

    ¡°Jie jie!¡± An Xin¡¯s tears trickled down her cheeks like a waterfall. When she was locked in the duke¡¯s courtyard, Qiao Wei was the only person who cared for her. She didn¡¯t forget to bring her food and stories from outside.

    One day, when An Xin was crying because her siblings loathed her, Qiao Wei swore to be her elder sister and protect her from everyone.

    Since that day for as long as Qiao Wei lived, she lived as An Xin¡¯s elder sister.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! I¡¯m your Jie, not this owl,¡± Song Ci grumbled. She had decided to throw Qiao Wei out and ept An Xin as her younger sister but why was her little sister calling Qiao Wei her sister. This wasn¡¯t fair!

    ¡°Girl, you are killing me,¡± Qiao Wei winced in pain. ¡°Why are you so heavy?¡±

    An Xin cried even loudly.

    ¡°Wahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, you are not heavy. This Jiejie is heavy. I ask you to calm down,¡± Qiao Wei said, straining her neck and waist.

    On her orders, An Xin stopped crying. With her big doe eyes, she stared at Qiao Wei, wanting to burst into tears again.

    Qiao Wei in her era had died before her eyes. She had died of a chill. Dying of chill in the ancient era was amon and incurable disease. There was nothing she could do to save her back then. After Qiao Wei¡¯s death, An Xin had fallenpletely alone. There was no one to talk to her, tell weird stories and feed her. She was all alone in that cruel world.

    But not anymore. Her best friend. Her big sister was standing before her.

    An Xin hupped as she realized that she wasn¡¯t the same Qiao Wei. She just looked like Qiao Wei. Feeling dejected, she walked to the washroom and locked her inside.

    ¡°Qiao Wei! Can¡¯t you be nice to her?¡± Mona red at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s my fault?¡± Qiao Wei asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Instead of burying your head in novels, can you talk to humans once in a while?¡± Song Ci said in annoyance.¡±She was so nice to you. She even called you Jiejie.¡±

    Now Qiao Wei felt like a scumbag for making a girl cry.

    ¡°Alright. Alright. I will talk politely to her,¡± Qiao Wei said, swallowing. ¡°But no one must disturb me when I¡¯m reading my beloved books.¡±

    ¡­.

    Author Note:

    I have a lot of things to say. Let me say quickly or I will forget what to say:

    An Xin is not a weak character. She is a simpleton for now because she hadn¡¯t seen the modern world. For a girl who had not even seen the ancient world clearly, she was sent to the modern world and she find herself a bit confused most of the time.

    There are no Sasaeng fans chasing ML. And this is not the book of Revenge or a mary sue theme. The FL is a normal human. She will develop in a very realistic manner.

    Han Zi Xin might be a school tyrant but before judging him, make sure you know his background story. Every person is a product of his environment and experiences.

    I just forget what I was supposed to say. Never mind, I will continue next time.

    PS: Don¡¯t forget to blow up myment section or I won¡¯t update new chapters soon! The more stable thements, the more chapters you will see.

    You know I love all readers, silent, loud and everyone else. But sometimes I need some love and pampering.

    I¡¯m not asking for gifts butments. ??

 Chapter 13 English Representative post

    ¡°Jiejie,¡± An Xin appeared out of the washroom with a bright smile on her face.

    So what if this Qiao Wei wasn¡¯t the Qiao Wei of her world. As long as she was Qiao Wei, An Xin was ready to take her as her older sister.

    [Jiejie: endearment for older sister.]

    Qiao Wei tossed Song Ci ¡®save me¡¯ look but thetter just brushed it off by looking at her pretty nails.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to ss. It¡¯s time for English ss,¡± Qiao Wei said, holding An Xin¡¯s hand. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t treat this girl well, she would start crying again and the whole ss would call her scumbag for making their little sister cry.

    Four of them returned to their ss holding hands.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°How are you doing, everybody?¡± A man entered the ss in a startling fashion. He was wearing green short pants, a white shirt and a bright purple coat. His blue sneakers wereplimenting his overall outfit.

    The entire ss Ten (K) put on fake smiles. Teacher Wang was the coolest teacher in the entire school but his obsession with making every single student familiar with English was painful.

    ¡°New boy?¡± Teacher Wang said, pointing his finger at Han Zixin.

    Han Zixin stood upnguidly. He flipped his slightly long hair back on his head and said in a monotonous voice, ¡°Hello, Teacher. I¡¯m Han Zi Xin.¡±

    ¡°Our ss iscking an English representative. Why don¡¯t you fill in the spot?¡± Teacher Wang asked him. This boy looks pretty good minus his rebellious aura.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Zixin smiled.

    The entire ss was dazed as they stared at the smiling beauty.

    Teacher Wang proudlyughed at the boy¡¯s willingness.

    This was what a good seedling is like!

    Han Zixin stared at them and with a nk look, he added, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind an English representative who can¡¯t even spell the words *English Representative* in the first ce.¡±

    Teacher Wang¡¯s proud smile fell instantly. He heard the sound of loud caws in his ear.

    [Loud caws means the voice of noisy crows. It¡¯s added to make the environment funny.]

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Teacher Wang said, making a sour face. He seemed as if he had swallowed a rancid sandwich.

    The entire ss burst intoughter.

    Naughty kids. Teasing teachers. Hmph! He would see each of them in a monthly English exam.

    ¡°Any volunteers for an English representative post?¡± Teacher Wang asked, looking at the ss.

    However, the ss was so silent that instead of the voice of a fan, nothing was audible.

    ¡°I have been working hard to teach you English but no one wants to be representative of my subject!¡± Teacher Wang banged his fist on the lecture stand in frustration. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair? You run to be the first art and literaturemittee president. Or for the post of the monitor but when ites to English, have all of your tongues caught by cats?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we are in ss Ten (K) for a reason. If you want an English representative why don¡¯t you look for one in ss Ten A or B¡± Ye Jun said with a pout.

    ¡°Our English is as good as our mathematics, ¡°Someonemented. ¡°Meaning.¡± He showed a perfect zero made by his thumb and index finger.

    When the students were giving excuses as to why they couldn¡¯t be English representatives, An Xin and Han Zi Xin were involved in a fight unbeknownst to the happening of the ss. They had no idea why the ss was involved in a debate as they had initiated a debate of their own.

    Han Zixin was pushing the ruler that An Xin had put on the desk dividing the desk they shared into two halves. He wanted more space for the notebook and the pen that he had ¡®borrowed¡¯ from the boy sitting before their desk.

    An Xin was pushing the ruler to his side because she felt he was cheating her once again. He was sprawled on a bigger area while she was left with a small area. It wasn¡¯t that she was exgargating but Han Zixin was taller than her and thus he naturally needed more space than her.

    They both didn¡¯t realise that they were being petty over a desk space.

    Han Zixin tried to use the re he used on other students to scare them away but An Xin picked her thick English to Chinese dictionary to scare him away.

 Chapter 14 Accent

    Han Zixin tried to use the re he used on other students to scare them away but An Xin picked her thick English to Chinese dictionary to scare him away.

    And for some reason, Han Zixin was genuinely scared of the thick dictionary that An Xin was carrying with her. It had be as thick as her.

    What was wrong with this woman carrying deadly weapons with her to ss?

    Their fight intensified when Han Zi Xin grabbed her cute eraser from her pencil case topel her to hide her weapon away but who was An Xin?

    She wasn¡¯t going to let him take her eraser with a fight.

    However, Han Zi Xin had longer arms and he raised his arm in the air to not let her short arm reach the eraser ced between his fingers After several failed attempts to win back her eraser, she took another approach and decided to used her slow brain. Standing up on her feet, she sessfully grabbed her eraser from the hold of the cheat man!

    Her mother worked hard every day and night not to let some cheater and liars steal her beloved daughter¡¯s stuff.<sub>.</sub>

    Hmph!

    All of this was happening when Teacher Wang was making thest announcement for everyone who wanted to be an English representative to stand up.

    As his gaze fell on the girl who was standing up with a proud look on her delicate face, his face bloomed to form a smile.

    Finally, there was a student who cared enough for him and his subject.

    How nice!

    Unbeknownst to Teacher Wang, An Xin was proud of her because she had gotten her stolen eraser back from a liar and cheater. She even patted her shoulder for being as brave as princess Yun of her era.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Teacher Wang asked.

    An Xin , who was feeling extremely proud a moment ago for snatching her eraser from the enemy, froze. Slowly and slowly looked up to nce at the teacher standing on the podium. His hands were ced on the lecture stand while he was gently smiling at her.

    ¡°My?¡± An Xin inquired, pointing a finger at herself.

    Teacher Wang nodded with a smile.

    ¡°An Xin,¡± replied An Xin while blinking her big doe eyes.

    ¡°Such a good girl! She voluntarily agreed to be English representatives.¡±

    Teacher Wang naturally liked kids who showed their willingness to learn English better than others.

    ¡°English Representative?¡± An Xin repeated the words with a look on her face that suggested that she might be chewing on a bitter gourd.

    ¡®What¡¯s this thing?¡¯ An Xin asked in her head.

    ¡®And what was her teacher talking about?¡¯

    ¡°Perfect! She even has an ent!¡± Teacher Wang pped for her. He could hear a slight ent in her voice.

    ¡°ent?¡± An Xin made a face and turned her head to nce at Han Zin Xin who was looking at her with sympathy. As she instinctively turned to look at him, he quickly averted his gaze, feigning as if he didn¡¯t know this cartoon.

    ¡®Blockhead!¡¯ he screamed in her head.

    An Xin¡¯s slow brain sparked with an idea.

    ¡®ent as in scent?¡¯ She smiled at the teacher and smelled her hand. This must be because she had washed her hand with a fragrant vial dripping from another magic machine installed in the school washroom.

    By another magic machine, she meant the automatic touchless handwash machine. She was intrigued by that machine so much that she had washed her hand at least ten times. She loved modern man¡¯s toys.

    An Xin brightly smiled at the teacher. She had the scent.

    ¡°Would you like to be an English representative for ss Ten?¡± Teacher Wang asked her again.

    An Xin nodded at him with a blinding smile. She didn¡¯t know what this thing actually was but as long as she had a good scent. Everything would be cool.

    Even at this time, she was unable to differentiate between ent and scent.

    Later, the teacher gave An Xin a badge for English Representative and for the entire period she was grinning like a fool. Han Zi Xin who was sitting next to her was shuddering the entire time.

    This little blockhead was creepy.

    ¡­.

    Author Note: I don¡¯t know what to do with An Xin sometimes. She is just too creative in her head. The things she does and thinks are out of this world. As much as I love to write her, I feel as if I can see Han Zi Xin¡¯s expressions vividly. The poor guy must be thinking where he is stuck!

    If you guys are thinking that there are too many school scenes, you must know that the novel is mainly a school campus novel. These students are the main characters of the book. You will see them often. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that the book is only set in a school, there are many other ces too. But since it¡¯s the beginning of the novel, the world setting takes time to follow.

    Also, this novel is a slice of life. Trust me, you won¡¯t meet Vampires or Werewolves here.

    Just two kind of students. Good students and reformed students. There is no bad student. It just takes effort to reform them.

    PS: I getments today and so I¡¯m posting next chapters. I won¡¯t ask for more just give me a singlement to tell me you guys are reading the book. You guys don¡¯t know what your gesture mean to mean.

 Chapter 15 No puppy love.

    ¡°English Representative, stand up, ¡°Teacher Wang called out when the English period was about to end in ten minutes. ¡°Read out thest paragraph of the second chapter.¡±

    An Xin stared at him for a moment but obediently opened the page where she had to readout. She stared at the words written on the paragraph as if she could recognise them at a nce. She started reading out the entire paragraph in a soft tone and at a steady speed.

    When she finished reading out the paragraph, she looked up to see her teacher Wang staring at her as if she was a freak.

    His jaw was practically dropped in the air.

    It wasn¡¯t just Teacher Wang who was looking at her in astonishment but the entire ss.

    Did she just correctly read out the entire paragraph without any mispronunciations? Teacher Wang was staring at her in amazement.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®And her ent! She has an American ent. How could he not notice this.¡¯

    Teacher Wang was so happy that he had tears in his eyes. The teachers from other sses made fun of him for having the most advanced knowledge in English but the ss he had gotten was the dumbest in the entire school.

    He tried to hide his emotions as he asked the girl, ¡°The paragraph you read, can you trante it into Chinese?¡±

    An Xin looked at the book and then she realized that she could understand each word written in the foreignnguage.

    Much to everyone¡¯s shock, she tranted the whole paragraph.<sub></sub>

    Even Han Zixin who was sitting next to her felt that she was possessed by a Ghost. Not just a ghost but an English speaking ghost.

    The original Xin had spent sixteen years of her life in America. It was natural that she would know thenguage she had spoken and written for almost thirteen years. When An Xin possessed the body of the original owner, she obtained every single skill, learning and experience of the body. Even though our souls don¡¯t remember many things, the body always saves the data.

    The human brain is the most amazing and mysterious creation of Almighty God.

    Soon, the bell rang and it was time for another ss. Teacher Wang pointed at An Xin and asked her that he had something to talk to her about something important and not to be absent in the next ss.

    ¡°Xiao Lan! You were so amazing!¡±

    [Xiao Lan is an endearment used for Xin. Xiao means little. Lan taken from her name.]

    ¡°Xiao Lan, if you are good in studies why are you in ss Ten K?¡±

    ¡°An Xin, how do you know such fluent English? Even my cousin living in Korea can¡¯t speak such fluent English. You are amazing?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, Mona! People of Korea speak Korean, not English.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same thing?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡±

    ¡°Whatever!¡±

    When all of them were asking questions, someone put a bundle of English novels on An Xin¡¯s desk.

    Han Zi Xin, who was sitting next to the girl who he believed had her body possessed by an English ghost, was annoyed when so many students were revolving around his desk. He wasfortable in his old ss, at least students were afraid of him, but here they were considering him one of them.

    Dare you, he ain¡¯t amoner. He was a privileged man. The Big Boss. He wasn¡¯t extraordinary, unlike these peasants.

    His gaze fell on the bundle of English novels ced on the desk. He squinted his light brown eyes to look clearly at the two boys sitting on a desk so close to each other that he felt somewhere in his heart that it was an ambiguous position.

    Han Zixin looked at the owner of the books.

    Qiao Wei was standing before An Xin, joining her two hands in a begging posture.

    ¡°An Xin! I will sell you my soul! Please trante my Yaoi boys for me! Please, this English is a barrier between my love and me.¡±

    If there was something Qiao Wei would leave food and water for, it had to be her novels. Right now, she was ready to do anything just to convince An Xin to trante these English novels into Chinese.

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°Mom says no puppy love in school.¡±

    ¡°Xiuxiu, please. Listen to your Jiejie.¡± Qiao Wei was practically begging her.

    An Xin could refuse anything but the words spoken by her mother.

    ¡°No. Puppy Love.¡±

 Chapter 16 Yaoi boys

    An Xin could refuse anything but the words spoken by her mother.

    ¡°No. Puppy Love.¡±

    ¡°An Xin! You are an enemy of love just like English!¡±

    ¡°Puppy love is an enemy of your bright future,¡± An Xin tried to understand this simple concept to her best friend. Yup, she had taken Qiao Wei as her best friend in her heart.

    Han Zi Xin picked a book and continued staring at its cover. Why did all these books have pretty boys on the cover? He pulled out his phone from his pocket and clicked a picture to send it in the group chat.

    HZX: Sent an image.

    CXJ: ??

    WXH: Xin Ge, Your phone is hacked by a bastard!

    Orange: Xin Ge, are you in love with Lu Bastard? *Dramatic Gasps*<sub>.</sub>

    [The title of the book was ¡®Secretly, secretly in love with a rival tyrant!¡¯ Not just this, two teenage tyrants are drawn on the cover.]

    Suspended Li Yu: The heck! Why did the school change the sybus now? I want my anime girls¡¯ sybus!

    [Li Yu meant those half-naked anime girls teenagers on the inte are obsessed with.]

    HZX: Answer what these things are before your daddy starts beating each of you!

    [Tyrant Han Zixin considered all his sidekicks as his sons as it sounds cool from a teenager¡¯s point of view.]

    Orange: Xin Ge, these are [1]Yaoi boys manga.

    HZX: Yaoi boys? Never heard of it. Who are these bastards? Trying to conquer my territory?

    WXH: Xin Ge, Yaois don¡¯t know violence. All they know is ¡®give¡¯ and ¡®take¡¯ love.<sub></sub>

    HZX: Now what the heck are they gonna do with love?

    Suspended Li Yu: They had everything to do with love. *Sticker of two male frogs kissing*

    HZX: borate before you force me to use my beloved pipe.

    Orange: Xin Ge, the book is about two boys/men in love.

    It took Han Zixin a moment to understand what his bros had been talking about.

    Han Zixin instinctively threw the book that he was holding in his hand and it directly hit the face of the social studies teacher.

    ¡°Han Zi Xin!!!!!!!¡±

    Currently, both Han Zixin and An Xin were runningps in the yground. They were punished for carrying ¡®obscene¡¯ things with them to school. He nced at the tired girl who was diligently trying toplete theps. What a good student!

    He chuckled at the irony. Just in the previous period, she was getting apuded by the teacher but in the next, she was punished.

    Why did it amuse him so much?

    What Han Zi Xin didn¡¯t know at this moment was how he had taken the spot of an ultimate enemy in An Xin¡¯s heart. He had gotten her punished.

    ¡°Little blockhead, you can stop running now,¡± Han Zixin said as theypleted their punishment.

    ¡°Cheat prince, don¡¯t talk to me,¡± An Xin stood up straight and red at him.

    ¡°Little blockhead!¡± Han Zixin stood up to his entire height which was a head taller than the petite girl.

    ¡°Cheat prince!!¡± An Xin ced her hand on her waist and said in the same intensity.

    Han Zixin pointed his finger at her and opened his mouth to retort but after several seconds, he realised he didn¡¯t have anything to retort with. He sighed and arrogantly ran his raised hand through his silky smooth hair.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time standing against Big Boss Han, I will be magnanimous. Say sorry and I will forgive you.¡±

    He even stood tall in a pose, looking up at the sky, a smirk ying on his thin lips and waiting for an apology.

    ¡°Sorry to who? For what?¡± An Xin scoffed.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Zixin raised his finger at her, speechlessly.

    Their Social studies teacher, who hade to relieve them from punishment, ended up encountering two students of ss Ten ( K ) fighting.

    As if the previous punishment wasn¡¯t enough, the cruel social studies teacher punished them again by making both Han Zi Xin and An Xin president of themittee that would stop students from falling into the ditch called ¡®Puppy love¡¯.

    Hearing the teacher¡¯s words, both An Xin and Han Zixin looked at each other and shrieked. ¡°Noooooo!!!¡±

    The next spoken words of the teacher broke all their dreams of enjoying school life.

    ¡°If both of you failed in discharging their duties, you would be sent to ss Ten A for a month to learn discipline.¡±

    Han Zi Xin could bear anything but staying with those studious freaks.

    Since An Xin had heard from her ssmate to avoid any student of ss Ten (A) like a gue, she was intimidated by those monsters too.

    How are these two students who have been at each other¡¯s necks since the first time they met are going to join hands in saving other students from falling into the ditch called puppy love?

    ¡­

    [1] Yaoi : BL or Boy love genre. It¡¯s mainly enjoyed by Fujoshis. Any women who are crazy BL addicts are called Fujoshis.

    PS: Also, the author is not against love between two boys/ML. I¡¯m just trying to depict the mentality of a teenage boy who acted on his instincts. It takes a person time to adjust and be open-minded to a certain idea.

    PSS: Today¡¯s two chapters are for 10+ments I received yesterday. Keep the author happy bymenting, the readers will naturally be pleased by constant updates.

 Chapter 17 Big and fat

    ¡°Little Missy, how was your first day at school?¡± Butler You asked as soon as he saw An Xining out of the school gate.

    ¡°It was good, Grandpa You,¡± An Xin sighed. Her day was extremely good minus the thirty minutes she had spent runningps of the yground on her very first day at school.

    Also, don¡¯t remind her how she had to put up with that cheat prince.

    Butler You was an influential man in the country but only An Xin could make him want to rece her chauffeur. He had taken this girl as his granddaughter and there was no way he wasn¡¯t going to spoil her rotten.

    As they were driving home, her eyes fell on a box ced on the side of the road that had ¡®Help us¡¯ written on it.

    ¡°Stop the car,  Grandpa You,¡± An Xin said and Butler You asked the actual driver to stop the car. She quickly got out of the car to check on the box.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Little Missy! What happened?¡± Butler You followed her out of the car.

    An Xin was kneeling on the ground, staring at the contents of the box with a grim look in her eyes.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±Butler You had no words to describe this situation. He didn¡¯t even know what to say or think at this time. The box contained at least ten different coloured chicks. It seemed some children had bought them to raise but put them by the side of the road when they failed to raise them for a willing party. They were so tiny that he could hold all ten of them in one hand.

    ¡°Little Missy, do you want to eat chickens?¡± Butler You asked. He was hesitant while asking this question. Thest time when he thought the kind young miss was going to raise the cute rabbit as her pet, she surprised all of them by getting the same cute rabbit cooked for lunch.

    Now, he didn¡¯t know what she was going to do with these chicks.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Grandpa You, what are you saying? They are just babies,¡± An Xin said, looking at him with aplex gaze. These little chicks wouldn¡¯t even taste good. And she wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy her favourite leg piece. First thing first, she would raise them into fat big chickens and then she would enjoy roasted chicken and many other delicacies.

    ¡®Wow, I¡¯m so smart.¡¯ An Xin mentally patted her shoulder in apuse.

    She licked her lips as she eyed the ten chicks that were going to be big and fat chickens in the future.

    Sweet and sour chicken.

    Roasted chicken.

    Chicken curry.

    Honey chicken.

    Oh my, there were so many options.

    What do modern men call their friends?

    Buddy!

    Looking at the beautiful colourful chicken, she smiled at them. ¡®Oh, buddy, we will have so much fun on my te in the future.¡¯

    The lovely chicks who were looking at her in gratitude didn¡¯t know that An Xin had decided their fate. All of them were to be fried in a pan once they became big and fat.

    ¡°Little missy, are you going to raise these chicks?¡± Butler You asked her.

    An Xin nodded. ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Missy can have anything as long as she wishes,¡± Butler You replied. Thankfully, she was thinking of raising animals. Although it wasn¡¯t normal for their cute missy to raise chicks, he decided not to think more about this matter as their missy wasn¡¯t a normal being.

    She was quite unique.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa You,¡± An Xin smiled at him brightly and returned home with her beautiful chicks. She made a small home for these chicks in her garden with the help of maids and fed them ¡®special worms and insects¡¯ that she caught from the same garden.

    While she wasn¡¯t looking at them, the maids would secretly feed those baby chicks some oats and shredded fruits.

    Days passed quickly with An Xin busy with her new ss and school. Headteacher Jin was extremely kind to her. He was giving her time to adjust to the new school before taking strict measures with her. Teacher Wang was very delighted with her vast knowledge of English and was nurturing her by giving her extra homework and tasks in school.  She was the English heroine of her ss. Everyone woulde to her if they wanted to copy her English homework.

    As for other subjects¡­

    Well, they were dangling somewhere on the line of failing.

    Her Social studies teacher had refused to acknowledge her and her enemy¡¯s presence in the entire ss. He would just give both of them weird gazes throughout the ss and she still couldn¡¯t understand why.

    Slow An Xin had no idea that the social studies teacher was looking at her and Han Zixin in a different light ever since he found those obscene materials ced on their desk.

 Chapter 18 Honey is gone!

    That day, after getting punished because of her enemy, they tried to maintain a truce. But it wasn¡¯t so easy.

    That cheat prince would do something to get on her nerves. Yesterday, he started the fight. Yes, he did and because of his stupidity, the teacher put them in detention. Not just detention, both of them had to clean their ss all alone.

    Her tender hands hurt after cleaning the entire ss and corridor.

    Currently, An Xin was sitting on the step of the patio, staring at her literature textbook with a wobbled lip.

    What had she done in herst life toe across this book?

    Literature was An Xin¡¯s damnation.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What did these people even mean?¡± An Xin said after reciting the entire paragraph. Although she could read and write these words, she couldn¡¯t understand what theseplex sentences in Chinese meant. It wasn¡¯t something ayman could understand at a nce.

    As she was looking at her Chinese textbook in utter sadness, she heard a loud cry of her little chicks that were not so little after feeding them leftover food for more than a week. She ran to check on her chicks to that side of the garden. When she reached the spot, she saw a yellow and ugly cat swallowing her dear chick!

    Wuhhuhuu!

    Her honey chicken was gone!

    ¡°Honey!¡± An Xin cried in distress. ¡°You stupid and ugly thing! You ate my honey! Give my honey back to me.¡±<sub></sub>

    Instead of giving her honey back, the damned creature burped. It was as if the cat was telling her, ¡®Peasant, I ate your honey! What are you gonna do?¡±

    An Xin found a broom ced against a wall. She grabbed it to run after the ugly and yellow cat. The cat ran ahead and she was behind her, trying to attack it but the stray cat was a sneaky little thing.

    Between the war of a human and animal, the garden was bearing the consequences of war. Some of the flower pots were lying on the ground while some of them were broken by An Xin and the cat.

    The cat meows loudly at her while standing on the wall with a smug look on its face and disappeared by jumping on the other side of the wall.

    ¡°Missy, what happened?¡± A maid came running. She was startled to see crying Xin who was hugging the remaining nine chicks. The beautiful garden was a mess and so were An Xin¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°My honey chicken,¡± An Xin cried, hugging other chicks. ¡°That yellow and ugly cat ate my honey chicken.¡±

    The maid looked at the startled chicks and then at the crying An Xin. ¡®Missy is so kind. She loves her little pets so much. She even calls her chicks honey.¡¯

    ¡°Missy, would you like to hold your honey¡¯s funeral?¡± The maid asked in a small voice. After death, a living organism should have a proper funeral or their soul would be left wandering around the earth.

    Rather than replying to the maid, An Xin broke into sobs. ¡°That ugly and yellow creature doesn¡¯t even leave feathers. My honey chicken has red feathers. Oh, no. It had. Teacher Wang says ¡®has¡¯ is used for the present tense. My honey chicken is a thing of the past now. Wuhuhu.¡±

    The poor maid had no idea what her young miss had been muttering in a foreignnguage. It had to be a verse or mantra for the salvation of her Missy¡¯s honey.

    ¡°Honey,e back to me! I miss you so much. Honey!¡±

    The maid was crying alongside An Xin. She felt so bad for her Missy that she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from trickling down her cheeks.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± An Qinyan asked. Her face was unusually pale. She had a tough day at the office and when she entered the threshold of her house, she heard the heart wrenching cries of her daughter.

    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong? Tell mom who hurt you?¡± An Qinyan asked, kneeling beside her crying daughter. She hugged Xin¡¯s body without caring that her expensive suit was getting dirty in the mud.

    ¡°Mom, that yellow and ugly cat ate my honey chicken,¡± An Xin said, wiping her snot with the back of her hand.

    An Qinyan heaved out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Mom will get you a thousand more. Stop crying. Mom¡¯s heart hurts seeing her darling cry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want mom¡¯s heart to hurt,¡± An Xin said, wiping her tears. She hugged her mother tightly and inhaled her scent to calm herself down.Her mom smelled like peace andfort.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. Mom will cook something delicious for Lan,¡± An Qinyan said. She knew only food could make her daughter happy.

    An Xin nodded her head and followed her mom inside.

 Chapter 19 Visit to H City

    ¡°What are you doing tomorrow?¡± An Qinyan asked while they were having dinner.

    An Xin nced up to shake her head. ¡°Nothing. I have no school tomorrow. I will study at home.¡±

    The entire week had passed while she was busy adjusting to her new school. Since tomorrow was a weekend, she got time to rest and study at home.

    An Qinyan already knew that her daughter had no school the next day so she spoke, ¡°Do you want toe with mom to inspect the new hotel ourpany built?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s that mom?¡± An Xin was suddenly interested in her mom¡¯s work.

    ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, ourpany manages a number of hotels built in different parts of the world. For example, we have more than five thousand hotels under our brand. We don¡¯t manage every single hotel but franchise our brand¡­¡±

    An Qinyan exined until An Xin had a grasp of what her mom did for livelihood. Ever since An Xin hade to this world, she was very interested in knowing more about this asking world. What intrigued her the most about this world were the tall and creative buildings. She couldn¡¯t help butpare the structures of the two eras.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Will Xin want to go with mom to inspect the new hotel? You can have fun at the underwater section of the hotel, ¡°An Qinyan tried to incite her with fun. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to feel stressed as soon as she entered school. She knew that Xin hade from America, it would take her days or maybe weeks to adjust to a new country. She was trying to take every possible measure to keep her daughter cheerful.

    ¡°Underwater? Are we going to visit underwater? Mom, we will die, ¡°An Xin said in a scared tone. She remembered the time when she had died in the frozenke. She knew that modern man had made a lot of progress in technology but still she couldn¡¯t shake off the fear of water from her mind.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for someone like her who had lost her life in a frozenke. She couldn¡¯t convince herself to even go near a waterbody.

    An Qinyan chuckled helplessly. She ruffled her hair and said in a soft voice, ¡°Do you think I will let anything or anyone hurt my child? No, I will not! I didn¡¯t notice you have aquaphobia before. But I can understand how that ident caused you trauma. If you don¡¯t want to face your fears, it¡¯s alright. Mom will always be here to keep you safe.¡±

    ¡°Mom, thank you, ¡°An Xin whispered, hugging her mother.

    ¡°Let me show you some pictures of the underwater section of our new hotel,¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°I just want to show my daughter what I was thinking when mypany started the construction of this hotel.¡±

    ¡°Mom, do you have to work too hard?¡±An Xin asked, blinking her big doe eyes.

    An Qinyan patted her head lovingly. ¡°I won¡¯t lie for your sake and say my work is easy. It¡¯s hard. Sometimes very hard. But Lan, I love my work. It¡¯s very dear to me. I lost someone very precious to me because I had nothing at that time. I chose to work hard even at the cost of being away from you because I want you to lead a happy and carefree life. I don¡¯t care if you fail to score higher marks in high school. As long as you give your best and learn the lessons of life as well as school, I will be happy with you. My only expectation is to see you smiling.¡±

    ¡°I also want to see mom smiling all the time,¡± An Xin said. She had found a mother in An Qinyan. She knew that she wasn¡¯t her real mother but this woman was the only mother she knew and recognized. There was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do for her.

    ¡°Then, Lan has to smile all the time too.¡±

    Later, An Qinyan showed An Xin pictures of the underwater rooms, but she still wasn¡¯t able to convince her daughter. It wasn¡¯t like she was convincing her in the first ce. She was just too excited that her daughter showed interest in her life. She got too overwhelmed by her interest that they spent hours scrolling the website of the newly established hotel.

    In the end, An Xin agreed to go there with her mom but she made it crystal clear that she wasn¡¯t going inside underwater rooms or near any water bodies.

    Currently, An Xin was standing outside a grand hotel made on the banks of the sea in City H. It was two hours away from their home city. With squinted eyes,  she was gazing at the building in deep interest.

    She was dressed in her usual fashion. She was wearing a pure white dress and her hands were tucked inside the dress pocket while she wasnguidly leaning against the car.  Her hair was made into two loose braids. White ribbons were draped at the end of her braids in butterfly-shaped.

    Of course, her dress and hairstyle was chosen by An Qinyan who loved to dress up her baby girl.

 Chapter 20 My Yanyan

    ¡°Shall we go in?¡± An Qinyan asked with a smile. She was very satisfied with her baby girl¡¯s sense of fashion.

    An idea struck her. She had to go on a shopping spree with her Lan.

    ¡°Lan, let¡¯s go shopping after finishing the work at the hotel,¡± An Qinyan said.

    ¡°But mom I have a lot of clothes back at home,¡± An Xin replied with a troubled look. Could they not spend money unnecessarily on clothes? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to try the delicacies of this city first?

    ¡°Oh darling, clothes are never enough for a woman.¡±

    ¡°President An, shall we go inside?¡± Her secretary asked.<sub>.</sub>

    An Qinyan nodded and looked at her daughter.

    ¡°Mom, no underwater¡ª¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t force you, ¡°An Qinyan smiled as she hooped her arm into her daughter¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you came with me.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± An Xin smiled and walked inside.

    ¡°President An, this side, please ¡°The hotel manager appeared and led An Qinyan to walk towards a particr side. She was asking questions while the employees following her were answering all her questions one by one.<sub></sub>

    An Xin was processing everything she was seeing in there while walking next to her mom. She was happy that these adults weren¡¯t trying to talk to her and were letting her fulfil her curiosity. Though she had to add that she loved this authoritative version of her mother.

    If my mom was in ancient times, she would certainly be an Empress ruling her empire with an iron fist.

    An Xin¡¯s mom filter was too thick that she failed to see anything bad about her.

    ¡°President An, it¡¯s a pleasure meeting you,¡± An Qinyan shook hands with a man. He was a handsome man who was almost forty years old but one couldn¡¯t say that he wasn¡¯t in his mid-thirties. He had maintained himself perfectly. If he was in an entertainment circle, he would have taken it by storm.

    Gu Yanzhi was the CEO of the China branch of Orchid group of hotels. He was one of the most trusted workers working under An Qinyan. From his interaction with An Qinyan, it could be seen that he was closer to her.

    ¡°Mr Gu, I must say you have done a good job here,¡± An Qinyan said, a professional smile maintained on her face. She was a tall woman, to begin with, but in her business suit and high heels, she appeared no less dominant than the men she was surrounded by. All the best men were present in the room but their auras were subdued by her aura.

    An Xin who was unable to see behind her mom filter said in her heart, ¡®My mom is so handsome and amazing.¡¯

    Gu Yanzhi and An Qinyan were doing their business talks while she was staring at the interior of the hotel lobby with her big doe eyes. She didn¡¯t realize how she was trying to etch every detail in her nk head.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±Gu Yanzhi paused in his words as his gaze fell on a pretty short girl standing beside An Qinyan. He had an idea who this girl might be but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. After all, it was none of his business.

    ¡°This is my daughter, An Xin,¡± An Qinyan introduced.

    An Xin greeted them with a polite smile on her face. Her mom had taught her how to greet these businessmen. She didn¡¯t try to use her sickly sweet voice. If it was ancient times, she would be asked to present herself as a virtuousdy but this was the era of strong and modern women like her mama.

    ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m An Xin.¡±

    Gu Yanzhi stared at her for a moment but didn¡¯t say anything except for greeting her back and leading them to a different room. As An Xin was about to enter the room with her mother, he said, ¡°You would be bored with business talks. Would you like to y with my nephew? He came with me to visit this ce.¡±

    ¡°You came with Gu Shangyan?¡± An Qinyan asked him in surprise. She had met that boy several times. He was a nice kid, just not a social animal.

    ¡°En, he has been studying too much recently. I want him to see more of the real world than the one he sees in his books,¡± Gu Yanzhi replied, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Even though we were in school once, I still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s there to study all the time.¡± Never mind, he looked at An Xin and asked, ¡°Would you y with him?¡±

    An Xin blinked her eyes and nced at her mother who nodded in return. She looked back at him and nodded her head in yes.

    ¡°Such an obedient child,¡± Gu Yanzhi mused. He called out someone and momentster a woman came out of the conference room. ¡°Take Miss An Xin to the room Shangyan is in.¡±

    An Xin waved goodbye to her mom and followed the secretary.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± An Qinyan asked Gu Yanzhi once An Xin left.

    He smiled and leaned ahead to whisper in her ear, ¡°What do you think Yanyan?¡±

    ¡°In your limit, CEO Gu, ¡°An Qinyan warned him and walked inside the conference room.

    Gu Yanzhi sighed and stared at her retiring back. ¡®Callous woman.¡¯

    ¡®Since you have returned Yanyan, there is no other option than saying yes to me. Even I want to see how long you will deny yourself. So, what if I have to turn your daughter to my side? I will leave no stone turned in making you mine this time. The past has passed. There is no point in regretting it. Why can¡¯t you understand such a simple thing, Yanyan?¡¯

 Chapter 21 Curious and observant

    ¡°CEO Gu asked you to take care of Miss An Xin in his absence,¡± An Xin heard the pretty woman say to a boy who was sitting by the window reading a book. His face was hidden by the book. As he heard the words, he obediently put his book down and nced at the door.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Shangyan said and stood up to wee the girl who didn¡¯t look his age. But he knew who she was. An Xin. Miss An Qinyan¡¯s daughter. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Shangyan.¡±

    An Xin blinked her eyes. Why were boys of this era so handsome? She greeted him in the same manner. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m An Xin.¡±

    ¡°I know, ¡°He said in a nk voice.¡±Do you want me to show you around?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too much for you?¡±A Xin asked. She could see that she had disturbed his reading. Although An Xin was pretty naive, she still knew her limits. She knew that she couldn¡¯t take advantage of her mom¡¯s position to make people bend before her.<sub>.</sub>

    The boy shrugged nonchntly. ¡°My uncle asked me to take care of you in his absence. I will have to walk his talk.¡±

    Gu Shangyan was raised by Gu Yanzhi, his uncle,  after the death of his parents. He was just a toddler when his parents passed away in a car ident. Since then, he had considered Gu Yanzhi as his sole parent. The pair of nephew and uncle were pretty close to each other.

    Gu Shangyan who was the epitome of emotionlessness would always give in when it came to his uncle.

    ¡°Do you agree with his every word?¡± An Xin asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No, ¡°The boy said without thinking much about it.  ¡°Only when Miss An is connected.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say.

    Gu Shangyan looked at her and then sighed.

    ¡°Miss An Qinyan is my uncle¡¯s boss and so I have to agree to his orders when it¡¯s connected to her. After all, she is the reason why my uncle can earn our bread.¡±

    Also, if he doesn¡¯t take care of his uncle¡¯s matters, his uncle will die single. He doesn¡¯t have enough patience to deal with a victim of unrequited love. The sooner his old man is married off, the better it would be for him.

    ¡°Is my mom that great?¡± An Xin thick mom filter was back.

    Gu Shangyan gave her a weird look. ¡°Are you exploring the hotel or not?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will look around under your guidance, ¡± An Xin said proudly. Trying to imitate her mom¡¯s persona but failing miserably. ¡°But please don¡¯t take me to the underwater section.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have aquaphobia?¡± Gu Shangyan asked in surprise. He knew another person who has a serious aqua phobia.

    An Xin nodded her head. She was afraid of getting close to water bodies.

    ¡°Alright, I will show you the fun parts of the hotel.¡±

    Gu Shangyan was not getting bored in thepany of someone for the first time. He had to admit that this girl was pretty impressive. He didn¡¯t know why but he found her quite amusing. She gave him the feeling of being a very curious and observant person. Such persons are hard toe by these days as people would rather bury their heads in their mobile phones than try to know about their surroundings.

    If it was someone else, they would be more busy capturing pictures to upload on their social media ount than really enjoying the ce they came to.

    However, An Xin wasn¡¯t like other people, she would stop at every interesting ce to watch every single thing like she was looking at them for the first time ever. It was as if all these things and ces were under her study.

    She wasn¡¯t just curious and conservative, she was a chatterbox too. Her list of questions never ends. Thankfully, Gu Shangyan wasn¡¯t annoyed with the number of questions she had asked him.

    His patience was as big as the size of Asia. No matter how many times she challenged hismon sense or made him confused with her weird and out of world logic, he didn¡¯t yell at her in resignation.

 Chapter 22 Rules are meant to be broken

    Currently, both of them are in the kids¡¯ section. Gu Shangyan was putting coins in the vending machine while An Xin asked another question again, ¡°Gu Shangyan, What has a head, a tail, but does not have a body?¡±

    ¡°What do I get if I answer correctly?¡± He asked. His brain cells were depleting answering her questions. He had to shut her up or soon he would go mad.

    ¡°Ummmm¡­.I will go to a ghost house with you,¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Gu Shangyan agreed. His face was still devoid of any expression. ¡°The answer is a coin.¡±

    ¡°This is not fair. It was an easy question. Let me ask you a hard one,¡± An Xin stomped her foot on the ground.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Shangyan said, taking a sip of Apple juice.

    ¡°What gets sharper the more you use it?¡± An Xin asked, slightly feeling proud. she was sure that he didn¡¯t know this one.

    ¡°Something that you don¡¯t have,¡± Gu Shangyan replied, tapping her head.

    ¡°En?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Brain,¡± Gu Shangyan replied with a straight face.

    ¡°Are you calling me brainless?¡± An Xin roared in anger.

    ¡°Am I?¡± Gu Shangyan raised his brow.

    An Xin scratched her head, not knowing what to say.

    Never mind.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the haunted house,¡± Gu Shangyan grabbed her wrist and walked away.

    She was shrieking loudly inside the haunted house and when she came out, her face was so pale that it appeared as if she was a ghost. Seeing her bad condition, he couldn¡¯t help his lips from twitching.

    ¡°Do you know ghosts aren¡¯t real?¡±Gu couldn¡¯t help but say.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ghosts are real,¡± An Xin whispered, shuddering. ¡°I have seen a woman who was possessed by the spirit of her mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Oh really do tell where?¡±Gu Shangyan raised his brow. Was she really raised in America?

    If he didn¡¯t know better he would have believed that she was raised in a backward vige.

    An Xin pursed her lips, unable to reply. She couldn¡¯t tell that the spirit she was talking about was not in this era. However, she was a ghost too, standing before him.

    ¡°Here take this, ¡°He passed her a cup of ice tea.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Ice tea,¡± He replied and she threw the cup on the ground as if she had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill me by giving me ice?¡±An Xin looked at him in fear.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Do you wanna ride a bike alongside the beach?¡± Gu Shangyan asked herter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ride a bike.¡± An Xin pursed her lips. There were many things that she didn¡¯t know how to do. Driving was one of them. Heck, she couldn¡¯t even ride a bike.

    ¡°How is this even possible?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her in surprise.

    An Xin pursed her lips and looked at her feet.

    ¡°Learning to ride a bike is easy. You can learn it in a day. Do you want to learn ?¡± Gu Shangyan asked the pitiful girl. Her life must be boring back in America. She didn¡¯t even have a sibling to hang out with. And her mom was mostly busy with work.

    ¡°What if I fall?¡± An Xin whispered.

    ¡°We can use a bike with training wheels,¡± Gu Shangyan said and showed her the bike.

    An Xin agreed to use the said bike.

    ¡°Liar! You said you didn¡¯t know how to ride a bicycle!¡±

    Even An Xin was in disbelief. How did she know riding a bike? Could it be original An Xin know how to ride it?

    As much as she knew, she didn¡¯t recall in her memories if the original An Xin had ever ridden a bike.

    ¡°An Xin, let¡¯s race. If you reach the hotel gate first, I will buy you anything,¡± Gu Shangyan said once he was sure that she could ride the bile without his help. He even removed the training wheels.

    ¡°I want to eat crayfish.¡± An Xin said in excitement. Her fish memory again forgets that she wanted to know how she could ride a bike without having a knowledge of it.

    Gi Shangyan showed her thumbs-up and rode faster.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan! Drive slowly.¡±

    ¡°This is a race, An Xin!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Drive slowly. I want to reach the hotel gate first. I want to eat crayfish.¡±

    Although she could ride the bike, she still couldn¡¯t surpass Gu Shangyan who was driving at a frightening speed.

    ¡°An Xin! This is not how race works! There are some rules and regtions that even we have to follow.¡±

    This girl was crazy! Did she even know the meaning of race?

    ¡°I read at the bottom of my school diary that rules are meant to be broken. So, break the rules and slow down. I want to eat crayfish.¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t realise how shameless she was looking at this moment.

    ¡°You are crazy! Your rules are crazy! Even your school is crazy!¡±

    An Xin grinned when he slowed down and let her pass him.

 Chapter 23 Long way to go

    ¡°Woah! I won the race!¡± An Xin shouted, parking her bicycle. She looked at the boy who wasing her way and added, ¡°Now ording to rules, you have to buy me crayfish.¡±

    She was so excited.

    She won the race. And now, he would buy her crayfish.

    ¡°I read at the bottom of my school diary that rules are meant to be broken,¡± Gu Shangyan mimicked her. His nk face while mimicking her face looked so funny. In the end, he uttered, ¡°No crayfish.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what he just announced. With her short legs, she ran after him, shouting his name.

    Gu Shangyan was running away from this clingy and crazy girl. There was no way he was going to buy crayfish for a cheater.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan whoever goes back on his words get struck by lightning,¡± An Xin announced, her hands ced on her hips.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°An Xin! Where is your face?¡± Gu Shangyan asked, showing a disgusted look on his face.

    ¡°Oh, I lost it in an icyke,¡± An Xin replied, flipping her braid.

    From the second floor window, Gu Yanzhi and An Qinyan were looking at the two children ying in the garden. They looked so happy and rxed. Gu Shangyan¡¯s face paralysis was not visible today. Or it could be said that it wasn¡¯t visible in the girl¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Look at them, ¡°Gu Yanzhi said with a smile. Although he tried to make his nephew happy all the time, he still couldn¡¯t help but wish that his nephew would smile and y with children his age more.

    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Shangyan was cold and apathetic, it was just that he found the world too boring. He liked to see new and interesting things.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they happy?¡± Gu Yanzi said with a smile on his face.<sub></sub>

    ¡°They are,¡± An Qinyan said as she stared at the carefree look on her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m d she is friendly with Shangyan.¡±Turning to look at him, she added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful that Shangyan is friendly with someone?¡±

    ¡°My nephew knows how to care for uncle¡¯s interests,¡± Gu Yanzhi said smugly.

    Of course, Gu Yanzhi knew what his precious nephew was trying to do there.

    Gu Shangyan was creating more opportunities for his uncle to pursue An Qinyan. If he managed to befriend Xin, his uncle could win her heart too which would help his uncle to win her mother¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too smug?¡± An Qinyan narrowed her eyes on him.

    ¡°He is my nephew and he is amazing,¡± Gu Yanzhi grinned.

    ¡°She is my daughter and she is super amazing!¡± An Qinyan didn¡¯t forget to show off her wonderful daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m not denying it, ¡°Gu Yanzhi said, leaning closer to her. ¡°If you agree, I can make her my daughter too.¡±

    ¡°You are shameless,¡± An Qinyan muttered and walked away.

    Gu Yanzhi sighed, clutching his heart in a dramatic way.

    ¡®He has a long way to go¡­¡¯

    ¡­

    It was another day at school and An Xin was attending her extra sses in the early morning once again.

    It was seven in the morning and she was sitting alone in the ss. The regr sses start at nine and from seven to nine,  she had to attend extra sses toplete her missed sybus. She was finding it hard to not yawn while the teacher was exining a maths sum.

    Her sleep went away when she heard the next words uttered by the teacher.

    ¡°You have to appear for two monthly exams this month and so we can add your score to the final result.¡±

    ¡°Two monthly exams?¡± An Xin asked with wide eyes. What on earth was happening? She loved studying. But exams? Why God? Why?

    ¡°We are taking your extra sses of the sybus you missed in the previous month. After a month, you will take a test and your scores will be added to the final results, ¡°Teacher Jin exined to her. ¡°After that, you will have to take another monthly exam of what you were taught in your regr ss this month. Don¡¯t worry, we will give you a week between the two monthly tests.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± An Xin fell silent. How was she supposed to prepare for two monthly tests in a single month?

    She needed help. But who could help her?

    She didn¡¯t understand a word of what her teachers were teaching her in ss except for English ss.

    ¡°What if I fail in monthly exams?¡±An Xin asked.

    ¡°This is Jingyuan high school, if a student fails three consecutive tests, he/she will be suspended, ¡°Teacher Jin said with a straight face. ¡°If you fail three consecutive tests, you will have to say bye to Jingyuan high school. And at this time, no other schools will ept a transfer student with three monthly test failures.¡±

    ¡­.

    A/N:

    Don¡¯t forget to add the book in your libraries! Comments are necessary for author¡¯s peace of mind and for more chapters. The happier author is, the more chapter will be posted.

 Chapter 24 Slow toto wins the race

    ¡°An Xin, I can see you know forms but when ites to applying them, you go all nk,¡± Teacher Jin said after she failed to solve another sum. ¡°Can you share your problems with me?¡±

    ¡°I get confused when I have to write statements in Chinese in mathematics,¡± An Xin murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if I exin this sum to you in English will you understand this?¡± Teacher Jin questioned her.

    ¡°Perhaps, ¡°An Xin answered.

    Surprisingly, when he exined it to her in English, she got it instantly and even showed him by solving the next sum. It wasn¡¯t surprising to him as he had long understood her problem with mathematics.

    ¡°You can understand things easily but your problem rests in the Chinesenguage,¡± Teacher Jin sighed. If it was America, she would have scored pretty good marks as the curriculum there was different from China. ¡°You are not used to doing every subject in Chinese.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Actually, sir, I understand Chinese may be more than English but my brain recognises English first,¡± An Xin said. ¡°I find Chinese secondary. Like if my reflex actions hadnguage, it would be in English. It is thenguage I grew up with. I can¡¯t give its ce to Chinese in my head. Does it even make sense?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s confusing for sure, ¡°Teacher Jin said with a smile. ¡°But I can understand your problem. I told you several days ago that I will ask a student to help you with your weakest subject. I have been waiting for him but he hasn¡¯t beening to school for a week. Once he attends school, I will ask him to help you with Chinese. And if you can understand his method of tutoring, I will talk to your parents to hire him as a tutor.¡±

    ¡°Is he a good student?¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°He scored second top marks in the entire ss Ten, ¡°Teacher Jin said, giving her a look.

    ¡°Why would he agree to help me in my studies? Aren¡¯t students too busy with studies?¡± An Xin asked. If he was a top student, shouldn¡¯t he be engaged in his studies?<sub></sub>

    Teacher Jin heaved out a sigh and went on, ¡°His guardian wants us to help him in socialising with the other students. Apparently, all he knows is studying and studying. He doesn¡¯t have a ce for anything except studying in his life. So, his guardian wants us to put him in the tutoring programme where he can study as well as interact with other students by tutoring too.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± An Xin agreed. What was the worst that could happen? She had very thick skin. She wouldn¡¯t get embarrassed by getting tutored by a boy her age.

    ¡°An Xin, you have to work hard,¡± Teacher Jin tried to motivate her to study. ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving ss Ten K by scoring high in the exam.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± An Xin asked. What she wanted to ask was would she be able to pass two monthly tests?

    ¡°The mentality of good students is to leave ss Ten K because it¡¯s notorious in the whole school,¡± He replied with a sigh. Compared to other students in ss Ten K, she had a positive attitude toward learning.

    ¡°So should I stay in that ss?¡± An Xin inquired.

    ¡°Do you know why ss Ten K students have the lowest score in exams but they never fail?¡± Teacher Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    An Xin shook her head. If ss K was the dumbest ss in the entire school, why do they only score least in the exam and not fail?

    As much as she had heard, Jingyuan High school is famous for setting one of the toughest question papers.

    ¡°Because every student is put in a specific ss ording to his/her calibre,¡± Teacher Jin began saying, ¡°ss Ten K is suitable for you now. The students are good to you and you are absolutely fit for the study programme of that ss.¡±

    After taking a pause he continued, ¡°Teacher Wang is one of the best teachers for English in the entire school but the other sses are used to other¡¯s methods of teaching as his methods are peculiar just like him. The higher-ups have seen ss Ten K adjusting to his method and so he was put in that ss as the English teacher. If you genuinely want to improve, don¡¯t show any haste in leaving ss Ten K. The curriculum and teaching methods of ss K suits you the best for now.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Jin, the students were saying that the best teachers are sent to the best sses,¡± An Xin shared her problem. She had seen that

    ¡°Best teachers are sent to sses,¡± Teacher Jin nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s right. But who are the best teachers? A teacher who is best for ss Ten K can¡¯t be best for ss Ten J or a teacher best for ss Ten A can¡¯t be best for ss ten K either.¡±

    An Xin stared at the teacher for a moment. Why did the teacher¡¯s words seem a lot like that scumbag actor who said, ¡®You may be the best choice, but you are not the best choice for me.¡¯

    Never mind.

    ¡°But if I scored well in the test, wouldn¡¯t I be sent to other sections?¡±An Xin inquired.

    ¡°With your condition, do you think you can even pass the test even with passing marks?¡± He was callous with words.

    An Xin pursed her lips. This was also right. But she was studying, okay. It wasn¡¯t her fault that she didn¡¯t understand everything. She was just slow. But it was always the slow toto that won the race. And she was that slow toto.

    She patted herself mentally and grinned. ¡®I¡¯m a toto. I¡¯m bound to win the race.¡¯

    ¡°Alright,¡± Teacher Jin closed the books. ¡°I will talk to that student if hees to ss today. For now, the extra ss ends here. I will see you in the ss. If you have any problems, you can ask me anytime.¡±

 Chapter 25 Han!

    ?? ¡°I¡¯m Toto. I¡¯m slow. Slow, slow, I¡¯m slow.

    I¡¯m Toto. I¡¯m slow, but I will win. ??

    An Xin was singing along with the song, walking in the empty corridors of the school. Her hands were grabbing the straps of her school and music was ying in her ears. Her mom had purchased her a fine pair of wireless earbuds.

    As the song ended, she heard an unfamiliar loud voice. She was descending the stairs to enter her ss as it would begin in half an hour or so.

    ¡°Han!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Han, listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Han, please. Just once.¡±

    A student dressed in the same uniform as another student was running after Han Zixin, her nemesis. The unfamiliar bit didn¡¯t look as if he was from ss Ten K. The students of ss Ten K could be recognised at a single nce because of their unusual fashion. Also, their auras were different. As for this boy, he looked quite high maintenance.

    Don¡¯t ask how she learned the word ¡®high maintenance¡¯.<sub></sub>

    ¡°How long are you going to ignore me?¡± The boy shouted behind him in desperation. He kicked the trashcan in frustration and anger.

    ¡®Oh, boy, I cleaned the ss and corridor. Don¡¯t dirty it!¡¯ She wanted to shout but he was too handsome to be chided.

    Never mind, his handsome face won.

    Han Zixin, who was holding his school bag, didn¡¯t look back even once and kept walking to his ss as if he had nothing to do with an angry young man.

    ¡°I know you are mad at me, ¡°The boy shouted behind him. ¡± Dammit, punch me if that¡¯s what you want. But at least talk to me.¡±

    ¡®How pitiful!¡¯ An Xin felt bad for him. ¡®If I had money, I would buy him candy. Poor handsome boy.¡¯

    Han Zixin paused in his footsteps as he was about to look back at the so-called pitiful boy, he heard a soft and crisp voice.

    ¡°Nanxian?¡±

    The boy turned back to look at a girl faintly smiling at him. She had beautiful and clean facial features and long hair that reached her mid-waist. She hadbed them into a nice ponytail.

    ¡°Yunyun, why are you here?¡± Han Nanxian asked with a smile. His whole personality had taken a three-sixty shift in front of the girl.

    ¡°I had an advanced mathematics ss. I thought you would show up but you didn¡¯t.¡± The girlined about a nk face. Her smile of earlier had disappeared and she was looking at him with an interested gaze, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She furrowed her beautiful brows, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the route to ss Ten K?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, ¡°Han Nanxian muttered and walked away with onest lingering nce at the boy who was entering the ss without looking back.

    ¡°Are you looking for some here?¡± The girl asked with an indifferent gaze at the door of ss Ten K. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you made friends with someone from ss Ten K?¡±

    ¡°If I ever made friends with anyone except for that refusing genius, you will know, ¡°The boy said before disappearing.

    Inside the ss, Han Zixin looked at the ceiling and when he realised that no one was inside the ss, he pulled out a small musical instrument from his school bag. Putting it between his thumb and index finger, he brought it closer to his mouth and took one deep breath. Then, another. And after that, he began ying it with his eyes closed.

    The melody produced by the harmonica was soothing and full of emotions. No one could tell that it was yed by a sixteen years old student.

    While ying the harmonica, Han Zixin found himself being pulled by past shbacks.

    ¡­.

    Author Note: As you, all know that Han Zixin is one of the ML of the story. While I was creating his character, I had him in my mind as a loafer thorough and thorough. However, he is a character with manyyers. You will see itter in the story. I will frequently write some shbacks from his point of view.

    As for An Xin, let¡¯s not talk about her. The girl gives me headache with her antics.

 Chapter 26 Gege

    ¡­ shback ¡­..

    An adorable boy who was about three years old was running behind a car. He was crying desperately. Tears and snot were smudged on his chubby and soft face.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    He fell to his knees, crying but the car didn¡¯t stop. It was as if his heartwrenching cries were unheard. He was crying so pitifully but there was no one to wipe his tears. No one bothered to stop by him and take him in their arms to console him.

    A few momentster, when he was about to choke because of crying, someone pulled him up and hugged him.

    ¡°Xiaobao, don¡¯t cry,¡± Another childish voice said and pulled him up.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m not Xiaobao!¡± The little boy cried even harder. It wasn¡¯t his name. His mama left him alone here. What would he do without his mama? He needed his mama back.

    When he saw a five years old boy wiping his tears, he cried harder, ¡°I¡¯m not Xiaobao. Mama, I want my mama.¡±

    ¡°Then, who are you?¡± The another boy asked. He was older than the one who was crying.

    ¡°Han¡­¡± the little boy tried to speak but since he was just three years old, he couldn¡¯t form clear words yet.

    ¡°Han?¡± The five years old boy asked.

    ¡°Han!¡± Han Zixin said, crossing his chubby arms over his chest. Since he didn¡¯t know how to pronounce his name, he would just call himself Han.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Okay, I will call you Han from now, ¡°The five years old boy said with a wide smile. The smile bloomed on his sickly pale face. He leaned over to hug the chubby boy in his frail arms.

    ¡°What will I call you?¡± The three years old boy said, blinking those eyes which matched his own.

    ¡°You can call me Gege, ¡°The five years old kid said with a satisfied look on his face.

    ¡°Gege?¡± The adorable Han Zixin asked with questions marks formed on his face.

    The other boy nodded his head. ¡°Gege means older brother. I will be your big brother from now.¡±

    Since this boy was his big brother now, young Han Zixin wrapped his chubby arms around his body and asked, looking up at him, ¡°Gege, why did my mom leave me here? I miss my mama. Can you send me to her? I won¡¯t trouble her while working. Can you ask her to let me stay with her? I will be a good boy.¡±

    Han Zixin looked so fragile and precious at this time that the older brother tightened his hold against the former. He asked, ¡°What did she tell you?¡±

    ¡°She said that I have to live with my new family here, ¡°Han Zixin replied. ¡°Does this mean I am going to live with you?¡±

    ¡°Han Zixin!¡±

    Both of them turned their heads to look at an old coupleing their way. The woman was old. She kneeled on the ground and hugged the boy, ¡°Han Zixin, I¡¯m your mama. This is your Baba.¡±

    The woman pointed at him and then the old man standing behind her.

    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t my mama,¡± Han Zixin said, getting out of her hold. He was young, not stupid. ¡°My mama went away in a car. I want my real mama. You aren¡¯t my mama.¡±

    ¡°This is your home now, ¡°The woman insisted ¡°You will live with us.¡±

    ¡°I will live with gege?¡± The boy asked with a look of awe.

    ¡°Gege?¡±The couple asked at the same time with a look of confusion.

    Han Zixin nodded his head and pointed at the other boy who was trying to make his presence as less as possible.

    ¡°Han Zixin, this is young master Han. He is not your Gege. You can¡¯t call him Gege.¡± The older woman quickly said, trying to keep Han Zixin safe from the unknown. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to call Young Master Han Gege. This is not right.¡±

    ¡°He is my Gege, ¡°Young Han Zixin said stubbornly. ¡°My Gege. Gege. Gege. I want to go to my mama and call him Gege.¡±

    ¡°Child, he is not your Gege, ¡°The old man said again. She was afraid that if someone heard him call the other boy his brother, it mightnd an innocent boy in trouble, ¡°He is Young Master Han.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He can call me Gege. I allowed him, ¡°Han Nanxian said, bursting into a fit of coughing.

    ¡°Young master, should I call the doctor?¡± The man standing behind asked in concern.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Han Nanxian said, coughing again.

    ¡°Han Zixin, say goodbye to Young Master Han.¡±

    Han Zixin smiled at the boy. ¡°Bye, Gege. I¡¯m going to my mama.¡±

    ¡°Bye bye, Han. Goodbye, Butler Uncle and Miss Gu.¡±

    Han Zixin nced at the boy standing on the porch looking so delicate that even a gust of wind could blow him away and let out a rare smile.

    He was young but he knew at that time that this boy was going to be his world. His Gege. Although that boy was his Gege, still he had vowed in the heart of three years old that he had to protect his Gege from pain.

 Chapter 27 Sadness

    An Xin was sitting on the stairs beside her ss quietly with her hands supporting her face. She didn¡¯t go inside the ss for as long as Han Zixin was ying his musical instrument. Surprisingly enough, he was ying the instrument very skillfully.

    At this time, she believed that he needed to be left alone. No person likes to be disturbed when they are sad and alone. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to be left alone than having to share their grief with someone.

    Although he wasn¡¯t good to her, it still didn¡¯t mean that she would make him lose his dignity by crying in front of a person he considers his nemesis. Dignity is a fragile thing, especially a teenager¡¯s.

    Enmity was better than awkwardness sometimes.

    As for how she knew that he was sad¡­<sub>.</sub>

    She just knew that he was sad because she could understand his sadness and unexinable pain in the music he was ying. He was using music as an outlet for his emotions.

    When she was in Duke¡¯s household all alone in darkness and pain, she used to sing herself to sleep and sometimes she would wake up with tears in her eyes. Oftentimes, she would sing to make her feel less lonely. After her only friend in that world died, she had lost her will to live but Qiao Wei¡¯s happy song would keep her going.

    Han Zixin was sad. She could understand his sadness as she was extremely sad once upon a time too. She had spent seventeen years of her life in a ce where she wasn¡¯t wanted or loved or cared for. She was conceived because having a child with the emperor¡¯s sister would make Duke An¡¯s status, even more, higher than any nobleman in the empire. She would be the connecting string between the flourishing Duke house and the mighty royal family even though she was the most unwanted person in the entire family.

    Such sadness and gloom, An Xin wouldn¡¯t even hope for her greatest tormentors¨C Duke An¡¯s family, much less than for the boy she had a beef with.<sub></sub>

    It was only when Han Zixin stopped ying music and more students starteding to school, did she stand up but she didn¡¯t directly enter the ss.

    She was going to delete what she saw today from her memory as it wasn¡¯t meant to be shared with anyone. She would never say in front of anyone that the school tyrant has a weak side too. Just because he was not good to her didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t good to anyone.

    Tens of students in school followed him like a leader, they must have seen a part of him that she hadn¡¯t. So what if he was a school tyrant?

    She hadn¡¯t seen him bullying students. He might be a tyrant but he never hurt any student in school.

    An Xin and Han Zixin had sses together. They didn¡¯t say anything to anyone as An Xin was still pretending that she didn¡¯t see anything and Han Zixin was not in a good mood to talk to anyone or tease her for being adorably slow. He was thankful that little blockhead didn¡¯t annoy him today with her dumbness. If she had tried to annoy him, he might have shown her his real temper and for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to yell at her.

    [School tyrant can¡¯t see tears in girl¡¯s eyes.]

    ¡°Xiuxiu?¡±Qiao Wei came to her desk. cing her elbows on the desk and chin on her hands, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring lunch with me. Let¡¯s join Song Ci and Mona for lunch in the cafeteria.¡±

    The reason why she didn¡¯t bring lunch was ¨C School Cafeteria would be serving sour and sweet pork ribs.

    ¡°Umm..what about this?¡± An Xin showed the homemade lunchbox that her mom had packed.

    Qiao Wei¡¯s eyes fell on anguid figure and an idea struck her. In a fawning manner, she said, ¡°Boss Han, you don¡¯t like cafeteria food, right?¡±

    Han Zixin gave her a look saying speak quickly or scram.

    Qiao Wei ced An Xin¡¯s tiffin box before him and said, joining her head, ¡°Can you please finish this?¡±

    ¡°What am I a pig?¡±Han Zixin asked, raising his brow arrogantly, ¡°Why should I eat something you don¡¯t like? I don¡¯t eat leftover food.¡±

    ¡°Boss Han, it has everything you like. I have seen your buddies bringing you homemade food every day. Please take a bite first?¡± Qiao Wei asked him.

    Before Han Zixin could say anything, Qiao Wei took the chance and stuffed a piece of meat in his mouth. His eyes went wide in anger and then he forgot about the anger as food melted in his mouth. Surprisingly, it tasted good.

    ¡°Boss Han, since you ate with this chopstick, you have to finish the tiffin box, ¡± Qiao Wei said, dragging An Xin out of the ss.

    ¡°What?¡±An Xin pouted as she saw Qiao Wei staring at her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything when I gave your lunch box to Boss Han,¡± Qiao Wei said. She was looking at her friend suspiciously. Normally, An Xin and Han Zixin were like Tom and Jerry, fighting with each other all the time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating homemade food.¡± An Xin said. Lies. She liked the food packed by her mom the most but she had decided not to fight with him today even if he provoked her. As for letting him eat her food, it was only for today as she couldn¡¯t bear to look at him without remembering the event of this morning.

    As long as he does pull that face that says his honey has also been eaten by a cat, he can eat her lunch box.

 Chapter 28 Contest for Campus Belle

    ¡°Why are you so quiet today?¡±Qiao Wei asked.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m sad,¡± An Xin said while walking toward the cafeteria with Qiao Wei.

    ¡°What are you sad about?¡± asked Qiao Wei with furrowed brows. She opened the cap of a water bottle and we were about to drink when the other girl replied.

    ¡°A cat ate my honey,¡± An Xin murmured in a depressed voice.

    Qiao Wei choked on water. ¡°Your honey?¡±

    Damn, what was wrong with this girl? She had a boyfriend?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°The chick I was raising,¡± An Xin replied, making someone cough in embarrassment. ¡°A cat swallowed him.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it hurts,¡± Qiao Wei said, making it seem as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Once I raised a dog, it died because I forgot to feed him. I also felt bad for several days.¡±

    ¡°How can you forget to feed a dog?¡± An Xin questioned him.

    ¡°Oh, I even forget to eat food myself,¡± Qiao Wei shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°You are weird!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m your Jiejie,¡± Qiao Wei red at her.

    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± An Xin hugged Qiao Wei, putting her entire weight on her.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Qiao Wei shouted.

    ¡°What happened?¡± An Xin stood up in a startling manner and looked at her friend who had fallen on the ground on her butt. She extended her hand to help her stand up but thetter just pped her hand away and stood up on her feet.

    ¡°The ss President asked me not to take you to crowded ces,¡± Qiao Wei said, scratching her head. How could she forget such an important piece of information?

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin furrowed her brows in co fusion. ¡°I¡¯m scared of water bodies, not crowded ces.¡±

    ¡°How do I exin this to you¡­.¡± Qiao Wei scratched her head in bewilderment. It wasn¡¯t because of An Xin but because of the well-being of the entire ss, the ss president took a decision¨C to protect An Xin from the jealousy or rivalry of famous beauties of Jingyuan High School.

    Boys at this age had a habit ofparing the beauty of two girls. This practice wasn¡¯t limited to boys only, but many girls liked to throw the weight of their beauty, intelligence and money.

    ¡°The girls of the top sses are verypetitive not just in education but beauty too,¡± Qiao Wei tried exining this to An Xin. It might look like a scene from a novel but it was true.

    ¡°Look at you, you are one of the most gorgeous girls in the school,¡± Qiao Wei added. ¡± If they found out that the new transfer student is a girl and too beautiful, they will start makingparisons between you and other girls on the school forum.¡±

    Qiao Wei shuddered while exining further, ¡°This will not only ignite jealousy between other girls but they might hurt you. Even if they don¡¯t hurt you, your every single action will be captured in the camera. From what you wear to what to eat or what you do in ss will be captured.¡±

    An Xin trembled as she heard Qiao Wei¡¯s exnation. She didn¡¯t want to be some beauty queen. She just came to this school to study. She didn¡¯t want to be in public attention.

    ¡°Do you know what happened when Song Xueyun became the campus belle in middle school?¡± asked Qiao Wei.

    An Xin shook her head. She didn¡¯t even know who this girl was.

    ¡°Song Xueyun was the top ranker in thest year of middle school. It was very difficult to defeat her score. Since she was transferred to our previous school in thest year of Middle school, the boys were mesmerised by her as she was the most beautiful girl. She wasn¡¯t just beautiful. She was what every boy liked¨C an invincible ice princess,¡± Qiao Wei told her.

    Pausing for a moment she went on, ¡°However, one day when the ice princess was studying in the library, someone locked her there. She was locked in a dark and empty library for one night and day. It¡¯s rumoured that now the ice princess has developed ustrophobia and Nyctophobia. Even the invincible ice princess wasn¡¯t spared by the jealousy of those girls.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the girl after that ident?¡±An Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask. She couldn¡¯t imagine how scary it might be for a girl to be locked in a dark me enclosed ce for such a long time.

    ¡°She returned to school after a whole week of fever and now she is back to breaking records,¡± Qiao Wei said with a scoff. ¡°However, she isn¡¯t the top student anymore. She met two giants in ss Ten A.¡±

    ¡°An Xin, the ss president is just trying to help you avoid unnecessary attention. Don¡¯t misunderstand him. Gaining public attention might be scary for you,¡± Qiao Wei said with a sigh. ¡± And you know what¡¯s more scary? The elections for campus Belle will start soon. You shouldn¡¯t be seen in public until this stupid contest passed. ¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a hot topic in school,¡± An Xin said. After hearing the story of Song Xueyun, she was more certain to not be a school celebrity. She didn¡¯t want to be bullied. ¡°I came here to study, not be some sort of school celebrity. Also, the life of celebrities is very hard.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will ask Mona and Song Ci to bring our lunch to the old yground. No one ys there anymore as the new one is preferred by yers.¡±

 Chapter 29 No to campus love

    ¡°Ye Jun and Demo areing too,¡± Qiao Wei said.

    Demo was another boy in their ss who was quite hostile to Han Zixin as he was one of Lu Xian¡¯s sidekick. As to why he was named Demo when his real name was Di Mo, it was a story of another time.

    Mona, Song Ci, Demo, Qiao Wei and Ye Jun along with An Xin were having lunch together under the shade of an oak tree. The Oak tree was nted on one side of the old yground and around it pavement was made, asionally used by students to hang out there. Even after decades of being nted, the tree stood proud and magnanimous, providing its shade andpany to students to make hundreds of sweet, bitter and salty memories.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, what did Teacher Wan ask you that day for?¡± Ye Jun asked when he was reminded how someone from the ss had seen both An Xin and Han Zixin together in the staff room. ¡°You went to the staff room with Han Zixin, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Xiao Lan, Han Zixin is a bastard. You should stay away from him.¡± Demo grumbled, without holding back his dislike for the school tyrant. ¡°He lures pretty and innocent girls like you to his team. Stay away from his tricks, okay?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    They were afraid that naive and innocent An Xin would fall for Han Zixin¡¯s sinister ns without knowing how a certain school tyrant had been subdued by a thick English to Chinese dictionary.

    An Xin just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. She could see her ssmates worry about her.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, what did Teacher Wan say that day?¡± Qiao Wei asked. Even she was curious why the teacher called them to the office. Could it be he was returning her BL novels that he had confiscated?

    Heavens, if her novels would be returned she would give ten yuan to a needy man.<sub></sub>

    ¡°He made me and Han Zixin president and vice president of themittee that will stop students from falling into a ditch called puppy love,¡± An Xin¡¯s pretty lips formed into a pout as she recalled that day.

    ¡°What?!!!¡±

    All of them had frightening expressions on their faces.

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°And if we fail to discharge our duties properly, he will send us to ss A to learn discipline for a month.¡¯

    ¡°What????!!¡±

    Now their expressions were even more frightening. It was as if they had heard a very scary prophecy.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, you can¡¯t go to ss A,¡± Qiao Wei held An Xin¡¯s hand and said in a pitiful voice. It was as if she was amb going to be sacrificed.

    ¡°They will eat you whole,¡± Song Ci said next.

    Mona looked here and there, and after making sure that no one was listening to them, she gestured to them to lean over as she said, ¡°I have heard from my sources that ss Ten A knows ck magic.¡±

    ¡°ck magic?¡±An Xin pronounced the word while trembling. She knew how scary ck magic could be. In her era, if someone performed ck magic, they had to be nice to them or they would curse them by casting a spell.

    She shuddered as she thought how ss Ten A knew ck magic. Mommy, she didn¡¯t want to go there. She had to work together with Han Zixin at all costs.

    ¡°You know they have some ck magic tricks to score full marks in exams,¡± Mona whispered next.

    Demo pped his chopsticks against the te and said,¡± A normal person can¡¯t study as much as they do. And it¡¯s impossible to score full marks in all subjects. I believe Mona. ss Ten A is filled with evil sorcerers.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±An Xin asked in fear. She didn¡¯t want to go there. It was such a scary ce.

    ¡°You and Han Zixin must work hard to stop those students from falling in puppy love, ¡°Demo said in fear. Patting his chest in a loud manner, he said, ¡°Xian, don¡¯t worry, we all will help you. Just tell us the name of the student who dared to fall in puppy love and we will break their legs and make them unable to fall in love ever again.¡±

    ¡°No violence, ¡°The girls said immediately. Little did they know, the nightmare of all the teenagers in love was about to begin. The campus was going to be hell for childhood sweethearts. The real and most scary campaign against campus love was about to start in the entire Jingyuan High School.

 Chapter 30 Top students romance

    As all of them were having lunch, An Xin saw a group of studentsing out of an old building in a straight line. The old building was a scienceb.

    ¡°Look at those freaks. Whoes in line even during lunch breaks?¡± Ye Jun muttered as she took a bite of his yummy pork ribs.

    ¡°The freaks of ss Ten A.¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡± An Xin pointed his finger at a tall and lean and handsome man. He was at the end of the line.

    With such a handsome face and tall body, he was so attractive that one couldn¡¯t help but blush at his sight. He was gentle, considerate and polite. All the characters that the girls liked. No wonder he was the crush of many girls on the campus.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Oh, he is God Han. He ispletely my type, ¡°Song Ci said giggling like a fangirl while the boys red at her.

    ¡®The king of sorcerers. All he has to do is look at a girl and she would sell her soul to the devil just to have him look at her again.¡¯

    ¡°What?¡± Song Ci looked at two of the boys who were ring at her. ¡°He is handsome. He is rich. Did you see the car thates to drip him at school? Not to mention he is smart and extremely intelligent. He scores full marks in every subject. No one can beat his score.¡±

    ¡®What happened to staying away from ss Ten A?¡¯ An Xin wanted to ask. ¡®Never mind, even I was affected by his charming aura. If not for the fact that he had made her desk mate sad, I wouldn¡¯t have known that his gentle attitude was a facade.¡¯<sub></sub>

    She pouted in her heart, ¡®Good Thing, I didn¡¯t buy that handsome boy candy. His face is handsome but his heart is ugly.¡¯

    ¡°You know he is older than us?¡±Demo grumbled. He could bear anything but someone praising students of ss Ten A.

    ¡°So what?¡± Song Ci scoffed. ¡°He was sick but he is well now. I heard that he will appear for the college entrance test in a year. He willplete high school in less than two years. Isn¡¯t he amazing?¡±

    She was saying that he had skills to back up his handsome face.

    ¡°And who is the girl behind him?¡± An Xin recognised this girl from earlier. Wasn¡¯t she the one who called God Han in the morning outside the ss?

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s my type, ¡°Demo giggled like a girl in love. Now where was his dignity? Crushing after a girl from ss Ten A and that too a top student?

    ¡°She is campus Belle Song Xue Yun,¡± Demo said in a time that meant he had said this sentence a hundred times before. ¡°Her grades are a point less than God Han. She is perfect. She is kind. She is beautiful. She is pure. She is just a bit indifferent. Oh, not to forget she is a prodigy. Any child from a literary family would be like her. ¡°

    Song Xueyun? Wasn¡¯t it the same name An Xin had heard from Qiao Wei in the cafeteria?

    Thest time someone had used so many adjectives to define a person, he turned out to be a cheat prince. She wondered what this Song Xueyun was in person.

    ¡°Too bad, she is God Han¡¯s Yunyun,¡± Ye Jun snickered, silently feeling jealous in his heart. ¡°She pays attention to no one but God Han.¡±

    It was known to everyone in the entire school that Ice princess Song Xueyun never talked to anyone with emotions except for Han Nanxian. In front of him, she was apletely different person. Although many wanted to pursue her in middle school and even in high school, they didn¡¯t have courage to fight against Han Nanxian. With such a godly figure beside her, how could mere mortals like them stand a chance?

    ¡°Are they a couple?¡± An Xin asked. Were two top students¡¯ love also puppy love? Then again, the teachers were always biased towards top students.

    ¡°I heard that their parents set their engagement when they were young, ¡°Mona answered them. She had heard girls in her art ss discussing that Han Nanxian and Son Xueyun were betrothed to each other even before they were born.

    ¡°How bad,¡± An Xin sympathized with the girl.

    As the students of ss Ten A were going to their ss and some were going to Cafeteria, her eyes suddenly fell on a familiar person. She ced her barely touched lunch te on the ground and stood up to yell while raising her chopsticks in the air.

    ¡°Crayfish!¡±

 Chapter 31 Crybaby and Crayfish

    ¡°Crayfish!¡±

    Gu Shangyan looked to his left to find an adorable girl bouncing on her feet, raising chopsticks in the air. He looked carefully at her and noticed her chewing on something.

    ¡®Does she even know anything other than eating?¡¯Gu Shangyan asked the question to himself even though he knew the answer quite well.

    ¡°I will see you in the sster, ¡°Gu Shangyan said to Han Nanxian.

    Han Nanxian was suddenly amused. This block of ice looked different to him for some reason. Not just different, he looked like a human. If it was someone else, he might not have cared but it was Gu Shangyan, his best buddy, though the boy in front would never call him a friend but he chose to believe the opposite. When he found that Gu Shangyan was leaving the line to walk to a different direction, he ended up asking,  ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I saw my dear cousin,¡± Gu Shangyan said, pointing in a particr direction. His uncle would be thrilled to know that he had taken the initiative to call An Xin his cousin even when An Qinyan had no intention of letting his uncle pursue her. However, what was the harm in hoping for the best?

    Initially, he wanted to befriend An Xin for his uncle¡¯s sake but after getting to know that she was the right wonder of this world, he started wanting to have her as his friend or what was more good than having her as his only and only cousin? It was lonely being an only child anyways.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°She is your cousin?¡± Song Xueyun asked with a nk face as she nced at an adorable girl raising chopsticks from afar. She had to say that the doll-like girl didn¡¯t look like Gu Shangyan¡¯s cousin from any angle. Is this snotty man capable of having such a cute cousin?

    So many thoughts were going on in her mind, but her face was nk as ever.

    ¡°Staying with ss Ten K?¡± Song Xueyun scoffed when she noticed children around the girl. ¡°Are you nning to transform her into a rowdy or something?¡±

    Han Nanxianughed at her reaction. Patting her head, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°She looks too adorable to be rowdy.¡±

    Although he had a gentle look on his face whileughing, Song Xueyun could see through his nk and emotionless eyes. He could fool anyone with his gentlemanly aura but not her. However, she noticed something different with him today. His eyes were though emotionless but there was a hint of interest or curiosity present in his light brown orbs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in her?¡± Song Xueyun asked with a nk face but a voice filled with mockery.<sub></sub>

    ¡°So, what if I¡¯m?¡± Han Nanxian raised his brow. He could hear the silent thoughts raging in her a little too smart head.

    Song Yun didn¡¯t say a word.

    Gu Shangyan looked at him coldly. ¡°Old man, that¡¯s my cousin. Look at her with that eye and I will punch your jaw. I don¡¯t care if yound in ICU or grave but no fiddling with my family.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of bro code?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    Gu Shangyan raised his brow.

    ¡°If you agree that you are my friend, I won¡¯t look at your sister or cousin in the same way you won¡¯t look at any girl from my family,¡± Han Nanxian reminded him with a gentle smile.

    Song Xueyun rolled her eyes and walked away from both of them. They were two crazy dudes. Always fighting orpeting with each other. Sometimes theypete for grades and sometimes theypete for nothing. But they are alwayspeting with each other.

    Currently, they arepeting again. Han Nanxian was trying to win to make Shangyan his friend while thetter waspeting to keep the former in hispetitors list.

    Their logic and contests were out of her mind.

    ¡°We will see, Xiao Gu,¡± Han Nanxian said, gently smiling.

    Gu Shangyan gave him onest lingering look before running to An Xin. He would deal with this old manter.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Cry baby?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as soon as he reached near her. With slightly bent knees and her hand ced on his knees, he was panting.

    ¡°Crayfish, you are not allowed to call me a crybaby,¡± An Xin pouted. She could call him Crayfish but he couldn¡¯t call him a Crybaby. Her logic was just like her¨C outstanding and otherworldly.

    Gu Shangyan resisted an urge to roll his eyes. He asked her again, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    An Xin twirled, showing him her uniform. Her blinking doe eyes urging to praise her but who was he?

    Gu Shangyan, the king of indifference.

    ¡­

    Author Note: Thank you to everyone who sent me constant votes andments on chapters. Todaypleted two weeks since I started this book. You will be thrilled to know that I¡¯m offered Contract just within two weeks of posting. I have to tell you that this is a rare case. I¡¯m so thrilled with the happy news. This is all because of you lovely readers. I love you so much and I¡¯m so grateful to you.

    However, I¡¯m suffering from writers block today. I am unable to write these days. I have been trying to write but I am not able to write. And all these chapters are from my stockpile. My stockpile will end soon.

    I really want to give a mass release to celebrate my happy news but for the time being, I can¡¯t.  However, if my inspirationes soon, I will give you a 5 Chapter mass release.

    Once again, Thank you so much.

    Lots of love.

    Tanu.

 Chapter 32 Genius Gu is my cousin

    ¡°You study in this school?¡± Gu Shangyan asked the most obvious question. ¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you study in this school too,¡± An Xin grumbled. They talked a lot yesterday but he didn¡¯t mention that both of them study in the same school. Then again, even she forgot to tell him the same.

    ¡°Fine. Fine. What are you having?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he looked at her te filled with dishes and rice. He grabbed a bottle of water from frozen Qiao Wei and washed the disposable chopsticks that he took from Xin¡¯s hand and began eating the food. Obviously from An Xin¡¯s ce.

    An Xin didn¡¯t find anything wrong with his behaviour as they ate a lot from each other¡¯s tes that day. Wasn¡¯t it natural?

    Yes, it was natural to her but not to her ssmates who seemed to have their jaws fallen on the ground and their eyeballs seemed to have widened.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, how do you know Genius Gu?¡± Mona asked once she came out of her mega shock.

    ¡°He is a genius?¡± An Xin asked with a weird look on her face.

    All of them nodded.<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin nced at Ou Shangyan who was eating at a frightening speed and puckered her nose as if she had just eaten it and smelled something bad.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like one,¡± An Xin muttered. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even walk his talk.¡±

    If he was really a genius, shouldn¡¯t he havepleted his words? He had promised that he would buy her crayfish if he won the race. She won the race after sheer hard work and oveing great difficulties but in the end, he refused to buy her crayfish.

    Sob. Sob. She was so wronged by this boy.

    ¡°He is really a genius.¡± Song Ci murmured.

    ¡°Crayfish?¡± An Xin nced at him and called out his name in a serious voice.

    ¡°Yes, crybaby?¡± Gu Shangyan looked up at her while chewing on food.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Are you a genius?¡± An Xin raised the question.

    ¡°No!¡± How could he be a genius? The real genius was Han Nanxian who would always top the result. He was the only person who couldn¡¯t surpass the first rank. He was the ever second ranker.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    An Xin gave her friends a gaze that said you all are wrong. Behind them, the other guys didn¡¯t know what to do with both of them.

    Sometimes they wondered if there was an end to An Xin¡¯s stupidity and naivety.

    ¡°Mr Gu?¡± Mona asked in a soft and careful voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Shangyan hummed in reply while chewing.

    ¡°How do you know our ss¡¯s An Xin?¡± Mona asked, saving everyone trouble to ask the same question.

    ¡°She is my cousin,¡± Gu Shangyan naturally replied.

    ¡°Am I?¡± An Xin blinked her big doe eyes at him.

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. Even if he wasn¡¯t her cousin at this moment, they would be soon.

    An Xin looked at all of them and introduced them. ¡°Guys, meet my cousin, Gu Shangyan.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Crybaby¡¯s friends, I¡¯m Gu Shangyan. You can look for me if you need anything,¡± His introduction was short but firm. He didn¡¯t like talking much and so he just made a small introduction.

    Song Ci whispered into Qiao Wei¡¯s ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say Genius Gu is a block of ice? I had heard other students saying that he is even more indifferent than Song Xueyun. But why doesn¡¯t he look like a cold person to me? Do you think all those rumours are false?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Qiao Wei mumbled. She could see that Gu Shangyan and An Xin were close to each other.

    ¡°Mr Gu, you and Xiao Lan grew up together?¡± Demo asked with a smile. Even though he hated studious students, in front of a genius like

    Gu Shangyan, he couldn¡¯t help but want to tter him more. After all, he needed to copy mathematics notes. And who could be a better option than Genius Gu?

    ¡°No, she has spent her life in America,¡± Gu Shangyan replied much to their shock. ¡°She just came to China a week ago.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡±

    All of them had a look of shock written on their faces.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, you are from America?¡± Qiao Wei asked with stars in her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s why you know English better than everyone?¡±

    An Xin nodded.

    ¡°Crybaby, don¡¯t forget to pack more lunch for me tomorrow, ¡± Gu Shangyan said as he grabbed a juice bottle from herp. He grabbed her phone and seeing that it doesn¡¯t have a password, he snickered inwardly. He called his number from her phone and saved her number.

    ¡°Crybaby, if you run into a problem, give me a call. I will help you with everything in school.¡±

    Gu Shangyan had connections in the school. Of course, he would do everything in his power to make her stay in school as much as possible.

    An Xin smiled brightly and waved him goodbye. She quickly saved his number. She must take advantage of every opportunity she gets.

    ¡®Hihihi.¡¯ An Xin¡¯s smile was creepy.

    ¡°An Xin, you are amazing. Your cousin is Gu Shangyan.¡±

    Later An Xin enjoyed getting ttered by her ssmates for having such an amazing cousin. While she was getting ttered, she failed to notice dark expressions on a certain someone¡¯s face.

 Chapter 33 Mrs Lu

    Orchard Groups of hotels, headquarters..

    ¡°President An, Mrs Lu reached out to book an appointment,¡± An Qinyan¡¯s secretary said. She was so scared that she was afraid that she would forget to breathe. The topic of Mrs Lu was like a ticking bomb.

    An Qinyan was signing the documents when she heard her secretary. Looking up, she paused for a moment and then heaved out a sigh. She wasn¡¯t prepared for this day. Then again, no one was prepared for meeting Song Yifei.

    At this moment, she looked just like An Xin when thetter had nothing to say.

    ¡°Book her appointment,¡± An Qinyan ended up saying. Don¡¯t me her for choosing the worst day to meet her.<sub>.</sub>

    When she saw a hesitant look on her secretary¡¯s face, she raised her brow in question. It meant something else wasing that she wasn¡¯t prepared for.

    ¡°Mrs Lu is waiting in the lobby,¡± said the Secretary. She didn¡¯t tell An Qinyan how sure Song Yifei was that the former would ept meeting her today. She knew the history between her boss and the woman waiting outside in the lounge. As much as she understood her boss, she was certain that her boss wasn¡¯t the woman who would create a scene in the office lobby. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for the other woman.

    ¡°Take her to the private office room and serve her tea or whatever she wants. I have a teleconference in ten minutes, you can ask her to wait. If she decides to wait, good for her. If not, then good riddance. I can¡¯t clear my schedule for someone,¡± An Qinyan said without any feeling. She didn¡¯t mind if Song Yifei had to wait for a few more minutes to meet her as thetter decided to meet her unannounced. Why would she cancel important meetings just for a woman whose sole agenda was to give her a headache?

    She would rather earn a few million dors than have her head eaten by a crow. Yeah, Song Yifei had the same existence that a crow had in her life. Extremely loud and vain.<sub></sub>

    Thirty minutester, An Qinyan left her office and entered the room where Song Yifei was still waiting for her.

    As she opened the door to the waiting room, Song Yifei¡¯s fox-like eyes fell on her. Not even a crease of impatience could be seen on the woman¡¯s face. It was as if she had expected such treatment from An Qinyan.

    ¡°Wee back home,¡± Song Yifei smiled while taking a sip of tea. She ced the exquisite teacup on the table. Her movements were still so elegant after all these years.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± An Qinyan said, stering her perfect business smile.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit,¡± Song Yifeimented.

    ¡°Changes for those who are not happy with their life. I have always been satisfied with my life. I have zero regrets,¡± An Qinyan said as she took a seat in front of Song Yifei. She was sitting on the sofa like the Queen she was. The queen who had created her empire from scratch.

    Song Yifei had always known that An Qinyan was a prideful woman. However, she never thought that thetter was pretentious because she (An Qinyan) had enough skill and talent to back her pride and arrogance up. As much as she should dislike this woman for the position her in (Song Yifei), she still couldn¡¯t help but look up at her. She hated An Qinyan but she never disliked her.

    ¡°Are you sure you have no regrets?¡± Song Yifei raised the question, pressing the most sore point of An Qinyan. She felt like bitch for raising this question but the rtionship between the both of them gave them liberty and the right to tear each other apart.

    However, both of them were too sophisticated and fancy to use cheap tricks to tear each other apart. Rather they would use sophisticated and refined methods to bring each other down.

    ¡°Mrs Lu,¡± An Qinyan called out her name in the most respectful tone she could muster up. ¡°I would really appreciate it if you inform me about the cause of your visit.¡±

    ¡°Am I interrupting your work?¡± Song Yifei asked, not at all feeling bad about it.

    ¡°You are,¡± An Qinyan said with a straight face. ¡°Since I gave you the time of my day, I would really appreciate it if you get on the point. After all, I only get a half an hour break for lunch.¡±

    In simple words, I would rather have lunch in peace than put up with your high maintenance attitude.

    ¡°The olddy knows you are back in China,¡± Song Yifei said, raising her teacup in the air to take a sip.

    An Qinyan pursed her lips in a straight line. She felt her head hurting just at the thought of the olddy who was no one else but Song Yifei¡¯s mother-inw and An Qinyan¡¯s ex-mother-inw.

    ¡­

    Author Note: Two chapters for today since you all made author happy with very kindments. The author is really generous as long as she is pampered with good words.

 Chapter 34 Bringing back son home

    An Qinyan pursed her lips in a straight line. She felt her head hurting just at the thought of the olddy who was no one else but Song Yifei¡¯s mother-inw and An Qinyan¡¯s ex-mother-inw.

    It could have been fine if the olddy was just An Qinyan¡¯s ex-mother-inw but she was much more than that. She was also the guardian who raised An Qinyan after the death of her parents. So, her rtionship with the olddy was quiteplicated.

    ¡°She is nning to bring Little Lan back to the family,¡± Song Yifei said next. She was very calm while conveying the most confidential information

    ¡°Anything else?¡± A Qinyan asked. Of course, she knew there was much more to this topic. There was no way in hell that the olddy would allow the Lu couple to bring An Xin back to the Lu family. It was that olddy who tossed An Xin out of the family when she divorced her ex-husband. The reason¨C Lu family couldn¡¯t raise two children without the involvement of the mother.

    At that time, An Xin had nothing to her name. She was economically broke, physically weak and mentally torn. She was in no condition to look after her daughter but the olddy tossed her daughter out knowing too well that she wasn¡¯t in the right condition to raise a child.

    ¡°She is sending Lu Xuan to you,¡± Song Yifei said nonchntly.<sub>.</sub>

    An Qinyan froze. She didn¡¯t know how to respond at this moment.

    Lu Xuan.

    The only hope that urged her never to give up.

    Song Yifei called Lu Xuan her regret but he wasn¡¯t. He was her unseen strength. Even though he was not with her, his memories had always been with her. Even though he imed to hate her, all she could see was a sea of love and affection in his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems with bringing Ah Xuan back to his family,¡± An Qinyan said without any visible emotion. ¡°My home is his home. He cane here anytime he wants.¡±<sub></sub>

    Lies.

    An Qinyan knew that she was lying to herself.

    She was in no position to have her children in the same house at the same time.

    An Xin was not ready to encounter her forgotten twin. The ident had made her forget a lot of memories. And Lu Xuan was one of them.

    ¡°An Qinyan, do you understand the gravity of this matter?!¡± Song Yifei asked. She was trying her best to not let her calmness break. There was no way she was giving up on Lu Xuan under any condition. An Qinyan might have given birth to Lu Xuan but she had raised him. She couldn¡¯t just give up on a child she had raised for more than fifteen years. She had a heart too. She wasn¡¯t a robot who could add or subtract emotions whenever she was told to.

    ¡°I do,¡± An Qinyan replied with the same serious expression An Xin had while dealing with Han Zixin. ¡°By the way, congrattions.¡±

    Song Yifei felt her body going cold. This congrattion meant something to her.

    If An Qinyan sore points could be pressed by her, hers too could be.

    ¡°Congrattions on giving the olddy another heir. I hope your position in the Lu family has improved after struggling all these years,¡± An Qinyan smiled, showing her dimples. There was a hint of genuine happiness in her eyes.

    Maybe not every love rival would pray for their ultimate rival to get the biggest happiness of their life, but she prayed every day for Song Yifei. There wasn¡¯t a single moment when she hadn¡¯t prayed to God to give Song Yifei a baby of her own as thetter struggled with infertility all these years.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for that,¡± Song Yifei whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t break my home, An Qinyan.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Lu, I would never wish you a broken home as I never want someone to feel the same pain I felt once upon a time,¡± An Qinyan said with a bright smile. ¡°I think we would be called friends if we weren¡¯t in the position we are in currently. Then again, we weren¡¯t meant to be friends. Thank you for checking up on me all these years. When no one encouraged me, you did. I will never wish you unhappiness.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan will hate you,¡± Song Yifei said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± An Qinyan smiled. ¡°He hates both of us. Maybe, he can hate you less and hate me more now. Isn¡¯t it what you wanted? You always wanted him to stop hating you. This is your choice.¡±

    ¡°An Qinyan! Olddy will never give you Lu Xuan. He is her life. He is the reason why she is still alive. She will never give you her lifeline,¡± Song Yifei said.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you saying that the Olddy is sending him to me?¡± An Qinyan asked with a raised brow. She had dealt with so many difficult people but none of them was as stubborn and sticky as this woman. Song Yifei was the chewing gum of her life.

    ¡°You know why she is sending him to you,¡± Song Yifei murmured. It was so hard dealing with this stubborn woman. She would need to rest for a week straight to gain back her power to deal with people.

    ¡°She wants me to dere Lu Xuan, the eldest son of the Lu n, her heir, as the sole heir of my billion-dor empire,¡± An Qinyan said, feeling so proud of her achievement. She smiled brightly at the pale woman and added, ¡°My empire belongs to my children. Not just one, I can raise ten Lu Xuans and An Xins. My son ising back home after all these years.¡±

    An Xiukan stood up to leave but before leaving she looked at Song Yifei and said, ¡°Now please excuse me, I have so many arrangements to make for bringing my son home.¡±

 Chapter 35 Not tutoring her!

    While the decision of her life was being taken by a certain olddy, An Xin was standing outside the staff room. Teacher Jin had sent word to her that she hade by his office after lunch as he was going to introduce her to her tutor. She was excited and looking forward to seeing that tutor who would help her in Mandarin.

    ¡°Peng Cheng, you will help a student from ss Ten K in her weak Mandarin,¡± Teacher Jin said. Actually, he had chosen another student for tutoring An Xin but at thest moment, he decided to change his man. He believed that Peng Cheng, who also signed up for a tutoring programme, might be the best choice as this student was saving money for college.

    Peng Cheng was a student of ss Ten A. He was a schrship student who passed the entrance test with flying colours. As to why Teacher Jin thought he would be good for An Xin was because he could use the extra money that An Xin¡¯s mother was willing to offer to any student who would tutor her daughter. Also, he was polite and humble.

    ¡°Teacher Jin, why didn¡¯t you tell me she is from ss Ten K?¡± Peng Chen asked. He was offended as to how he wasn¡¯t informed before that the student he was supposed to tutor was from ss Ten K. If he had known, he would have outrightly refused.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I can¡¯t help students from ss Ten K,¡± He said, feeling a sudden wave of fear in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Jin. But please allot me that student from ss I or any other ss but ss K.¡±

    ¡°Peng Cheng, I alloted that student to someone from ss Ten B,¡± Teacher Jin said. ¡°You can tutor this student¡ª¡±

    ¡°ss Ten K students are beyond redemption. They all are a group of brownies, always beating or stealing money from other innocent students,¡± Peng Chen said. He had heard the reputation of ss Ten K on the forum. He was not going to help any student from ss Ten K at any cost. ¡°They don¡¯te to school to study but to annoy students like us. They love to squander their parents¡¯ hard-earned money. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help such students.¡±<sub></sub>

    Students like Peng Cheng who came from middle-ss families to study at Jingyuan High school on schrship had this attitude towards rich students. He believed that students like him who are born in small ie families and strive hard to study to make a good name for themselves are sincere students. The rest of them are here to squander their parents¡¯ money.

    His belief might be true to some extent but it couldn¡¯t be applied to students like An Xin, Gu Shangyan or Han Nanxin. They came from big families but their intentions toward study were sincere.

    What Peng Cheng failed to understand was that rich or poor didn¡¯t matter when it came to a student¡¯s interest in studies. Some poor wouldn¡¯t study even when given an opportunity and some rich would do their best to study even when they have everything.

    ¡°Peng Cheng, the student I¡¯m telling you about, she is a good Student,¡± Teacher Jin said, trying to change his mind. However, he was failing to persuade Peng Cheng who had made up his mind and was going to stick by his decision. ¡± She has a problem withnguage. But overall, she is a good seedling. She is worth nurturing. Also, she is very well behaved.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Jin, I can¡¯t forget the trauma I got after teaching Lu Xuan from ss Ten K for a day,¡± Peng Cheng said, shuddering. Even if he agreed to teach that girl, he still couldn¡¯t forget how Lu Xuan had made him see Yama on the very first day he agreed to be thetter¡¯s tutor. Mr Lu was his father¡¯s boss and when he was told to tutor Lu Xuan, he agreed with his father but just after one day, he told Mr Lu that he valued his life and wouldn¡¯te back to help his son with studies.

    ¡°Lu Xuan is not in that ss anymore,¡± Teacher Jin said, massaging his aching temples. He could understand more or less what Lu Xuan might have done to scare this poor boy.

    ¡°Still many tyrants are,¡± Peng Cheng immediately said. ¡°Maybe she is one of them. The students thate to school just for fun, not for studies. I can¡¯t ept someone like her.¡±

    As An Xin heard his words, she stiffened. She was so hurt that she dare not breathe out loud. She wanted to make her presence as invisible as possible. And just like that her past ghosts were once again called.

    ¡­

    Author Note: I¡¯m so d to tell everyone that my book is sessfully contracted. Thus, I¡¯m going to post regrly. As for not posting yesterday, I fell sick. But the notification of the contract signing breathe life back into me.

    PS: Don¡¯t I deserve a gift to celebrate my contract signing?

    Also, lets have a mass release!

    Lots of love

    Tanu

 Chapter 36 Ugly and Ridiculous

    ¡°Sorry, please look for someone else,¡± Peng Cheng said next. ¡± I¡¯m sure no one from ss Ten A or B will ept any student from ss K. You will have to look at lower grades. After all, everyone knows what kind of attitude ss Ten A has for us toppers. Since they can¡¯t be like us, they decided to throw mud on our names. ¡°

    An Xin stood there, trying to not let her tears fall. She quietly walked away from there while the teacher was still trying to convince that boy from ss Ten A. She knew he had set his mind and wouldn¡¯t change it for anything else.

    She walked and walked and found a seat on the empty bleachers without caring that lunch break had ended. She was crying, not making a noise.

    As she sniffled, someone extended a tissue paper to her. Wiping her disobedient tears with the tissue paper handed to her, she let out a crying groan when her tears refused to be stopped.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°He said I don¡¯t deserve to study in this school,¡± An Xin said as more tears trickled down her face. She wasn¡¯t a crybaby but today she couldn¡¯t control her tears.

    Why was it that she never cried when she was bullied back in Duke¡¯s house and now that she was here, she started crying for some hurtful words spoken by a boy she didn¡¯t even know?

    Could it be because she had experienced what love and care were like?<sub></sub>

    ¡°He also said that I am a tyrant who hade to school for fun and squandering my parents¡¯ hard-earned money,¡± An Xin said, sniffling. ¡°He called me rowdy even before knowing me. I just want someone to help me with my studies. Is it too much to ask for?¡±

    Once again she burst out crying, ¡°I am so stupid for not being able to write Mandarin. It is my fault that he declined to teach me. If I was a good student, I wouldn¡¯t be thest scorer in the school. If only I knew how to read and write. He didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It¡¯s me who is so stupid.¡±

    ¡°Who was he?¡± Han Zixin asked in a deadly calm voice. He didn¡¯t say anything else. All he wanted to know was a name, nothing else.

    ¡°If you beat him up, he will never leave his stereotype against our ss. He will never stop calling ss Ten K students a bunch of rowdies.¡± An Xiun said, sniffling. She was right when she thought that Han Zixin would beat that student for saying bad words about his ss.

    ¡°Little blockhead, Is he from ss A?¡± Han Zixin asked again. His silence was more dangerous than his scary words. He didn¡¯t need his steel pipe to hit someone, his fists were enough.

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat him up,¡± An Xian said, ring at him through her big swollen red eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t solve every problem by beating. Violence is not the solution.¡±

    Although An Xin was heartbroken at this time. She had begun to understand how the world worked in actuality. She couldn¡¯t live in this ear though the memories of the original Xin. She had to create a ce for herself here. She had learned to be tolerant from this incident. Until and unless she was strong enough to attack, she had to defend herself by being tolerant and strong-willed.

    ¡°You are right. Violence is not the solution to every problem,¡± Han Zixin said, looking at her dirty face.

    [Just because Violence is not the solution didn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t make it one. Then again, threatening and revenge aren¡¯t a part of Violence.]

    Little blockhead didn¡¯t look pretty when she cried. She looked quite ugly and ridiculous and he didn¡¯t like ugly and ridiculous beings. Thus, he had to make sure in future that nobody made her cry.

    At this moment, he understood one thing about her. She was soft-hearted but was stronger than him.

    If it was him, he would have acted on his impulse but she didn¡¯t. She chose to be tolerant, showing the depth of her real strength.

    Han Zixin looked at her when an idea struck her, ¡°I can ask someone from ss Ten A to help you with your studies. What do you say?¡±

    He had connections and he was ready to use those connections for her.

    Suddenly, her attention went back to the boy from the morning. She didn¡¯t want Han Zixin to face that person because she felt he didn¡¯t like him. Yes, for some reasons she disliked Han Nanxian. He was a sorcerer.

    ¡­

 Chapter 37 Unique

    ¡°I can really help you if you want some from ss Ten A to help you study,¡± Han Zixin said again when he saw her deep in thought.

    An Xin shook her head. No, she would never let Han Zixin face that person because of her, ¡°You are Big Boss Han. You won¡¯t bend before ss Ten A. This is against your status.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s words made him see her in a new light.

    She looked at the empty yground which was filled with students a few minutes ago and said, ¡°I agree that they are superior to us in intelligence and grades but it doesn¡¯t mean they have any right to look down on us.¡±

    Han Zixin just listened to her words, not at all wanting to interrupt her while venting her feelings, ¡°Although we are not good in studies, we have our talents. We all are unique in our own way.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°We all are one of a kind. We have our own pace of learning and growing. Just because other students are scoring full marks while we are struggling to pass exams does not make us dumb,¡± An Xin said. She had lived for seventeen years in a family where she wasn¡¯t allowed to study or ask for an education. But ever since she hade to this world, she had started seeing positivity in everything.

    Mona was a very good artist. Though she sucked at making portraits, her other works were amazing, worth publishing in school magazines. If her talent was valued and nurtured, one day she would be a great artist.

    Song Ci had a sweet voice. She could sing better than anyone she had heard so far.

    Ye Jun was good at joking. He would make an amazingedian. [What?! being aedian is a respectable job in modern times.]<sub></sub>

    An Xin raised her eyes and turned to look at Han Zixin. Her eyes shone with newly found determination and strength. Holding his shoulders, she said, ¡°Han Zixin, no one can look down on us if we don¡¯t let them. No one can hurt our dignity if we don¡¯t give them the chance to. Perhaps, those looking down on us today will have to look up to us tomorrow.¡±

    Han Zixin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard her words. He didn¡¯t realise how her words had settled deep in his heart. Many years from now when he would be in a position of life where no one would look down on him, he would remember her words.

    For a girl who would spend her entire time fighting or arguing with him, her words surely hit a point. He might not be able to understand today but her confidence and determination had ignited a spark in his heart. And all he has to do is to wait for the spark to transform into a me.

    ¡°So what if we are average students,¡± An Xin said in a loud voice. ¡°The low scorers. I believe that we have talents. It¡¯s up to us how we find that spark of talent in us and nurture it for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°Cheat Prince, one day we will be so great and strong and all they ever can do is to be mean!¡± An Xin announced with a loud shriek.

    Han Zixin had to pull her down and shut her mouth with his palm. Did she want to be punished by shouting in the yground when they were supposed to be in ss?

    However, he didn¡¯t want to tease her today. So, he praised her, ¡± ¡°Little blockhead, you aren¡¯t that dumb after all.¡±

    An Xin pouted as she heard his words. How mean! Why couldn¡¯t he praise her for the speech she made?

    ¡°Han Zixin, we will be back to enemies from tomorrow.¡±

    Han Zixin looked at her and raised his brow in question, ¡°Why a break today?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t feel well today,¡± An Xin grumbled. What was the point of fighting if both of them were vulnerable?

    ¡°Me too.¡± Han Zixin heaved out a sigh. Even he didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone.

    When An Xin noticed that he had a mncholic expression on his face once again, she took out candy from her pocket. She pinched his wrist and when he opened his mouth to scold her, she tossed candy in his mouth.

    As sweet candy melted in his mouth, he forgot about his sadness for a while. With candy in his mouth, he would never scold or shout at anyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to enemies tomorrow again, ¡°Han Zixin said, chewing on the sweet candy. He was mentally and physically exhausted. Thus, he would rather savour the candy than beat, someone, at this moment. As for that student of ss Ten K¡­

    It would be a mystery for now.

    ¡­.

    Author Note: ¡®Reincarination: From Opressed Missy to Campus Belle¡¯ is a contracted work with W.E.B.N.O.V.E.L. It won¡¯t be locked for a while ¡ª readers can enjoy the free reading until the author doesn¡¯t decide to go premium. (It won¡¯t be April).

    You can support the author withments, power stones, Golden tickets etc. As you all know, power stone, Golden Tickets and Comments determine ranking which will give exposure to the book.

 Chapter 38 Aim in life

    ¡°Little blockhead, what do you want to be in your life?¡± Han Zixin asked. They were sitting on the bleachers, bunking sses.

    ¡°My mom¡¯s beloved daughter,¡± An Xin replied without thinking.

    ¡°Not father¡¯s?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow.

    An Xin shook her head as she said, ¡°He is a scumbag. He hurt my mom big time.¡±

    Anyone who hurt An Qinyan was her enemy. Since she knew that her father had hurt her mom, she wasn¡¯t going to be anything to him. He was just a scumbag to her. It would be better if he stayed far from her as she had no intention of involving in her life.

    ¡°Why do fathers gotta be scumbags?¡± Han Zixin couldn¡¯t help but ask while ncing at the sky. His father was the biggest jerk in the entire world while his birth mother was a person he didn¡¯t even want to talk about. ¡°Seriously asking, what do you want to be in your career?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± An Xin replied truthfully. ¡°I never thought that far away.¡±

    Career? She had never thought about the word before today. What did she want to be in her life? She had no idea about it. And how could she have any idea about it? Just a month ago, she was in the Dragon era, getting bullied by her so-called family and today, she was in modern times. She had a family now. She even had incredible friends.

    She was taking one thing at a time.

    As for career¡­ She would think about it when it was necessary. For now, she was just going to be pampered by her mom and Grandpa You.

    She didn¡¯t even think that one day she would be in this era. Studying and going to school.<sub></sub>

    Han Zixin pushed a piece of paper to her side. It was a pamphlet that he had received on the first day of school. He didn¡¯t know why but he had been carrying it.

    ¡°When I came to this school, someone asked me the same question about what I want to be in life. I told them I have no idea,¡± Han Zixin said, passing her the pamphlet. ¡°They gave me this piece of paper. They asked me to try all these things if I want to know where my true desire lies.¡±

    It was a pamphlet for a clubhouse where they had many departments. Many students joined these clubs to find out where their true passiony.

    ¡°Try it, Little blockhead. You will know your aim in life,¡± Han Zixin said. He knew he had ruined his life and he wasn¡¯t willing to change his way of life. What did he get when he was a good boy? He just got hurt in the end. So, it was better to be a bad boy in their heart. Perhaps, this way, he wouldn¡¯t get hurt by people he considered his own.

    ¡°There are more than twenty activities,¡± An Xin said, reading the pamphlet.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Han Zixin hummed in reply.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do all these activities alone,¡± An Xin said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany me in knowing our aim in life?¡±

    ¡°I have no aim in life,¡± Han Zixin yawned.

    ¡°You have,¡± An Xin insisted. ¡± You just don¡¯t know, just like me. What¡¯s worse than what can happen if we try it out together?¡±

    [They would rip each other apart?]

    [Or they would drive the club members crazy?]

    ¡°There are more than twenty activities. If we join three activities every weekend, we can find out our answer in five weeks. What do you say?¡± An Xin asked, hopefully, ¡°Please say yes, Cheat Prince.¡±

    ¡°The next monthly test is in the next four weeks,¡± Han Zixin reminded her once again. ¡°You sure you have that much time to find out your aim in life?¡±

    With their level of understanding and concentration, they would never pass the monthly examination if they joined this club.

    ¡°We are average students. Even if we score less, no one will have any problem. It¡¯s not like anyone has expectations from us,¡± An Xin said through pouted lips. ¡°They already called us rowdies. What¡¯s the worst that can happen?¡±

    ¡°What about your mom?¡± Han Zixin asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have expectations of good marks from you?¡±

    He believed that An Xin¡¯s mother yed a huge role in her life. She would never do anything to bring her down. Although she was a friendly girl, still he couldn¡¯t help but think that this girl was unusually attached to her mother. Maybe it was because he had not experienced a normal rtionship between a mother and daughter.

    An Xiun shook her head. ¡°She asked me not to take it tough. I should rx and not burden myself with the study.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t lying. An Qinyan didn¡¯t hope like other parents to have her daughter top exams. She was satisfied as long as An Xin was on the right path and learning. It didn¡¯t matter if she was learning slowly. As long as her daughter was happy and healthy, she was more than satisfied with her.

    ¡°May God give every student a mother like yours.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t An Xin¡¯s mom a dream mother?

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°My mom is paranoid. She is afraid that I will die again. I know how worried she is about me all the time. Her only wish is to see me living and happy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean die again?¡± Han Zixin asked but before she could reply to his question, she walked away from him.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Han Zixin said to himself. ¡°She is possessed by a ghost. That too an English ghost.¡±

 Chapter 39 Old man

    A few dayster.

    Han Nanxian was in school when his smartwatch dinged. It only dinged when there was an emergency or important message. Checking his pants pockets and then his school bag, he realised that he had forgotten his cell phone at home or somewhere else.

    Since he was still looking for his phone and not being able to check out messages, the restless party called him through his smartwatch as it could receive urgent calls, if transferred.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Han Nanxian said as soon as he picked up the call.

    ¡°Young Master Han, I¡¯m manager Liu of ABC bank. We wanted to confirm if you made a purchase at FOF as we doubted your cards had been misused¡­.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Han Nanxian murmured, holding his head in his palms. His ounts had been scrutinised by the bank on his father¡¯s orders. Whenrge purchases were made at FOF (Furniture of Future) the bank immediately called him to rify if the purchases were indeed made by him.

    ¡°Can you please tell me how much money was spent on FOF?¡± Han Nanxian asked. It was not possible for someone to use his cards as he had recently changed the pin and yet had to inform anyone about it. But payments could be made through his phone as he hadn¡¯t changed pins there.

    Could it be that his phone had been misused but who was misusing it?

    Furniture of Future was a business rted to supplying all the necessary items for Interior decoration from furniture to furnishing. Who would be using his cell phone there?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Nanxian, are youing with me to Aunt Song¡¯s house?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she came with a bundle of thick books in her hands.

    ¡°Sorry, Yunyun. I can¡¯te with you. I have to leave,¡± Han Nanxian said as he ran towards the exit of the school. Since a chauffeur came to pick up and drop him at school, he didn¡¯t have any means to reach FOF.

    ¡°Nanxian! Nanxian! Wait! Tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Xueyun was running after him. The students leaving for the home were startled to see campus Ice princess running after God Han.

    Since Nanxian had no means of transport for now. He decided to run to the store of FOF but before he could run for more than a street. A tall and lean boy appeared on a bicycle and parked it in front of him after making a drift like the cool teenager that he was.

    Han Nanxian knew that if he tried to make small talk with Han Zixin, thetter was petty enough to drop him off on the street and never look back. So, he merely told him the address, ¡°FOF store.¡±

    Han Zixin drove the bicycle at a frightening speed, scaring the shit out of Han Nanxian. He took turns and curves, almost making the other boy dizzy. He wasn¡¯t kind enough to look if the person sitting behind him was dead or alive.

    If he was dead, boss Han would just buy him an expensive plot ofnd for his grave.

    Fifteen minutester, they reached the entrance of the FOF store. The distance of an hour by car was covered in fifteen minutes by Han Zixin. Only Han Nanxian knew the twisted and bumpy path almost killed him. He swore to never sit behind Han Zixin¡¯s bicycle. Of course, he knew he was merely saying this as there was no way he would refuse to sit on the other boy¡¯s bicycle.

    After getting off the bicycle, Han Nanxian puked his guts out while Han Zixin walked inside the huge store in anguid manner. The boy dressed in a school uniform appeared dignified and handsome. Although they wanted to ask why he was here, they dared not to after seeing the bored expression on his face.

    Because of Han Nanxian¡¯s handsome face, he was given a water bottle by a shy shop attendant. After feeling better, he too ran after Han Zixin. However, he paused in his footsteps when he heard a boisterousugh in the store.

    ¡°This old man feels good after visiting your store! Make sure you send all the purchased items to the right address or this old man has to make another trip down the store. Not that I mind!¡± The old manughed and the staff trembled. Seemed like they didn¡¯t want him to visit again.

    The staff had never seen such a profit blocker ever. And his discounting skills were lethal¡­

    ¡°Not bad! Not bad! That old fellow Ye is earning well through these stores. Don¡¯t forget to give me a good discount after all this old man has tolerated that old fellow Ye for more than fifty years. He won¡¯t shrink if he gives me a good discount,¡± the old man said with another bout ofughter. ¡°Also, I¡¯m buying that set of bedding. What if my rascals decided to bring my precious granddaughters home? This open-minded and modern old man has to make preparations in advance.¡±

    ¡­

    Author Note: Lately, I have been seeking less and lessments and I wonder why?

 Chapter 40 A home

    Han Nanxian¡¯s lips twitched when he heard the old man¡¯s words. What was he buying here? Furniture for who?

    ¡°Pay with this phone app,¡± the Old man grinned when he pulled out a smartphone from his pocket.

    Han Nanxian now understood who was making expenses from his ount. He wanted to ask how his grandfather knew his phone¡¯s pins but he knew beforehand that it would be useless to ask questions.

    After paying one hundred thousand Yuan that the old man had spent on furniture, furnishings and all other rted stuff, he happily turned to leave the store. But when he turned, he found his rascals standing in the distance. He narrowed his eyes when no one of them walked ahead to greet him. Was this how youngsters these days greet their elders?

    He was about to burst into a fit of anger when the two of them bowed in greeting.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yeye, wee back.¡±

    ¡°Yeye, wee home.¡±

    Han Qian, grandfather of both Han Nanxian and Han Zixin sneered. Wee back? Wee home? How dare they utter the words when they didn¡¯t bother calling him daily? It was him, the old man, who was content with only three video calls a day. Yet, they dared to not show enthusiasm on seeing him!

    ¡°Yeye, why didn¡¯t you inform us beforehand that you wereing back?¡± Han Nanxian asked rather calmly. If he made his grandfather angry and the old man left the city in a fit of anger, it would be very hard to answer his father. Although his grandfather and father weren¡¯t on cordial terms for thest few years, he still couldn¡¯t help but want to appease the old man.<sub></sub>

    ¡®As long as a grandfather doesn¡¯t scold father for being a scum¡­¡¯

    Moreover, he was genuinely pleased to see his grandfather face to face after a long time.

    ¡°What family do I have in this city to inform beforehand?¡± Han Qian asked with a sneer. Ever since he had broken ties with his only son, he didn¡¯t consider his son to be his family. His wife was dead. He has no other children or siblings he could call family. But he had his grandsons. Although they were rascals, he still loved them a lot and missed them too.

    Han Nanxian pursed his lips, not knowing how to answer. After taking a deep breath, he said with a smile, ¡°Yeye, you have us. You have your Ah Xian and Ah Zi. Why did you need others?¡±

    Hearing Han Nanxian¡¯s words, the old man fell silent. ¡°Alright, I have both of you.¡± After taking a pause, he added, ¡°I went to Han mansion. I asked people for you. They said you are not home and also said you left your phone at home. Thus, I could not contact you. However, I took your phone to pass it to you while meeting you at school.¡±

    ¡®But you ended up squandering my hard saved pocket money, ¡®Han Nanxian wanted to say but kept quiet. He merely continued smiling at the old man.

    ¡°Ah Zi, I told you before leaving to shift to Han mansion. Why are you still residing at the small house?¡± The old man asked as he walked with his grandson out of the store. His arms were held by his rascal grandson.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to leave my home,¡± Han Zixin merely replied in soft words. How could he leave the ce where he was wanted and loved for a cold pce? He would rather be alone in that old and small house than stay where he would be suffocated to death.

    ¡°Yeye, I have an evening ss at school and can¡¯t apany you any longer. I will see you on weekends, ¡°Han Zixin said while leaving both of them there and disappearing with his bicycle.

    ¡°He is living in a dormitory,¡± Han Qian scoffed in anger as if he couldn¡¯t believe it till now. Of course, he knew about this matter as soon as his silly rascal shifted to the school dormitory. Wasn¡¯t it the reason why he returned when he didn¡¯t want toe to this ce again?

    ¡°Yeye, I can¡¯t persuade him to stay at home, ¡°Han Nanxian told him with a small smile.

    Han Qian took a deep breath and patted his grandson¡¯s back as he said in soft words, ¡°Ah Xian, that ce is your home, not Ah Zi¡¯s. He is not even willing to stay there as a guest. He won¡¯te back. Stop hoping.¡±

    ¡°I understand, ¡°said Han Nanxian as he walked with his grandfather to his car.

    ¡°I purchased a small vi, ¡°Han Qian said after a while.

    Han Nanxian looked at his grandfather and waited for him to say further.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying there until Ah Zipletes his high school. I gave all of you a chance to mend your broken rtionships but since you are unable to, don¡¯t me grandfather for taking matters into his hand,¡± Han Qian said, firmly. ¡°I will be shifting to the vi as soon as the furniture and furnishings are set up. It¡¯s time for me to be the family that Ah Zi needs.¡±

    Han Qian didn¡¯t say anything more while Han Nanxian didn¡¯t probe for more. He was d that Han Zixin now had someone he wouldn¡¯t push away. His younger brother needed someone by his side as he wouldn¡¯t be there next year.

 Chapter 41 Internet is a scary place

    The headteacher entered the ss and made an announcement.

    ¡°ss, since teachers have an important meeting to attend, I won¡¯t take your ss today.¡±

    The ss eximed in happiness. What student wouldn¡¯t be happy to have free periods?

    However, their bubble of happiness soon popped.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean your ss won¡¯t happen,¡± Teacher Jin said and the whole ss quieted down. As a teacher, he knew what went through the heads of these students but since they were in high school, they had to take their studies more seriously.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Sir, who will take our ss?¡± asked Demo with a sad look on his face. When the teacher said that ss was not going to take ce, he quickly made ns with Ye Jun to sneak out of the school to y games at the inte cafe which was located behind the school. Such an awesome n to spend time was ruined by their headteacher just like that.

    ¡°Someone from ss Ten A wille and keep an eye on all of you,¡± Teacher Jin said. ¡°If you have any doubts, you can ask them. They will help you clear your doubts.¡±

    The meeting would go on for more than an hour and every teacher and staff member had to be present there. Someone came up with the idea to put students of ss A and B to keep other students. These two sses have more strength than the others. Not only would they help maintain discipline but they could also help students in clearing doubts.

    The ss groaned, expressing their dissatisfaction. Initially, the teacher thought that students were unhappy with students of ss A entering their ss because they didn¡¯t want to study. That was why he left the ss to send two students from ss A to ss K.<sub></sub>

    If the teacher had known why all of them had sour looks on their faces, he wouldn¡¯t have sent those two students of ss A here.

    Ever since someone posted on a school forum how Peng Cheng insulted a student of ss K when he was asked to tutor, the entire ss K had been in a bad mood. Thankfully, the name of the student wasn¡¯t known yet.

    However, ss Ten K knew who was insulted by who. Qiao Wei had seen An Xin¡¯s red eyes that day.

    What stunned everyone the most was why the ss of brownies hadn¡¯t retaliated yet by beating Peng Cheng? It wasn¡¯t like ss Ten K at all.

    An Xin heard Han Zixin grunting and his body stiffened all of a sudden. Yes, she experienced first-hand how his aura turned bloodlust and stifling. When she nced at the door, she found Han Nanxian standing there while Teacher Jin was talking to him. They were talking about a doubt clearing session.

    ¡°Do you want candy?¡± An Xin asked in a soft voice. Although they were supposed to be enemies from a few days onwards, she still offered him candy because as long as the candy was in his mouth, he wouldn¡¯t say bad things to that boy and in return, it wouldn¡¯t cause a fight in the ss. With candy in his mouth, he would be toozy to start a fight. She wasn¡¯t kidding. It always worked.

    Han Zixin gave her a dirty look but quietly picked up a candy from the packet she had put between her and his bag. It tasted as good as her tiffin boxes. His urge to cause havoc was suppressed with a candy in his mouth.

    Every day An Xin would bring a tiffin box and it would end up in Han Zixin¡¯s stomach as Qiao Wei couldn¡¯t bear to look at the healthy homemade food.

    An Xin being the foodie that she was, would always wait for Qiao Wei to bring her delicious and different varieties of food every day.

    As if Han Nanxian was less to cause groans and grunts in the ss, Gu Shangyan too appeared a few momentster. An Xin¡¯s eyes met with him and she didn¡¯t react like before and merely gave him a small smile. She was ashamed to bring shame to him. If someone found out that someone like him from ss Ten A was rted to someone like her who scored the lowest score in the entire school, his dignity might be crushed. It was better if she stayed away from him.

    What An Xin learned in thest few days was that the inte is a scary ce. She didn¡¯t know all those people who werementing on the post that someone had anonymously posted on the Inte and neither did those people knew her personally. Yet, they had the audacity toment about someone they never met or talked to.

    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t sad as she had only read two or threements on Qiao Wei¡¯s phone but from the sympathetic looks on their ssmates¡¯ faces, she could tell that the matter was worse than she had expected it to be.

    For the first time in her entire existence, An Xin thanked the heavens for her naivety and ignorance.

    She would rather be naive and ignorant than be all-wise like the rest of them!

    ¡­

    Author Note: Do you think sometimes Naviety is better than knowing everything when you have no idea what you know?

    The question might beplex but imagine someone thinking they have all figured you out even when they never met you or talked to you.

 Chapter 42 Reputation

    On the other hand, Han Nanxian was staring at his friend who happened to be in the same ss as him. Wasn¡¯t Genius Gu refusing to join other students? Where did his special sses go now?

    Pretending bastard!

    However, he resisted the urge to snort. Such an unreliable friend. Then again, Gu Shangyan refused to be called friend by him as the former had dered him his rival.

    Gu Shangyan wanted to beat Han Nanxian in exams before thetter would leave school to enter college. Everyone knew that Han Nanxian was nning toplete high school in two years and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him as he was a genius.

    Han Nanxian never took Gu Shangyan¡¯s challenges seriously. He believed that despite his IQ being equal to his friend, they were not a match as he was two years older than the other boy.<sub>.</sub>

    They weren¡¯t equal inpetition. So, he always considered Gu Shangyan his friend but thetter was hellbent on defeating him.

    ¡°What?¡± Han Naxian asked when he found him deep in thought. When did this piece of ice start scowling? Wasn¡¯t showing emotions or something simr on his face akin to world destruction?

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± Gu Shangyan muttered as he looked at An Xin once again. Why was she not talking to him? And why on earth was she pretending as if she didn¡¯t know him? Also, why were her friends who he joined once for lunch ignoring him too?

    Had he done something to upset her?<sub></sub>

    When all his attention was on An Xin, he failed to notice a murderous look in a certain school tyrant¡¯s eyes.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly disliked Gu Shangyan? Maybe, the reason for his dislike for Gu Shangyan was like his awesomeness.

    Inherent.

    The entire ss Ten K was put in a bad mood when both Han Nanxian and Gu Shangyan stood near the podium. The ever so noisy ss was as quiet as a still sea. They were so upset that they didn¡¯t even bother to open their mouths to express dissatisfaction.

    When the students had heard from Qiao Wei that someone for ss Ten A had bullied their ssmate and called her names in the staff room, they were enraged. They wanted to beat that kid until he wouldn¡¯t be able to pronounce his own name but then someone posted the matter on the inte and everyone started discussing An Xin all over the inte.

    Since her name was not known by anyone, everyone in the ss under the leadership of Big Boss Han prevented everyone else from entering their ss and trying to capture the picture of new transfer students.

    So many things were happening against her but the students didn¡¯t even let An Xin get a whiff of what those wicked students were plotting against her. They didn¡¯t answer back to anyment on the post even when their blood was boiling like water at 100¡ã C and pretended as if they didn¡¯t see anything at all when they were noting down everything in their ck diaries.

    All of them joined hands together to protect An Xin from cyber and campus bullying in the only way a group of sixteen years old teenagers deemed fit.

    They were not excellent with their methodology but they seeded to some extent.

    Instead of attacking first, they took a step back to defend their ssmate.

    Thus, when they saw God Han and genius Gu, they all appeared as if they had seen their pets dying before their eyes.

    ¡°I thought everyone wants to be acquainted with us,¡± Han Nanxian asked when he saw the gloomy looks on the faces of students of ss Ten K. The narcissistic in him was hurt.

    He knew what kind of reputation top students had in the hearts of low scorers. All of them were jealous of them because of their limited abilities. Yet, students like Han Nanxian and Gu Shangyan were famous in high school not because they were excellent students but because of their good looks and family background.Everyone wanted to be in their good grace.

    However, he was hesitant to believe his old beliefs today¡­

    Gu Shangyan sneered coldly. ¡°You are talking about Lu Xuan or Han Zixin. You might be God Han of Jingyuan High School but they are more famous than you.¡±

    What teenager didn¡¯t like bad boys? This was the age when bad boys were more in demand than the good students. The number of confession letters and snacks Lu Xuan and Han Zixin received was more than what other students received.

    ¡°You mean notorious,¡± Han Nanxian said,  amused. Of course, he wasn¡¯t petty enough to dwell on it for a long time. He felt like an old man among the group of teenagers. What he had gone through in thest eighteen years of his life had made him more mature and experienced than these teenagers in high school. Thus, he called himself an old soul stuck in the middle of children.

 Chapter 43 Bitter guord

    Han Nanxian¡¯s eyes fell on thest bench where another gloomy teenager was sitting with an adorable girl. Both of them are lost in their own world and it appeared as if they had nothing to do with this mortal world.

    ¡°So ss, do you have any doubts,¡± Han Nanxian asked, getting into the role that he was allotted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Wei said with a smile but her smile was quite sinister. Nobody knew what theziest student was nning today. ¡°I have doubt in question no. 4 in exercise 4. 6. of the fourth chapter.¡±

    It was a very annoying, lengthy andplicated question. One mistake in any step, the whole question would be wrong. The students often leave this question in the sybus because of its difficulty and length. It would take at least four pages of a notebook. This was how lengthy this question was.

    Qiao Wei knew beforehand that Han Nanxian was capable of solving this question but was he capable enough of borating this question to the ss?

    If he failed to exin, he would be ridiculed by a bunch of rowdies.

    ¡°I also have a difficult time understanding this question. Student Han, please exin this question to us,¡± Mona said, winking at Qiao Wei.<sub>.</sub>

    Slowly the whole ss started asking him to exin this question.

    Han Nanxian smiled as he stepped onto the podium, taking a piece of chalk, he started exining the question¡­.

    ¡°Student Han, we failed to understand the first step.¡±

    ¡°Student Han, where did this ¡®x¡¯e from?¡±

    ¡°Student Han, where is ¡®Y¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Student Han, we don¡¯t understand a word!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Tell me, Shangyan, did we offend them?¡± Han Nanxian asked in bewilderment, staring at him. He exined the question twice but only to fail at his job.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Gu Shangyan mumbled as he looked at An Xin who wasn¡¯t even bothering to pay attention to him. He sighed and took another piece of chalk and asked Han Nanxian to step aside.

    Han Nanxian was an excellent student but he wasn¡¯t a decent teacher.

    ¡°Alright. I will exin this question,¡± Gu Shangyan announced. From the corner of his eyes, he saw An Xin looking at him before turning her eyes to her books again. What was wrong with this girl?

    Taking a slight pause he added, ¡± However, in order to understand this question, you have to have an understanding of the first three exercises or all your time spent solving this question will be wasted and you won¡¯t understand a thing in the end. We have sixty minutes. I will try to exin this question as much as I can. If I fail to, then please forgive me.¡±

    Gu Shangyan literally began from the first exercise of the chapter. He was quite serious while exining the question. Although ss Ten K had no intention of paying any attention to him when they saw his novel and interesting way of exnation they reluctantly started paying attention to him.

    Still, it didn¡¯t mean they would forget or forgive ss Ten A for hurting one of their ssmates. They were certainly going to crush ss Ten A in PE in their next unified ss which would be tomorrow.

    For the first time, An Xin understood a math lesson. She understood every single word that Gu Shangyan exined on the ckboard. When the bell rang, Gu Shangyan ended his exnation of thatplex question. The students were satisfied by his tutoring method, but not by him.

    However, this didn¡¯t stop anyone from copying the new and easier method of solving the question in their notebooks.

    While writing down the answer, An Xin had to feed Han Zixin candies through the period whenever she felt like he was going to beat up that God Han. Thankfully, candies did their work and God Han was still intact in one piece.

    One time Han Zixin was about to toss their two monkeys from his ss but An Xin pped her thick dictionary on the desk and Han Zixin hushed.

    As the bell rang, Han Zixin disappeared from the ss to avoid the God Han.

    Out of sight. Out of mind.

    Han Nanxian came to An Xin¡¯s desk in the guise of checking her notebook. When he saw empty candy wrappers and recalled the number of candles she had fed to his brother, he said in concern, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feed him so many candies. They are bad for health.¡±

    ¡°Candies will slur his speech and he won¡¯t beat you in ss,¡± An Xin replied with a nk face. She was quite savage and her doll-like appearance didn¡¯t do her fiery spirit justice.

    What she said next blew his mind.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t say thank you, then don¡¯t. I won¡¯t force you but at least don¡¯t speak in someone else¡¯s matter.¡±

    Han Nanxian took a deep breath to calm himself down. It was his fault for thinking that she was an adorable bunny. This had to be the effect of staying in thepany of a bitter gourd.

    ¡°He won¡¯t beat me, ¡°Han Nanxian asked with oozing confidence. ¡°Ever.¡±

    An Xin rolled her eyes. ¡°All the best for the future.¡±

    He gave her a confusing gaze.

    ¡°Trust me you will need this.¡±

    Han Nanxian didn¡¯t know what she meant but he took her words for face value.

    ¡­

    Author Note: This is the extra chapter for all the gifts and golden tickets I received today. I dont know how to express the immense gratitude that I¡¯m filled with but I guess, an extra chapter will make you happy just like I¡¯m right now.

 Chapter 44 Earth Shattering

    In ss Ten A.

    ¡°God Han, do you know we have to attend PE ss daily?¡± Someone said Han Nanxian as soon as he entered the ss along with Gu Shangyan.

    Han Nanxian paused in his footsteps and furrowed his brows to look at the fellow student as he said, ¡°Weren¡¯t we exempted from three days of PE ss for revising other subjects?¡±

    In Jingyuan High School, Physical Education ss was very important as it was believed it would reduce stress among the students and helped them better concentrate on studies while developing lots of good habits in students.

    However, due to the strict study schedule of ss Ten A, the students of this ss were only supposed to attend three days of PE ss. Students of this ss hated PE ss religiously. And now they were suddenly told that they have to attend the PE ss daily and that too with ss Ten K.

    ¡°Someoneined that since we aren¡¯t attending enough PE sses, our stamina has reduced. Our studying efficiency has been badly affected,¡± another top student said with a snort. ¡°As if it¡¯s not enough, we have to join a unified PE ss with ss Ten K every day.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Why ss Ten K?¡± Gu Shangyan asked with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Because the students of ss Ten K are better than us in PE,¡± Song Xueyun said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they just need a reason to not attend ss,¡± Huo Mian said with a sneer. She and Song Xueyun were rivals in the entire ss Ten K and everyone was aware of this simple fact. It was only Huo Mian whose beauty could rival Song Xueyun.

    ¡°But they are still better than us in that aspect,¡± Song Xueyunmented.

    Before Huo Mian could continue arguing with Song Xueyun, a student came running to the ss.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Gu Shangyan,¡± He was panting after running a long distance.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. This boy was his partner in the chemistry project that he was doing. He was supposed to be at the chemistryb but he still choose to follow Han Nanxian to ss Ten K.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan! Our chemistry practicals are ruined. Someone put the wrong chemical and it created a st in theb. Science teacher is enraged,¡± The boy said with a troubled look on his face.

    ¡°Did you at least take readings?''¡± Gu Shangyan asked, hopefully.

    ¡°Everything is ruined,¡± The boy said. ¡°We will have to spend weeks in theb again.¡±

    Not just Gu Shangyan but the entire ss was heartbroken after hearing this news. The science project had great importance for all of them and now it was ruined by their mistake.

    ¡°Breaking news!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Why was everyoneing with breaking news to the ss? They weren¡¯t just breaking but earth-shattering news for them.

    ¡°The schoolmittee has made it mandatory for the students of ss Ten to participate in either art, music, dance, literature or drama club,¡± The announcement was made much to everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction. The meeting held was to promote these clubs in school.

    ¡°Does it mean along with all the important clubs that we are following, we have to join these unnecessary and time-wasting clubs too?¡± Peng Cheng asked. He appeared as if he was going to die at any moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with school rules?¡± Gu Shangyan asked in a confusing voice. ¡°Weren¡¯t our teachers quite lenient with us?¡±

    The entire ss Ten A was on the brink of crying. Doing all these things meant less time for study. What would they do if they had to participate in all these clubs that would not even give them any benefit while selecting a college? They found participating in school programmes rted to arts, music, dancing etc an utter waste of time because they didn¡¯t add marks to their report card.

    While they were mulling over their hazy future, someone from the staff room called for Song Xueyun. She returned after several minutes with a dark look cast on her face. The ice princess was furious.

    ¡°Who sneaked into the library yesterday?¡± Song Xueyun asked them in a cold voice.

    A student came forward and said, ¡°I went to borrow a book on world geography but then I found an amazing book on the history of China and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from remembering all those interesting historical facts. I¡¯m telling you guys, you should try that book¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Song Xueyun said and the boy zipped his mouth and stood there with his head hung low. ¡°Do you know you should have issued that book instead of sneaking into the library like a thief?¡±

    ¡°I entered through the door but I didn¡¯t leave through the same door. It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s because of that book. I couldn¡¯t put it down. It cast a spell on me as I was unable to stop reading it. When the book ended, it was already midnight and the door was closed. So, I didn¡¯t have any option but to use the window as an exit,¡± The boy said, scratching his head. Everyone in ss knew that he was obsessed with history.

    ¡°Wang Ye, the entire ss A is punished with cleaning the yground and washrooms for a week straight because of your mistake,¡± Song Xueyun announced and the whole ss shrieked in horror.

    There was only one thing running in their heads.

    ¡®What diety did they offend this time?¡¯

 Chapter 45 The story of Sheng Li

    Arc-1 ¡ª¡±Better adopt a money-exploiting puppy than fall in brain-exploiting puppy love ¡ª An Xin.¡±

    __

    After teaching ss Ten A a lesson, ss Ten K was learning a boring lesson of history but the sweet feeling of satisfaction made them attend the boring lecture of history with wide smiles on their faces.

    The history teacher was writing the name of the topic¨C Valiant Hero Sheng Li on the ckboard while the ss was staring at the back of the teacher with dreamy and creepy smiles.

    The students were just too happy today, the teacher could feel it in the atmosphere.

    ¡°ss, today we are going to read about Sheng Li, a celebrated and Valiant Hero of the Fanhuang period,¡± The teacher turned to look at the ss. ¡°What do you know about Sheng Li? Have any of you ever read about him in history books or heard about him from your parents?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin who was dying to raise her hand in the ss knew about Sheng Li. He was a hero who even they had heard about in talks. He was just a little older than An Xin as he was only two hundred years earlier than her era (Dragon Era).

    ¡°Anyone?¡± The teacher asked after no one raised their hands in the ss. As his gaze fell on his An Xin sitting on thest bench in thest row with Han Zixin, he asked her to stand up.

    ¡°What do you know about Sheng Li?¡± He asked again. He felt that maybe this student knew Sheng Li.

    An Xin felt satisfied that she knew the answer to the question. She praised herself mentally and nced at Han Zixin smugly who just rolled his eyes in return.

    [Littleblock head was going to embarrass him again!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Teacher, if I gave you the correct answer would you remove me as the president of the Puppy lovemittee?¡± An Xin asked. She was doing everything in her power to get out of themittee that she was a member of along with Han Zixin. Why would she work together with him when he was her biggest nemesis?

    Han Zixin quickly looked at her as he heard her words. She was clearly asking for a beating!

    Too bad he didn¡¯t beat little girls.

    ¡°If you manage to answer the question, then I can think about it,¡± The teacher gave the fuel to An Xin¡¯s rocket.

    ¡°Okay,¡± An Xin grinned widely. Not just the teacher but even Han Zixin shuddered seeing her creepy grin.

    [This English ghost, what is she nning to do? Mass murder by spreading her disease of dumbness?]

    ¡°Shang Li was 185cm tall. He was very handsome, even more, handsome than Deng Lun. He fought the battle of Yixin alongside his lover Ye Hua who was a female general disguised as a man,¡± An Xin began telling the story she had heard from her best friend Qiao Wei. From the first part of the story, it could be said that she waspletely fascinated by the handsomeness and awesomeness of Shang Li.

    She was telling the teacher about the Shang Li in such a manner as she was a storyteller and she had done it many times.

    During the Dragon Era, people used topare every valiant soldier or Emperor with the legendary Hero Shang Li. Thus, it was natural that they would add a hyperbole or two while talking about him. This way, many times history was different from what it was in actuality as it wasn¡¯t always the person who experienced a circumstance wrote history but what he heard from the people in hymns, poetries, and legends.

    Increasing the suspense of the story, she added, ¡°When he was on the way to the capital, the crown prince of that time, Xu Feng plotted to kill the valiant and legendary Shang Li to im the credit of victory to himself alone.¡±

    The entire ss gasped. They began calling Xu Feng names for trying to snatch the credit of victor from the person who deserved it in the first ce.

    At this time, they failed to notice the look of darkness and fury on the face of the history teacher.

    ¡°A fierce, bloody and terrible battle was fought between the army of Shang Li who were only twenty thousand in number and the outrageous Crown prince Xu Feng. Unfortunately, Shang Li was badly defeated in the battle and the despicable crown prince won! He not only won the battle but General Ye Hua too.¡±

    From her scrunched up nose, it could be estimated that she wasn¡¯t happy with the oue of the war but only if she could change it.

    ¡°Five yearster, Shang Li returned to avenge his lost honour and im back his lover with arge army in order to face the powerful army of Xu Feng, who had now be an emperor,¡± An Xin added. ¡°Evil always gets defeated in the hand of goodness. Sheng Li won the battle, defeated the horrendous Xu Feng and put the man who helped him in reuniting with his lover Ye Hua on the throne. He was so devoted to Ye Hua that he threw all the thirteen hundred concubines that the Emperor had given him for his hard work.¡±

    ¡°This is the story of Sheng Li,¡± An Xin ended the story with a smile and a bow.

    The entire ss burst into a round of apuse for An Xin. Even Han Zixin, who initially thought that she was going to embarrass him, pped for her.

    [Howe they never noticed how hardworking An Xin was? She would certainly score good marks in history in the uing monthly test.]

    ¡­

    Author Note: Deng Lun yed the lead role in the drama ¡®Ashes of Love¡¯. Apparently, An Xin had been watching some historical dramas in her spare time.

 Chapter 46 Universal singlehood

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The entire ss stopped pping when they nced at the furious teacher. Why did their history teacher look so mad right now? Why did it appear as if all of them had offended his previous and next seven generations?

    ¡°You!¡± He pointed his finger at An Xin who had stopped smiling now. He was so mad at this moment that he could not breathe. Oh no, if he didn¡¯t breathe, he would be a subject of history too and students like her would murder his story.

    If he died, it would be because of this infuriating girl!

    Did she have some kind of enmity with him? Firstly, she brought those indecent love books to school! Not any simple and innocent books but those Boy love books!

    How naive of him to think that it was just a phase the girl was going through?

    He had thought she and her ssmate would learn the disadvantages of love at such a young age and with the wrong gender after joining themittee but no!!

    She even dared to put her love concept in precious history lessons and especially in his favourite hero of all time?<sub>.</sub>

    How courageous of her!

    ¡°An Xin, if you love writing books so much, then study hard in high school to clear the college entrance test to be a novelist! Why are you adding your fantasy thoughts in history?!¡± The teacher asked and Han Zixin facepalmed himself.

    [He knew that she was going to embarrass him!]

    Han Zixin scooted far away from her. He was sitting on the edge of the bench. No, he didn¡¯t know this girl. No, she wasn¡¯t his desk mate at all.

    ¡°Teacher, did I say something wrong?¡± An Xin asked in a small baby voice, blinking her big doe eyes.

    The teacher had to take a deep breath to deal with her. ¡°There is no mention of Ye Hua or any female general in history. Where did you bring them from? If you don¡¯t know who Sheng Li is, you should have kept quiet. Why waste the ss time with your nonsense?!¡±

    ¡°But teacher, he had really loved Ye Hua. She was his wife. I have heard it from¡ª_<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes, who did you hear the story from?¡± The teacher asked her but she fell quiet.

    What did she tell the teacher that she had transmigrated into the body of a modern girl and her soul is from ancient time?

    Wouldn¡¯t he send her to a mental hospital?

    ¡°Both of you meet me in the staff room during lunch break,¡± the Teacher said as the bell rang. He was so mad that An Xin¡¯s nonsense story had wasted an entire ss and he didn¡¯t teach anything.

    Han Zixin: What¡¯s my fault?

    The students eximed in happiness when the teacher left without teaching a word.

    Only the students knew the joy of diverting the teacher¡¯s attention from the academic topic to a nonsense topic. It was a feat hard to achieve.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, don¡¯t be sad. Teacher Cao has no understanding of history,¡± Ye Jun said, patting her head. Yes, the teacher holding a master¡¯s degree in the subject has no understanding of the subject.

    When he felt a re on his face, he immediately withdrew the hand that was patting her head.

    ¡°B-boss Han, are youing to y football with us?¡± Ye Jun said, changing the topic.

    Han Zixin turned his gaze to the book ced in front.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, how about you tell me more about Shang Li and Ye Hua?¡± Qiao Wei asked. The story of a female general and Valiant Sheng Li was even more than her yaoi boys.

    An Xin nodded and began narrating the stories of Sheng Li that she had heard about from the Qiao Wei of her first life.

    When they were getting ready for another ss, they found Yan Shan of their ss smiling like a fool while opening and closing his geometry box.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± Song Ci asked.

    Even An Xin was curious about the way he was behaving. It wasn¡¯t normal at all.

    Not just An Xin, even Han Zixin stared at the teenage boy who was dressed too cleanly for his taste today. Yan Shan was theziest guy in the ss. He was sozy that he would forget to bathe for days. It was only when his stench would suffocate him did he drag hiszy ass to the bath.

    However, for some reason, he was looking very dashing and¡­ clean today.

    ¡°Oh, I heard he is pursuing someone,¡± Mona said.

    ¡°What?!!¡± The other students.

    ¡°Yes, the girl is the daughter of the owner of the stall in front of the school. She is as fair as an eggshell,¡± Mona said. ¡°She is in Sky High School.¡±

    ¡°Is it why Yan Shan brought all of us buddies to treat us to dumplings in that stall¡­.¡± Demo said as realization hit him, he shouted.

    ¡°Yan Shan! You bastard! The dirty dog! How dare you break the oath of universal singlehood! Anyone who breaks the oath of singlehood will die drowning in pig shit! May your girlfriend leave you for a top ranker! May their future children call you Jiujiu. ¡°

    ¡­

    Author Note:

    Jiujiu is a Chinese team for maternal uncles.

    What boy would like to be ¡®Jijujiu¡¯ by her ex¡¯s children? That¡¯s why Demo used this term here.

 Chapter 47 Victim of Puppy Love

    Han Zixin and An Xin were standing in Teacher Cao¡¯s office waiting for him to finally reveal why he asked them toe to his office during lunch break.

    ¡°This student¡­¡±Teacher Cao began speaking as she put forward a file of the student in their ss. It was no other than Yan Shan.

    ¡°He is thetest victim of puppy love. I have receivedints about him buying flowers from the flower shop a little away from school. From the nearby supermarket, he has been buying choctes. He is usually lost in dreams.¡±The teacher said with pursed lips. He didn¡¯t look happy.

    After a slight pause, he went on, ¡°Although his grades are not that good, he is good at sports. He is part of the athlete team. The sports teacher has shared with me how Yan Shan iste to practice and when hees, he is usually busy sending messages on his phone.¡±

    Unlike most of the students in ss Ten K, Yan Shan wasn¡¯t a rich young master, he got admitted into Jingyuan high school because of his extraordinary talent in sports that he had shown in middle school. Thus, Yan Shan was the student who was admitted to the school through the sports quota.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good for his future, ¡°The teacher said with furrowed brows. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t maintain his performance, it will be very difficult to get him into college through sports quota. Also, Yan Shan is admitted to Jingyuan High School despite having low scores because of his talent. If he doesn¡¯t improve in this trial game, he will be kicked out of the athlete team.¡±

    There was a rule in Jingyuan High that if the quota students didn¡¯t maintain the required scores, they wouldn¡¯t be given admission in the next year.

    ¡°As the President and Vice President of themittee, it¡¯s your duty to save your ssmate from the disadvantages of puppy love!¡±

    Han Zixin and An An Xin shared a look and then nodded their heads while looking at the teacher. They could understand the severity of the matter.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Rest assured sir, we will not let our friend be a victim of puppy love anymore!¡± An Xin said, full of vigour.

    ¡°En.¡± This was what stingy Han zixin said.

    ¡°If you seed, I will help you create simple and lessplicated notes for your subject,¡± The teacher tempted her. He knew she strived to work hard but she just didn¡¯t know the right approach. ¡°I know you have a good foundation for history but your tendency to add spice in history to make it less boring messes everything up.¡±

    ¡°I know stories help in learning history better but those stories have to be relevant and true,¡± The teacher next said, surprising both of the students. ¡°Since your ss likes stories more, I will try another approach to teach you history from tomorrow onwards.¡±

    An Xin and Han zixin shared a look and smiled at each other.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    When the teacher had seen the entire ss Ten K more engaged in An Xin¡¯s story than in his lecture, he had to stop and ponder for a moment.

    Was he teaching history to his students in the right way?

    Did he fail to find out why his students were having difficulty in his subjects?

    Teacher Cao was trying to teach them the way he had understood the subject during his time or the way his teachers had taught him. But was it the right way to teach these students?

    The learning methodology was different for every students. The method he had learned two decades ago might not be relevant today.

    He had understood one thing today that if he wants his students to score good marks in his subject, he has to change his approach and method of teaching. And it was this girl who always infuriated him to no end that made him see that.

    ¡°I will talk to Yan Shan,¡± Boss Han said as soon as they came out of the office but An Xin grabbed quickly his hand in protest.

    ¡°No. No. You will beat him,¡± An Xin said. She had seen the attitude of students of her ss when they talked about members of themittee.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I will talk to him?¡± Han Zixin gave her azy smirk.

    ¡°You don¡¯t talk but threaten!¡± An Xin said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°Whatever!¡±

    ¡­

    Author Note: I haven¡¯t been able to write chapters. The stockpile is about to end and so I thought of putting the book on Hiatus. Then, I was like what if I died today and couldn¡¯t end the book?

    I may post slowly but it will be sure.

 Chapter 48 Barbie doll!

    Before An Xin could say something else, they saw a group of three handsome teenagersing toward them.

    ¡°Xin Ge?¡± Wei Xiao Hia called out his name.

    ¡°Xin Ge, what are you doing with the barbie doll?¡± Chen Xi Jun aked.

    ¡°Xin Ge, she flipped you off! How could you be seen together with her!¡± Orange was as ridiculously blunt as he ever.

    ¡°Who is a Barbie doll?¡± An Xin asked, blinking her bug for eyes that were as pure as a clearke. She was curious about this barbie doll they were talking about.

    Han Zixin gave her a look that said shut up. He wasn¡¯t going to let her know that his buddies called her barbie doll.

    ¡°Cheat prince, who is a Barbie doll and who flipped you off?¡± An Xin asked him loudly this time, infuriating him.<sub>.</sub>

    This Lord was trying to forget that embarrassing incident, okay!

    ¡°You are the barbie doll!¡± Orange said as jumped and pointed his finger at her but his bnce stagerred and he fell on Chen Xi Jun.

    Chem Xi Jun pulled out his magic spray from God knows where and sprayed it on Orange before tossing him away. The germaphobe young master made a dirty face, ¡°Dirty!¡±

    ¡°Xi Jun! I remember I took bath a day tomorrow before. You can¡¯t say I¡¯m dirty,¡± Orange was offended at getting called dirty. Orange walk closed to Chen Xi Jun to make the germaphobe freak smell his awesome body scent but thetter took a step back to not touch the source of germs. ¡°Smell me. Smell and find out how flowery I smell after pouring my mother¡¯s perfume on me. I smell like lilies and roses and every other flower name that I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now I know what that sour smell of flowers was in the ss¡­¡± Wei Xiao Hua said, pondering to himself. Pointing at Orange, he added, ¡°It was your dirty smell uncontrolled by your mom¡¯s flowery perfume.¡±

    Orange red at his friend but still made Chen Xi Jun smell his amazing and extraordinary smell before he could assault the boy more Han Zixin grabbed him by his cor and threw him far away from the Chen Xiao Hua.<sub></sub>

    Chen Xiao Hua¡¯s OCD was scary.

    Chen Xiao Hua inhaled a fresh bout of air after spraying sanitiser on everyone.

    Finally, they were clean.

    An Xin made a nasty face when the droplets of sanitiser fell on her face but Han Zixin unknowingly passed his handkerchief to her. It was such a natural action for both of them but it wasn¡¯t the same for his friends.

    ¡°Xin Ge, how can you forgive Barbie doll for flipping you off?¡± Wei Xiao Hua asked this time.

    ¡°Who is Barbie doll?¡± An Xin asked the boy who questioned her.

    ¡°You are!¡± Orange pointed his finger at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m?¡± An Xin gasped on hearing the answer. She ran to a distance and stared at her reflection in the window of the staff room and mumbled in a shy voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was that beautiful.¡±

    [I¡¯m so shy.]

    [I¡¯m a Barbie doll.]

    An Xin wasughing creepily to herself while staring at the ss of the window, scaring away certain teachers inside.

    She had seen the picture of Barbie dolls printed on her bags, notebooks and even bedsheets in her room. When she asked her maid who those beautiful girls were, her maid had said that they were called barbie dolls

    In her opinion, barbie dolls with blonde hair and blue eyes were very gorgeous.

    After that, her maid and she had binge watched several barbie movies. She liked every single of them.

    She was feeling so giddy. It was such apliment being called a barbie doll by anyone.

    Looking at Orange and Wei Xiao Hua, she said with a dreamy smile, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°Xin Ge, she is not normal, is she?¡± Chen Xi Jun asked in a soft voice. How could he not notice that there was something wrong with this Barbie doll?

    ¡°How could you flip off my Xin Ge?¡± Orange red at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± An xin asked in confusion.

    Orange demonstrated the action of showing his middle finger. However, the Discipline teacher was on round at that time when he saw a certain student showing middle fingers outside the staff room.

    [How brave of them to do such an act outside the staff room!]

    ¡°Student there, you are punished with hundred sit ups and sit downs.¡± The discipline teacher said.

    ¡°What?!¡± said Orange feeling as if he was wronged here. ¡°Teacher, I was merely showing her what flipping off meant.¡±

    ¡°You are teaching innocent students bad gestures?¡± The teacher red at him. ¡± Thousand word reflection letter. You will say it in front of the entire ss.¡±

    In this way, Orange was dragged by Wei Xiao Hua and Chen Xi Jun to ss for hearing his interesting reflection letter.

 Chapter 49 Got no money!

    ¡°Cheat prince, I didn¡¯t know it was a bad gesture,¡± An Xin said in a soft voice. ¡°I thought it meant sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think that?¡± Han Zixin couldn¡¯t help but ask. Even he was curious to think why would she think of all the bizarre things in the world.

    ¡°On the first day of my school, a student bumped into me and he made this gesture,¡± An Xin whispered, ¡°I thought it was his cool way of saying sorry. And when I bumped into you that day, I showed the same gesture. I didn¡¯t know it had a bad meaning.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall into cool moves and tactics. Next time, if you want to say something, use words, not signs. It¡¯s less confusing this way,¡± Han Zixin said before walking away.

    An Xin nodded her head.

    Talking with Yan Shan had failed. He was smart enough to dodge all the questions asked by Han Zixin and An Xin all week.

    An Xin and Han Zixin were following Yan Shan¡¯s moves as they wanted to rify if thetter was certainly dating but they failed miserably.

    This Yan Shan was too smart.<sub>.</sub>

    Currently, both of them were sitting on a bench in the school¡¯s old yground mulling over their back to back failures. It had been four days but they had no answer to give to the teacher.

    ¡°What will we do now?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Our ns are not effective,¡± Han Zixin muttered.

    It was at this moment when Han Zixin¡¯s phone chimed.

    Chen Xiao Hua: Ge, that Yah Shan is going out with his girlfriend tomorrow for dating. I get the information from my authentic and secret source.

    Along with the text he sent a praise me sticker.

    Han Zixin snorted, looking at his phone.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What happened?¡± An Xin asked as she saw his ridiculing smile.

    Han Zixin showed her the text and she pondered for a moment.

    ¡°What app are you using?¡± An Xin asked. This app that he was using had some cool features.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have We Chat?¡± Han Zixin asked in surprise. Oh, he shouldn¡¯t be surprised as what didn¡¯t happen with the entire world, happened with this girl. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Pass me your phone.¡±

    An Xin naturally passed her phone to him. But before he could help her, the bell rang and they had to go to ss back. She was disappointed but still, she followed him.

    After school ended, both of them were standing outside the school. Since they had an extra ss that both of them bunked for no reason, they sneaked out of the school along with other children.

    Boss Han¡¯s bunking habit was contagious. Even An Xin was learning a thing or two from him. All bad though.

    ¡°Buy me a candy,¡± Han Zixin suddenly said as he remembered how she didn¡¯t give him any candy today. It was unsettling for him to spend an entire day at school without candy.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin asked with a furrowed brow. She was out of her candy stash. Her mom had put her on a serious diet after finding her snack collection. She loved sweets but her mom had put her sweets under serious supervision as An Qinyan had no idea that all the candies and desserts went to Han Zixin¡¯s belly, not just her.

    ¡°Because your mood is not good,¡± Han Zixin said. Little blockhead was too quiet in ss. Since the time history teacher changed his method of teaching, An Xin was grasping more quickly and efficiently but today she was lost in history ss too. It was the only ss where she genuinely understood something. He was aware that she was worried about her double monthly exams that started in two weeks or so.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you buy me candy instead?¡± An Xin said. His logic was out of her understanding sometimes.

    ¡°I got no money,¡± Han Zixin said, showing

    her empty pocket. His grandfather had given him an ultimatum. If he didn¡¯t score well in these monthly exams, he would have to go live with his grandfather at his new vi. Since the next two days were weekend holidays, he was going to live at his parents¡¯ (adopted) house, not his grandfather¡¯s.

    ¡°I got no money too,¡± An Xin said with pursed lips. ¡°I only have these.¡± She showed him her bank cards. ¡°What can we buy with them?¡±

    It was Han Zixin¡¯s turn to be speechless. He knew she was cracked in her head but didn¡¯t know to what extent.

    ¡°Do you know you can shop with these cards?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    An Xin shook her head.

    Han ZiXin: who did I make deskmates with? Can he please change his deskmate?

    Never mind.

    Since he knew she was a bit stupid, he was going to teach her how to live like a human being.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to be embarrassed because of her anymore, right?

    He was doing everything for his dignity, no other reason.

    Yes. Yes. He was going to teach his Little blockhead how to survive in a modern era since her head was lost in the stone age.

    When he took her cards in his hand, his eyes went wide for a moment. Why was she using the legendary ck card?

    ¡°Little blockhead?¡± He immediately called out her name.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What does your father do?¡±

    ¡°Breaking the heart of innocent women like my mom.¡± An Xin said with a straight face.

 Chapter 50 Stone age

    Han Zixin pitied the bastard in his heart. He dragged her by her school bag and made her enter a supermarket.

    ¡°Come, I will show you how to shop with this card,¡± Han Zixin said as they entered the supermarket. ¡°Did your mom tell you some kind of numberbination about these cards?¡±

    An Xin paused for a moment and then nodded her head. ¡°She did!¡±

    ¡°Then, buy me candies,¡± Han Zixin replied.

    ¡°What can we possibly buy with this card?¡± An Xin asked again, still could not believe that these cards could help them buy things.

    ¡°Anything you would want to buy,¡± Han Zixin sighed. This ck card has no upper limit for shopping. He didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t told about the benefits and dangers of having a ck card in high school.<sub>.</sub>

    Were her parents too careless with her to give her this back card?

    Do they know she could be taken advantage of by any student in school for holding such a luxury item?

    It was fine if it was some other student but his deskmate? She was dumb, naive and gullible. Those students would swallow her whole if they saw such a thing with her.

    ¡°Little blockhead, you are not allowed to use this card to buy something for anyone,¡± Han Zixin clearly told her. He was certain that if he didn¡¯t teach her, she was going to be taken advantage of.

    Oh lord, why did she always give him tension!<sub></sub>

    ¡°Does this mean only I can buy things with this card for myself and things for someone else can¡¯t be bought?¡± An Xin asked. This logic was confusing. Therefore, she was waiting for him to exin to her.

    Han Zixin took a deep breath and said, ¡°You can. In fact, you can buy anything with this card. It¡¯s universal. It is epted at any store, domestically or internationally.¡±

    An Xin mouth formed into an ¡®O¡¯.

    He went on saying, ¡°But it¡¯s not safe to use it for others. You will be taken advantage of by other students. There are some students in our school that use rich students like you to pay for their expenses.¡±

    ¡®Am I rich?¡¯ An Xin wanted to ask but forgot when he continued saying.

    ¡°Those students are so good at being good friends that you won¡¯t notice when they will take advantage of you. So, stay away from people who are friends with you because of money or status,¡± Han Zixin said. All the people he was acquainted with only knew him as a tyrant or a gangster. None of them knew that he was a young master like Lu Xuan.

    Why did Lu Xuan hold respect and a ce in students¡¯ hearts even though he was no better than Han Zixin?

    It was because Lu Xuan was the young master of the Lu family. His bad reputation was overshadowed by his financial status and handsome face.

    ¡°Better to not show others that you are rich. And don¡¯t bring cards to school again,¡± Han Zixin informed her. ¡± Instead, set up a We chat Pay ount or something simr to that for paying for your expenses.¡±

    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t her rival or the person she argued with the most. He was simply a deskmate who understood her more than anyone. He was genuinely concerned about his deskmate and understood how naive she could be.

    How bad would it sound when people would say that Big Boss Han¡¯s deskmate is taken advantage of?

    No, he couldn¡¯t let this girl soil his hard earned reputation in the school.

    Yes, he was doing everything for his reputation, but because he cared for some dumbhead.

    An Xin looked down at her feet, her inferiorplex hitting her again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±

    Even aftering to this world for so many months, she didn¡¯t understand most of the things. She was such an embarrassing figure. Most of the time, she would keep her questions all to herself because people wouldn¡¯t answer without showing how ignorant she was.

    She epted the fact that she was ignorant and perhaps even stupid. But why couldn¡¯t her questions be answered without making her feel inferior?

    Han Zixin looked around and then he found an empty table and chair in the supermarket. He dragged An Xin by her bag once again and made her sit on the empty seat and then took the seat next to her.

    ¡°Where is your phone?¡± Han Zixin asked. He was going to do what he couldn¡¯t before. ¡°Look carefully at what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    An Xin gave him her phone and on his orders, she carefully looked at what he was doing on the phone.

    ¡°Do you know how many functions phones have apart from using it for calling and texting?¡± Han Zixin asked. He kinda liked how she wasn¡¯t always lost in her cellphone in school. She would rather read books in the library than waste her time on Weibo or We Chat or making those lip sync videos like most teenagers these days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t use my phone much, ¡°An Xin said.

    .

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t,¡± Han Zixin scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s why you are still living in the stone age.¡±

 Chapter 51 Thick mom filter

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t,¡± Han Zixin scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s why you are still living in the stone age.¡±

    He was not saying that she was from the stone age because she didn¡¯t use her phone much but because of her gait or manner of speaking. It was just too dignified. Like those women in period dramas?

    ¡°What¡¯s the stone age?¡± An Xin asked him seriously.

    Han Zixin looked at her and said, ¡°Ancient time when people used stones as weapons and tools.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± An Xin reacted. Then she seriously said even though she knew no one would take her seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not from the stone age. I¡¯m from Dragon age.¡±

    Han Zixin gave her an amused look. ¡°Do you know what Dragon Age was famous for?¡±

    An Xin shook her head.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You will know in history ss,¡± said Han Zixin as he pressed his thumb on an icon. ¡°Look here, I downloaded the app called We Chat. Now I¡¯m going to teach you how it works. You have to grasp its basic understanding. You can use it for chatting online with your friend. Posting moments. And even for payment.¡±

    Then he taught her how to make payments with the app. He even taught her how to post status and all the other stuff. What An Xin liked the most about this app wasn¡¯t the functions that he showed her but the cute stickers

    ¡°Cheat Prince, do you have We chat?¡± An Xin asked with a bright smile.

    ¡°Why? Do you want to add me?¡± Han Zixin asked with a weird look.

    Little did An Xin know Big Boss Han had never added a girl on his We Chat ever!

    An Xin nodded. ¡°I will add you because I want to try out something.¡±<sub></sub>

    Han Zixin was suspicious because nothing normal came out of her so-called experiments but he let her scan the barcode. As he added her as a friend, he was shocked by the number of stickers that the girl was sending him.

    She was giggling like a kid after sending him funny but adorable stickers.

    What he failed to notice was how all the stickers had the same message. Don¡¯t be sad. Smile. Be happy. He thought she was just having fun with the app and failed to see the simple message behind her actions.

    An Xin might be naive and way too innocent for this world but her every action had a deep meaning hidden behind it. Just like now, how she was trying to tell this boy to always be happy instead of acting as if the world owed him for everything that had caused pain to him.

    The world never owes anyone anything.

    What we are is because of our actions and decisions. An Xin could me the world for all the misfortune that she had undergone in her past life but she knew everything she went through was somewhere and somehow because of her own actions and decisions that she had made.

    Had she raised her voice against the injustice she was bearing¡­

    Had she been a little brave¡­

    An Xin looked up from het phone screen and nced at her with a soft smile ying on her lips as she said, ¡°Cheat prince, can you add my mom and my grandpa You, Meimei (her personal maid), Qiao Wei, Song Ci, Ye Jun, Di Mo (Demo) and¡­¡±

    ¡°An Xin, you wish to add everyone on your contact list?¡± Han Zixin said sarcastically.

    Little did he know An Xin would nod her head like an over-excited kid.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment.

    She was¡­

    She was just a little blockhead.

    However, he still showed her how to add people and all the other features she failed to understand. Theyout of the app was easy to understand and in no time, she was trying out all the different functions.

    ¡°Now will you click my picture?¡± An Xin asked him but when she saw how he was arrogantly sitting like a lord with no intention of moving it whatsoever and so she grabbed his arms and shook him with all her might, ¡°I want to post my first picture on the app. Will you please take a picture of me?¡± When he didn¡¯t react, she used thest resort,¡± Cheat Prince, I will buy you more than just candy.¡±

    Now, this was something Han Zixin found a good deal.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t realize that the tyrant of Jingyuan high school was treated as an assistant by Miss An Xin at this moment.

    In the end, Han Zixin clicked several pictures of her because the girl was not happy with a single shot. The girl in the picture was smiling brightly at the camera. Her eyes were full of warmth and happiness. She was making two victory signs while sitting on a chair in the supermarket.

    She looked adorable and fresh in her school uniform.

    Han Zixin also had to help her post the picture with the caption she had chosen, ¡®I smile like my beautiful beautiful mom!¡¯

    Of course, he was aware that the girl had a thick mom filter but didn¡¯t know the extent until now.

    ¡­.

    Urgent Announcement: The book will be going premium most probably in the beginning of May. You can except constant updates from 1st May.

 Chapter 52 How cute!

    An Qinyan was in a meeting when her phone dinged. When she saw that her daughter had sent her a request on We Chat, she immediately picked up the phone to ept it. Her daughter was using her own name as a username. She epted the request and when she saw that she had posted something, her lips hooked up and her eyes formed into crescents.

    She didn¡¯t need to try harder to be happy when something was rted to An Xin. Her daughter¡¯s antics always end up putting a smile on her face.

    Gu Yanzi, who was sitting next to her in the meeting room, scooted over to see who was making his Qinyan smile in the middle of a board meeting. When he leaned over, he saw a beautiful and adorable girl smiling at him through the screen.

    He smiled instinctively when he glimpsed the caption. Yes, An Qinyan and An Xin shared the same smile. Although they didn¡¯t look very alike, they still share simr features.

    An Xin looked more like her birth father than her mother while Lu Xuan looked like An Qinyan.<sub>.</sub>

    An Qinyan quickly saved the picture and replied to the post with a ¡®take care of yourself¡¯.

    Currently, An Xin and Han Zixin were engaged in a heated argument over the vour of candies. This was nothing new for them but it was certainly for the shop manager. The poor shop manager was scared of speaking between the two of them and so she decided to let them fight and waited for them to decide.

    As they were involved in an argument, a student in a simr uniform entered the supermarket. Han Nanxian saw Han Zixin and that adorable fe engaged in a heated argument. Even after getting mocked by her once, he was still thinking of her as an adorable fe. In his opinion, she was just like a cat; sometimes adorable and other times feral. When he saw the concerned shop manager, he said, ¡°Miss, one hot cup of noodles. ¡°

    After he ordered and made the payment, he sat on the same seat where An Xin and Han Zixin were sitting earlier and with a great interest he was watching them argue. He had a huge smile on his face while he was watching the show unfolding before his eyes.<sub></sub>

    How cute!

    ¡°Han Zixin! I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m not trying grape voured candies!¡± This was An Xin barely able to control her anger. How bad his taste could be that he was forcing her to buy grape vour candies?!

    She would raise voice against the injustice this tyrant was inflicting on her!

    No to grape voured candy!

    ¡°An Xin! I will not eat anything chocte!¡±

    They stared at each other, their hands on their waist. None of them was willing to back off.

    ¡°But I want to eat chocte voured candies, ¡± An Xin said with puppy eyes. Of course, she knew she had to persuade him in any way. In a coy voice, she said, ¡°I have never eaten these chocte candies. I want to try this out.¡±

    ¡°Fine, we will buy candies of your choice,¡± Han Zixin grumbled. He fell for those big innocent eyes again. Lord! ¡± But drinks and snacks will be of my choice.¡±

    An Xin wasn¡¯t hard to coax in the first ce and so she agreed with his suggestion. She tore the candy packet without paying for it first and unwrapped a candy to try it out.

    When she found that it tasted pretty good, she unwrapped another candy and pinched Han Zixin¡¯s hand and when he opened his mouth to shout at her, she tossed a chocte ball in his mouth and waited for him to taste it.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, ¡± Han Zixin said while snatching another candy from the packet. ¡®Little Blockhead has good taste when ites to desserts. Of course, he will not say it out loud. Or who will tolerate her smug face all the time!¡¯

    ¡°I told you this was good. But all you wanted was that stupid grape candies,¡± An Xin said gibberish while the candy was still in her mouth.

    Now thisment of An Xin gave rise to another five minute argument between the two of them.

    At this stage, these two teenagers had learned the subtle art of getting on each other¡¯s nerves.

    Behind them, Han Nanxian was having a hard time controlling hisughter. Oh god. Howe he never knew the temper of big Boss Han could be tamed with silliness?

    If he had known this earlier wouldn¡¯t he have tried being a silly one too?

    Little did he know he would still get beaten by a certain school tyrant for daring to copy his deskmate!

    He captured a short video of them arguing while they were not noticing and sent it to a certain someone who replied immediately with sticker question marks.

    And this was how Han Nanxian realized that he had dug his own grave.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 53 Getting hurt

    When the shop manager came with his cup of noodles, An Xin and Han Zixin were on their third round of arguments and third selection of snacks. Until now they had chosen candies and drinks, and the snacks were yet to be decided.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They will take ten more minutes before finalizing what they want, ¡± Han Nanxian nonchntly said to the woman. At this point, he could only sympathize with the shop owner.

    As he was having his noodles, the door to the shop opened and in came a worried woman holding a baby in his arms.

    ¡°Do you have brand BB¡¯s pacifier?¡± The woman asked, trying to calm down her crying child. However, the more she tried to calm down the child, the more he would wail.

    ¡°We have but I need a few minutes to bring it out from the storeroom, ¡°The shop manager said and asked another worker to bring the pacifier from the store.<sub>.</sub>

    The woman nodded and she turned her head to look for a ce to sit while trying to calm down the crying baby. But only if it was this easy.

    Han Nanxian looked up to see a familiar woman with a crying baby walking to his side. He blinked then his eyes and when she nced at him, he smiled a bit.

    ¡°Aunt Song, Hello,¡± Han Nanxian greeted the woman respectfully.

    ¡°Xiao Xian? How are you doing?¡± She asked with a soft smile? This boy was her niece¡¯s best friend.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡± Han Nanxian asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± She said and then she nced at her baby who had quieted down for a moment but again started crying when Han Nanxian tried to talk to him. ¡°Just Xiaobao being fussy. He dropped his pacifier somewhere and now I can¡¯t calm him down.¡±

    Han Nanxian smiled a bit but his smile was not genuine. All he could say at this moment was that all the children of the Lu family were brats. Even a baby as young as this was wailing at the top of his lungs. He never liked children except for one. Only Han was an adorable child while all the children in the world are brats. Especially this Lu Xun!

    As to how he knew this boy¡­ Lu Xun aka Xiaobao was Song Xueyun¡¯s cousin.

    ¡°Xiaobao! Calm down. Mama is getting worried.¡±

    The baby quieted down for a moment and when she was about to say something, he wailed at the top of his lungs again. He tried to get out of his mom¡¯s arms and since he was fat and heavy baby, Song Yifei didn¡¯t know when Xiaobao raised his head to hit it against the wooden table to show that he was throwing tantrums.

    Xiaobao had a habit of doing the same thing on a mattress at home. But since he was a baby and didn¡¯t know how the wood was gonna hurt his head, he went on expressing his dissatisfaction by throwing a tantrum.

    But before his tender head could hit the table, a small and dainty hand came between the kid¡¯s head and the table.

    A painful wince left An Xin¡¯s mouth when the fat baby¡¯s head hit her hand and pressed against the table.

    Han Zixin, who was carrying the snack packets, threw the paper bags on the floor in panic and ran to An Xiun to check her hand. It had turned red and swollen in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°You brat!¡± Han Zixin red at the fatty baby. ¡°You hit a woman. Are you even a man? What kind of man hurts a woman?¡±

    ¡°A scumbag, ¡°Han Nanxianmented amusedly and took a bite of his noodle. Now the show is getting better and better.

    Han Zixin had long noticed him but he didn¡¯t react and pretended as if he couldn¡¯t see him.

    The baby had hushed after hurting An Xin. When Han Zixin scolded him, the baby¡¯s big doe eyes watered again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡°Song Yifei said as she looked at the girl¡¯s swollen hand and then at the enraged boy tending to her hand. The shop manager came with first aid and he was blowing on her hand while applying the medicine on her red and swollen hand.

    Han Zixin red at the woman and didn¡¯t say anything. How dare she say sorry! Couldn¡¯t she see how his Little blockhead was in pain!

    ¡°Little blockhead, who asked you to y hero? Can¡¯t you take care of yourself? Don¡¯t you know there is nothing more important than yourself?¡± Han Zixin asked his stupid desk mate. He was so angry right now that he could beat that mother and son pair!

    But if he beat those two, she was gonna get more upset than she ready was!

 Chapter 54 Dunderhead

    ¡°But he is a baby and he could have gotten hurt.¡± An Xin said in a small voice. ¡°And he was crying so pitifully.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Han Zixin reacted. It was as if he had gotten hurt on An Xin¡¯s behalf. While applying medicine tenderly on her dainty swollen hands, he added, ¡± I¡¯m telling you don¡¯t even think about ying hero. You have to cherish your life. No one wille to save you. And don¡¯t you dare go saving everyone.¡±

    An Xin bit her lips to stop herself from whimpering.

    No, she wasn¡¯t crying because she was touched by his words.

    She was crying because this dunderhead was scolding her for saving a baby¡¯s life!

    Dunderhead! Dunderhead! Dunderhead.<sub>.</sub>

    Big Boss Han had no clue that he was getting cursed by the girl he was caring for!

    Song Yifei was staring at the back of the girl who had prevented her son from getting hurt and was now being scolded by the boy. Although she couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face clearly, still she was feeling bad for the girl in her heart. The next moment she looked at her son and softly said, ¡°Xiaobao, look you got the pretty Jiejie scolding from Gege. How will you say sorry to her?¡±

    Xiaobao, who could catch simple words at this age, happened to catch the word Jiejie. He was already very pitiful that he got a pretty girl hurt. Although he was very young, he liked to be tended to by beautiful and young girls like An Xin. Such girls who were kind and soft-spoken.

    Yes even at eight months old Lu Xun aka Xiaobao had a type of girl he liked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, ¡°Han Naxian said after finishing his noodles. He couldn¡¯t understand why people were worried and concerned. Couldn¡¯t they enjoy a nice show? Not only were they not enjoying the show but also disturbing someone who was!<sub></sub>

    ¡°This is his way of showing care,¡± Han Nanxian added.

    ¡°Whose?¡± Song Yifei asked with furrowed brows.

    Han Nanxian pointed his finger at Han Zixin. ¡°He may suck at showing care but he cares a lot. Right now, he is scared that something is going to happen to his friend. The word pain is his taboo.¡±

    ¡°I just feel bad that the girl is getting scolded by him, ¡°Song Yifei smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will get back at him in a moment.¡± Han Nanxian said in a tone that suggested he was anticipating it very much.

    ¡°Cheat prince! Stop being a dunderhead.¡± An Xiun said in anger.

    This was the limit!

    How dare this cheat prince scold her for doing something great and nice!

    Just how dare he!

    Han Zixin pointed at himself as he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you calling me dunderhead?¡±

    Had she carefully seen how handsome, majestic, outstanding and magnificent he was?!

    Clearly, she had not!

    Apart from her head, her eyes were slow too!

    ¡°Yes, you are a dunderhead. Your family is a dunderhead. Your whole n is dunderhead,¡± shouted An Xin.

    Behind them, Han Nanxian reacted, ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯m a genius, not a dunderhead.¡±

    Why were they involving him?

    He was just watching a nice show, okay?!

    Of course, An Xin and Han Zixin in argument never heard the third person. And if he was as unnecessary and eyesore as Han Nanxian, they wouldn¡¯t bother wasting a second on him.

    At the same time, the shop manager came with the pacifier for the woman and said with a small smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. Their limit for argument is five minutes. They will go back to being best friends soon.¡±

    Song Yifei was not very sure. She smiled at thedy but didn¡¯t say anything as she was in a position of disadvantage already. However, just as she was told, they argued for five minutes and after that, the boy went back to caring for the girl by blowing on her hand which wasn¡¯t very red now and feeding the chocte balls that she had bought for him. He even fed her snacks and helped her drink juice with a straw.

    An Xin was getting irritated by her bangs as she raised her hand to wipe it from her face, Han Zixin reacted faster and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    Seeing that she was not well, he took out a paper fan from his school bag and began fanning her.

    For the next ten minutes, Song Yifei and Han Nanxian watched Han Zixin take care of An Xin. Song Yifei, who had not been to school for years, didn¡¯t understand the dynamics of students nowadays. It was only when the teenagers weren¡¯t spitting fire anymore did she go to the girl to express her gratitude.

 Chapter 55 Jiejie

    Even though Song Yifei was an arrogant and proud woman, she knew where to bow her head. The girl had saved her son in a way and she couldn¡¯t leave without thanking her. It was against her principles.

    Song Yifei nced at the girl and said in a soft and clear voice, ¡°Thank you for not letting my son hurt and I¡¯m extremely sorry for getting your hand hurt.¡± Looking at her son, she urged, ¡°Xiaobao say sorry to Jiejie.¡±

    Xiaobao babbled and said Jiejie and the rest of the words were still unclear. At this age, he could only say a few words like mama, baba, gege and now jiejie.

    ¡°What a cute baby!¡± An Xin¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked at the fat baby with doe eyes. She failed to notice how both of them have simr sets of doe eyes and a cute button nose.

    ¡°You mean a brat who got you hurt,¡± Han Zixin scoffed at her.

    [This girl has serious masochist tendencies. No wonder, she is a little blockhead.]<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin red at him and cooed at the baby. ¡°Hello, cute baby. You can call me Jiejie. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Jiejie!¡± The baby shouted at the top of his lungs and raised his arms toe into her eyes.

    Although An Xin was hurt, she still couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of taking the baby in her arms. Under Han Zixin¡¯s ring eyes, she took the baby in her arms and sprinkled kisses on his chubby face while the baby giggled happily. He was kind of shy under her gaze and smiled in a simr manner. He was acting like a coy girlfriend under the heated gaze of her crush. When she would smile at him, he would hide his head on her shoulder. He did this several times. All these gestures won An Xin¡¯s heart.

    However, when his gaze fell on his mother, he was quickly reminded of how he had hurt this pretty Jiejie. He grabbed her hurt hand in his tiny and chubby hands and gently blew air on it like how her mother used to shoo away the pain whenever he got hurt.

    ¡°He likes beautiful and young girls, ¡°Song Yifei said, looking at the two boys who were looking at her son in awe as if they couldn¡¯t believe that this brat had a sweet and sensible side too.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Of course, the brat does, ¡°Han Zixin said hatefully, ring at the baby getting kissed by a certain blockhead.

    ¡°Xiaobao looks happy with her, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a strange look on his face. ¡°I have never seen him ying with Yunyun.¡±

    ¡°Haha, he doesn¡¯t like Yunyun¡¯pany,¡± said Song Yifei. Her niece always had one expression on her face. It was natural that Lu Xun would not like herpany. ¡°He likes thepany of his big brother better than anyone¡±

    ¡°Now I see why is such a brat,¡± Han Zixin said hatefully.

    Han Nanxian smiled at the woman and pinched Han Zixin¡¯s wrist to stop him frommenting further but thetter just walked from there. He couldn¡¯t see his younger brother making enemies with Lu Xuan once again because of Lu Xun and An Xin.

    ¡°Little blockhead, don¡¯t you want to go home?¡± Han Zixin asked her. Was she nning on going back with his baby?

    ¡°I will call grandpa You and tell him to pick me up when I get free,¡± An Xin said and went back to missing and hugging the baby.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Zixin pretended to be oblivious as he further said, ¡°I just texted your mother that you got hurt¡­¡±

    Behind them, Han Naxian face palmed himself. This boy¡­

    He was up to no good¡­

    Before An Xin could say anything, a car stopped outside the supermarket and an anxious An Qinyan got out of it.

    Oh no¡­

    An Xin quickly handed the baby back to the baby¡¯s mama and said, ¡°Xiaobao, you didn¡¯t hurt Jiejie. Don¡¯t let anyone say otherwise. My mama is here. Bye. Bye. And don¡¯t hurt your mama. Also, don¡¯t cry. You are a big boy now.¡±

    Xiaobao made a crying face while An Xin grabbed Han Zixin¡¯s hand and ran out of the supermarket after paying for their expenses.

    From the ss window, Song Yifei¡¯s gaze fell on a woman¡¯s figure. She couldn¡¯t forget this figure. Even in a swarm of people, she would always recognise this woman. Even though she couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face, she could tell who it was.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Han Nanxian¡¯s gaze fell on the woman¡¯s figure. He recognised this woman as he had seen her in various business magazines.

    ¡°An Qinyan, ¡°Song Yifei whispered, her eyes still stuck at a same ce.

    ¡°Jiejie!¡± Xiaobao cried when he saw An Xin leaving in the car with a woman.

    ¡°Lu Xun, that¡¯s Jiejie.¡±

 Chapter 56 [Bonus chapter]

    An Qinyan looked at her daughter once again in concern. They were inside the car heading toward home. To say that she was scared would be an understatement. Only she knew what she had felt the moment she had received the news that her daughter was hurt.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine,¡± An Xin said for the nth time.

    How could An Qinyan believe her words? She had received a message saying that her daughter had gotten injured while saving a kid.  She left the important meeting toe and see her daughter.

    However, her daughter insisted that she was fine. How could she be fine? Look at her red and swollen hand. Did this look fine from any angle?

    No, it didn¡¯t look at all.

    An Qinyan was aware that anyone would say that she was overreacting at this moment. It was just a hand injury for them but it wasn¡¯t for her!

    If they had seen their daughter drenched in blood with several broken bones and wounds, lying on a hospital bed as pale as a corpse, they wouldn¡¯t dare say that she was overreacting. She had literally seen her daughter returning from the gateway of death and she wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine that scene again!

    She was a mother and in her opinion, mothers had the prerogative to fret and overreact when it involved their children.<sub>.</sub>

    At no cost, she was going to take her daughter¡¯s life lightly.

    ¡°How did you get your hand injured?¡± An Qinyan questioned. She had received her daughter from a supermarket where she was shopping with her ssmate. Also, the ssmate she couldn¡¯t meet.

    ¡°Mom, there was an adorable and very precious baby about to hit his head with the wooden table, I got hurt while saving him,¡± said An Xin with a smile. She had to say that she liked Xiaobao a lot!

    However, her nemesis didn¡¯t let her kiss the baby to her heart¡¯s desire.

    Stupid cheat prince!

    An Qinyan looked at her with a troubled gaze.

    ¡°Mom, the baby¡¯s skin is tender and fragile. If his head had hit the table, he would have gotten badly hurt,¡± said An Xin in a small voice, her doe eyes brimming with gentleness and care. ¡°In my case, it was only a hand but in his case, consequences of head hitting the table might be serious.¡±<sub></sub>

    Taking a small pause, she added with a sweet smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,  Xiaobao promised me that he wouldn¡¯t try to hurt himself like this ever. Also, I would have felt worse if I couldn¡¯t save him.¡±

    Then, she grinned at her mother while trying to hit her mother¡¯s arm in an attempt to coax the concerneddy as she said, ¡°I kinda feel like a hero after saving a beauty. Let me savour the feeling.¡±

    She now understood what the valiant Sheng Li had felt when he had saved the entire country from the foreign invasion. Although she couldn¡¯t even do 99.99% of what he had done for the people and country, she still could feel a swell of pride bursting inside herself.

    She mentally praised herself and giggled to her.

    [Opps, I¡¯m developing a heroplex!]

    An Qinyan sighed and shook her head in resignation. She put An Xin¡¯s head on her shoulder and asked her to rest while studying thetter¡¯s injured hand. It must be painful for his fragile daughter, right?

    ¡°Mom?¡± An Xin called out to her after a while.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Can you please take back the cards you gave me on the first day of school?¡± asked An Xin.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Qinyan asked as her brows furrowed to show her genuine confused state. An Xin¡¯s words caused unrest in her heart.

    ¡°My deskmate said that it¡¯s not safe for me to carry something like this to school daily. I might get taken advantage of by some students,¡± said An Xin in a soft voice. Although she and Han Zixin were not on good terms, she pondered on what he had told her in the afternoon and she reached the conclusion that he wasn¡¯t telling her anything wrong. In fact, he has given her some smart advice.

    [Cheat Prince is not so stupid after all.]

    After taking a deliberate pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not that smart, mom. I might not be able to differentiate between false and true friends. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if someone had decided to feign friendship with me because of those cards as my deskmate told me.¡±

    An Xin knew that she was not the smartest girl in the ss or even at home but she was aware of her shorings. She didn¡¯t have a high IQ along with EQ. Still, she had something worth preserving.

    Her care and love.

    She loved people too easily and deeply.

    Thus she added, ¡°I will be heartbroken if they do something like this. Something like feigning to be close to me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Not because they took advantage of me but because losing someone you consider a friend would hurt more than anything else.¡±

    To say An Qinyan was surprised after hearing her daughter¡¯s words would be an understatement. Since when did her daughter start caring about anyone?

    Even the original An Xin never threw the weight of her mother¡¯s status. That girl was unconcerned about most of the things in her life. She never cared for anyone or anything. She was just a disinterested character.

    As for this An Xin¡­ She loved her friends. She loved being with children her age. She loved her family. When she loved someone, she put her heart and soul into it. It was certain that she would want to avoid fake friends and rtives as much as possible. She was already burned beyond words and she wouldn¡¯t want to go through the same thing once again.

    If she could avoid heartbreak this way, why would she not do it?

    Heartbreakes in many forms and shapes. Losing friends is one of them.

    ¡­

    Author Note: Hello, dear readers. I hope you all are doing well. I took too many days, didn¡¯t I? I apologise for that. I¡¯m swamped with life thingies and well¡­other stories.

    I have news for you. This novel is going premium today. I will try to post as many chapters as possible before the book gets locked.

    From the first of May, you can expect constant updates every day.

    I have received so many summoning pens. I will post bonus chapters too. This is one of the bonus chapters for the summoning pens I have received. It¡¯s my first time getting so many summoning pens.

 Chapter 57 Fear

    ¡°I would take the cards back if that¡¯s your wish. As for the expenses¨C¡±

    Before An Qinyan couldplete her sentence, An Xin spoke, ¡°Mom, my deskmate set up the app for making payments. I have nothing to be worried about. Also, grandpa You give me money every morning. I don¡¯t think I have big expenses. All my basic requirements are fulfilled by you. And if I really need something else, I can always ask you, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± An Xin spoke with a smile. ¡°You are my baby girl. I would give you everything you ask me for.¡±

    An Xin sighed as she looked at her mother with a troubled gaze. ¡°Mom, you are not allowed to spoil me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± An Qinyan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Yes, mom, please don¡¯t spoil me too much. I have seen in Television programmes how those spoiled girls behaved. I don¡¯t want to be like them,¡± An Xin genuinely was worried about this matter. What if she bes a brat who hurts her family? Or a spoiled girl who only cares about herself? What would be of her mother? Who would take care of her mother?

    No. No. She couldn¡¯t let her mother spoil her.<sub>.</sub>

    She had to be a good baby all her life.

    ¡°Lan, are you watching those TV programs again?¡± An Qinyan massaged her aching temples. What would she do with this daughter of hers who seemed to be addicted to those silly and ridiculous TV programmes?

    An Xin lowered her head with a guilty gaze. She couldn¡¯t tell her mother how she and Meimei ( her maid) were binge-watching those evil mother-inw/daughter-inw Telenovs.

    ¡°Invite your friend at home for lunch someday,¡± An Qinyan said after a while. She had a good opinion of Han Zixin. Initially, she had only seen him from a distance so she didn¡¯t have any opinion on the boy. However, now she could tell that he was a good boy. Or why would he say such an important thing to An Xin?

    Not only did he not take advantage of her. He made her aware of the consequences of being a rich kid with an innocent mind and also took care of her while she was injured.

    If such a kid was not a good kid, she didn¡¯t know what a good kid would be.<sub></sub>

    ¡°He is not my friend,¡± An Xin said honestly.

    ¡°Is he not?¡± An Qinyan was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sharing the desk with him since the first day of school?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he is not my friend,¡± An Xin replied with a shrug. ¡°In fact, he is the only person who is not my friend in the entire ss. He is my nemesis.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not normal to have enmity between teammates,¡± replied An Qinyan.

    ¡°But we are not normal, mom, ¡°came the reply.

    ¡°Oh, how can I forget that?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Mom, where are we?¡± An Xin asked when she saw their car stopped in front of a huge building. It didn¡¯t look like their house.

    ¡°We are at a hospital,¡± An Qinyan replied.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin almost cried.

    ¡°Why do people go to the hospital?¡± An Qinyan raised the question.

    ¡°I know why people go to the hospital?¡± An Xin made a crying face as she muttered, ¡± But why are we here?¡±

    ¡°To see a doctor of course,¡± An Qinyan said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°But my hand is not seriously injured,¡± An Xin replied in a small tone.

    ¡°Lan, you felt good and relieved after saving the kid, right?¡± An Qinyan hopefully looked at her daughter. She believed that she could understand the predicament in her heart. ¡± Mom will feel the same once the doctor tells me that you are fine, instead of you.¡±

    An Xin merely nodded her head. If her mother would feel relieved this way, so be it.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go see a doctor.¡±

    An Xin looked at the hospital sign and thousands of memories came rushing back to her. It was as if she hadn¡¯t stepped inside the hospital but inside a building of herst memories.

    She was fine one moment and the other moment she found herself dragged by an unknown spell into the past. Her frightened gaze fell on her reflection in the ss door, making her squint her eyes because of the blinding light that only she could see and feel.

    ¡°Lan, why aren¡¯t youing?¡± An Xin heard her mother¡¯s voice in slow motion. It was as if she could hear a buzzing sound and several others along with her mother¡¯s voice. She could hear sorrowful cries,ughter, screaming and everything else at the same time.

    All those voices were familiar to her. Too familiar that a chill ran down her spine. For the first time aftering to this world, An Xin felt what fear actually felt like.

    Instead of walking ahead with her mother, she looked at the mirror reflection again.

    And this time she saw her.

    The real her.

    The face in the reflection was her past face. The one of the dragon era.

 Chapter 58 Her

    An Xin touched her face. This was not her. She was not going back, was she?

    What would happen if one day she had to go back to her world?

    Or she was going back to her world?

    Her world. A question entered her mind¨C the world that she was living in was not hers?

    All these people she loved and cared for were not hers?

    Her greatest fears and insecurities began haunting her one by one.

    ¡°Lan.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin seemed to have heard her mother¡¯s voice once again. She choked on her tears because no loss in the world was greater than losing her mother once again.

    If she went back to her world, she was going to lose her mother too?

    No, she didn¡¯t want that. She couldn¡¯t stay without her mother and everyone else in the family. She wanted all of them with her. She wanted to be with her ssmates and friends. She didn¡¯t want to go back. She had never experienced what it was like to be loved and cared for. Now that she had tasted it she was not willing to leave all of this behind.

    It was very selfish of her to take someone¡¯s spot and pretend to be someone who she was not. But why couldn¡¯t she be selfish for once? Why couldn¡¯t she ept the love she was getting?

    Why!

    Just why not!<sub></sub>

    ¡°Lan?¡± An Qinyan shook her frozen daughter and called her name in utter concern and restlessness.

    ¡°Mom?¡± An Xin whispered to herself.

    ¡°Are you fine, Lan?¡± An Qinyan asked as she gripped her daughter¡¯s chin between her fingers and made her look at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± An Xin whispered.

    For the first time, she epted that she was not fine. It wasn¡¯t her hand that was aching but her heart. A heart that yearns for love. She stared at the reflection in the mirror and she noticed that it was back to real-est her.

    Her, not the oppressed An Xin of the past or the girl who had died in the ident but her.

    The one this body and soul now belong to.

    She agreed that was not fine but she wasn¡¯t unfine either. She was hanging somewhere in the middle but she knew that she would figure out her real position in this world. It might not be today, tomorrow or even the day after tomorrow. But one day, she would.

    She didn¡¯t want to live the life of the girl who had died in the ident. But her own life. And that life didn¡¯t involve a certain oppressed missy of a Duke¡¯s household.

    ¡°We are seeing a doctor now, ¡± An Qinyan spoke. She was barely able to pretend that everything was fine. She knew that her daughter looked everything but fine. ¡°Look at you. How pale do you look right now!¡± In a whisper, she added, ¡°You are scaring me now, baby girl.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter¡¯s hand?¡± An Qinyan inquired when she saw that the doctor was done with the checkup. She was tapping her feet against the ground in anxiety. Her heart was beating abnormally in her ribcage.

    ¡°There is no serious injury to her hand.¡± The doctor said with a smile. She could sense the mother¡¯s fear from a distance. Looking at the quiet girl in school uniform and then at an anxious mother, she added, ¡°But can I please have an alone moment with you?¡±

    An Qinyan nodded and followed the doctor to the cabin while An Xim went out to have fresh air. She wasn¡¯t feeling too good in the doctor¡¯s cabin. However, while she was leaving, she ended up colliding with a girl of her age and the file in the other girl¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Her feet staggered and she fell over the file.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I hurt you ?¡± The girl¡¯s soft and concerned voice was heard as she extended her hand for An Xin.Ever since she had received that call, she hadn¡¯t been in her senses and now she didn¡¯t realise when she collided with a girl.

    When An Xin, who had fallen on the ground, looked up, she was surprised to see Song Xueyun ncing at her with eyes of concern, not her usual cold ones. She blinked her big doe eyes in surprise. With her help, she went back to her feet and before she could say a word, An Qinyan came out of the doctor¡¯s cabin carrying a serious face.

    When her eyes fell on An Xin, she smiled a bit and said to her daughter, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    From the beginning till the end, she did not look at the other girl wearing the same uniform as her daughter. And if she had seen Song Xueyun, she would have instantly recognized the teenage girl.

    An Xin nodded her head and passed the file to the girl before going away with her mother.

    It wasn¡¯t just An Qinyan who didn¡¯t look at Song Xueyun, it was a simr case for thetter too. For some unexinable reasons, both of them were too familiar with each other.

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t look here or there anymore and ran straight to the emergency ward where someone was lying on the hospital bed, bruised and hurt.

    ¡­.

    Author Note: I will be adding the privilege chapters in the uing month. From the first of May, you can expect constant updates on time. I¡¯m sorry for not being able to post on time. Currently, I¡¯m busy wrapping up a book and it takes a lot of energy and my time. Once that book ispleted, I will give you a mini-mass release.

    PS: Thank you for the gifts, votes and golden tickets. You don¡¯t know how much your contribution in any way boost my confidence and will to write more and more.

 Chapter 59 Bruised ribs

    ¡°Little girl, he is a minor. We need to inform his parents, ¡°The doctor said, looking at the young girl in the school uniform. He could tell that the girl was hardly sixteen years old but was apanying an injured boy to the hospital.

    The girl was excessively smart but she was a bit cold in temperament. He hadn¡¯t seen her showing any kind of emotion on her face and this was bothering him for some reason. At that age, when girls were supposed to be cute and talkative, she was reserved and cold.

    Song Xueyun merely looked at the doctor as she said,¡°I¡¯m his friend. His parents are out of the country for work. He lives with his grandmother who is sick and bedridden.Doctor, you wouldn¡¯t inconvenience an old and sickly woman, would you?¡±

    Her face was so devoid of any expression that the doctor didn¡¯t know if the girl was lying or telling the truth.

    As for inconveniencing the old and sick woman, he dared not to do so!

    ¡°Doctor Xu¨C¡±

    Another doctor appeared in the emergency ward where the boy was getting treated and as his face fell on Song Xueyun, he waved his hand at the girl.He had seen this girl so many times in the ER along with the same patient that he became extremely familiar with her. And he instantly understood what was happening there.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Doctor Xu, the boy¡¯s parents couldn¡¯te here,¡± The doctor who just came said in favour of the teenagers. ¡°They work abroad and the boy lives with hai sick grandmother. You wouldn¡¯t be able to contact his parents.¡±

    Now that another doctor talked in favour of teenagers, what could Doctor Xu even do at this time? Although he knew that it would be better if he could talk to the boy¡¯s parents once, there was still nothing he could do.

    After a few hours, when the boy was given discharged, they walked out of the ER.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± The boy grunted as Song Xueyun brought him medicine and a water bottle while sitting on a bench next to him,outside the hospital.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, can you stop getting into fights,¡± Song Xueyun asked in a concerned voice. It could be seen from the change in her expressions that the boy meant something to him. ¡°This time, you almost bruised your ribs. What if it was more serious?¡±

    No one would be able to tell that this high and mighty boy had two aching ribs that were prevented from fracturing or bruising. Not only this but he also had a sprained hand. Still, he was going to behave as if he was still the invincible Lu Xuan.<sub></sub>

    Showing pain was beneath Lu Xuan.

    He would rather dig a hole and die there than let anyone know that he was in pain.

    ¡°I broke their legs for bruising my ribs,¡± Lu Xuan proudly said. Although he was in pain, he couldn¡¯t hide the swell of pride that hit his heart.

    ¡°And let me tell you, I didn¡¯t start this fight if you don¡¯t know the answer already, ¡± Lu Xuan sneered.¡°If you are still going to snitch on me to your dear aunt, go ahead. I¡¯m Lu Xuan. I¡¯m not afraid of Song Yefei or Lu Zhaolin.¡±

    What was there to be afraid of Song Yefei or Lu Zhaolin?

    What¡¯s the worst thing that could happen to him if Song Xueyun decided to snitch on him?

    At most, he would be beaten or locked in the room?

    He didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    It wasn¡¯t worse than he had seen.

    Song Xueyun sighed as she heard his words. It was her fault for considering that he would learn to take care of himself after the ident he was inst time.

    But no.

    He was hellbent on destroying his life.

    He was wasting his life before her eyes and there was nothing she could do to change his heart and deviate him to the right path.

    From getting into unreasonable fights to underage drinking, he was doing everything and no one was able to stop him. It was as if there was no hope left for him. He wouldn¡¯t mend his ways, no matter what.

    Perhaps, it was because Lu Zhaolin, Lu Xuan¡¯s father has stopped putting any hope in his hopeless son who was hellbent on refusing everything he would do for his son¡¯s better future.

    Song Yefei tried to persuade him to deviate from the wrong path but Lu Xuan¡¯s grandmother wouldn¡¯t forget to show her every time she would do something good for him that she was only a stepmother and the old woman could better take care of her grandson than a stepmother.

    Everyone in the world was wrong in Old woman¡¯s eyes but Lu Xuan. More than anyone else, Song Yifei was wrong in her eyes.

    Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t listen to his father, no matter what punishment he has to go through for defying his father. Song Yifei couldn¡¯t say anything to him because of the old woman and the old woman Lu couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with him.

    Song Xueyun could see his grim future.

    There was no one in this world who would persuade the boy to be better.

    When Lu Xuan was suspended from school, he cried before his grandmother about how everyone bullies him at school and Lu Zhaolin who was going to get his son¡¯s punishment forgiven punished his son further by extending his suspension and putting him under home tutors but every day the tutors would run after getting tormented by the so-called son.

    It was not just the Lu family that Lu Xuan had tormented to show his rebellious behaviour but the tutors and ssmates too.

    ¡­

    IMPORTANT NOTICE: The readers can buy privilege to read chapters in advance.

    Kindly support the author in Win-Win by buying at least the first tier of privilege. If the privilege unlocks exceeds 1000, the author will do a mass release.

    For every one thousand privilege unlocks, five extra chapters will be posted.

    Likewise, for 500 power stones each week, two extra chapters will be posted.

    And for 50 golden tickets, each month, three extra chapters will be posted.

 Chapter 60 Likes of you!

    ¡°I never told anyone about your fights, Ah Xuan, ¡± Song Xueyun said with a sad smile. ¡°It was our fifth visit to the hospital this month.¡±

    ¡°Just decline next time,¡± Lu Xuan gave her a half-smirk as he casually ran his hand through his hair that would soon reach his nose and then wiped his untamed hair from his face in an arrogant manner.

    After taking a slight issue, he added, ¡°You know more about hospitals than anyone else. That¡¯s why I always called you.¡±

    It only took a single sentence from Lu Xuan to rile up Song Xueyun who was almost impossible to be angered with her cold and indifferent temperament.

    Song Xueyun tossed the medical file and medicines on the bench and walked away from there in anger.

    How dare he say this!

    As Lu Xuan watched her retiring back, he bit his tongue in regret. However, he knew that it was toote for him to regret the words that had escaped his mouth.

    It was inhumane of him to press her sore nerve. Then again, he never imed to be a good human. He was just a waste of oxygen.<sub>.</sub>

    Song Xueyun¡¯s mother used to be sick most of the time and she had spent more time in hospital than at home. It was because she was quite young back then and her father used to apany her mother to the hospital all the time. If she was not in a hospital with her parents, she would be at the Lu household where Song Yifei used to take care of her only niece. This was how he also came to know her.

    What could Lu Xuan do now?

    He couldn¡¯t apologize to her as she always came to help him and began hoping each time that at least this time he would redeem.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask himself each time why would he redeem his way? It was not like he didn¡¯t know he was walking on the wrong path. He knew it and he had chosen it willingly.

    No one forced him to be the person he was now.

    He just wanted her to see that there was no redemption left for him and she should put her time and energy into her own life rather than trying to save him.

    She was not a fucking heroine and he was not a broken hero. They didn¡¯t need to fix or to be fixed.<sub></sub>

    As for what he said to her now. He felt sorry. Too sorry that he understood that even the word sorry wouldn¡¯t be able to cover what he had done but he knew that she woulde back after five minutes, after calming herself down. A question was raised here ¨C how did he know that she woulde back?

    It was because she was Song Xueyun and she alwayses back for him. This was how it was going for years and it was how it would go for years he would be alive.

    With his motherfucking hurting hand, he tried opening the bottle cap but it sucked. Yes, it sucked. Feeling pain sucked. Being numb sucked. Every fucking thing sucked.

    He winced in pain when he saw that there was no one to see him in pain. It hurt too much. It hurt too much that he couldn¡¯t think straight without cursing someone. That fucker had done a number on him this time. Never mind, he had done a double number on them.

    Song Xueyun was so angry at this time that she wanted to go back home and note the next time when he would call her.

    Lu Xuan had crossed his limit this time.

    She was angry.

    So so angry.

    She was walking back and forth in the hospital reception when her gaze fell on the two boys who had their legs wrapped in ster and wereing her way in a wheelchair.

    Were they the same boys Lu Xuan had beaten initially?

    Why were theying her way?

    Did they want to meet her?

    She had asked Lu Xuan to let her pay the hospital bills of the boys that he had beaten but he had only given her a dirty look.

    Yes, Lu Xuan was stingy enough to not pay the hospital bill of people after beating them ck and blue.

    ¡°Sister!¡± The first boy who reached her cried in mercy. ¡°Forgive me!¡±

    If he could he would be lying at this girl¡¯s feet begging for forgiveness from this goddess of kindness.

    ¡°Sister! Forgive me too! I will not dare to look at any woman with a bad gaze,¡± the second boy wailed as soon as he saw her confused gaze. He was afraid that the girl wouldn¡¯t forgive her and the bit would beat them again. ¡°I will always try to see a sister or mother in every woman, even in my future wife. Please forgive us.¡±

    Wait, what the hell was happening here?

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have followed you to school,¡± The first boy cried while asking for mercy.

    ¡°Yes, sister. Forgive me. I shouldn¡¯t have taken your pictures and uploaded this on social media to fool boys.¡±

    ¡°Please have mercy on us. We are naive and silly.¡± They started pping themselves and begging for her forgiveness endlessly.

    ¡°We will not follow you anywhere. We will see you like our little sister. No, no, we will see you as our mother from now onwards.¡±

    ¡°The police will deal with the likes of you!¡¯ Song Xueyun coldly said and ran towards the area where she had left Lu Xuan.

    ¡­

    IMPORTANT NOTICE: The readers can buy the privilege to read chapters in advance.

    Kindly support the author in Win-Win by buying at least the first tier of privilege. If the privilege unlocks exceeds 1000, the author will do a mass release.

    For every one thousand privilege unlocks, five extra chapters will be posted.

    Likewise, for 500 power stones each week, two extra chapters will be posted.

    And for 50 golden tickets, each month, three extra chapters will be posted.

 Chapter 61 That idiot

    When Song Xueyun saw him struggling with opening a water bottle, she felt a pang of hurt in her hand.

    Why must this boy suffer so much?

    She grabbed the water bottle from his hand and opened it for him before passing him the bottle back.

    That idiot!

    Lu Xuan raised his eyes to nce at her ndly and took the bottle. No words were passed between them. No words were needed between them either. They were sitting there for a few minutes after taking the medicines as suggested by the doctor.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, you have a bruised rib,¡± Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and said, ¡°How are you going to handle it? You need to stay at the hospital.¡±

    Actually, Lu Xuan was hurt enough to stay a night at the hospital but he was behaving as if he wasn¡¯t crawling in pain. It was obvious to her that he was greatly hurt but was feigning as if she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lu Xuan said like he wasn¡¯t dying in pain.

    ¡°You are not¨C¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Before Song Xueyun could put some words of knowledge in his head, he looked at her with the best puppy eyes he was capable of showing and uttered.

    ¡°Xueyun, can I stay at your house for a few days? I heard that your mom had apanied your father for his university work?¡±

    He had everything under his control. He would coax Song Xueyun to let him stay at her home and this way he would avoid the prying eyes of his family members.

    ¡°How can you stay at my home?¡± Song Xueyun asked him in surprise.

    ¡°Just like I did all the other times when your parents were not home,¡± Lu Xuan replied, nonchntly.

    ¡°We were young back then!¡± Song Xueyun insisted.

    ¡°What changed now?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he looked at her. She looked the same to him. What was different now? He couldn¡¯t understand at all. Once again, he squinted his eyes to look at her in order to know if anything had changed.

    Ah, the result was the same as ever.<sub></sub>

    It was impossible making him understandmon sense. Leave his IQ. Even his EQ was lower than Lu Xun¡¯s.

    Song Xueyun raised her brow as she began speaking, ¡°What will you say at home? And why can¡¯t you go home and rest? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if someone at home knows you are not well and they will take care of you?¡±

    ¡°Song Xueyun, is it important to ask questions?¡± Lu Xuan asked,ughing.

    Ah, but the ice princess was notughing, merely narrowing her eyes at him, waiting for him to give her a strong argument.

    ¡°You forget who my father is?¡± Lu Xuan said,ughing sarcastically. ¡°Lu Zhaolin. Thewyer who would do anything to restore justice in the society.¡±

    [Yes, Lu Xuan¡¯s dad has an unhealthy obsession with justice.]

    Taking a slight pause, he went on, ¡°If he gets to know that his son had beaten two kids and broken their bones, he is going to throw me into jail. Last time, grandma came and I was bailed out after five hours. But this time, even she won¡¯t be able to save me.¡±

    Last time, when he was sent to jail by no one else but his father for getting into a fight after getting drunk his grandmother came to save him.

    What about this time?

    The boys he had beatenst time weren¡¯t seriously injured but this time they have fractured legs. As someone who was quite familiar with bone injuries, he knew that their bones wouldn¡¯t heal pretty soon.

    ¡°You can always tell the truth¨C¡±

    Lu Xuan gave her a half-smirk as he asked, ¡°And what¡¯s truth?¡±

    Song Xueyun sighed. That was it. Lu Xuan had won the case.

    ¡°Fine, you are staying with me for a few days. But what will you tell grandmother?¡± said Song Xue Yun.

    ¡°That I¡¯m going to live with my buddies as I feel suffocated at home?¡± Lu Xuan asked. This was the best excuse that he could use. It wasn¡¯t like his father or stepmother would check up on him. They didn¡¯t even have time to take care of his baby. How were they supposed to pay the minimum attention a child deserves from their parents?

    Lu Zhaolin was busy bing an embodiment of justice when Song Yifei was trying to uphold her perfect image of a virtuous wife.

    Both of them were bing something that was only a part of their life so diligently that theypletely forgot how there were more parts they had to work on.

    ¡°Let me buy all the medicines and oils that are written in the prescription,¡± said Song Xueyun as she asked him to wait for her. ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t p your cards.If your father gets a message where you spend the money, he is going to lose his mind.¡±

    ¡°Then, how are you gonna pay?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    Song Xueyun merely smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    When she returned after buying the medicines, she said, ¡°The doctor said you have toe to the hospital every two days for a week for your regr checkup. And you can¡¯t avoid the check-up.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Lu Xuan muttered as he stood up with her help. She was holding him tightly while leading him out of there. ¡°How are we going to your ce?¡±

    ¡°Nanxian will drop us at my home,¡± Song Xueyun merely said. She didn¡¯t notice how his face hardened at the name while his body stiffened for a moment before going back to normal.

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t say anything at this moment.When he reached the parking lot, he saw a charmingd standing there against a car. He had an urge to roll his eyes. This Young Master had a lot of free time and money on his hands. Why couldn¡¯t he use it for some useful purposes?

    Like scraming the hell out of there.

    Or maybe minding his own business.

    ¡­.

    IMPORTANT NOTICE: The readers can buy the privilege to read chapters in advance.

    Kindly support the author in Win-Win by buying at least the first tier of privilege. If the privilege unlocks exceeds 1000, the author will do a mass release.

    For every one thousand privilege unlocks, five extra chapters will be posted.

    Likewise, for 500 power stones each week, two extra chapters will be posted.

    And for 50 golden tickets, each month, three extra chapters will be posted.

 Chapter 62 Lu Siblings

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t like it even a bit when Song Xueyun left him only to have Han Nanxian help him get inside the car. He was sitting on the passenger seat while the two of them were upying the back seat.

    ¡°Nanxian, why were you not at the ss?¡± Song Xueyun nced at the boy who came running after a call and inquired. She had noticed that he wasn¡¯t presenting thest extra ss.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like attending ss,¡± Han Nanxian said as he recalled the scene he was seeing in the supermarket. Was attending a ss more interesting than seeing his younger indifferent brother getting scolded by an adorable fe?

    Suddenly something clicked in his head as he looked at Lu Xuan and then thought back about the girl. Dammit, how did he miss such an obvious connection?

    It seemed like he was meant to meet all the Lu siblings today.

    What a dramatic course of the day!

    All he could say was that all Lu Siblings were strange. None of them was ordinary.

    Just look at Lu Xuan. He was a gangster!

    An Xin was a red chilly hidden inside a cupcake.<sub>.</sub>

    Lu Xun was a devil!

    ¡°By the way,I met Aunt Song today in the supermarket outside the school,¡± Han Nanxian said all of a sudden. Why was he telling her this? He just felt like he needed to ignite a spark wherever he went. Ah, only he knew how fun it was to see forests burning. And that was what he was doing now, hoping a chunk of dry leaves would catch a spark and then boom!

    ¡°Really? She didn¡¯t tell me that she wasing. how strange, ¡°Song Xueyun said to herself as she looked in the mirror to nce at Lu Xuan and found him too calm to be true.

    Han Nanxian didn¡¯t stop right there as he went on, ¡°She just stopped there to buy Lu Xun¡¯s pacifier. Do you know if not for Gu Shangyan¡¯s cousin Lu Xuan might have gotten seriously injured? That girl saved the little boy at the cost of her hand.¡±

    Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes widened. She had seen Gu Shangyan¡¯s cousin from a distance. She was of the opinion that the girl was quite delicate and fragile. She couldn¡¯t imagine Gu Shangyan¡¯s cousin saving Lu Xun who would be too heavy to be picked by the girl.

    What could she say?

    Lu Xun was a fat little baby while An Xin was a delicate and fragile looking girl.

    The words exchanged between Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian made Lu Xuan¡¯s ears twitch. If there was one person he loved with all his heart, it was his younger brother Lu Xun as thetter too loved him the most in the world.<sub></sub>

    When he heard that his younger brother was about to get hurt, he felt his heart-stopping for a minute. Thankfully, someone saved his baby brother in the end moment.

    Even if the person who saved his baby brother was ss Ten A¡¯s Gu Shangyan who he didn¡¯t like even a bit just like the rest of the seven billion people on the, he had to be grateful to that girl.

    On the other hand, Song Xueyun only nodded her head while Han Namxian was talking further about the matter.She didn¡¯t think much about the matter as she was more worried about the injured boy. Although Lu Xun was her baby cousin, she still was more worried about Lu Xuan.

    Lu Xun had his team of nannies taking care of him while Lu Xuan had no one.

    When all three of them reached her home, Lu Xuan opened the car door first to leave. It didn¡¯t matter to him if he could walk to her house or not. He just wanted to go far away from the boy who was sitting in the back seat.

    Lu Xuan never liked Nanxian. It was already such a big deal that he could tolerate Nanxian for Song Xueyun¡¯s sake.

    Once Lu Xuan left, Song Xueyun also didn¡¯t wait any longer as she unlocked the car window to get out. She had to give medicines to Lu Xuan and cook something light and healthy for him.

    ¡°Wait, Yunyun, ¡°Han Nanxian said as he ran after Song Xueyun who was in deep thoughts. He waited for a moment before telling her what he wanted to say.

    ¡°I think I just saw someone¡­¡± Han Nanxian said, draping an arm around Song Xueyun¡¯s shoulder as both of them walked ahead.

    ¡°Who?¡± She nced up at him in obviousness as she asked.

    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s mama,¡± Han Nanxian softly replied. Who he was talking about at this moment was not Song Yifei but An Qinyan.

    ¡°You saw Aunt Fei?¡± She asked with furrowed brows. Didn¡¯t he tell her the same thing? What¡¯s up with him today?

    Han Nanxian gave her an impatient gaze as he said,¡°I saw Aunt Song and Lu Xuan¡¯s mama.¡±

    It was as if Song Xueyun had stilled. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to say or how she was supposed to react.

    ¡°Nanxian, don¡¯t say this to Lu Xuan. He won¡¯t like it.¡± Song Xueyun whispered. It was as if she wasn¡¯t capable of saying or doing anything else.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even like him, why would I say that ?¡± Han Nanxian gave her a bad gaze as he said.

    ¡°He is not a bad boy, ¡°Song Xueyun immediately said in Lu Xuan¡¯s favour.

    ¡°Of course, he is not a bad guy in your opinion,¡± Han Nanxian said with a bitter voice. Why did he feel that gangster was not a bad boy? Did she even know what bad boys were?

    Although his Han got into fights, he never put his life in danger. But the same couldn¡¯t be said about Lu Xuan.

    Song Yun sighed and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Whatever, don¡¯t talk about her to Ah Xuan.¡±

    ¡°He is staying at your house again?¡± Han Nanxian asked with a scoff.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡±

    ¡°Weird how?¡± Song Yun asked him indifferently.

    Han Nanxian muttered, ¡°Never mind. Do you wanna catch up with homework?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡­.

    IMPORTANT NOTICE: The readers can buy the privilege to read chapters in advance.

    Kindly support the author in Win-Win by buying at least the first tier of privilege. If the privilege unlocks exceeds 1000, the author will do a mass release.

    For every one thousand privilege unlocks, five extra chapters will be posted.

    Likewise, for 500 power stones each week, two extra chapters will be posted.

    And for 50 golden tickets, each month, three extra chapters will be posted.

 Chapter 63 Dont hate you

    ¡°Young miss?!¡± Meimei, the maid of An Xin was started as they saw An Qinyaning with An Xin. She was low-key shivering when she saw the both of theming at an unexpected moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Qinyan asked as she narrowed her eyes at the young girl. She had seen enough of the world to tell that something was wrong with the staff. They were all frightened and appeared as if they hadmitted a grave sin. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if everything was right. After what happened today, she couldn¡¯t shake off an uneasy feeling from her heart.

    ¡°Madam¨C¡±Meimei opened her mouth to make an excuse as An Xin was still present there.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    One order and they all shivered like mice.

    ¡°Madam, the cat ate all of the young miss¡¯s chicks.¡± A brave maid said in almost a whisper.<sub>.</sub>

    Thud.

    An Qinyan¡¯s heart stopped beating for a minute. One would think she had such an exaggerated reactionbecause she hade to care for those ugly looking chicks whosecolour had fainted after her daughter used to scrub them with her limited edition body wash every day. No, it wasn¡¯t like that at all.

    Slowly, she turned her head to look at a nk An Xin. There was nothing on her daughter¡¯s face. Nothing at all. Neither sadness nor any other reaction. It was as if the girl was not capable of reacting at all. And it was scaring An Qinyan to no end.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room,¡± An Xin said, meeting her mother¡¯s eyes and went back to her room.

    The head maid bowed her head as she gestured to Meimei to back off and let her handle the situation, ¡°I apologise madam. I had sent another maid to buy those chicks but Apparently, he waste. It¡¯s a little hard to find simr chicks¡±<sub></sub>

    An Qinyan nodded and offered a small smile to ease everyone¡¯s tension. The living room was so tense that she was finding it hard to breathe there and so she said,¡°There is no point in getting her chicks again. Simr or not.She would have recognised them anyway. Don¡¯t buy her those chicks anymore. If the cat ate them again, she would be sadder.¡±

    An Qinyan understood that it was not the staff¡¯s fault and nor was it that of the cat. The food chain had its own rule and there was no point in scolding the staff for something they had no hands in. Also, she believed that they would never do such a thing intentionally, given how all of them adore An Xin so much.

    It waste at night and An Xin was staring at the ceiling, thinking nothing at all. Perhaps, she was thinking about something yet she wasn¡¯t thinking about something at all. It didn¡¯t make any sense and she knew it. Wasn¡¯t it the exact reason why she was still awake trying to figure out these senseless thoughts?

    It was at this moment that she heard a noise out of her window. She got up from the bed to find the ugly yellow cat whimpering in pain. As to how she could recognize the cat even in darkness, she could never forget the being that had taken away her honey chicken. Nope never at all.

    Not just honey chicken, but her peri-peri chicken, garlic chicken, sweet and sour chicken, Kung pao chicken and all those yummy chicken dishes that she might have enjoyed with a can of coke if not for this ugly yellow thing!

    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and walked towards the back garden where the cat was whimpering. That pitiful thing was melting her heart even when it shouldn¡¯t.

    An Xin patted her chest lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you are a good person. You can feel emotions for the ugly yellow cat even after it shattered your heart into tiny tiny pieces by taking away your honey from you. An Xin, mom will be proud of you.¡±

    She found the cat whimpering in pain lying behind the bushes, bathed in blood.

    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±An Xin whispered as she looked at the creature that looked as if it was in a lot of pain.

    She sat on the ground and said in a soft voice, ¡°Hey, wake up. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The cat meowed painfully, making her heartbreak.

    An Xin softly asked, ¡°Are you in pain?¡±

    Before An Xin could do anything for the cat, it took herst breaths before her. It was as if it was waiting for her toe to her.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes teared up when she saw how the cat was not moving or whimpering in pain anymore. She knew that it had died but she still couldn¡¯t stop hoping for it to meow once again even though the same cat brought her hurt by eating her chicks.

    ¡°Rest well, okay?¡± An Xin murmured like an understanding person, ¡± I don¡¯t hate you. I know that in order to survive in a great ocean the bigger fishes have to swallow smaller ones. I understand your plight. Sleep well, kitty.¡±

    Before she could say anything else, she heard soft whimpering once again and when she carefully saw there were two newborn kittens hidden under the cat¡¯s body. It had died protecting her kittens. It was not easy to look clearly in the darkness at those kittens. She ran inside and woke up her maid and brought her back to the garden with her in order to help the kittens.

    ¡°Meimei, what can we do?¡± An Xin asked, her doe eyes shining with apparent concern.

    ¡°Missy, the cat has died,¡± Meimei said in hesitation as she was afraid that her young miss, who has the most tender and precious heart in the entire world, would start crying. ¡°However, the kittens are still alive.¡±

    ¡°Can we save the kittens?¡± An Xin asked as knew that meimei knows a thing or two about cats.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 64 Visually impaired

    ¡°Can we save the kittens?¡± An Xin asked as knew that Meimei knows a thing or two about cats.

    ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Meimei murmured as she wore gloves and pulled the kittens away. ¡°Missy, don¡¯t touch them, they are dirty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Meimei,¡± An Xin replied with a soft smile. ¡± They are not dirty. They are just bathed in their brave mother¡¯s blood who died protecting them. It¡¯s really okay.¡±

    After assuring her maid, she added, ¡± Let me take care of them or they will die there. And can you ask someone to give a proper burial to the cat? It might have a hard life out there surviving in the streets but the least we can give her is a proper burial, right?¡±

    Meimei nodded as she watched An Xin tenderly picking the kittens and bringing them inside with her, asionally cooing them.

    When Meimei went inside, she saw An Xin and An Qinyan taking care of the kittens in the living room. The kittens were cleaned and draped in a ck cat nket and were now being fed with a bottle. An Xin was feeding the ginger kitten while An Qinyan was feeding the ginger and white kitten.

    In a few minutes, everything was arranged for the kittens. When An Xin came inside with kittens, she didn¡¯t know what to do as she waspletely clueless. Then, she called her mom for help. Who knew that her mom would know how to take care of cats?<sub>.</sub>

    Well, hearing that her mother was equally worried about the kitten, she felt as if a stone was removed from her chest. At least, these kittens had another human mother to care for them.

    ¡°Mom, can we raise two kittens?¡± An Xin asked after a while.She was worried that it would not be convenient for her family to take in two kittens that needed constant care and love. She didn¡¯t want to send these motherless children away. She knew how tough life was without the presence of a mother and she didn¡¯t want these innocent creatures to go through what she had gone through at such a young age.

    An Qinyan patted her daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°Sure we can. If you want to raise these kittens you can do it and if you don¡¯t know anything about raising the kittens, I can help you and so can the staff. Tomorrow we will take the kittens to the vet.¡±

    An Xin looked at kittens and smiled brightly.

    She spent Saturday ying with the baby kittens that were so adorable that she couldn¡¯t help but capture all of their precious moments on her phone.

    ¡°Betty, let your sister drink milk first,¡± An Xin chided the kitten in a small voice.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Augustine, why do you have to fight with your sister over everything?¡± An Xin sighed as she looked at two sisters who didn¡¯t see each other eye to eye even though they were just two days old.

    Yes, Betty and Augustine were An Xin¡¯s kitten¡¯s names who she had taken as her feline sisters.

    An Xin waszing around at her home when her phone dinged. She got a message on We-Chat. Her eyes widened when she saw that the one texting her was no one else but Cheat prince.

    [12 pm. Riverside Mall. Catching the puppy lovers. Be on time!]

    ¡°Mom!!!!¡±

    ¡­

    Big Boss Han was waiting at the entrance of the mall, eyes on his watch, while his right foot was tapping against the ground while waiting for a certain blockhead who was a whole one minutete!

    How dare she!

    His gaze fell on a person who was dressed in ck jeans and a cute ck top with pink glitter patterns, running towards him and in her hands, she was holding an adorable pink mini handbag.

    When she reached him, she kept on blinking her eyes at him.

    ¡°What?! Are your eyes in pain?¡± Han Zixin asked when she was abnormally blinking her eyes at him.

    An Xin suppressed the urge to re at him and only pinched his wrist. She pointed at her eyes and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see how different and beautiful my eyes look? Who is going topliment me?! Did I spend a whole thirty minutes on my eyes in vain?¡±

    Han Zixin squinted his eyes to look at a stroke of glittery pink eyeliner on her eye. He felt as if he was going to explode in anger at this minute.

    ¡°Little blockhead! Did you make me wait here because of your ridiculous eye make-up?!¡± Han Zixin boomed.

    An Xin shook her head and patted his shoulder as if she could understand it. ¡°Cheat prince, I know life can be hard as a visually impaired person. But don¡¯t worry, I will not me you for your disability.¡±

    Han Zixin stood there with his jaw hanging down while she proudly sashayed away, with her mini bag moving with her.

    ¡°We can¡¯t follow them like this,¡± Han Zixin said as he saw her walking in the mall as if she was here for fun, not to catch a pair of puppy lovers.

    ¡°Then, how are we supposed to follow them?¡± An Xin asked, blinking her innocent eyes at him.

    ¡°If they see us following them, they will get aware, ¡°Han Zixin replied as he saw Yan Shan talking gently to the girl walking with him. He pulled An Xin to a store and asked her to choose a face mask to cover their faces.

    ¡°Can I choose two things?¡± An Xin asked, giving her best puppy eyes.

    ¡°Not happening,¡± Han Zixin muttered as soon as he saw a going of evilness in her eyes.

    ¡°Please, cheat Prince!¡± An Xin grabbed his hand and started pleading. ¡°Please! Please! I will buy you lunch!¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Han Zixin ended up saying as he saw several girls giving her weird looks. He felt as if he was an asshole for not buying the girl what she wanted.

    In the end, An Xin bought a ck cute kitty hair and a ck kitty face mask, matching her overall outfit.

 Chapter 65 Adopted sisters

    Currently, Han Zixin and An Xin were following Yan Shan and his girlfriend to the cinema theatre where they bought tickets for the same movie.

    ¡°What?¡± Han Zixin arrogantly asked as he saw An Xin pointing her finger at the couple with a cheesy smile.

    Actually, she was not pointing at the couple but at Yan Shan who had bought popcorn and drinks for his date. She was pointing to his deskmate to buy her the same things.

    ¡°An Xin! We are not here to see a movie,¡± Han Zixin said through gritted teeth as he noticed what she was talking about. Could she for a moment stop thinking about food? Lord, this girl was embarrassing her.

    An Xin put her hands on her cheeks, waving them like wings and blinking continuously at him with the ridiculous smile etched on her lips. Meimei said if someone doesn¡¯t agree with you, act cute and adorable. This was what she was doing right now.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Han Zixin grumbled when he saw how determined she was by being ridiculously silly.

    An Xin patted herself when he went to buy popcorn and drinks for them. It worked! Yaay!<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Cheat prince, buy two boxes of popcorn for me,¡± An Xin shouted from behind, earning a re from him.

    But did she give a damn?

    Oh, honey, she was out of damns to give.

    ¡°An Xin, stop paying attention to the movie,¡± Han Zixin whispered when he noticed how engrossed she was in the movie. ¡°Remember we are here to catch those liars who say they are not in a rtionship red-handed.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head in understanding while her eyes were still on the movie screen. Before he could say something else, she burst outughing. They were watching an animation movie. It was her first time seeing a movie in a cinema hall and she quite liked it.

    ¡°Little blockhead!¡±<sub></sub>

    The popcorn box staggered in herp by the intensity of his voice and she looked at him, gulping. Why did she always get on his nerves even when she was not trying?

    ¡°Yes. Yes. We are here on a mission,¡± An Xin quickly said, appeasing him. ¡°Cheat Prince, are you sure they are a couple? They could be simply enjoying a movie like two friends.¡±

    Han Zixin pulled out the best selling romance novel from his jacket pocket and opened the marked page, ¡°Look here carefully, this guy took his girlfriend on a date in a shopping mall. They started by watching a movie. He is wearing the best of his clothes like the male lead in the book.¡±

    An Xin looked at the highlighted paragraph and then at Yan Shan who was shining like a utensil which had undergone a thorough scrubbing. Then, she nodded her head.

    ¡°You actually make sense,¡± An Xin said with a nod. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. Even I am even wearing my best clothes with my best mini bag.¡±

    She showed her mini bag and smiled.

    ¡°Look how he bought popcorn and drinks for her. Now he is even feeding her,¡± said Han Zixin pointing towards the teenagers upying a seat a row before them. Then, he showed her another highlighted paragraph in the novel and said, ¡°The male lead fed the female lead popcorn during the entire movie. If they were just friends, he should have bought two boxes of popcorn, not a single one.¡±

    An Xin understood his point and nodded her head.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, since we are sure for now that they are dating, why not watch the movie till the end,¡± An Xin said and turned her attention to the movie. Her movie was more important than the couple.

    ¡°They are leaving,¡± Han Zixin whisper shouted. ¡°We have to leave!¡±

    An Xin, who was pulled into the world of the film, red at him and peeled off his hand for her arm, paid her attention back to the movie. At no cost, she was going to leave the movie to follow the couple.

    ¡°Little blockhead, I said let¡¯s go,¡± Han Zixin whisper-shouted once again as he saw those two exiting the cinema hall. She even tried pulling her away but in the end, he wasn¡¯t able to shake off the damned girl.

    And seriously, An Xin didn¡¯t jut out until she had watched the entire movie. Only when she was satisfied and hungry did she walk out of the cinema hall with the boy who had pulled a long face but there was nothing new about it as it was the mostmon thing for him to do.

    Even if she gave him an entire sphere world, he would squeeze it into a rectangle like the face that he was pulling.

    After spending two hours in the cinema hall, now they were inside the arcade section.

    ¡°I told you they were dating!¡± Han Zixin said as he saw Yan Shan trying to get the girl a stuffed toy by putting coins in the w machine. ¡°Everything is happening ording to the novel.¡±

    ¡°Little blockhead!¡± He called out her name when he noticed that she didn¡¯t respond. He turned his head to find her trying to get hold of a stuffed toy. Apparently, she was ying the same game as Yan Shan.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± If he could breathe out fire, he would have as he was standing with his hand ced on his waist, looking at a certain blockhead.

    ¡°Oh, I want this cute kitty toy for my sisters,¡± An Xin replied as she tried to w the kitty toy but failed once again.

    ¡°You have sisters?¡± Han Zixin asked her in surprise.

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are an only child?¡± Han Zixin couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw her nodding her head. What was up with this girl?

    ¡°My mom just adopted my sisters Friday night,¡± An Xin answered as she nced at him. ¡°Their mother died after giving birth to them and my mom adopted them.¡±

 Chapter 66 Cant do it!

    ¡°My mom just adopted my sisters Friday night,¡± An Xin answered as she nced at him. ¡°Their mother died after giving birth to them and my mom adopted them.¡±

    She said it in such a nonchnt manner that she forgot to inform him that she was talking about cats, not humans. It could be seen from the look on his face that he was more than just surprised. No normal individual adopts children just like that. It was very expensive to raise a single child in the first ce but adopting two children?

    ¡°Wow, your mom sure is rich,¡± Han Zixinmented. Only a ridiculous rich person would adopt children just like that or someone who had affection for newly born children.

    ¡°We are not rich,¡± An Xin sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think we are that rich. We are just a little rich. That¡¯s because my mom works too hard for us.¡±

    ¡°An Xin, admit that you are a rich kid, ¡°Han Zixin said with a deep breath. No normal kid carried a ck card like she was carrying that day.

    ¡°Cheat prince, we really are not rich,¡± An Xin genuinely replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you live in a pce-like mansion?¡± inquired Han Zixin with a raise of his brow.

    ¡°Nope, we live in a small vi,¡± answered An Xin. ¡°Meimei, my maid is a poor girl who is working hard at our home to afford her younger brother¡¯s school fees. Even our gardener uncle is poor. I heard all our staff are not that well off. So, how are we rich?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Why?

    Just why?

    Why did he forget that whenever he was talking to An Xin his IQ was bound to fall down? Logic and An Xin could never be present at the same time.

    ¡°I will get you the toy,¡± said Han Zixin as he gently pushed her away.

    In a matter of five minutes, he got her five toys. She was immensely happy when he handed all the cute stuff toys.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, well done!¡± An Xin brightly smiled at him and she showed him a well down sign.

    Han Zixin turned her face away as he felt something warm on his cheeks. He was not used to praise.<sub></sub>

    ¡°How many toys did Yan Shan get for his date?¡± An Xin asked as she saw the boy putting a cute hairband on the girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°One,¡± Han Zixin said with a straight face but a look of disgust could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°How embarrassing,¡± An Xin made a bad face. She hadn¡¯t gained the ability of maintaining a poker face yet like a certain big boss. ¡°Cheat prince, don¡¯t be an embarrassing boyfriend when youe out with your girlfriend on a date in the future. But make sure, it¡¯s not puppy love.¡±

    ¡­

    Now they were in a restaurant in the mall where Yan Shan and his girl were talking to each other while eating their lunch.

    ¡°Look, they are definitely dating! They are sharing a same drink,¡± Han Zixin reacted as he turned his head to look at An Xin who got caught red-handed.

    She gave him an embarrassed smile as he scratched her head and muttered, ¡°Cheat Prince, your drink is more delicious than mine.¡±

    Han Zixin fiercely red at the thief who was drinking from his straw while he was doing the job they were supposed to do. How could she get so hungry after finishing two boxes of popcorn? Not only this, she was drinking from his cup too while she just finished hers.

    What was he supposed to do with her?

    He pped her hand away when he saw she was sneaking food from his te too.

    ¡°Have some shame, An Xin!¡± Han Zixin red at her.

    An Xin smiled at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s shame? Is it something new on the menu? Is it delicious? Can I eat it?¡±

    Who was he even trying to understand?

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Han Zixin murdered when his eyes fell on the table where Yan Shan and the girl were upying earlier. He saw two elders joining the children. Not just any elders but Yan Shan¡¯s father and the girl¡¯s mother. As to how he knows about them. He had seen Yan Shan¡¯s father often as he was a plumber and the steel pipe that he had was taken from the man. And as for the girl¡¯s mother, she runs a very famous stall outside the school.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Xin asked as he saw his eyes glued to the teenagers¡¯ table where tap elders were joining them.

    ¡°They are meeting each other¡¯s parents,¡± Han Zixin muttered under his breath. ¡°Did they skip all the other stages?¡±

    ¡°What are you muttering to yourself?¡± An Xin asked him when she couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity anymore.

    Han Zixin showed her the novel again. ¡°You see, they jumped all the stages of dating and are directly meeting their parents. Generally, both the parties meet parents when they want to marry each other.¡±

    ¡°Haww,¡± An Xin gasped, putting her hands on her mouth. ¡°Cheat Prince, we failed to protect our ssmate. Sob. Sob. We failed to prevent him from falling into the ditch of puppy love. What will be of our ss¡¯s Yan Shan? Does it mean he is not only doing puppy love but puppy marriage too?¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow at the girl.

    ¡°No,¡± An Xin smiled and wiped her invisible tears. ¡°I still have to cry for his grim future.¡±

    ¡°Then, where are your tears?¡± Han Zixin inquired.

    ¡°Heheheh, can¡¯t you see my glittery eyeliner is a whole twenty dors?¡± An Xin showed her perfect white.

    ¡°Wow, you sure are sincere,¡± Han Zixin sarcastically replied. What a trickster!

    ¡°Cheat Prince, since our ssmate is getting married, shouldn¡¯t we buy him a present?¡± An Xin asked like a magnanimous person that she was.

    ¡°Of course, we will after we spend two months learning discipline in ss Ten A,¡± Han Zixin kindly reminded her.

    An Xin stared at him, wide-eyed. No way was she going to stay to enter the ss of study monsters! Those wizards would eat her alive! No. No. No. Can¡¯t do it!

 Chapter 67 Truth

    ¡°Big Boss Han?¡± Yan Shan stuttered as soon as he saw Han Zixin when he got out of the restroom. The school tyrant was leaning against the wall, with his arms crossed across his chest.

    ¡°What do you mean by this, ssmate? How can you notice me?¡± An Xin said as she saw how the ssmate was not looking at her at all. She waved her hands before him to get his attention.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, what are you doing outside the men¡¯s washroom?¡± Yan Shan asked gently.

    ¡°We are following you, duh,¡± An Xinughed but then her expressions froze as she realised what she had just done. She snitched on herself, the thought made her want to dig a hole and hide here.

    Before Yan Shan could say anything or ask why they were following him, Han Zixim had to take matters into his hands before his stupid ssmate decided to screw the chance that they had gotten.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°ssmate Yan, are you still going to say that you don¡¯t like the girl?¡± Han Zixin asked, raising his brow at the teenager.

    ¡°What girl are you talking about?¡± Yan Shan furrowed his brows and asked.

    ¡°The girl you are apanying today,¡± said An Xin as a matter of fact.

    ¡°Oh, you are talking about Xiao Xi?¡± Yan Shan said with a smile and both An Xin and Han Zixin exchanged a look indicating how they were on nickname bases.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Of course, I like her,¡± Yan Shan said with a soft smile. ¡°In fact, I like her a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yan Shan! You said you will not fall into puppy love!¡± An Xin screeched, earning bad looks from the passersby. Pointing her finger at him, she said dramatically, ¡°How could you? How could you even entertain the thought of falling in love with someone else while I was around you all this while? Do you know what I have not done to make sure that you don¡¯t fall in love with that girl? How could you do that? Now you are going to marry her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The onlookers were giving dirty gazes at Yan Shan as they believed that he was a scumbag who was having two girlfriends at the same time.

    Han Zixin red at the dumb case and pulled her away to talk to the boy himself as he was worried that she was going to cause more problems and misunderstandings than necessary.

    ¡°You said you like the girl?¡± Han Zixin asked the boy who nodded his head in reply. ¡°Then, why did you lie that you were not in a rtionship with that girl when we asked you? Were you lying to the president and vice president of the school puppy lovemittee?¡±

    Yan Shan was about to nod his head but then the words settled in his head and he looked at both of them in disgust and dramatically took a step back.

    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Yan Shan asked both of them. He looked so disgusted right now that he could vomit over these two right now.

    ¡°With our mouth,¡± came the reply from An Xin. When the two boys looked at her, she hehehed and then muttered while scratching her head, ¡°Obviously, with our mouth.¡±

    ¡°Big Boss Han, Xiao Lan, I¡¯m not in a romantic rtionship with Xiao Xi,¡± replied Yan Shan. ¡°Hell, I can¡¯t even think about it with her.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that your not being able to concentrate on your studies and game have nothing to do with love?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°It has,¡± Yan Shan agreed.¡±But it has nothing to do with the love between Xiao Xi and I. We don¡¯t have romantic love between us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, does it mean she is only your fling?¡± An Xin asked in a serious tone and Han Zixin red at her but she gave him a look by blinking her and signalling him to let her talk. ¡°Qiao Wei told me that fling is the time period when you are considering a candidate for a potential boyfriend or girlfriend. You don¡¯t want to say no to him/her but you don¡¯t want to say yes either.¡±

    Yan Shan sighed as he heard her words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. I will tell you the truth.¡± He closed his eyes for a while, taking in deep breaths and then opened his eyes to say, ¡°The reason why I have been not able to concentrate on my studies or field was love. But it¡¯s not the love between Xiao Xi and I but between her mama and my dad.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± Both Han Zixin and An Xin reacted at the same time.

    Yan Shan nodded and brought them with him to show him a particr thing. In the restaurant, Yan Shan¡¯s father and Xiao Xi¡¯s mom were holding each other¡¯s hands while looking into each other¡¯s eyes tenderly.

    ¡°My B¨¤ is a plumber,¡± Yan Shan said in a soft voice. ¡°One day, he came to our school to repair a leaking pipe. The same day, Xiao Xi¡¯s mama was there to deliver lunch boxes to the staff room. When he saw a beautiful and frail woman carrying those tens of lunchboxes so strongly, he fell in love with her. It was love at first sight for him after two years. The woman he had almost married after divorcing my mama left him and he was feeling lonely. Then, Auntie Xiao came to his life like a drop of rain in the hot summer¡­¡±

    Yan Shan was narrating the story so tenderly that all three of them found themselves away from reality, where his father was the hero and Xiao Xi¡¯s mana, the heroine. They were meeting on a hot summer day but as they walked past each other, the rain started pouring and she stumbled on to fell in his father¡¯s arm.

    Their daydream broke when Xiao Xi called for Yan Shan rather loudly.

    ___

    Author Note: The regr update will start soon once the privilege chapters are updated.

 Chapter 68 Ungodly Skill

    ¡°Hey, my mama is calling for you,¡± The adorable girl said with a smile and took away him with her by grabbing his hand.

    An Xin looked at Han Zixin and said, ¡°Cheat prince, holding hand, watching movies together or winning stuffed toys doesn¡¯t mean two people are dating.¡±

    Han Zixin carefully looked at the damned novel that he was still holding and threw it without wasting any moment, which hit the head of a bald man who was standing in the hotel lobby in a praying position, asking the heavens to give him a wife or a girlfriend to cuddle. He might not have hair on his head but he had lots of money in his bank ount.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, the love between Yan Shan¡¯s father and the girl¡¯s mother could be called puppy love, couldn¡¯t it be?¡± An Xin asked as they were taking a ride in the kids¡¯ section of the mall. She was taking a carousel ride with him.

    ¡°Howe?¡± Han Zixin asked, waiting for her to speak his weird logic.

    ¡°Because they fell in love on the school campus,¡± An Xin said and startedughing at her own joke, making his lips twitch with her silliness.<sub>.</sub>

    Since they had nothing more to do now and she was not ready to leave behind such a fun day, they started hanging out in the kids¡¯ section although they were not allowed there. But since An Xin had a small height and didn¡¯t look as if she was a sixteen years old girl, they were taking full advantage of the fact and he was acting like her elder brother who came out to take his sister out for fun.

    They took many rides and yed many games. Currently, she was lying on the sea of balls where little kids were ying alongside.

    ¡°Did you not find any other ce to hang out?¡± Han Zixin asked sarcastically as he looked at her, who was half-drowned in those stic balls. Only her face was visible while her entire body was covered by those colourful stic balls. He was standing outside the fence that separates the area of the sea of balls from the other side. Since he wasn¡¯t a kid, he wasn¡¯t allowed inside.

    ¡°Old man, you can say that you are jealous. Trust me, I will only make fun of you, nothing else,¡± An Xin grinned with her eyes closed. She looked so ridiculously cute at this moment.

    ¡°Little kid, I would rather die than have you make fun of me,¡± Han Zixin said through gritted teeth.<sub></sub>

    An Xin merely grinned. She knew that he was trying to hide how jealous he was of her amazing self. What could she say? She couldn¡¯t help but be amazing with each passing moment.

    If he knew the kind of thoughts that were going on in her head, he would have certainly called her narcissistic.

    When Han Zixin checked the time, he saw that it was getting toote and he had to leave for the dormitory before it was closed.

    ¡°Little blockhead, it¡¯s time. We have to leave for home. In half an hour, it will start getting dark,¡± Han Zixin replied.

    Although An Xin was having so much fun at the mall, she knew that she had to go back home on time or her mother would worry, forgetting the fact that her bodyguards follow her everywhere and notify her whereabouts to her mother all the time. It was just that Jing Yuan high didn¡¯t allow students to have bodyguards at school.

    When she was trying to cross the small fence instead of using the small gate to go to his side, a thief came out of nowhere at a lightning speed and ran away with her pink mini bag.

    ¡°Oh, my bag! Thief!¡± An Xin shouted and jumped over the fence to run after the thief.

    ¡°Cheat prince, you follow from the other side!¡±

    Everyone was startled when they heard a girl shouting thief thief! They watched the girl running after the thief, almost matching his speed. She might look delicate but she had some skill to back up her beautiful face. She followed the thief all the way from the top floor of the mall to the mall lobby where she finally caught him.

    The poor thief hadn¡¯t thought that one day he would be followed so badly. He almost lost two pounds of body fat!

    An Xin looked at the panting thief and held her hand, saying, ¡°Let me catch my breath. Don¡¯t run, alright?¡±

    The thief didn¡¯t know who was dumber; her who asked the thief to wait for her as she wanted to catch her breath or him who actuallyplied with her.

    When she was done catching her breath and saw Han Zixin approaching the two of them, she shouted, ¡°Cheat Prince, beat up the damned thief!¡±

    The thief¡¯s eyes widened as a teenager appeared from nowhere and punched him, and the pink mini purse fell to the ground.

    An Xin quickly grabbed her precious mini bag that she had stolen oops borrowed from her mother¡¯s collection with permission. A swell of anger burst inside her. What would she do if the thief had really stolen her mini bag? How would she show her face to her mother? Clearly, the thief was trying to sow discord between mother and daughter.

    The poor bodyguards who were running after their missy all over the mall finally reached and began inspecting if she was hurt. They didn¡¯t bother with the teenager who was beating the thief.

    ¡°Han Zixin! Put your ungodly skills to use for once!¡± An Xin shouted when she saw how her deskmate had slowed down. ¡°Beat him! Beat him! Anyone who dares to sow discord between my mother and I deserves to be beaten!¡±

    As if it was not enough, she went to hit the thief with her mini handbag.

    ¡°Oh no, baby did I hurt you?¡± An Xin asked her precious handbag when she realised how it had a small dent when she used it to hit the thief.

 Chapter 69 Stroke

    Lawyer Lu Zhaolin had a meeting with his client who couldn¡¯t make time for him and so he decided to have a quick word with his client in the mall where thetter was with another client. Currently, he was returning to his ce with his assistant and subordinates and he saw two teenagers beating a poor man and everyone else was just looking at the scene unfolding before them, not bothering to help the man.

    ¡°Go help the man!¡± Lu Zhaolin said to his assistants who ran to help the man being beaten.

    ¡°How could you beat him?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked the teenage boy who didn¡¯t bother paying attention to him and just buttoned up his shirt and went to stand beside the little girl whose face was covered with a ridiculous kitty facemask. Behind her, three bodyguards were standing as if there to protect her if someone dared to hurt her. Who would even want to touch a gangster girl?

    ¡°How could myrade not beat the thief up?¡± An Xin asked as she looked at the middle-aged man who appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Do you know what he did?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lawyer Zhaolin¡¯s assistant asked.

    ¡°A crime,¡± An Xin said with wide eyes as she took a step ahead and stared at his square face.

    The assistant broke into a fit of cough.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Even if hemitted a crime, you have no right to beat him up, ¡°Lawyer Lu Zhaolin said as his gaze swept across two teenagers.

    ¡°Oh right,¡± Han Zixin snickered, looking at no one at all. ¡°We should have just let himmit the crime like thew-abiding citizen that we are.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Lu Zhaolin didn¡¯t bother wasting time on brats. ¡°If someonemits a crime, you should call the police. Notmitting the crime, by beating a criminal. Well, it¡¯s not proven yet that he is a criminal, you are taking thew into your hands and this is uneptable.¡±

    ¡°This awful man stole her purse and you are still saying he is not a criminal?¡± Han Zixin said, looking at the middle-aged men. ¡°Did you go to school or behind the school?¡±

    ¡°He went to the bestw school in the country,¡± said the assistant, earning a re from his boss.

    ¡°You aremitting a crime by beating up the used,¡± Lu Zhaolin dered. ¡°You are a criminal yourself!¡±<sub></sub>

    Both Han Zixin and An Xin looked at the man with broken hearts in their eyes.

    ¡°You are saying we are criminals?¡± An Xin asked as she couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment. She continuously blinked her eyes, still not able to understand it. Look at her innocent face, where did she look like a criminal? She could agree for a moment that Han Zixin was a criminal who beat up the thief? But her? How could this man call her a criminal!!

    ¡°Of course, you are, ¡°Lu Zhaolin scoffed. ¡°You should have called the police instead of beating up the used.¡±

    ¡°Wow, ¡°Han Zixin was amazed by man¡¯s logic. ¡°We are criminals but the thief is used.¡±

    ¡°Cheat Prince!!¡± An Xin suddenly called out his name.

    ¡°Yes?¡± He looked at her as if he could smell madness far from her.

    ¡°Call the police and pizza house at the same time and see whoes first,¡± An Xin announced and all of them present there looked at her with questions reflecting in their eyes. ¡°If the policee first, we will file aint against the thief and apologise for beating him. But if Pizza deliveryes first, we will file theint against the thief, this nosy gentleman will apologise to us for this behaviour and pay for our pizzas.¡±

    Without waiting for any moment, Han Zixin did what he was supposed to do without any questions asked.

    ¡°What kind of logic is this?¡± Lu Zhaolin boomed.

    ¡°Mr Nosy Gentleman, we live in an era where food deliveryes faster than the police, ¡°said An Xin with a flicker of anger present in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are overstepping your boundaries here? It was our business but you appeared out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°As awyer, it¡¯s my duty to protect the human rights of everyone. Even the used, ¡°Lu Zhaolin replied. ¡°You have no right to hurt a person physically for just stealing. The punishment for stealing and beating up a man is defined by thew. And thew is always benevolent and lenient!¡¯

    ¡°Now I know what your problem is, ¡°An Xin said to herself. ¡°Do you know lenient agents ofw like you are the reason why the crime rate of our country is still high? You are the reason why people can¡¯t sleep inside their house peacefully. Had you not sided with criminals this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±

    An Xin pointed her finger at the man and said, ¡°If I was awyer I would plead with the judge to give this thief the amputation of limbs as a punishment for stealing! If thew adopts such a strict system of punishment the crime rate will be zero!¡±

    Lu Zhaolin looked at the girl in horror as his subordinates began pping for the girl who was speaking nonsense with utter confidence.

    ¡°Support capital punishment for offences greater than stealing!¡± An Xin gave the slogan.

    ¡°Support! Support! Support!¡±

    Everyone began chanting her mantra.

    Lu Zhaolin clutched his chest in utter pain as he looked at the girl and everyone supporting her.

    ¡°Your Pizza, sir!¡±

    A man¡¯s voice rang out and Lu Zhaolin experienced the same thing that his son usually gave him¨C a stroke!

    ¡°Mr Nosy Lawyer, don¡¯t forget to pay for the pizzas,¡±An Xin reminded him.

    Before his eyes could close he saw the men carrying around fifty pizzas and his assistant paying for every single of them.

    No one was allowed to call his deskmate wrong instead of him. Even if she still gave rise to a coup in the mall, no one was still allowed to call her wrong.

    Before Lu Zhaolin could give a formal apology, he passed out there as a certain blood rtive of his increased his blood pressure to this bloody extent.

 Chapter 70 Fall in love and fall out of love

    ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t you think that I look exceptionally handsome today?¡± Gu Yanxi asked as he ran his finger through his fine hair while brightly smiling at her. Since he knew that he was going on a date with her on the weekend,st night he did his special ten-step skincare routine that was reserved only for the time when he would be meeting her.

    Sometimes, he felt as if he shone brighter than stainless steel after his ten-step skincare routine. No wonder, he had been blinding everyone with his exceptionally handsome face.

    ¡°Ah, you do?¡± An Qinyan asked,eyes still on theptop. She had been working on her new project when this man suddenly decided to grace her with his blinding presence. She wasn¡¯t happy at all with him being here. All she wanted was a peaceful day and home but he felt that it was a perfect day to remind her that she couldn¡¯t spend a single day without his ridiculously cocky presence.

    A date with An Qinyan?

    Yes, Gu Yanxi was on one.

    In his delusional head.

    If she were to know about the ridiculous thoughts going on in her head, it wouldn¡¯t be toote since she would throw him to the South Pole where herpany was developing a resort.<sub>.</sub>

    When Gu Yanxi couldn¡¯t take her ignoring him once again, he mused, ¡°Why are you working today? This weekend and you are not supposed to work.¡±

    An Qinyan raised her eyes to look up at him as she ced her sses on her head and said with a smile, ¡°Why did youe to my house with work files when you know it¡¯s a bloody weekend?¡±

    Gu Yanxi shrugged as he said, ¡°I also came with my dear nephew, didn¡¯t you see ?¡±

    ¡°And where is he?¡±An Qinyan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Although she disliked this man sometimes, she adored his exceptionally good nephew. Gu Shangyan was quiet, reserved, intelligent and always liked to mind his own business, unlike his uncle.

    Gu Yanxi replied with an innocent smile, ¡°He is ying with our feline daughters upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yanxi! Look down, it fell again!¡± An Qinyan kindly replied.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Yanxi looked here and there but found nothing.

    An Qinyan red at him, ¡°Your shame and face and sense of humour and what not!¡±

    Gu Yanxi pouted, ¡°I was just being serious.¡±

    When he saw how tenderly she was petting those kittens like a mother caring for her children, he fell in love with her all over again. At that moment, an amazing thought came to her mind¨C if she was the kitten¡¯s mother, wasn¡¯t he a father?

    Aye, the thought was enough to make him feel giddy.

    ¡°Of course, you were, ¡°An Qinyan said sarcastically. Taking a pause, she asked with a raised brow, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    He opened his mouth to speak the generic reply but she cut him off before he could speak the entire sentence, ¡°I came for the file¨C¡±

    ¡°You know what?¡± An Qinyan held up her hand and went on, ¡°Since you know you can¡¯t give excuses without getting caught. How about you just start speaking the truth?¡±

    Gu Yanxi smiled at her suppressed frustration and anger and said in a soft voice, ¡°I will start speaking the truth when you will stop pretending that you don¡¯t know the truth behind my excuses.¡±

    ¡°Now this is a very heavy conversation that I would like to avoid for the time being,¡± An Qinyan replied with a sigh.

    ¡°You are just being mean to me, ¡°Gu Yanxiined.

    ¡°You have an option of not letting me be mean to you by focusing on your life,¡± An Qinyan smiled at him.

    ¡°As if I can do that,¡± Gu Yanxi muttered under his breath and fell silent. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while as he stared at the garden area nkly.

    Seeing him quiet and sad, she sighed. This wasn¡¯t what she wanted to do. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt his feelings again. But every time, she would try to protect herself by being her mean and blunt self, she would end up poking his heart.

    ¡°I made lunch for Lan. Since she is not here to have lunch with me, would you like to join me?¡± An Qinyan asked with a subtle smile.

    Gu Yanxi nced at her for a moment and then nodded his head.

    ¡°Your hands still have the same magic, ¡°Gu Yanxi said with a wide smile as he took a bite. ¡°Did you try making fried chicken again?¡±

    An Qinyan shook her head. ¡°It reminds me of my embarrassing University days.¡±

    Gu Yanxiughed at her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about it? The fried chicken shop we work for is long closed. If someone were to know president An almost set the hotel kitchen on fire while frying a chicken, they wouldn¡¯t believe us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because that girlfriend of yours started a fight with me, ¡°An Qinyan muttered as she stabbed a piece of chicken with her chopstick.

    ¡°What a tragedy the same girlfriend ended up bing my sister-inw,¡± Gu Yanxiughed bitterly. ¡°Say, was my elder brother more handsome than me?¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying, ¡°An Qinyan shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Bravo, Yanyan! Bravo!¡± Gu Yanxi stabbed at the poor chicken and chewed it hatefully. ¡°I wish I had epted your feelings back then. If I had, you wouldn¡¯t have married that Lu Bastard and then fallen out of love with me to fall in love with him.¡±

    An Qinyan red at him hatefully for poking her wounds.

    One thing she had learnt in life was to never fall in love with someone who falls out of love with someone else only to fall in love with you. Because if you can easily fall out of love with that someone else, you can fall back too.

    Something simr happened with Lu Zhaolin and her.

    If she had not used Lu Zhaolin to fall out of love with Gu Yanxi¡­

    If he had not used An Qinyan to fall out of love with Song Yefei

 Chapter 71 Sue them

    ¡°Zhaolin, how are you feeling?¡± Song Yifei asked when she came running to see her husband in the hospital. She was at a social event when she received the call from her husband¡¯s assistant that her husband was admitted to the hospital because he had a stroke. Without waiting for anything, she came running to the hospital.

    ¡°I-I want to meet those teenagers! H-how d-dare they speak n-nonsense!¡± Lu Zhaolin was so damn angry that he couldn¡¯t even form aplete sense. Even his rebellious son couldn¡¯t easily get on his nerves but that little girl sent him straight to the hospital after exchanging a few words with her.

    If he had talked to her for a few more seconds she would have sent him straight to heaven!

    What kind of parents gives birth to such bratty children? If he knew which man fathered that little girl and boy, he would send the two men straight to jail and sue them for his emotional distress.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Song Yifei said as she patted his back. Her husband was a patient of hypertension and now he had reached the hospital. She had been asking him to stop working too hard but he never listened to her.

    ¡°Anger is not good for your health,¡± Song Yifei said as she tried to calm him down.

    ¡°Neither are such children,¡± Lu Zhaolin said while taking deep breaths.

    Song Yifei didn¡¯t know who her husband met today but she could say that whoever those children were, they were not some normal children as only extraordinary people could get on her husband¡¯s so patient temperament. He was one of the bestwyers in the country and it was impossible for her to think that two teenagers sent him to hospital. Just what kind of words did they even exchange?

    If she asked her husband about the matter, he would only get more angry. It was better that she wouldn¡¯t ask him this.

    Outside, the captain of An Xin¡¯s security team was waiting for Mr Lu¡¯s wife as his kind Young Miss had asked him to send thewyer to the hospital when he passed out due to his frail health and only return with a formal apology. Not only this, but his kind young miss also paid the hospital bill. He couldn¡¯t help but be proud of the big-hearted young miss.<sub>.</sub>

    He was waiting in the reception area when his gaze fell on two teenagers and his eyes widened in slow motion. When he started working for An Qinyan, he had received a list of people who shouldn¡¯te near An Xin without the former¡¯s permission and the name and picture of the boy that he saw were among the photographs.

    The reason why he was shocked and a little bit concerned was because of the fact that he knew about the boy¡¯s identity and An Qinyan had made it clear to her that if the boy ever came near An Xin, she had to be notified instantly.

    He not only knew the identity of the boy but also the man admitted inside. Today, they were surprised when Lu Zhaolin came out of nowhere. Fortunately, neither Lu Zhaolin nor An Xin recognised each other. He did send the information about the matter to An Qinyan but she didn¡¯t react as he had expected her to. She was unusually calm and only ordered toe with a formal letter of apology or he wasn¡¯t allowed to show her the face.

    Quickly, the captain pulled out his phone and notified his boss about the boy. Instantly, his phone rang, ¡°Find out why he is in hospital. If he is there to check up on his father which is a little hard for me to believe or for other reasons. I expect the result soon.¡±

    ¡°What about the letter of apology?¡± The captain couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show me your face if you don¡¯te with the formal letter of apology like my daughter deserves. No one gets to call her a criminal when she was nothing but a victim,¡± He heard An Qinyan over the phone.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    On the other hand, Gu Yanxi saw An Qinyan tossing the phone on the table and then taking deep breaths.

    ¡°Who ended up offending you now?¡± Gu Yanxi tried to joke because he knew that she was not in a good mood. He wondered how had such an intense reaction to her, except for the two people that he knew.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yanxi, how many hearings are still left?¡± An Qinyan softly asked.

    Gu Yanzi sighed when he understood what she was talking about.

    ¡°Yanyan, we are still not sure if the judgement will be in your favour, ¡°Gu Yanxi replied with a soft smile. He knew that she wanted the judge to rule in their favour but if only it was so easy.

    ¡°Yanxi, would I be a bad woman if I chose emotional maniption over justice?¡± An Qinyan suddenly said.

    Gu Yanxi¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at her. ¡°Qinyan! Don¡¯t be crazy. This is not you. You can¡¯t do something like this. You have been fighting the case for years. You have a 50% chance of winning now. Don¡¯t be stupid enough to take it that way. In the end, it¡¯s you who will suffer the most. Please don¡¯t even think about this way.¡±

    ¡°What is the worst that could happen? That I will feel guilty and terrible? I have been feeling the same for years. I don¡¯t mind feeling the same way all my life if it means my son is finallying to my side,¡± An Qinyan announced. She was having a hard time being in this country yet not being able to meet her son. She just wished that God never punish a mother by keeping her children away from her. If she could, she would have flown to Lu residence to bring her son to her. But only she could¡­

    ¡°You will win, An Qinyan,¡± Gu Yanxi replied as he wiped her tears. ¡°Your wait will be over soon. Just have a little patience.¡±

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t know if her wait would be over soon or not¡­

    But she did know that this time she wasn¡¯t going to suffer at all.

    ___

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    An Qinyan turned her head to find her adorable girling her way while scowling. She wondered what caused her scowl today. Her daughter was the kind of girl not easy to anger.

    ¡°How was your day, Lan?¡± An Qinyan softly asked.

    ¡°Mom, I realised something today,¡± said An Xin announced as soon as she entered the living room where her mother was having tea. ¡°I¡¯m not bing awyer ever.¡±

    Until this moment, she had failed to notice the presence of a certain someone sitting next to her mother.

    ¡°Mom,wyers are dumb, even dumber than me,¡± replied An Xin.

    Hearing this, Gu Yanxi hooted.He hatedwyers too. Especially a certainwyer Lu.

    ¡°What?¡± He innocently replied when noticed how An Qinyan was giving her a dirty look.

    ¡°Did you forget your major wasw too?¡± An Qinyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Gu Yanxi made a sour face, ¡°Can you not remind me time and again how I failed the bar exam?¡±

    ¡°If not for that failed bar exam, would you be where you are today?¡± An Qinyan asked, raising her brow.

    Gu Yanxiughed as he moved ahead to squeeze her hands but then felt someone drilling a hole in his head.

    An Xin pushed him lightly and sat between her mother and him, making sure he wasn¡¯t getting touchy with her dear mom.

    Seeing this, An Qinyan had a hard time resistingughter. She wrapped her arm around her daughter¡¯s shoulder and kissed her hair.

    ¡°Mom, this is for you,¡± An Xin passed the stuffed toy. Among all the today that Han Zixin had given her, only this one was not an animal. It was an adorable little girl with blushed cheeks. She didn¡¯t know why but she wanted to give this to her mother.

    ¡°This is for me?¡± An Qinyan asked, surprised as she looked at the ridiculously cute stuffed toy.

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± An Xin nodded her head. ¡°My deskmate got it from the w machine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems you had a good time with your friend. Why not invite your friend for a meal at home?¡± An Qinyan suggested again and she made a bad face.

    ¡°Mom, he is not my friend.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± An Qinyan sighed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna meet your friend?¡± Gu Yanxii asked.

    ¡°What friend?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Hi, crybaby,¡± Gu Shangyan greeted her as he came with two kittens.

    ¡°Crayfish, what are you doing here?¡± An Xin asked as she stood up to grab Betty from him.

    ¡°I came to see you,¡± Gu Shangyan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You were ignoring me at school and I wanted to ask why.¡±

    An Xin scratched her head and murmured, ¡°I was not ignoring you.¡±

    How could she tell him that she was saving him from getting shamed by everyone in school for being associated with her?

 Chapter 72 Apologise

    ¡°You are saying that you were ignoring me because you think I will be humiliated if anyone in school gets to know that you are my cousin?¡± Gu Shangyan uttered each word with a step ahead while she took back.

    She didn¡¯t know why but she could feel as if he was suppressing anger. But the question was¨C why?

    An Xin raised her eyes to look at him and then nodded her head.

    ¡°An Xin! Are you stupid or what?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he poked her forehead with his finger.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little bit stupid,¡±An Xin agreed with his im.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say, ¡°Gu Shangyan muttered as he sat on her bed. Currently, they were in her room resolving their misunderstandings. ¡°Wait a minute, why did you think you will bring shame to me?¡±

    As if realisation suddenly dawned on him.

    ¡°Peng Cheng!!!!!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Genius Gu, I wonder how I offended you?¡± Peng Cheng asked as he scratched his head and began writing the notes that Gu Shangyan asked him to. Ten minutes ago, Gu Shangyan reached the school dormitory and asked him to write his notes. He initially thought that it was not an easy feat but when the genius boy began rejecting his notes, finding little mistakes and making him repeat the entire notes from the beginning, he found out that he had offended his ssmate.

    ¡°Offend me? How can you even offend me, ¡°Gu Shangyan replied with a kind smile but all Peng Cheng could see was Yama smiling down at him.

    Peng Cheng cried in his heart and wiped the sweat before starting writing notes. Who would have thought that his superpower of writing notes would be misused by a certain genius ssmate?

    ¡°Tomorrow, you will apologise to a certain student you wronged on the school forum and clear all the misunderstandings,¡± Gu Shangyan replied as he looked at the tired boy.

    ¡°And if you fail to¡­¡±Gu Shangyan looked at Peng Cheng whose eyes widened in fear.

    ¡°I will. I will!¡±

    ___<sub></sub>

    ¡°Xiuxiu!¡± Qiao Wei yelled when she saw An Xin entering the ss. Everyone turned their gazes to the door and eximed.

    Anyone watching the scene would think that ss Ten K was celebrating a joyous event. It might not be a joyous event for anyone but it surely was one for them. As for the first time in the history of Jingyuan high, ss Ten K had defeated ss Ten A.

    Peng Cheng of ss Ten A apologised to the student of ss Ten K. Although he didn¡¯t publicise the name of the student, everyone understood who he was talking about.

    Everyone was curious as to what kind of student would make a top student from Jingyuan High¡¯s top-ss apologise to a student of ss Ten K. It was a kind of incident that no one had ever heard or talked about. And it was trending all over the school forum.

    ¡°Do you know Peng Cheng of ss Ten A apologised to a student of ss Ten K?¡± A girl said as she looked at her friend who seemed to have heard about the matter but was not entirely sure.

    Han Zixin, who happened to hear the words, immediately pulled out his phone from his pocket to check the thread on the inte. He raised his brow when he saw the trending topic.

    On the other hand, An Xin was looking at the post with wide eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected this boy to apologise to her. She was very sad that day when he had called her names without even knowing her. She might have cried like a baby but she knew that she couldn¡¯t hold grudges against anyone, especially someone who sincerely apologised.

    Therefore, shemented on the post by tagging Peng Cheng.

    With three words¨C It¡¯s alright ??.

    Thisment of hers drew instant attention from everyone. Actually, it wasn¡¯t herment but the adorable kitten profile picture that she was using.

    An Xin was so unoriginal and uncreative that she was using her own name as the username.

    @An Xin your kittens look so adorable. *PinkHearts*

    @An Xin can I add you on Weibo?

    An Xin looked at Han Zixin who had just taken a seat next to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Weibo?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Han Zixin blinked his eyes. He didn¡¯t know why she was asking this.

    An Xin only passed her the phone.

    Han Zixin narrowed his eyes at all thements asking for her Weibo and some were daring enough to ask for her WeChat. He pulled out his phone and installed Weibo on both of their phones and then registered an ount for both of them.

    After registering the ounts, he replied to thements with her Weibo ount.

    A certain cat lover in ss Ten C was waiting for that student to reply to herment. When her phone vibrated during the ss, she skillfully checked the message only to giggle in happiness.

    As she copied the username on Weibo to follow the student¡¯s ount. She was overwhelmed by an urge to check the single ount that the girl was following, as her finger stopped at the ¡®following¡¯, she gasped in fear.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± The girl threw away her phone in fear.

    The teacher and other students heard her loud shriek and saw the phone flying out of the window.

    ¡°Student at the back, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The teacher asked the girl but thetter was so overwhelmed by the fear that she didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth.

    She drank water and wiped her sweat but didn¡¯t dare to speak nonsense again.

    Inside ss Ten K, she replied to everyone with her Weibo username but no one followed her. She didn¡¯t know why people ask for the username if they were not going to follow her.

    Until this time, she couldn¡¯t understand the trick a certain desk mate of hers had pulled.

    She nced at her phone screen again and sighed.

    So what if no one was going to follow her?

    She could spam the app with the pictures of Betty and Augustine, right?

 Chapter 73 Discipline committee

    ¡°Arc 2¡ª NOT A MATCH: An episode of tutoring disaster¡±

    ¡°Good morning ss, I¡¯m Teacher Liu, your discipline teacher,¡± A middle-aged man stood on the podium and began speaking. ¡°The disciplinemittee of the school will be responsible for setting the length of your hair to that of your skirt and pants. For the past few days, we have been seeing how students disregard school fashion discipline to add their own zing which is quite uneptable.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened as they heard the discipline teacher¡¯s lecture.

    Han Zixin yawned as he heard another never-ending lecture with his hand ced behind his head. As he turned his gaze he found An Xin quickly writing each word that Teacher Liu was saying.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡¯ Han Zixin asked her in horror.

    ¡°Making notes, ¡°came the obvious reply.

    ¡°She is a blockhead, ¡°the boy who sits a desk ahead of Han Zixin and An Xin snickered, earning a deadly re from the school tyrant.

    ¡°Little blockhead, you are not supposed to write such meaningless words,¡± Han Zixin said through gritted teeth.<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin didn¡¯t bother to reply to him as she pulled out her English to Chinese dictionary and pped it on the desk, startling him. He gulped and turned his attention to the discipline teacher¡¯s lecture.

    ¡°You, stand up!¡± Teacher Liu stopped talking for a while and gestured to Han Zixin to stand up. ¡°Why are your hair not cut ording to school standards?¡± It was after pointing out one student did he found several others with long and dishevelled hair. ¡°You! You! You! All stand-up.¡±

    And so the boys stood up one by one.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Teacher Liu announced. The boys exchanged looks with one another but followed the teacher in the end.

    The boys from all the sses were standing in a never-ending line while teacher Liu was walking back and forth not saying a word and scaring the shit out of the students. Sometimes, silence was scarier than angry words and that was what he was doing right now. He must have learned this superpower from his mom by making students afraid and guilty by doing this silent treatment.

    After what seemed like an eternity, he said while looking at the first student who was from ss Ten K as always, ¡°Why is your hair not cut?¡±

    ¡°Sir, my barber has loose motions,¡± Demo said in a voice filled with grievance. ¡°He couldn¡¯t hold scissors without disrupting his motions.¡±<sub></sub>

    The boys who were hearing him had put hands on their mouths to stop from bursting into a fit of uglyughter.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Teacher Liu pointed at Ye Jun.

    ¡°Me?¡± Ye Jun said pointing at himself and the teacher nodded his head. ¡°Sir, my barber¡¯s wife died. So, he has to close down his shop for the mounting period. I¡¯m so sincere and loyal to my barber that I refuse to go to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± Teacher Liu asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Jun didn¡¯t understand what the teacher meant.

    ¡°Last week, I asked you the same question and you had said his wife died, ¡± Teacher Liu informed.

    ¡°Oh no, sir, it was his motherst week, ¡°Ye Jun said immediately.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a week beforest time that your barber¡¯s mother died and he is in a mourning period?¡± Teacher Liu said.

    ¡°That must be his mother¡¯s mother,¡± Ye Jun muttered with an embarrassedugh while scratching his head.

    His answer made everyoneugh and teacher Liu angry.

    ¡°Mr Dong, pleasee with your workers,¡± Teacher Liu announced and a team of barbers entered the school. ¡°We have informed your parents about the little activity that our school is going to hold. And they have given their assent.¡±

    ¡°Sir, what activity?¡± Demo asked as he felt an urge to cry for no apparent reason.

    ¡°Haircutting activity,¡± Teacher Liu announced and the entire school cried.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± An Xin was giggling as she was running her fingers through Han Zixin¡¯s short hair.

    ¡°Can you stop it?¡± Han Zixin growled but she giggled even more.

    ¡°Cheat prince, I can see your forehead and eyes now,¡± An Xin giggled as she poked his forehead with her index finger. She lowered her head to look at his eyes properly. ¡°Ah, you have a gorgeous eye colour.¡±

    Han Zixin was staring back into her eyes when she was staring at his eyes. He didn¡¯t blink for several seconds as he noticed how big and pure her eyes were. It was as if he could jump into her soul through her eyes.

    ¡°Wow, cheat prince, you have such a wide forehead. No wonder you were hiding it with your long hair,¡± An Xinmented and Han Zixin red at her.

    ¡°Xiuxiu!¡± Qiao Wei appeared at that moment. She drank water from An Xin¡¯s water bottle and panted. ¡°Do¨C¡±

    She panted once again and drank another mouthful of water.

    ¡°The¨C¡±

    Once again, she had drunk a mouthful of water to stop panting.

    ¡°Either youplete your sentence orplete panting,¡± Monamented as she applied a coat of nail paint over her manicured nails that she had to remove when the disciplinemittee came for checking.

    ¡°How insensitive,¡± Qiao Wei muttered under her breath. Then, she looked at her adorable little sister and felt bad in her heart as she said, ¡°The students from other sections of ss Ten have been making visits to our ss for no reason. We all believe that they want to see the student Peng Cheng apologize too.¡±

    ¡°So, what? Let theme and see we also have a pure beauty in our ss,¡± Song Ci grinned as she imagined everyone getting shocked by knowing that a delicate beauty was in ss Ten K too.

    ¡°Song Ci, are you crazy? The stupid campus belle contest is only two weeks away. A week after monthly tests,¡± Mona screamed. ¡°Our Xiao Lan will be entangled with stress for nothing!¡±

    An Xin looked at Han Zixin who looked back at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°Monthly tests!¡± Both screamed at the same time, making everyone pause.

 Chapter 74 Application form

    Song Xueyun was standing outside the staff office, wondering if she should walk in or not. The letter in her hand was creased because of the force that she was using. She hadn¡¯t thought that one day she would have to think about such a simple thing but when life pulls rugs from under your feet, a person has to do what he hadn¡¯t thought even in the wildest dreams that he would do so.

    Her mind went back to what she had encountered this morning¡­

    She was getting ready for school when she recalled that she had to get an application signed by her parents. Before leaving for university trip, her father had signed the application form but it was still ced somewhere in his room

    As she was going through the drawers in his room, looking for the application form, her eyes fell on some bank papers. Her eyes zoomed on the contents of the paper.

    ording to these documents, her father had broken the FDs that he had made for her College tuition fee. Her father was a university professor. Although the ie he received was enough for a family of three to survivefortably, it still was not enough for them as her mother had beaten cancer four years ago and they had debt on their heads.<sub>.</sub>

    There was a sum of money that he had fixed in a bank ount for his daughter¡¯s college tuition fee. He didn¡¯t know why he took the money but she was afraid that her mother might be sick again. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden on her parents but she didn¡¯t want to miss College either when she was working too hard in school.

    In the end, she only had one option left. To earn her own college tuition fee. She had more than two years and she believed that it would be enough for her to save for her tuition fee.

    This was the reason why she was standing outside the staff room, holding an application for part-time tutoring services.

    There were many students in Jingyuan High that sought tutors and most of them were students who were carefree enough to squander their parents¡¯ hard earned money on school tuition fees and then pay the private tutors.<sub></sub>

    Song Xueyun knocked on the door after mustering up enough courage and entered the door upon receiving the assent from the other side.

    ¡°Ah, Student Song, how can I help you?¡±Teacher Jin looked up from the paperwork and found Song Xueyun standing before him. Although he was ss Ten K¡¯s headteacher, he still knew about all the top students. And this girl¡¯s scores were almost perfect.

    ¡°I came to submit an application form, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a small smile.

    ¡°Then, hand me over your application form, ¡°Teacher Jin said as he grabbed her application form and froze for a moment as he saw the subject. ¡°You want to apply for tutoring services?¡±

    Song Xueyun nodded her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Teacher Jin asked as he read her application form.

    ¡°I want to save for college, ¡°Song Xueyun said and the teacher looked at her in a new light.

    Teacher Jin nodded her head as in appreciation and said, ¡°Currently, we are short of tutors and recruiting more. The process for screening tutors is gruesome as not all are serious and think it¡¯s only for earning bucks when it¡¯s an initiative to help all the students. Some need urgent help in their studies and others need financial help. I can put good words with the head of the screeningmittee as I can see you are serious. However, I have to make it clear from the beginning that if you receive bad reviews, you will be banned from participating further in the programme.¡±

    Song Xueyun nodded her head. ¡°I will not give you a chance toin, teacher Jin.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me talk to the head of the screeningmittee while you wait out. I will call you once I have an answer,¡± Teacher Jin replied while Song Xueyun went out. After five minutes, she was called back and was presented with a registration form. ¡°We have three tiers. In the first tier, the Students don¡¯t need much help and they are good at behaviour. Most of them are friendly and most importantly, the students who want to get help.¡±

    ¡°In the second tier, the Students are mostly from thest sections and are not sure as to how to deal with fellow students. Because of their behaviour, they are out in the third tier, ¡°Teacher Jin added.

    ¡°What about third tiers?¡± Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Student Song, almost all the slots for tier two are filled and tier one doesn¡¯t need tutors, ¡°Teacher Jin informed her beforehand. He took a deep breath as he said, ¡°The third tier students are either hopeless or are forcibly sent by their parents to add their name here. Their behaviour¡­well, you can imagine rebellious students not wanting to study in school as it¡¯s not cool.¡±

    ¡°Before you decline like all the other students, let me inform you if you tutor any of the students in this tier, you can earn your tuition fee for college in just six months, ¡°Teacher Jin replied and Song Xueyun paused. ¡°I know what you are thinking. These students might be rich brats but they still need your help. It¡¯s not easy for us to match tutors with such students easily.¡±

    ¡°How many students are on this list?¡±Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t help but ask. She wanted to ask just how many such students the school had whose parents were ready to pay the amount that was the tuition fee of a normal high school.

    ¡°Merely three, ¡°Teacher Jin said with a smile.

    Song Xueyun pondered for a moment. She didn¡¯t know how those three students were but if she could handle Lu Xuan, it meant she could handle anyone. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think much before filling out the registration form and signing it.

 Chapter 75 Matchmaking

    After Song Xueyun exited the staff room Gu Shangyan entered with a swag.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Teacher Jin, ¡°Gu Shangyan greeted him like the good student that he was.

    Teacher Jin looked up and was surprised to see another student of ss Ten A. ¡°How can I help you, Student Gu?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Jin, I want to apply for the recruitment of part-time tutors. I heard that the students of ss Ten A are preferred over others,¡± Gu Shangyan replied.

    ¡°Well, you heard it right, ¡°Teacher Jin said and extended his hand for the application form. ¡°What is your reason for applying?¡±

    ¡°I want to help my cousin,¡± Gu Shangyan said without beating around the bush. ¡°I know my ssmate Peng Cheng created a scene before the entire school by disrespecting a student of ss Ten K and as the headteacher of the ss Ten K, you have every right to be offended. But An Xin is my cousin and I want to help her by tutoring her. I want to request that teacher Jin match her with me. I can understand the root of her problem.¡±

    ¡°Student Gu, thank you for considering the recruitment seriously, ¡°Teacher Jin said with a smile. ¡°ording to the screeningmittee head, I need not let the top students of Ten A for screening and can directly recruit them. Since you showed your willingness, I will have you fill out the registration form. Once the form is submitted, you will get the details about your candidate and all rted information.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Thank you so much, Teacher Jin, ¡°Gu Shangyan smiled and left the staff room after filling out the form.

    Han Nanxian was in ss when he saw Song Xueyun taking the seat at the second desk. He had seen that she wasn¡¯t in ss for about thirty minutes and wondered how she was willing to spend time on campus rather than resting on her desk. Since the time she was bullied in middle school, she would usually avoid wandering on the campus alone and would rather spend her time in her ss where she felt safe with her friends and ssmates.

    ¡°I went to fill out the registration form for campus tutoring, ¡°Song Xueyun replied in a soft voice.

    ¡°Good, ¡°this was what he replied to her. He neither asked why she did what she did nor what she was thinking.

    During the lunch break, Teacher Jin was once again visited by a student of ss Ten A. And he wasn¡¯t just any student but Han Nanxian, the person who always scores perfect.

    ¡°Teacher Jin, I want to apply for campus tutor recruitment, ¡°Han Nanxian said as soon as he entered.<sub></sub>

    Teacher Jin suspiciously narrowed his eyes at the boy and wondered if there was different water the fridge of ss Ten A building was serving. Howe all of the top student have enough time to join recruitment?

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Teacher Jin asked straightforwardly.

    Han Nanxian wanted to answer that he was joining because Song Xueyun was joining but instead he said, ¡°I have a lot of free time on my hand and I want to use the free time for something productive like helping the students. Please match me with a suitable candidate.¡±

    The smile on Han Nanxian¡¯s face was so bright that it melted the frigid heart of Teacher Jin.

    ¡°Alright, fill out the registration form, ¡°Teacher Jin said with a smile on his face.

    A couple of hourster, the head of the screeningmittee decided to drop by Teacher Jin¡¯s office. She was so d to find out that all the three students who they couldn¡¯t match with anyone were finally out of their hair. The student¡¯s parents had been calling every day but they had no reply to give to them.

    ¡°Teacher Jin, this is the details of the Students that need help with studies, ¡°She said as she passed the file.

    Teacher Jin¡¯s brows furrowed as he read the first name on the list.

    Lu Xuan.

    He had taught Lu Xun for a month and all he could say was that the boy needed serious help, not just in studies but all around help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t match Lu Xuan with Song Xueyun, ¡°Teacher Jin replied. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t be good for Song Xueyun to deal with someone like Lu Xuan who was not only insensitive but also violent. The girl was already dealing with a lot of problems and it was better to not match the two of them.

    The screening head nodded her head. ¡°What about the second student?¡±

    ¡°An Xin?¡± Teacher Jin scratched his head as he remembered how Gu Shangyan put extra effort into the girl. ¡°Don¡¯t put her with Gu Shangyan either. Boys these days use the title cousin so aptly. Did he think I was born yesterday? Hmph!¡±

    ¡°What about the third student?¡± She asked.

    Teacher Jin furrowed his brows as he saw the third name. ¡°Han Zixin? Wasn¡¯t it Li Yu?¡±

    ¡°Li Yu is already suspended. We put his name aside for a moment,¡± She replied. ¡°Han Zixin¡¯s name was added today. His guardian aka his grandfather was concerned about his grades and so he put his name on the list. He believed it was a better option than hiring a tutor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put him with Han Naxian, ¡°Teacher Jin sighed. ¡°Their attitudes won¡¯t go well with each other.¡±

    The other teacher was put in a dilemma as all her options were rejected by Teacher Jin. She wanted to match Song Xueyun with Lu Xuan, Han Nanxian with Han Zixin and Gu Shangyan with An Xin. But what does she do now?

    ¡°How about this? We can match An Xin with Han Nanxian, ¡± The other teacher gave another suggestion.

    ¡°Han Nanxian is gentle with girls. He will be good for someone delicate like An Xin, ¡°Teacher Jin nodded his head.

    ¡°What do you think about matching Gu Shangyan with Lu Xuan?¡± The other teacher asked.

    ¡°Only someone like Gu Shangyan can manage Lu Xuan, the boy doesn¡¯t let anyone wrong him. He is a way better choice than Peng Cheng, ¡°Teacher Jinmented.

    ¡°Then, Han Zixin with Song Xueyun?¡± The teachers exchanged looks as they didn¡¯t know what to say. But there was no other option either.

 Chapter 76 Unapologetically Stupid

    ¡°Lan?¡± An Qinyan called out for her daughter when she received a call from the school. Her daughter was getting obsessed with kittens with each passing day. ¡°Lan, what are you doing?¡±

    An Xin scratched her head in embarrassment when her mother entered her room. ¡°I lost count of time while ying with Betty and Augustine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you ying with kittens but darling, your monthly tests are just a week away,¡± An Qinyan sighed. ¡°I heard from your call teacher that you have to appear forst month¡¯s tests too.Are you prepared for it?¡±

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°Mom, this time I won¡¯t have ast rank in the exam.¡±

    An Qinyan¡¯s lips tugged to form a smile. ¡°Really? That¡¯s so good to hear. Well done, my darling. I know you are smart, to begin with.¡±

    An Xin sighed as she looked at her mother and muttered, ¡°Mom, my rank won¡¯t best as my name will be on the list of failed ones. ¡°

    The smile on An Qinyan¡¯s face froze as she looked at her daughter. Her eyes were blinking continuously as she was trying to let the words sink into her head.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Wait,¡± An Qinyan raised her head and asked, ¡°You are saying that you are not prepared for exams?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°But I have been seeing you study all the time since you started school,¡± An Qinyan replied when she thought back to all the time she found her daughter with books whenever she would return from the office.

    ¡°Mom, I was studying for sure but I didn¡¯t learn a single thing,¡± An Xin murmured.

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± An Qinyan questioned. ¡°You spent so much time with books and yet you didn¡¯t learn a thing?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. More than any other subject, she had been reading and studying everything in Chinese so she would be able to get familiar with thenguage and she could say that it helped her to some extent. But not more than this.<sub></sub>

    An Qinyan sighed and took a seat on the bed. Sometimes, she tends to forget how An Xin seemed to have unique problems just like herself.

    ¡°Your school called and they matched you with a tutor,¡± replied An Qinyan with a sigh. ¡°Although your first monthly test is only a week away, I think you can take help from your tutor to maintain your rank.¡±

    ¡°At all costs, I have to maintain my rank,¡± said An Xin with a nod. ¡°Or I will be expelled from school after failing consecutive monthly tests.¡±

    None in the history of Jingyuan High had ever thought about maintaining thest rank more than An Xin.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be expelled from school,¡± An Qinyan said, patting her shoulders. There was no way the school could expel the daughter of a shareholder, right?

    ¡°Mom, when can my tutor begin lessons?¡±An Xin asked. She didn¡¯t want to fail the exam or she would have to leave her ssmates.

    ¡°From tomorrow onwards,¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°This is your schedule. Since your tutor has a tight schedule, he will teach you two days here and another two at his home. He is only teaching four days a week.¡±

    ¡°I will study hard,¡± An Xin grinned and her mother watched in satisfaction.

    Little did An Xin know her days of adolescent rebellion were going to begin soon.

    ____

    Han Zixin was lying on his back in his school dormitory when he felt his phone vibrating. He knew who would be calling him at this time. He didn¡¯t want to take the call but he had to take it.

    ¡°You boy! Are you ignoring your old grandfather?!¡± Han Qian¡¯s voice boomed as soon as Han Zixin epted the video call. ¡°And show me your face. How many days it had been until I hadn¡¯t seen your face! But you have no regard for your old grandfather who had been dying to have a single glimpse of you!!¡±

    ¡°Yeye, did you forget that you video call me three times a day?¡± Han Zixin said in a sleepy voice.

    ¡°Hmmph! How could a dozen of video calls a day count to seeing you for real?¡± Han Qian said, shamelessly. ¡°Nevermind, I have found a tutor for you and he will begin his sses tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget to contact your tutor.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡± Han Zixin asked as he thought that he didn¡¯t hear his old man correctly the first time.

    ¡°You heard me fine the first time,¡± Han Qian said with a huff.

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want a tutor and if I need one I would have informed you,¡± Han Zixin said with a scoff.

    ¡°You have two choices ¨Ce home and not have a tutor or stay at the dormitory but have a tutor, ¡°Old Han said as he twisted his moustache. He has formted such a wonderful n to bring his grandson home.

    ¡°Yeye¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you Yeye or grandpa me!¡± Old Han sneered. ¡°It¡¯s either youe home now or youe home when you get thest rank again.¡±

    He had made himself quite clear to his grandson that if thetter gotst rank he had to stop living in the school dormitory ande to live in his humble Vi.

    ¡°I will note to your house and neither will I get thest rank this time,¡± Han Zixin said, smugly. He knew who would have thest rank this time. And it wasn¡¯t going to be him.

    ¡°Hah, how dare you be so smug? Have you seen your grades?¡± Old man boomed over the phone.

    ¡°Yeye,¡± Han Zixin smiled to himself. ¡°I¡¯m not the only stupid person in ss and neither I¡¯m the most stupid person in the ss anymore.¡±

    ¡°Look at your silly smile,¡± Han Qian boomed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to call yourself stupid?¡±

    ¡°Yeye, I have learned to be unapologetically stupid and also be proud of it,¡± Han Zixin replied when he thought about a certain ssmate of his.

 Chapter 77 Reasons

    ¡°No!!¡± Lu Xuan screamed over the phone when he heard what Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°Ah Xuan¨C¡±

    ¡°No, Xueyun! You will not tutor that bastard! No over my dead body,¡± Lu Xuan cried.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, I know you will not like it if you had gotten the news from someone else, that¡¯s why I told you that I am assigned Han Zixin for tutoring and I am not going to say no,¡± Song Xueyun told him her answer.

    ¡°Xueyun, if you really want to tutor anyone. Tutor me. Don¡¯t go that bastard,¡± Lu Xuan said once again.

    ¡°Ah Xuan¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you went tutoring him, I will believe that you informed everyone at my house that I have been injured,¡± Lu Xuan threatened her. He was so unscrupulous that nothing in this world was beneath him. As for who informed at his house that he had beaten someone and had bruised ribs and a bruised hand, he didn¡¯t know yet but he was sure that he was going to burn that bastard as soon as he get the information.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Lu Xuan! Don¡¯t cross your limits,¡± Song Xueyun coldly said.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m crossing limits,¡± Lu Xuan scoffed. ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°You know that you are being unreasonable yet you have no shame,¡± Song Xueyun sneered.

    ¡°What is shame? Can you eat it? Can it give you peace of mind?¡± Lu Xuan asked, derision dripping from his voice.

    ¡°If you hate your father¡¯s house so much, then why don¡¯t you go to your mother¡¯s? At least she cares for you genuinely!¡± Song Xueyun shouted and he fell silent. After realising what she said, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean¨C¡±

    ¡°Mean to what? Scratch my wounds? Oh, you just did. What else you don¡¯t know is how you are pouring acid on me by agreeing to tutor that boy!¡± Lu Xuan shouted like a madman. ¡°Did you forget what he did to you? If I wasn¡¯t there that motherfucking bastard would have killed you!! And that good friend of yours didn¡¯t even bother to report the matter.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It was a mistake,¡± Song Xueyun whispered as she recalled a particr episode of her life. ¡°He apologised to me and it¡¯s alright now.¡±

    ¡°You know what?! I¡¯m done with you,¡± Lu Xuan said and hung up the phone.

    Song Xueyun was left staring at the phone in her hand. She didn¡¯t know what to say. On the balcony, she sat on the ground and hugged her knees. And then, she dialled the number that she always did when she had no one to talk to.

    ¡°Let me guess you fought with that boy again,¡± Han Nanxian said as soon as he epted the call.

    ¡°Nanxian, do you remember how we first met?¡± Song Xueyun asked in a soft voice as she felt the cool breeze against her skin with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Han Nanxian scoffed and went on, ¡°You were crying so pitifully that day outside your mother¡¯s ward and I couldn¡¯t help but think if you were going to die or the patient inside.¡±

    ¡°You are so insensitive,¡± Song Xueyun muttered.

    ¡°You know what kind of person I¡¯m,¡± Han Nanxian shrugged. ¡°The facade of gentleness is too tiring for me sometimes. But I guess I¡¯m doing a good job. Never mind, when you were crying so pitifully, I couldn¡¯t help but you if you were fine.¡±

    ¡°I said that my mom was inside the surgery and if the surgery was a sess, my mom will be fine forever,¡± Song Xueyun replied with a sad smile. ¡°I wanted my mom to beat the illness and return to me and my dad.¡±

    ¡°And she did,¡± Han Nanxian softly replied.

    Song Xueyun chuckled as she wiped a drop of tears from the corner of her eye, ¡°When the doctor announced that the operation was a sess, I flexed how my prayers and sincere heart brought my mother back to me.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I asked you to wait for me outside the operation theatre when I didn¡¯t know if I woulde out alive or not,¡± Han Nanxian softly recalled. ¡°You waited twelve hours outside the operation theatre without moving.¡±

    ¡°In the end, you beat the disease,¡± Song Xueyun whispered and Han Nanxian looked out of the window at the dark cottage house and felt a pang in his heart.

    Oftentimes, he would wonder if it was better for him to die in a hospital bed than die every single day. The cost of his survival was so high that he felt his heart burning each passing day. If he would go back in time, he would choose to die that day rather than bear the sadness and regret in his heart. He wished that he was allowed to make a choice back then but he was only a little boy and he didn¡¯t know how his survival had brought hurt to the only person he loved with all his heart.

    ¡°Nanxian?¡± Song Xueyun called out his name after a while.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Do you know I registered for tutoring service?¡± Song Xueyun hesitantly whispered.

    ¡°Yeah, what about it?¡± Han Nanxian replied. He didn¡¯t tell her yet that he had registered for the same service too.

    ¡°I got matched with Han Zixin,¡± Song Xueyun said in a whisper and his heart got squeezed in his chest.

    ¡°You are going to back off?¡± Han Nanxian immediately asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song Xueyun said. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know what she wanted at this time.

    ¡°Yunyun, I apologize for that day again,¡± Han Nanxian once again apologized for that unfortunate day. ¡°It was my fault. Had I not excited him so much that day¨C¡±

    ¡°He was dealing with a lot that day and he was drunk,¡± Song Xueyun replied. ¡°I know it. You don¡¯t have to apologise for something I had long forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Then, can you please give him a fair chance? He is getting lost. He only needs someone to show him the right path and it can¡¯t be me,¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°Yunyun, Han is on the path of bing another Lu Xuan. We can¡¯t save one Lu Xuan but we can surely save another Lu Xuan.¡±

 Chapter 78 Fire away!

    ¡°My dear nephew, why are you walking back and forth?¡± Gu Yanxi couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw his nephew was giving him dizziness. Had he not been so dizzy, he wouldn¡¯t have asked him the reason.

    Gu Shangyan looked at his uncle and then sighed. Again, he went walking back and forth.

    ¡°Will you at least tell me what¡¯s the matter? Tell you uncle, he can do anything,¡± Gu Yanxi said as he patted his chest in satisfaction.

    Gu Shangyan looked at him and then muttered, ¡°You can¡¯t marry the woman you have been crushing for seventeen years. What makes you think you can help me?¡±

    ¡°Ouch, it was a low blow, my dear ancestor,¡± Gu Yanxi dramatically muttered. ¡°My Yanyan will marry me one day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when both of you will have grey hair and toothless grins,¡± Gu Shangyanmented and Gu Yanxi red at him.

    ¡°Say something nice about me and my Yanyan quickly or I¡¯m getting offended,¡± Gu Yanxi said as he looked at his annoying uncle.<sub>.</sub>

    Gu Shangyan took a step next to his uncle and asked, ¡°Can you please tell me how you rejected someone like Aunt Qinyan all those years back? Did you not think at that time that one day you will be chasing her and she will be giving you cold shoulder?¡±

    ¡°You know what son? There are two kinds of women in a man¡¯s life,¡± Gu Yanxi said as he stared at his nephew¡¯s face. ¡°Your mama was my first love, my first girlfriend and my first choice for a wife. And I knew this when I was eighteen, newly in love and knew nothing about the world. I thought all these because I thought the feelings I had for her were that of love. Perhaps, it was.¡±

    ¡°But the rtionship that I and Yanyan had couldn¡¯t be described in my words. If your mom could be called my white moonlight then Yanyan is a vermillion birthmark in my heart,¡± Gu Yanxi smiled.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say in simple words that you are a two-timer who couldn¡¯t decide which woman you wanted,¡± Gu Shangyan said as he made a bad face. ¡°Thankfully, my mama fell for my father or else she would have suffered a lot.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you are my nephew? How can you not be sensitive to my heartache?¡±Gu Yanxi asked, ¡°I doted on you all these years in vain.¡±

    ¡°I took in An Xin as my cousin in vain,¡± Gu Shangyan asked and his uncle held his hands.<sub></sub>

    ¡°My dear ancestor, you are good. You are exceptionally good. Tell uncle what do you want?¡± Gu Yanxi tried coaxing the bigger buddha.

    ¡°Convince Aunt Qinyan to let me tutor An Xin instead of the tutor she is matched with, ¡°Gu Shangyan demanded.

    ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t you say participating in the tutoring service was a waste of time? You even made me pull back your name,¡± Gu Yanxi said as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°That was before and now that I know Xin needs help, I want to be the one who gets to help her, not that old man who is gloating over the phone,¡± Gu Shangyan muttered. ¡°I¡¯m matched with the wrong candidate.¡±

    ¡°Who are you matched with?¡± Gu Yanxi couldn¡¯t help but ask in curiosity.

    ¡°The tyrant of Jingyuan high, ¡°Gu Shangyan muttered.

    ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    Gu Shangyan gave him a dirty look.It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of Lu Xuan. It was just that he disliked troublesome people and Lu Xuan was the most troublesome person he knew. Thetter didn¡¯t even want to study and so why should he waste his time and energy on someone who had no intentions of studying?

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    ¡°The problem is that I only wish to tutor An Xin,¡± Gu Shangyan replied. ¡°She is cute and an obedient child. She doesn¡¯t need to be told again and again to do something. She has a good attitude towards learning. Most of all, she is a pleasant person to spend time with and she doesn¡¯t bore me like all the kids at school.¡±

    Gu Yanxi flicked his forehead and said, ¡°If they all are kids then what are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a man in the crowd of kids,¡± Gu Shangyan patted his chest.

    ¡°Mr Man, stop expecting Yanyan to agree with your wish,¡± Gu Yanxi said. ¡°If you want to convince someone, convince Xin.¡±

    Gu Shangyan returned to his room. He thought for almost an hour but he had no idea how to convince An Xin. Han Nanxian was rubbing on his face how he was going to teach his cousin.

    He was worried that his young and naive cousin will fall victim to Han Nanxian¡¯s fake amiable personality. He knew that Young Master Han was a nasty bastard. Thetter¡¯s heart was made up of cement. No matter how much water you pour, his cement heart would only get stronger and harder.

    There was no way Gu Shangyan would let An Xin be bullied by Han Nanxian.

    In the end, he contacted the person he never thought he would ¨C Lu Xuan.

    As for thetter¡¯s information, he got them from the teacher who matched them, much to their disappointment.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°What motherfucker is calling in the dead of the night?¡± Gu Shangyan heard a sleepy voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Shangyan,¡± came the reply.

    ¡°Dammit, don¡¯t students of ss Ten A know what S-L-E-E-P is?¡± Lu Xuan grumbled and Gu Shangyan burst intoughter.

    ¡°We do but we don¡¯t have the luxury to sleep in order to maintain those stupid ranks,¡± Gu Shangyan replied. ¡°You know why I¡¯m calling you.¡±

    ¡°You see, student Gu, I have no intention of studying under you,¡± Lu Xuan said without beating around the bush.

    ¡°You saved my time and efforts of convincing you how I¡¯m not a perfect match for teaching you,¡± Gu Shangyan said. ¡°I have a n and I believe we can break this arrangement.¡±

    Lu Xuan fell silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Fire away !¡±

 Chapter 79 Studying?

    The next day, everyone in the Lu mansion was busy with their activities when they saw a young boy entering the house followed by the housekeeper.

    ¡°Good sir, how did my son offend you?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked as he saw the boy dressed in ck pants and a white shirt. He was sure that the boy was not his son¡¯s friend as thetter was quite refined and polished to look at.

    ¡°Greetings to Mr Lu, I¡¯m Gu Shangyan and I¡¯m here to meet Lu Xuan,¡± Gu Shangyan properly greeted the middle-aged man. He could tell even without knowing the man that he must not share a very harmonious rtionship with his son.

    ¡°Child, I should beware about the consequences of befriending children such as my son,¡± Lu Zhaolin replied. ¡°You should focus more on studies and less on befriending delinquent children.¡±

    ¡°Mr Lu, I¡¯m the tutor school assigned to Lu Xuan,¡± Gu Shangyan replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, you are the student Gu? I heard good things about you. Pleasee and take a seat,¡± Lu Zhaolin¡¯s attitude took a three-sixty turn.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with Lu Xuan,¡± Gu Shangyan smiled.

    ¡°Housekeeper Wang, please take student Gu to Lu Xuan¡¯s room,¡± Lu Zhaolin said with a smile.<sub>.</sub>

    As Gu Shangyan entered Lu Xuan¡¯s room, he was weed by the sight of a room decorated with an Avengers theme. Figurines of Marvel heroes were lying all over the walls and the floor.

    ¡°Young Master, this is Student Gu and he is here to tutor you,¡± The Housekeeper left after introducing them.

    As Gu Shangyan took a step ahead under the other boy¡¯s scrutiny, he sighed, ¡°Your father is a piece of work.¡±

    Lu Xuan smirked, ¡°Say something I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Your room is way cooler than your father¡¯s unrealistic expectation of you,¡± Gu Shangyanmented and Lu Xuan¡¯s smirk deepened.

    ¡°So, you think your n will work?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he saw Gu Shangyan who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Hundred per cent sure,¡± Gu Shangyan replied with his eyes closed. Last night, he studied till two in the morning and then attended sses all day. In the evening, he hade to Lu Xuan¡¯s house. He was so tired that he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open.<sub></sub>

    ¡°My father¡¯s eyes and ears will enter the room forty-five minutes from now, sleep until then,¡± Lu Xuan said.

    ¡°What will you do until then?¡± Gu Shangyan asked with a yawn.

    ¡°I will do what delinquents like me do,¡± Lu Xuan grinned.

    Gu Shangyan rubbed his eyes. ¡°You know what? I got the sybus you missed in school. It¡¯s in the pen drive I put on your study table. Just copy it and if someone asks what you studied, show them the copied notes. This will make our n seem more foolproof.¡±

    The notes he ced on the study table were what he had made for An Xin in a very simplified manner and he had worked all night for the very same thing.

    Lu Xuan, who wanted to act high and mighty like the school tyrant that he was, found himself in a difficult situation when his tutor was different from his expectations. He tossed that Peng Cheng out as whenever he woulde to tutor him thetter would shudder in his presence as if he was some kind of monster. He tried his best not to beat up that boy. But when he saw Peng Cheng gossiping with his father about how he was such a hopeless case, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from beating up the bastard.

    He could have done the same with this Genius Gu but two things were stopping him from the same. First was how Gu Shangyan¡¯s cousin saved Lu Xun who was his lifeline and second how the former knew that his bastard father was a piece of work.

    As petty as Lu Xuan might sound, he liked all the people who disliked his father.

    While Lu Xuan was copying absent work, he furrowed his brow. Did his school have some kind of enmity with him? Whenever he used to attend sses, all they taught was so damn hard but now he left school, they even simplified the sybus?

    What the hell?

    If he could, he would have beaten the school principal for tormenting him with that hard sybus for nothing.

    Forty minutester when Gu Shangyan woke up from his nap, he saw Lu Xuan copying the sybus that thetter had missed in the school.

    ¡°Did you copy everything?¡± Gu Shangyan startled the boy who used his pen for the first time.

    Lu Xuan nodded this head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand one thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Shangyan looked at the notes where the boy was pointing. ¡°You are asking why 3 was transferred to that side?¡±

    Lu Xuan nodded his head.

    Gu Shangyan took a pen and a piece of paper and exined to him the equation in the easiest way.

    ¡°So fucking easy?¡± Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by himself.

    ¡°You understood everything else?¡± Gu Shangyan asked in surprise.

    Lu Xuan nodded his head.

    ¡°Even this?¡± Gu Shangyan pointed at a question.

    Lu Xuan nodded his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this,¡± Gu Shangyan said. ¡°This exercise needs to be revised twice or thrice to learn it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I learned it in a single try,¡± Lu Xuan said immediately. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, give me any sum from this exercise and I will solve it.¡±

    A few momentster.

    ¡°I get three tries for every sum, ¡± Lu Xuan grabbed the notebook from Gu Shangyan and began trying once again.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be stingy with tries ssmate,¡± Lu Xuan said once again.

    And just like this while making ns to not be in any arrangement, Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan fulfilled their duties even without realizing it.

    Gu Shangyan cleared his throat as he looked at a certain cocky delinquent. What delinquent?! The boy was a reincarnation of a proud peacock.

    His face seemed to be written with, ¡®praise me.¡¯

    ¡°Student Lu, I have to see you have a calibre in mathematics. I wonder how nobody ever noticed this.¡±

 Chapter 80 Bullying

    ¡°Where is the old library?¡± An Xin scratched her head as she found herself lost in the hallways of school once again. She had received a message from her tutor who had asked her to meet inside the Old Library.

    ¡°I should have asked Qiao Wei, Mona or Song Ci to show me the way,¡± An Xin muttered when she realised that she didn¡¯t know the way back to her ss. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.

    ¡°What do I do now?¡± She asked herself once again.

    ¡°Look where you are going!¡± A feminine voice called out when she collided with another figure and both of them fell to the ground.

    ¡°Are you blind?! Or you can¡¯t see with your eyes?¡± The girl shouted at An Xin.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same thing?¡± An Xin asked, blinking her big doe eyes. Doesn¡¯t being blind mean not being able to see with eyes?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The girl said in heavily ented English and red at her.

    ¡°I said, isn¡¯t being blind and not being able to see with your eyes a simr thing?¡± An Xin asked once again, genuinely concerned. Her Mandarin was not that strong and she was worried that with the ng and the addition innguage that she didn¡¯t know might be the reason why she didn¡¯t know what the girl was trying to say.

    Perhaps, modern people have looked for another way of not being able to see without being blind. Technology was advanced in this era; anything was possible.

    When she was in America while recuperating, she met a girl called Julie and the next time she met the girl again, Julie had be Julian and when she asked the girl turned boy how it was possible, the answer she received was anything was possible with technology.

    ¡°Are you trying to make fun of me?¡± The girl asked as she huffed and puffed.<sub></sub>

    An Xin blinked her fanlike eyshes and asked in an innocent voice, ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The girl pointed her finger at An Xin and said, ¡°You are certainly making fun of me. You don¡¯t know how I am! I can destroy you by raising my finger.¡±

    ¡°Are you a magician?¡± An Xin asked in amazement.

    The girl grabbed An Xin¡¯s shoulder and pushed her away in anger. ¡°I won¡¯t waste my time on you.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s head lightly hit the pir as she saw the girl standing up while she was still on the floor.

    ¡°Lily, was bullying me not enough that you are hitting someone too?!¡± A girl screamed when she saw An Xin quietly sitting on the ground rubbing the bump on her head.

    ¡°You fatty, if you tell anyone what happened here, I will destroy both of you,¡±Lily Aka Zhou Liling said and sashayed away.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± An Xin raised her eyes to look at the owner of the most beautiful voice she had ever heard. ¡°She is a bully. She doesn¡¯t care about anyone.¡±

    An Xin was still staring at the chubby girl looking at her with eyes full of genuine concern. The girl¡¯s curtain bangs were cut badly and she didn¡¯t know why someone would cut hair like this. Not only this, the girl¡¯s eyes were puffy and red as if she had cried a lot.

    In the end, she just nodded her head.

    ¡°Did she cut your hair?¡± An Xin asked softly and the girl¡¯s eyes reddened again. She patted her head lightly and lent her shoulder to the girl who suddenly couldn¡¯t control her emotions.

    ¡°Lily is so ruthless,¡±The girl cried as she found someone who saw her pain for the first time,¡°She took everyone away from me. My mama left me because she couldn¡¯t bear the torture of Lily¡¯s mama who is now married to my father. I¡¯m ugly, stupid and good for nothing. She bullies me every time but my father doesn¡¯t care. I¡¯m alone in this world.¡±

    The girl¡¯s tears touched An Xin¡¯s most painful part of the heart. Somewhere both of them shared the same pain and story and perhaps this was the reason why she could resonate with someone else¡¯s grief.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared of her,¡±An n Xin softly said. ¡°As long as you raise your voice against the injustice, you are invincible. How long are you going to keep quiet?¡±

    She had made the mistake of keeping quiet all her life. Although she got a second chance at life, it still didn¡¯t mean everyone else would get so.

    The girl just stared at An Xin and then stood up wiping her tears, ¡°I think i overshared. I hope you are fine.¡±

    With this said, the girl disappeared once again and An Xin was in bewilderment as to what was wrong with this girl.

    She had texted her tutor, telling him that she was returning back to ss and if it was alright she would meet him the next day. Thankfully, he agreed instantly.

    When she entered the ss, she was once again fascinated by the gossipy atmosphere of the ss. No matter what news or gossip was, it would reach the ears of ss Ten K firstly and then to others.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that fatty bitch did this to our school flower, ¡°Di Mo said. He was offended on the behalf of the victim. ¡°How dare she! She is one of those evil girls who can¡¯t see the beauty and sess of other girls.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, I hate ss Ten A even more now, ¡°Yan Shan grumbled under his breath. ¡°School flower is so kind, so beautiful and so perfect. How could someone like that fatty push our school flower to the doors of death?¡±

    ¡°Xiuxiu, do you hear thetest news?¡± Qiao Wei appeared as she looked at An Xin who was returning from outside.

    An Xin shook her head. She didn¡¯t even know what they were even talking about.

    ¡°School flower tried tomit suicide,¡±Qiao Wei said in a dramatic tone. ¡°There is a girl in ss Ten A who always bullies school flower. Today school flower tried tomit suicide by drinking phenol. If not for the janitor, I wonder what would have happened to the poor girl. That fatty is too hateful.¡±

 Chapter 81 Cooperative

    When An Xin could postpone meeting with her tutor, Han Zixin wasn¡¯t lucky enough to do the same. The old man had been storming on his head and if he by any chance refused to have a tutor, he was sure that he would be dragged back to the new humble vi that his grandfather had been talking about.

    Under no circumstances, he was ready to go back to live with the old man. He had his own parents ¨C the only parents he was ready to acknowledge, not the ones that gave birth to him only to throw him away.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Xueyun, I will be your tutor,¡± Song Xueyun monotonously said while Han Zixin was left gaping at her. ¡°Your grandfather booked the table for tutoring you every day.¡±

    With this said, she took a seat in front of him and began taking out notes and all the material that he needed.

    ¡°Do we have any problem, Student Han?¡± Song Xueyun asked, raising her brow at him coldly.

    And at this moment, Han Zixin knew that this girl was going to use guilt and regret to make him agree to this stupid arrangement. If he wasn¡¯t guilty, he would have cooperated with her the entire time she was tutoring him.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Han Nanxian asked when he saw Han Zixin leaving for the dormitory.<sub>.</sub>

    Song Xueyun sighed. ¡°He didn¡¯t resist the idea like I had expected. But I don¡¯t like his quietness either. He was nodding and listening all along. But Nanxian, he had sealed the doors of his head. I can vouch that he didn¡¯t understand a single word or dare I say he didn¡¯t want to understand a single word. He is protesting silently.¡±

    ¡°He is stubborn,¡± Han Nanxian muttered. ¡°Until and unless he realises that he needs to work hard to score good marks, he is not going to genuinely cooperate with you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know he is not even worried about the monthly test,¡± Song Xueyun said as she looked at him? ¡°I wish I could be as carefree as him.¡±

    ___

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he followed Lu Xuan to a dark alley. They were supposed to be pretending to study at his ce but here they were.

    Lu Xuan smirked as he pushed the door open and show Gu Shangyan the joy of life that he was missing.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No way,¡± Gu Shangyan murmured as he pushed aside the boy and entered. ¡°A cyber cafe? No way! It¡¯s a gamer¡¯s cafe!¡±

    ¡°Student Gu, whoever loses gets to buy the winner dinner, ¡°Lu Xuan challenged and who was Gu Shangyan to refuse a good challenge?

    Two hourster, Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan were still ying the match against each other. And in the end, Gu Shangyan lost.

    ¡°I will defeat you next time for sure,¡± Gu Shangyan muttered. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was defeated just like that.

    ¡°Loser gets to buy the winner dinner,¡± Lu Xuan singsonged as he put his hand behind his head and smirked at the genius Gu who had always been a topper.

    Gu Shangyan showed him his empty pockets and shrugged.

    ¡°What a killjoy you are!¡± Lu Xuan muttered as he realised that he didn¡¯t have money with him either. His cards were blocked by his bastard father for no reason. He didn¡¯t want to return home and eat with his family as his father would be singing praises of Gu Shangyan and Peng Cheng throughout the dinner, making his tongue bitter and stomach acidic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to my ce,¡± Lu Xuan muttered.

    ¡°Neither do I,¡± Gu Shangyan replied. ¡°Your father gives me creepy feelings. If I didn¡¯t know better I would think he wants to adopt me or what!¡±

    Lu Xuanughed bitterly.¡°My father is officially in love with you. Ask your father to hide you somewhere or Lu Zhaolin will adopt you first thing first after he threw me out of his house.¡± Taking a pause he went on, ¡°Are all fathers scumbags and impossible to please?¡±

    Gu Shangyan paused for a moment and then looked at the dark sky. Then he shrugged, ¡°Hell if I knew.¡±

    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze fell on the boy and he understood that he said something he shouldn¡¯t have. Thus, feigning as if all was well, he put his arm over his shoulder and said, ¡°Student Gu, since we are broke, just invite me to your ce for dinner. I can assure you that I will pay you back for dinner by washing the dishes and pot.¡±

    Gu Shangyan rolled his eyes but silently agreed with the weird request.

    __

    ¡°Let them sleep,¡± An Qinyan said with a yawn as she saw An Xim taking pictures of sleepy kittens. Lately, her daughter had been taking pictures of everything she did or ate and posting them on Weibo. Although she didn¡¯t say this, it gave her headaches.

    Her daughter was officially an inte-addicted girl.

    ¡°Mom, look how beautiful Betty looks with this pose,¡± An Xin giggled as she looked at her photograph once again. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to post this.¡±

    ¡°I can understand why people are obsessed with these numbers,¡± An Xin said to herself as the number of posts went high once again.

    From the corner of her eyes, An Qinyan looked at An Xin¡¯s phone and found that her daughter had posted around hundred posts but there was only one follower and one following.

    ¡°Lan, who are you posting all these for?¡± An Qinyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°For me, myself and I,¡± An Xin cheekily replied, making her mother chuckled.

    An Qinyan raised her head to pat her daughter¡¯s head like she usually did but today as her n touched the head, An Xin winced.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Qinyan asked in worry.

    ¡°I bumped my head against the pir,¡± An Xin softly replied.

    ¡°Oh my God, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± An Qinyan said, anxiously. ¡°Oh no, there is a bump on her head. Does it hurt, baby?¡±

    ¡°No mom, I searched on the inte and found that it was not a big injury and will heal on its own, ¡± An Xin replied with a sweet smile.

    An Qinyan strictly said, ¡°Does the inte know more than your mom?¡±

    An Xin was halfway to nodding her head but when she saw the strict look on her mother¡¯s face she shook her head.

 Chapter 82 Self aware

    Do you know what it feels like when the rug is pulled beneath your feet?

    You might not know but An Xin could perfectly define the entire process of the rug being pulled beneath her feet. That too in the dramatic slow motion that they use in movies.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Han Nanxian and I will be your tutor, ¡°These were the words that the boy uttered and caused An Xin to blink her eyes at the situation. And this was how she knew that rug had been pulled beneath her feet. It was so sad to think about the good things that she had weaved in her head about her and the tutors all day but now¡­

    She wasn¡¯t even sure if she wanted to stay there or not.

    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Han Naxian shed a charming smile that made every girl¡¯s heart flutter but not the dumbo¡¯s standing before her. It took a certain school tyrant to even get a reaction out of her.

    ¡®Yes, there is a problem,¡¯ An Xin said in her head. ¡®Actually, a bigger one. Seeing you standing before my eyes with this irking smile after you make my deskmate sad several times with your presence merely makes me want to send your soul to Dragon Era in the body of a pitiful concubine of the Emperor, the same scumbag Emperor who happens to be my Uncle. Oh, I know I¡¯m rambling and this doesn¡¯t happen in real life only in the stupid novels that Qiao Wei reads but I just want to let you know that I don¡¯t like you at all and I don¡¯t even know why.¡¯

    However, in the end, An Xin merely uttered, ¡°No, we should start studying.¡±

    Han Nanxian nodded his head and showed her the seat he had secured in the library for the both of them.

    ¡°What is your goal?¡± Han Nanxian asked. Before starting tutoring, he wanted to know what her goal was¨C if she wanted to be in ss Ten A or if she wanted to be in the top hundred or so. This would help him in forming the strategy of teaching her.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ah? Goal what? Life goal? I haven¡¯t thought about that yet. I think I should think about that. All I know is I don¡¯t want to be awyer as they are absolutely weird people, you see,¡± An Xin went on rambling once again.

    Han Nanxian stared at her trying to suppress himself from bursting intoughter but then his gaze fell on her foot tapping against the floor as if she was anxious. He didn¡¯t know why he was making her anxious but he would like to know.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about studying goals,¡± Han Nanxian asked with a soft smile. ¡°Like some people want to get extra help to improve their rank. Some want to enter ss Ten A for better opportunities. Some want to strengthen their foundation. What¡¯s your goal?¡±

    ¡°Why would they want to enter ss A?¡± An Xin asked, scratching her head. ¡°Why would someone want to enter a ss where students do nothing but study all night?¡±

    ¡°Because our study strategy is advanced and so is the sybus. Do you know all the students in ss A get a direct ticket to top universities?¡± Han Nanxian asked. It wasn¡¯t that those students didn¡¯t need to appear for the college entrance test, they did. It was just that the students in ss A had high scores not only in school but in college entrance tests too which had questions far easier than what they studied in their sses.

    ¡°Sounds like something stupid to do,¡± An Xin muttered under her breath. ¡°Nevermind, I don¡¯t have any unrealistic and unreasonable goals. I just want to maintain my rank.¡±

    ¡°Your rank?¡± Han Nanxian asked with a furrowed brow.

    An Xin nodded her head.<sub></sub>

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Han Nanxian asked as he took a sip of warm water.

    ¡°Thest in the school,¡± An Xin replied and Han Nanxian choked on water. She patted his back and muttered, ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of yourself, are you sure you are reliable enough to teach me?¡±

    If Han Nanxian didn¡¯t have a reputation to maintain, he would have red at her. How could she call him unreliable when she made him choke on water?

    Could someone choke on stupidity or die?

    He wasn¡¯t sure before but now¡­

    ¡°Why would someone want to maintain thest rank in the entire school?¡± Han Nanxian asked her. Even he wanted to know what goes on in this girl¡¯s mind because she seemed a unique creature of good.

    She wasn¡¯t just a unique creation of God but an infuriating one too.

    Lord save him¡­

    ¡°Why would someone not?¡±An Xin asked him in return. He looked at her with a look that said that he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Do you know what is the difference between someone who scored 99 and someone who scores 100 on a test?¡±

    When he didn¡¯t reply for a long time, she continued, ¡°The difference is that the person who scored 99 is not equal to the person who scored 100. The maximum ability of the first person was 99. He can¡¯t score more than that but the one who scored 100, his ability is endless, if there were more questions, that person would have answered them too.¡±

    She further said, ¡°For now, thest rank is my maximum ability. And if I fail to secure thest rank, I will be expelled from the school. That¡¯s why it is important for me to maintain thest rank for now.¡±

    It had been a while since he met such a self-aware person. She might look silly and harmless but he could see that she was sharp like a pointed knife and had a deep character. There was much more to her than she was letting them know.

    If she wanted to secure herst rank, so be it. As long as he helped her, she would be able to save herself from not being able to get expelled from the school.

    ___

    It was always easier said than done.

    Han Nanxian was understanding the simple saying today.

    He had exined the same exercise in the maths chapter to An Xin at least ten times but she still wasn¡¯t able to solve it on her own.

    It made his heart bleed whenever the girl would make the obvious mistakes each time.

    If her mathematics was like asking for murder.

    He didn¡¯t even know what to say about her Chinese.

    He would always say who could even failnguage?

    Now he had an answer, An Xin!

    The girl could failnguage in a million so colourful and unique ways that he didn¡¯t have any words for her.

    ¡°You know what!¡± Han Nanxian said as he pped the books closed. ¡°Let¡¯s make a strategy so you can pass the exams.¡± He then drew something on the paper and said, ¡°From every chapter, you will have some very short answers and MCQs. All you have to do is cram these and you can pass the exams. But you won¡¯t be able to score much marks only passing.¡±

    An Xin looked at him with sparkling eyes and said, ¡°As long as you help me pass, I can do anything, Sensei!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t butter me up, ¡°Han Nanxian said, rolling his eyes. ¡°You should know where you stand. You will need to start yournguage training and trust me it¡¯s not going to be easy. Your foundation is too weak. I will give you a Teacher¡¯s number who specialises in strengthening the foundation of students like you whose base is quite weak innguage. She will help you learn Mandarin from the beginning. We will try not to have too many sses on weekends and you can go to her instead. Once you are good enough to read or write a sentence in Mandarin, we will start our school sybus or else it would be a waste of time and effort.¡±

    ¡°What would we do until then?¡± An Xin asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°We will work on your English and mathematics, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°Your English is good. It can help you in rank and as for mathematics, I need to look for a suitable strategy to teach you the subject.¡±

    The first day of her getting tutoring ended just like that.

    In the end, she was left with more anxiety than doubts.

    A question if she would ever be able to do well in exams was lingering in her mind.

    It was not that she wanted to pass the exam to stop herself from getting expelled from the school but she wanted to prove to herself that she deserved this second chance at life.

    It was not going to be an easy feat but she knew that she couldn¡¯t back out. She was getting everything that she ever desired in herst life. However, to attain all those things in this lifetime, she had to earn them.

 Chapter 83 Special teacher and classes

    When Han Nanxian informed her about the special teacher he didn¡¯t tell her about the method of teaching of the very teacher. Currently, An Xin was in a ss with children who were a little too young. Or she should say she was attending the ss with nursery kids.

    An Xin had an urge to cry when the teacher said that it was better to start from the beginning in her ss. Thus, today she was made to start with the Chinese letters. It wasn¡¯t that difficult for her when she did everything from the beginning.

    When An Qinyan saw a bit of improvement in her daughter, she talked with the teacher and arranged a one and half hour ss for An Xin. Now An Xin would be having a ss from five in the morning until six-thirty. Thankfully, the teacher coulde to her home to teach her.

    Since she had to reach school by seven-thirty in the morning, she was left with an hour to get ready for school,have breakfast and reach school.

    Everyone knew that the next three weeks were going to be very hectic and stressful for her so they put a great deal of thought into her diet. She was given strict instructions to eat her lunch box and not the canteen food. Since they knew that she loved sharing her food, they packed a lot of food for her to share.

    After attending sses,an hour¡¯s break from school was enough for her to rx. The sses ended at five in the evening and after two more hours of rest, she would have tutoring sses with Han Nanxian in a private library which wasn¡¯t on the school campus.

    It would bete when she would reach home. Although she spent most of the time away from her home, her mother had made all the arrangements for her meals. She would have a small portion of food every now and then.

    A simr arrangement ran for an entire week and today, she had to appear for her first monthly test while her ssmates were supposed to appear for monthly tests next week. It was because she had appeared for the tests that she had missedst month.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°All the best, ¡°An Qinyan whispered as she hugged her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much. Everything will be fine.¡±

    After that, she waved goodbye to her daughter who then entered the school gate.

    Although it was An Xin¡¯s exam, it was her mother who was more anxious. Since she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to work as her attention would be on her daughter¡¯s exam. Therefore, she parked her car outside the school gate and waited until two hours to be over.

    Since An Xin was a transfer student and it wasn¡¯t easy for someone to write two months¡¯ tests in two weeks, she was given permission to write one subject exam in one day and after that, she could go home to prepare for the rest of the exams and the second monthly text.

    When An Qinyan thought her daughter just be suffering inside the examination hall where she was a single student, she was in actuality killing it.

    Yes, killing the paper setter in her heart.

    She had recalled all the answers to the questions that Han Nanxian had given her but now that she saw the question she felt as if the question paper setter had added redundant words in question.<sub></sub>

    Like she had remembered a question where it was asked it was asked, ¡®What is the quick source of glucose?¡¯ The answer was honey. But now the dumb teacher was asking here, ¡®Which of the following is not the quick source of glucose?¡¯

    What was wrong with these teachers? Why couldn¡¯t they be decisive?

    If teachers are this indecisive then what would happen to students like her?

    It would have been fine if he had only done the same thing to only one question but the entire question paper was set up wrongly.

    She heaved out a sigh and looked at the ceiling. ¡®Oh Buddha, give my teachers a bit of sense.¡¯

    She was so vexed by the attitude of the paper setter that she chanted god¡¯s name in her heart and every option where thest letter of God¡¯s name would end, she would mark it as an answer.

    After she marked all the answers, she joined her hands in a prayer position, closed her eyes and said in her heart, ¡®Oh,Lord of Lord, I ask for no silk, no diamond, even no pce. All I ask thy for thest rank. Kindly secure me a permanent position at Jingyuan high. Regards, An Xin.¡¯

    While she was making prayers, the inviligator was asleep behind his dark sses. He was of the view that the girl wouldn¡¯t be able to cheat as she was alone in the huge ss.

    Although her exam finished a long time ago, she was still sitting on her spot, catching up with the sleep that she couldn¡¯t due to exam stress. And it was only now that she understood why top students say that two hours were not enough for an exam, how cool would be it if the exam was half an hour longer. At least, she would have caught up with her sleep if not anything else.

    Never mind, she handed over her sheet and called her mother because she was supposed to inform thetter the first after she exited the examination centre.

    ¡°How was your first exam?¡± An Qinyan asked as she passed her daughter some crackers to fill her stomach.

    ¡°It was tough, ¡°said An Xin as she recalled the question paper once again.

    ¡°Do you want to go somewhere before going home?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    An Xin shook her head. It was better to go home and sleep for a half before she had to attend other tuition sses.

    While she was not supposed to go to her ss until the second monthly test, a major episode had taken ce inside ss Ten K.

    Shen Yue a student of ss Ten A was transferred to ss Ten K because of bad behaviour or that was what students believed.

    ¡°Why is this fatty transferred to our ss?¡± Ye Jun grumbled. ¡°We might be bad students but we are not criminals.¡±

    ¡°She pushed a student of ss Ten B to death. She deserves to die. Why is she in our ss?¡± Someone else said bitterly.

    Shen Yue, who had her eyes fixated on her shoes, never looked up even for a second. Even if there were tears in her swollen and dark eyes, she never tried to look at anyone. After the teacher made the introduction, she was sent to an empty desk where no one was willing to even look at her, much less than talk to her.

    While An Xin was busy with her monthly tests and all other sorts of sses, Shen Yue was living a life worse than anyone. In the entire ss, no one would talk to her. They wouldn¡¯t bother to even look in her direction, it was as if she was a jinx.

    When every student would be enjoying their break with their friends, she would be sitting alone at her desk. Her father had stopped her pocket money ever since she was used of pushing her stepsister todeath. Since no one bothered to pack her a lunch box, she had to stay hungry all day.

    Her mother had left living her alone in the family of wolves only with a letter saying to fetch for her as the alter wasn¡¯t capable of that. Her stepmother and stepsister were hoping for her to die. The entire school believed that she had tried to kill her stepsister.

    She had stopped telling everyone the truth because no one was willing to believe her words. It was fine with her if all these people wanted was to believe those rumours and false posts trending on the school forum.

    Shen Yue looked out of the school window, where the ss was reflecting her haggard face andughed bitterly.

    Could her story be any more cliche?

    The monthly tests were arriving and she had no desire to return to ss Ten A. Since Zhou Liling finally fulfilled her dream of entering ss A, she hoped that she would stay there for a long. Only then she would know how hard it was to stay in ss A where nobody knew when their position would be snatched.

    Staying in ss Ten A was like walking on minefields, nobody knew when they would put their ce in the wrong ce and boom.

    Game over.

    It was time for her dear stepsister to savour the taste of ss Ten A that she pain strikingly got by throwing her out of the ss by using such unscrupulous and underhanded means.

    She knew why Zhou Liling did all these things¨C for the contest of Campus Belle that would take ce a week after the result of monthly tests.

 Chapter 84 Exam

    The entire week was spent on the First monthly exams and An Qinyan personally dropped and picked up her daughter at the school gate like the very first day.

    An Xin spent azy Sunday with Betty and Augustine, cuddling with them and feeding them. By the time Monday came, she had to run to school to appear for the second monthly exams. And all she could do was that she was exhausted only after the first month exams. What was she supposed to do now?

    Never mind, she dragged her tired and stressed body to the school. She didn¡¯t know if it counted as a constion but seeing the frowns and scowls etched on her ssmates¡¯ faces as she entered the school gate provided her another kind of cooling effect that even the expensive balms couldn¡¯t.

    It was as if she knew that she wasn¡¯t stuck in this problem alone.

    Thankfully, Jingyuan High changed its rule for the first time and instead of appearing for all the exams in a single day, the students would have to appear for a single exam on one particr day. This made all the students sigh in relief.

    Lately, Jingyuan High has been trying to reduce the unnecessary stress in students during their high school years. And this step was one of them.

    ¡°Xiuxiu,¡± Qiao Wei hugged her as soon as she saw her little sister who she hadn¡¯t seen for a week. Since she wasn¡¯t reading her yaoi boys for a week now, she was missing her beam of sunshine even more. But if someone were to ask her to choose between her beam of sunshine or Yaoi boys who she had to read in the darkness of night, she would always choose thetter without any second thoughts.

    Because¡­why not?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I missed you so much in ss,¡± Qiao Wei said as she hugged her even tighter.

    ¡°Uhuh¡­¡± An Xin didn¡¯t know how to deal with sudden warmth.

    ¡°Where is everyone else?¡±An Xin further asked.

    ¡°Oh, Mona forgot her admit card at home. Can you believe it? Who forgot the admit card at home?¡± Qiao Wei sneered. Suddenly, her eyes widened as she realized, ¡°Xiuxiu, I forgot to bring a pen with me. What do I do now?¡±

    ¡°Who forgets a pen at home when you areing for an exam?¡± An Xin asked as she blinked her big doe eyes.

    ¡°Me, ¡°Qiao Wei pointed at herself. But why did she feel like it was a jibe aimed at her? Nope, her baby Xiuxiu will never do that to her!

    An Xin had an urge to roll her eyes. Another thing that she had learned from her desk mate. She grabbed a pen out of all the extra pens that she had received from the staff at home who gifted her pens to wish her luck for the exam and passed it to her silly friend.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Thank you, baby Xiuxiu, ¡± Qiao Wei clung to her like a vine and said in a babyish voice. ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go to the examination centre.¡±

    The students were seated at their ces and coincidentally Han Zixin was sitting at a desk before her. The invigtor entered the ssroom after the students had taken their seats and ripped the seal of the question papers before distributing them to students one by one.

    An Xin poked the nib of pen into Han Zixin¡¯s back, making him wince and whispered, ¡°Cheat Prince, all the best.¡±

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t know whether he should re at her or smile but in the end, he just sighed.

    ¡°No talking!¡± A teacher¡¯s voice boomed and An Xin turned her eyes back to the question paper.

    Oh, did she mention anything aboutthe first monthly exams that she gavest week?

    Apparently, the result was out.

    And she had passed two subjects!

    Yes, two subjects.

    Mathematics and English.

    Never mind, they celebrated the happy news of Mathematics and English by enjoying honey chicken.

    As for all the failed subjects?

    She ate ck forest cake while mourning those failed subjects. She felt like crying while savouring thest chunk of the delicious cake.

    ___

    Lu Xuan¡¯s suspension was uplifted today and he had arrived to appear for the monthly exams. He wasn¡¯t happy with his suspension uplifted too soon but he believed that it had something to do with a certain tutor. Not that he was going to me someone here.

    None of his buddies was in this ss but Orange was sitting behind him in the examination hall and this wasfor a lot of reasons.

    ¡°F*ck Off!¡± Lu Xuan boomed as Orange made a wish wish sound and signaled him to let thetter copy his answers.

    No way in hell that was going to happen.

    However, Orange still jumped when he saw that the teacher was talking to the pretty and young invigtor.Even he was mesmerised by the beauty of the pretty woman and how could the teacher resist it? Good good. He was happy that the teacher was too lost to care about anything else.

    For the first time in life, Lu Xuan was confused.

    Today was maths exams and he knew at least 50% of the answers of the question paper. It had to be incorrect, right? How could he know the answers to the question? It didn¡¯t make sense to him.

    In the end, he still marked those answers and Orange who was sitting behind him skillfully copied all the answers. He has heard that Lu Xuan had jumped ranks and even if all of the answers were not correct, some would surely be true.

    As long as Orange didn¡¯t get peeled by his father¡¯s belt, he was ready to trample on his own dignity and copy Lu Xuan¡¯s answers.

    So what if he was copying Lu Xuan¡¯s answers? His loyalty still belonged to Boss Han.

    It was like sleeping with Lu Xuan but his heart still belonged to Han Zixin.

    ___

    IMPORTANT NOTICE: The readers can buy the privilege to read chapters in advance. Kindly support the author in Win-Win by buying at least the first tier of privilege.

    If the privilege unlocks exceeds 1000, the author will do a mass release.

    For every one thousand privilege unlocks, five extra chapters will be posted.

    Likewise, for 500 power stones each week, two extra chapters will be posted.

    And for 50 golden tickets, each month, three extra chapters will be posted.

 Chapter 85 Peeled

    In the end, he still marked those answers and Orange who was sitting behind him skillfully copied all the answers. He has heard that Lu Xuan had jumped ranks and even if all of the answers were not correct, some would surely be true.

    As long as Orange didn¡¯t get peeled by his father¡¯s belt, he was ready to trample on his own dignity and copy Lu Xuan¡¯s answers.

    So what if he was copying Lu Xuan¡¯s answers? His loyalty still belonged to Boss Han.

    It was like sleeping with Lu Xuan but his heart still belonged to Han Zixin.

    Two hourster, when the exam ended, the hallway of the school was bustling with the students holding the cardboard and their admit cards, discussing the answers to the question.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying,Xin Ge, the fourth question¡¯s answer was c!¡± Orange announced proudly as he saw Wei Xiao Hua and Chen Xi Jun discussing with Han Zixin about a particr answer.

    ¡°It is really c,¡± Chen Xi Jun said as he looked at Orange with narrowed eyes. ¡°Orange did it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Hurt what?¡± Orange couldn¡¯t understand what his buddy meant by the sentence.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Your ass,¡± Wei Xiao Hua added.

    ¡°What happened to my ass?¡± Orange said as he tried to look at his ass in the window mirror that looked quite good to him. His ass didn¡¯t look like a peach-like that of the pretty invigtor?

    ¡°You start studying. Does it mean your father¡¯s belt has peeled your ass again?¡± Wei Xiao Hua said all of them beganughing.

    ¡°F*ck ass! F*ck study. I didn¡¯t study. I copied the answers,¡± Orange proudly announced.

    ¡°Copied answers?¡± Wei Xiao Hua said. He was offended now.This Chen Xi Jun didn¡¯t let him copy his answer sheet. ¡°How did you copy the answer?¡±

    ¡°The teacher in our ss was totally into the pretty invigtor,¡± Orange giggled as he looked here and there and then said in a whisper, ¡°I¡¯m telling you we will eat wedding candies soon. They were in each other¡¯s ears all the time.¡±

    Every teenager was interested in their teacher¡¯s love story and these boys were no less.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Were all your answers correct?¡± Han Zixin asked when he could no longer hold his curiosity. Even the little blockhead looked more enthusiastic about the question paper than him. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know his fate¡­if he would be able to pass the exams¡­ given how bad his exam was.

    ¡°Almost 50 per cent. I will pass,¡± Orange grinned. When he hade out of his examination centre, he had double-checked all these answers and almost fifty per cent of them were correct. Some he had copied from Lu Xuan and some he had merely guessed and some he had marked because he felt like marking those as he was getting a good vibe out of them.

    ¡°Who did you copy?¡± Han Zixin couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was low key jealous of his buddy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know boss Lu started studying?¡± Orange grinned. What he wanted to tell them was that he copied Lu Xuan but he failed to see their darkened nces.

    And the next second he knew that he was kicked so fiercely that he was kissing mother earth.

    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Orange cursed out loud when he saw Li Yu kicking him.

    Yes, Li Yu had returned to school just like Lu Xuan. Unlike thetter, he was excited about the school.

    ¡°Where is your dignity, Orange! You copied Lu Xuan?! Lu Xuan, who is the reason I was suspended for a month and more? I fucking hate the guy,¡± Li Yu boomed and all the other three guys stood behind him in his support.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t change camps, I only copied his answers,¡± Orange muttered but all four of them red at him.

    Once a betrayer, always a betrayer.

    ___

    ¡°I think something is wrong with me,¡± Lu Xuan said as soon as he saw Gu Shangyan sitting on the borders of the old tree in the old yground eating a pie. This boy was obsessed with sweets.

    ¡°Are you dying?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he wiped his mouth and raised his eyes to look at a sulky teenager.

    Lu Xuan red at him. ¡°I attempted 50% of the maths paper. And I don¡¯t want to get good grades. Give me a suggestion.¡±

    Never had Gu Shangyan met someone who felt bad about getting good grades.

    ¡°I am only asked how to get good grades. I¡¯m never asked the opposite,¡± Gu Shangyan chuckled when he felt how his life had been so boring.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m giving you a chance to be creative.¡± Lu Xuan red at him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want good grades?¡± Gu Shangyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my father to nitpick. He will be giving his usual sermon on how I can do better and truthfully, his disappointed look is better,¡± This was Lu Xuan¡¯s answer and Gu Shangyan knew he was lying but he didn¡¯t force the teenagers to speak the truth either.

    ¡°You are a twisted guy,¡± Gu Shangyan sighed. He draped an arm around the boy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s de-stress ourselves by a round of the game.¡±

    Lately, he had been addicted to the game Lu Xuan yed in a gaming cafe all day.

    ¡°At the usual?¡± Lu Xuan asked as hepletely forgot about the exam and the stress he was under.

    ¡°The one and only, ¡°Gu Shangyan smirked.

    If his uncle found out that his nephew had been obsessed with a game, he was going to be proud of the guy who made his studious nephew see the first dawn of the real world.

    Gu Yanxi had always wanted his nephew to y and befriend children his age but his nephew was born with facial paralysis, instead of a scowl and frown he wasn¡¯t capable of showing any expression. Especially not a smile.

    ¡°Wait, I forgot my school bag with my buddies. Just give me a moment,¡± Lu Xuan said as he ran inside.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 86 Taught a lesson

    An Xin was returning with Mona, Song Ci and Qiao Wei after filling her water bottle with hot water while talking with the girls about a certain new student in their ss. She was so lost in the conversation that she failed to notice how the cap of the water bottle was still loose.

    Before she could take another step, a teenager appeared out of nowhere, squatting before her as he had jumped over the wall.

    The cap of the bottle fell and the water out of the bottle sshed on the squatting teenager¡¯s lower back and butt.

    That day Jingyuan High heard the loudest shriek boss Lu was capable of producing.

    ¡­

    ¡°I should apologise, ¡°An Xin whispered.

    ¡°No!¡± Three voices said at the same time.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t understand why her three friends brought her out of the ident spot. She was the main culprit there. She should ept her wrongdoings but her friends kinda kidnapped her there. She didn¡¯t understand why they were not letting her meet the boy she had injured.

    ¡°Because the boy you identally spilt water on is nobody else but Boss Lu,¡± Mona whispered as she looked here and there to find out if anyone was listening to their conversation.

    ¡°He is a school tyrant,¡± Song Ci whispered next.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Even greater than Big Boss Han,¡± Qiao Wei added.

    ¡°There is no school tyrant greater than Cheat Prince,¡± An Xin said with a huff. What boss Lu? Was he as handsome as Cheat Prince who might be a liar, violent or unreliable, but at least he had looks?

    ¡°Baby Xiuxiu, you can¡¯t go to Boss Lu and ept your mistake,¡± Qiao Wei said as she held her hand. ¡°He will punish you severely.¡±

    ¡°But I have to apologise for my mistake,¡± An Xin said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°I will apologise on your behalf,¡± Qiao Wei agreed to be a scapegoat. ¡°Boss Lu and I were ssmates. He will forgive me. If you don¡¯t agree, I will protest!¡±

    An Xin heaved out a sigh but agreed in the end. Never mind, if that boy didn¡¯t forgive Qiao Wei, she would ask for forgiveness personally.

    ¡­

    Lu Xuan was lying in the school infirmary with his ass in the air and his stomach touching the pillow. He could not believe his fate! How could his butt get burned?!

    ¡°How is he?¡± Wang Yuxi, Lu Xuan¡¯s buddy, asked the school¡¯s doctor.<sub></sub>

    ¡°He is fine. The burn is not major. Thankfully the temperature of the water was just a little higher than lukewarm,¡± The doctor informed the other student. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he still looks as if his burn is painting when it will be found after applying ointment. His skin is only red, not even a blister is formed.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, doctor,¡± Wang Yuxi sighed as he nced at the boy lying on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not the pain of water burn that he is facing but the pain of his burning reputation.¡± He stifled augh and added, ¡°His hard-earned macho image is gone just like that.¡±

    Lu Xuan¡¯s phone was ringing and he grabbed his phone from the pant that was lying next to him and said, ¡°Hello¨C¡±

    ¡°Student Lu, if you were afraid of losing, you should have just epted. Why do you have to go MIA on me?¡± Gu Shangyan¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°F*ck! I, Boss Lu, am never afraid of losing,¡± Lu Xuan growled.

    ¡°Then, where are you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°At the school infirmary,¡± Lu Xuan said through gritted teeth.

    Fifteen minutester, Gu Shangyan reached the infirmary room and found Lu Xuan lying there, a cloth covering his lower body. For a minute, he was stunned as to what kind of problem this boy fell into.

    ¡°This looks bad,¡± It was hard for someone like Gu Shangyan to show his care on a face that was suffering from facial paralysis.

    ¡°This is bad,¡± Lu Xuan red at him. ¡°I swear to god if I find out who threw hot water on me, I am going to throw that person into a hot water pool and let that person go through what I¡¯m going through.¡±

    ¡°I will support you,¡± Wang Yuxi said as soon as he heard his buddy.Pointing at Gu Shangyan, he added, ¡°Also, weren¡¯t we supposed to hate this guy?¡±

    Lu Xuan gave him a look and Wang Yuxi quietly zipped his mouth.

    Wang Yuxi: Seems like boss Lu is befriending a top student of ss A. He had also improved his rank in thest monthly exams.

    A loud gasp was heard in the room after that.

    Did it mean Boss Lu was going to shift camps?

    Noooo!!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Gu Shangyan asked, pointing his finger at Wang Yuxi who was lost in his own world.

    ¡°Everything is wrong with him,¡± Lu Xuanmented.

    ___

    ¡°Mom, I did something bad today,¡± An Xin said as soon as she saw her mother. She wasn¡¯t able toe to terms with the fact that Qiao Wei would apologise to that boy on her behalf. She hadmitted the mistake and she should bear the consequences.

    ¡°What happened?¡± An Qinyan asked. She could see that her daughter was down.

    An Xin exined the entire situation to her mother and waited for her answer.

    An Qinyan was thinking about the matter in her head. All she could think at this moment was what if it was her daughter at the ce of that you. Surely she wouldn¡¯t like if someone tried to speak the lie instead ofing clean. Of course, it was easy to forgive a person who would rather speak the truth than avoiding punishment.

    ¡°You should sincerely apologise to him,¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°A sincere apology is necessary not only for you but for that boy too. If you let your friend apologise on your behalf, you will regret and feel guilty about this. This will be like carrying the burden of a heavy stone on your heart.¡±

    It was true that lies would always act like a heavy burden on the heart but the truth is like a balm on a burn wound, it might sting in the beginning but in the end, it would be soothing.

    ¡°Also, no matter how bad his reputation might be, he is still someone you have unintentionally hurt,¡± An Qinyan further said. ¡°I think you should apologise to him. And show your sincerity while apologising.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. Actually, she had expected this from his mother. She knew that even if the whole world showed him the wrong way, her mother would never show her the wrong way. She was so lucky to have a mother who was willing to show her the right path to life.

    ___

    The school forum was discussing with great enthusiasm the scene of Boss Lu shrieking in the hallway like a madman. Students were making memes and funny videos about this incident under anonymous names. Yes, they still were not brave enough to post those memes and funny videos with their original ount.

    Zhou Liling,who was scrolling through the school forum, scowled when she saw that no one was discussing her or her bitchy fatty sister anymore. How could she let it happen? She had spent a lot of time and effort of promoting herself on the school forum, there was no way in hell she was going to let another student be more famous than her.

    Yes, a student was gaining poprity at a frightening speed. All those memes and funny videos made by the students were using the girl as ady tiger who made Lu Xuan taste his own medicine. When no one could raise a voice against the school tyrant, a girl who appeared out of nowhere taught the tyrant a lesson, thus earning a special ce in the heart of the students.

    What these students didn¡¯t know was that they were unintentionally fabricating an entire story! An Xin thedy tiger they were talking about adding intentionally threw water only Xuan and she ahd no intention of teaching the school tyrant a lesson. After all, she had more important stuff to do than y the role of heroine.

    Zhou Liling tried to search for the girl who was getting famous with each passing like,ment or share but in the end, she found nothing. There was not even a picture of that girl attached in all the threads. Not just a picture, there was not even the mention of a name.

    What could be more painful than looking for a nameless and headless enemy?

    As for how An Xin had be Zhou Liling¡¯s enemy? It was simple. Anyone who would try to threaten Zhou Liling¡¯s fame and reputation would simply be her enemy.

    ¡­

    IMPORTANT NOTICE: The readers can buy the privilege to read chapters in advance. Kindly support the author in Win-Win by buying at least the first tier of privilege. If the privilege unlocks exceeds 1000, the author will do a mass release. For every one thousand privilege unlocks, five extra chapters will be posted. Likewise, for 500 power stones each week, two extra chapters will be posted. And for 50 golden tickets, each month, three extra chapters will be posted.

 Chapter 87 Avenging honor

    ss Ten would appear for the second exam of the second monthly test. An Xin had reached school earlier today and she by her contact in ss found out where she could find the student she had injured.

    Currently, she was holding a ss of oreo shake and some other healthy and homemade snacks. She had even brought the jar of her favourite cookies that her mother had painstakingly made for her.

    Her mother had asked her to show her utmost sincerity while apologising. The most dear thing to her would be food and so she was trying to appear since by offering her favourite things to the boy.

    She knocked on the door and waited for someone toe but when no one appeared. She slightly opened the door and peeked inside the ss and found the ss empty. She sighed as her n failed once again.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She heard the voice of another student and turned her head to see a girl wearing sses and holding a book.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Student Lu,¡± An Xin said in a soft voice.

    The girl gave An Xin a slow head to toe look and narrowed her eyes. Since someone so badly wanted to hug death, then who was she to stop that someone.

    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± The girl asked her once again as she failed to control her curiosity. Even she wanted to know why someone who looked as delicate and pretty as a barbie doll wanted to meet the agent of Yama. To the students of Jingyuan High, Lu Xuan was nothing less than the agent of the king of hell.

    ¡°Umm¡­. I have to apologise to him,¡± An Xin said in a whisper.<sub>.</sub>

    The girl was halfway to nodding her head when her eyes suddenly widened and she pointed her finger at An Xin, no wordsing out of her.

    ¡®Lady Tiger?¡¯ Her eyes seemed to be saying but her mouth was waging war against her head as she couldn¡¯t utter a word. She didn¡¯t waste any time and ran to where Lu Xuan was standing with Wang Yuxi.

    ¡°Boss Lu,¡± The girl panted as she had run a long distance. ¡°That girl is here¡­.¡±

    She took deep breaths, her hands holding her knees and said again when she noticed that she had the entire attention of Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Which girl are you talking about?¡± Wang Yuxi cocked his brow.

    ¡°The one who throw water on Boss Lu,¡± The girl let out and Wang Yuxi¡¯s easy persona changed into an angry one.

    ¡°How dare she show up! I will end her. I will end her family. I will end her n. I will end her next seven generations. Just how dare she!¡± Wang Yuxi burst out in anger. ¡°No, Buddy, don¡¯t stop me today, I want to show everyone what it is like to hurt Boss Lu. I will not spare her today. I say, Lu Xuan, don¡¯t stop me today. I will punish her for your sake. Let me go. Please let me go and punish the offender.¡±

    Lu Xuan who was standing beside Wang Yuxi rolled his alluring phoenix eyes as he flipped his slightly long hair over and looked at her friend¡¯s antics. Someone, please remind him why he was friends with this piece of work. Never mind, he had long known that his choice of people and things were doubtful.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Lu¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t chained you, ¡± Lu Xuan replied in a nk voice. ¡°Go ahead, who is stopping you!¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going,¡± Wang Yuxi said. ¡°I will punish the one who wronged you! I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Lu Xuan uttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going,¡± Wang Yuxi said.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lu Xuan shrugged.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m going to avenge your honour,¡± WangYuxi said in an emotional voice. ¡°Do you remember the time when you saved me from getting beaten by the gangsters of No 1 high school? I¡¯m going to repay the debt.¡±

    ¡°F*ck off,¡± Lu Xuan growled. Why can¡¯t this boy see how he didn¡¯t like emotional drama! He was just like a coconut. Hard on the outside but soft and watery inside. He too gets emotional, okay!

    Wang Yuxi looked at Lu Xuan for the onest time with the look that said he was a soldier going on a battle to protect the honour of his wife who had been dishonoured by the world.

    ¡°Are we going or not!¡± The girl snapped and Wang Yuxi felt the embarrassment and followed the girl. ¡°What are you going to do with the girl?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t touch girls,¡± Wang Yuxi said. ¡°However, this girl brought death to herself by trying to harm my buddy. What if the water was hotter? Did she think my buddy would have to live for weeks with his bare ass! How could he sit without having the blisters burst! She must be punished.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s ass is on the stake,¡± Wang Yuxi said with determination. ¡°I can¡¯t spare the girl.¡±

    When he reached the area where the girl was still waiting for Lu Xuan, he stopped in his tracks. He was a petite girl facing him backwards holding a lot of snacks and drinks in her small arms. Her hair was reaching her shoulders and she had made two ponytails.

    ¡°You girl! Turn around, were you the one who hurt my buddy?¡± Wang Yuxi said in a slightly arrogant and angry voice.

    An Xin turned to look at a boy standing a little far from her. He was wearing his school uniform carelessly and was looking at her with a frozen look. She blinked her big clear eyes and tried to smile a bit but on her face, it looked rather like a wince.

    She bowed her head to apologize and said, ¡°I sincerely apologise, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone. Your friend startled me and the water bottle fell from my hands. Please let me apologise to your friend.¡±

    An Xin was halfway to bowing her head again when the boy acted, ¡°No, No, No, little girl, how can you apologise! What kind of man would I be if I let you apologize for something you have no faults in? As you said, it was merely an ident.¡±

    The girl who had led Wang Yuxi to An Xin was looking at him with a hanging jaw. She couldn¡¯t believe what her eyes said and what her ears were listening to.

    What happened to ending the girl?

    The girl¡¯s family?

    The girl¡¯s n?

    The girl¡¯s next seven generations?

    What on earth was happening here?

    ¡°You believe me?¡± An Xin asked in a soft whisper as she looked at the boy. She was touched from the bottom of her heart.

    Wang Yuxi nodded his head. How could he not believe such a cute and pretty girl? Even if she intentionally burnt Lu Xuan¡¯s ass, her cuteness and prettiness had given her a privilege that would allow her to do whatever she wanted, including burning Lu Xuan¡¯s ass.

    Such a cute girl. How could he not see her before? This sounds very unfair to him. He pouted his lips. He was offended.

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± An Xin said. ¡°Can you please help me in apologising to your friend? I want to show my sincerity by offering him snacks and drinks. Also, the drink is melting. It has to be finished soon.¡±

    Wang Yuxi¡¯s eyes fell on the snacks the girl was carrying and her eyes shone with greed. He was not going to let anyone but him eat the snacks brought by her. As for Lu Xuan, he would just buy her another. It didn¡¯t matter to anyone. But the girl¡¯s snacks mattered a lot to him.

    ¡°There is no need to apologise to my friend. He knew that it was his fault. He didn¡¯t hold you ountable for his injury. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about,¡± Wang Yuxi said with a silly smile. ¡°Also, I will give these snacks to you. I¡¯m sure he will be thrilled to know that you brought him snacks. What do you say?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. If this was the case, she would be relieved. Perhaps, it was for the better. She passed the oreo shake to the other girl and the rest of the snacks to Wang Yuxi.

    ¡°Little girl, what ss are you in?¡± Wang Yuxi asked with an excited glint shining in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m a student of ss Ten K. I only transferred therest month,¡± An Xin replied and the other two people looked at her with shocked faces.

    ¡°You are the transfer student that entered ss K?¡± They asked at the same time with wide eyes and An Xin obediently nodded her head. As she nodded her head, her two ponytails were obediently bouncing too.

    Wang Yuxi felt a spark of anger igniting inside him and that spark instantly became big mes that imaginary was engulfing the entire school. How dare ss Ten K hide such a cute girl from him!

    He demands justice!

    Wang Yuxi demands justice for his scorching heart!!

 Chapter 88 Pretty girl

    ¡°Xiao Lan!¡±

    An Xin turned her head to find Mona who was running towards her. Oh, she hadn¡¯t seen her friends for a long time except in the examination centre where they were not allowed to talk or even look at each other. Every one of them left the examination centre at different times and so she hadn¡¯t seen them since the first exam and today the monthly tests were ending.

    She was in a good mood as she knew that she was going to secure good marks in the English exam that had taken ce today.

    ¡°Girl, I missed you. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days, ¡°Mona said in an excessively sweet voice. ¡°Where have you been? Howe we never saw you after the exams?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I made a new friend and we went to eat beef noodles in the stall near school,¡± An Xin said with a soft smile.

    That day when her new friend Wang Yuxi had helped her apologise to boss Lu, he had approached her the following day with a ss of Oreo shake simr to one that she had given them. After that day, every morning they would coincidentally meet and then enjoy Oreo shake from the school cafeteria. One day he brought her to the best shop that serves beef noodles.

    Mona pouted her lips. ¡°I¡¯m offended that you made new friends. But you can coax me by agreeing to the art exhibition I¡¯m going to invite you to.¡±

    This was the main reason why Mona had spent hours looking for An Xin all over the school.<sub>.</sub>

    Qiao Wei and Song Ci refused toe, saying her art sucked.

    It wasn¡¯t her art that sucked but their eyes that couldn¡¯t see what the real art is.

    Mona huffed and puffed silently and then approached An Xin. She knew that as long as their dear Xiao Lan agreed the entire ss woulde to her art exhibition.

    ¡°You areing, right?¡± Mona said in a soft voice. ¡°You wille to support me, right? Please, Xiao Lan. Don¡¯t break my artistic heart. Please say yes.¡±

    An Xin was put in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t say yes because Mona didn¡¯t create art but disaster. She had seen the so-called masterpiece made by her friend and all of them were¡­.

    Nevermind.

    She couldn¡¯t say no either as she didn¡¯t want to break her heart.<sub></sub>

    However, in the end, Mona won as she ended up saying yes.

    ¡°Pretty girl, ¡°Wang Yuxi emerged as he tapped An Xin¡¯s shoulder with a wide grin on his face. He had given his paper as soon as he could and began looking for her all over the school to match their answers. It didn¡¯t matter if his answers were right as long as they match hers, he was happy.

    Wang Yuxi shook her head feeling giddy.

    Mona stood before An Xin hiding her behind her frame and narrowed her eyes as she ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Wang Yuxi, what are you doing here?¡±

    Wang Yuxi ced his hand on Mona¡¯s face and made a bad face, ¡°Let me see my friend.¡±

    ¡°What friend are you talking about, Jerk?¡± Mona asked.

    ¡°You radish, scram!¡± Wang Yuxi growled as he tried to get a peek at An Xin.

    ¡°How do you guys know each other?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°We are not neighbours, ¡°Both of them said at the same time while realization dawned on An Xin.

    ¡°Oh, you guys are neighbours?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Phew, ¡°Mona said as she turned to face An Xin while her back facing Wang Yuxi¡¯s back. They were standing in a disapproving posture.

    ¡°Pretty girl, do you want to eat corn dogs? I know a very good ce for eating corn dogs, ¡°Wang Yuxi said as he looked at An Xin with a smile. He couldn¡¯t let this stupid neighbour of his spoil his moment.

    Before An Xin could reply, Mona bit Wang Yuxi¡¯s arm, making the boy scream and said, ¡°I just bit a dog and it doesn¡¯t even taste good. It tastes like shit.¡±

    Wang Yuxi looked at Mona sarcastically and said, ¡°Oh someone knows what shit tastes like.¡±

    Mona¡¯s ce crinkled as she shuddered in disgust.

    ¡°Jerk!¡±

    ¡°Raddish!¡±

    ¡°Son of a biscuit!¡±

    ¡°You smelly fish!¡±

    ¡°You dunderhead!¡±

    ¡°Drac!!¡±

    An Xin sighed as both sides started firing at each other with vocal nuclear weapons. You know what? She would rather go home than pick up a thing or two. Her mother would always give her lecture about teenagers having potty mouths and she wasn¡¯t allowed to curse.

    As she was standing at the school gate waiting for the driver which would take almost ten minutes, she saw Han Zixin across the road kicking pebbles and from a distance, she could see her not so dear tutor talking to a tall man in a suit whose back was facing her. No wonder, Cheat Prince was feeling down.

    Han Zixin had an urge to disappear from the face of the earth as he looked at the two people he would rather avoid all his life. To say he was feeling down would be an understatement. Suddenly, someone pinched his hand and he didn¡¯t need to know who it was.

    Someone finally realized that she had a deskmate too after getting MIA after the exam.

    Not that he was missing her.

    He was just telling himself how she was too busy these days.

    ¡°What?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow as he saw her smiling at him with that silly look in her eyes. Do note that she was up to no good.

    ¡°Cheat Prince?¡± An Xin called out his name with a ridiculous smile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow again.

    ¡°What did the left eyebrow say to the right eyebrow?¡± An Xin asked. She loved riddles.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Han Zixin was confused. What could eyebrows even say to each other? He didn¡¯t mind her asking him silly riddles. It was just that he didn¡¯t know the answer to this one.

 Chapter 89 Lunch

    ¡°Ah?¡± Han Zixin was confused. What could eyebrows even say to each other? He didn¡¯t mind her asking him silly riddles. It was just that he didn¡¯t know the answer to this one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡°Han Zixin said after a while. ¡°Tell me the answer.¡±

    ¡°It says, ¡®you looked surprised to see me¡¯,¡± An Xin replied and then giggled at her own joke.

    Han Zixin¡¯s lips twitched. See, she was really silly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°I just came to pass words,¡± An Xin said with a shrug.

    ¡°What words?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°My mom asked me to invite you for lunch,¡± An Xin asked. Seeing that her driver was there, she grabbed his hand and dragged him with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cheat Prince. You can¡¯t disrespect food.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Well, what could Han Zixin say at this moment?

    He was practically being kidnapped by this little blockhead. She was not inviting but almost kidnapping him. But why was heplying with her? There had to be something wrong with his head.

    __

    ¡°You have to remember some rules,¡± An Xin said as soon as they were on the threshold of her house.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Han Zixin couldn¡¯t understand her logic. Did she forget that she invited him, not the other way around? What was wrong with this girl?

    ¡°You can¡¯t say the food cooked by my mom is not better than the chef¡¯s even if it¡¯s true, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°You are not allowed to make her like you. You are not allowed to have a second visit to my home.¡±

    ¡°You are crazy, ¡°Han Zixin muttered as he entered the door with her. He was looking at the vi that was decorated grandly and luxuriously. Although it looked quite ordinary and small from the outside, he knew now why they said never to judge a book by its cover.<sub></sub>

    An Qinyan was on her phone when she saw her daughtering with her ssmate. She internally raised her brow. Didn¡¯t her daughter say that the boy wasn¡¯t her friend and she wouldn¡¯t bring him home for lunch?

    ¡°Mom, this is Han Zixin and he is my deskmate. I invited him for lunch just like you asked me, ¡°An Xin said with a smile. Turning towards him, she said,¡°And this is An Qinyan. She is the best mother in the world.¡±

    An Qinyan chuckled helplessly as she patted her daughter¡¯s head lovingly.

    Han Zixin could now understand why she had such a thick mom filter. Her mother looked extraordinary. He had imagined her mother to be a gentle beauty type. It wasn¡¯t that An Qinyan wasn¡¯t gentle or a beauty, it was just that the word gentle beauty didn¡¯t fit her.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs An, thank you for inviting me, ¡°Han Zixin¡¯s said in a respectful tone.

    ¡°Thank you for epting my invitation,¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°I wanted to thank you for helping An Xin in the supermarket andter in the mall. You are a very good child. I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you have done for my Lan.¡±

    Han Zixin blushed. He wasn¡¯t used to getting praise. But he didn¡¯t know why he felt touched hearing those words but An Xin¡¯s mother had such a heavy yet very soothing presence.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, ¡°Han Zixin said humbly.

    An Qinyan got busyter as she was giving instructions to the kitchen staff to add a few more dishes for the children while An Xin and Han Zixin were in the living room enjoying refreshments. Since he was the first person their young miss had brought home and he was her desk mate, the staff was extremely warm to him.

    Unlike the Han mansion where everyone was polite to him, everyone here was extremely warm and weing. It felt as if they were honoured by his presence and who wouldn¡¯t like to be in this kind of atmosphere.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, do you want to meet my sisters?¡± An Xin asked while fanning her eyshes. She was practically begging him. She loved showing off her feline sisters to everyone.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they quite young?¡± Han Zixin said hesitantly. What would he do after meeting newborn babies? He didn¡¯t like babies. They were cranky and loud.

    ¡°Oh no, they have grown up a lot, ¡°An Xin said. Suddenly her face lit up like a Christmas tree as she added, ¡°There they are. Meet my sisters Betty and Augustine.¡±

    Han Zixin turned his head to look at two kittensing their way. Technically, they wereing toward her.

    What was he expecting from her?

    He should have known that!

    Why did he actually believe for a second that her mother had adopted newborn babies?

    It was his fault for expecting too much from the wrong person.

    ¡°Betty, say hi to my deskmate,¡± An Xin cooed as she held the kitten¡¯s paw and extended it towards him as if it was handshaking with him.

    Han Zixin liked little animals and so he held the paw the kitten was extending his way and caressed the other kitten¡¯s head as he took it in hisp. Augustine was snuggling into hisp and she felt a caress on its head.

    ¡°That¡¯s Augustine, ¡°An Xin told him the name.

    ¡°They are precious,¡± Han Zixin replied and An Xin¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°I know right!¡±

    For another half an hour they were ying with the kittens. Then, An Qinyan called them for lunch. He didn¡¯t know why but the lunch table was covered as if it was some kind of feast. However, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable in this house and had lunch with the two of them.

    After dinner, both of them yed with cats again and then began watching a dubbed English action movie and didn¡¯t realise when the sky turned dark. When the movie ended, it was time for dinner.

    How could An Qinyan let him leave without having dinner?

    Nope, it didn¡¯t feel right at all.

    ¡°Auntie, I need to leave or the dormitory will be closed, ¡°Han Zixin helplessly said after the dinner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Iwill ask the driver to drop you at your dormitory in time,¡± An Qinyan said and Han Zixin smiled.

    It was such a nice day. Hepletely forgot how the boy who was wishing to disappear from the face of the earth was about to save this day in one of the happiest days of his life where he was made to feel wanted and honoured.

    ¡­

    IMPORTANT NOTICE: The readers can buy the privilege to read chapters in advance. Kindly support the author in Win-Win by buying at least the first tier of privilege.If the privilege unlocks exceeds 1000, the author will do a mass release. For every one thousand privilege unlocks, five extra chapters will be posted. Likewise, for 500 power stones each week, two extra chapters will be posted. And for 50 golden tickets, each month, three extra chapters will be posted.

 Chapter 90 unedited

    Lu Zhaolin was standing in front of his first wife, An Qinyan. It wasn¡¯t the first time he was seeing her after she returned to the country and it was most definitely not thest time he would meet her either.

    ¡°Congrattions, Miss An for winning the case, ¡°Thewyer shook hands with An Qinyan while her gaze was stuck on her ex husband.She had won the case of Lu Xuan¡¯s custody battle. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a custody case. It was a case over papers signed by the Lu family sixteen years ago that they were now calling invalid.

    When An Qinyan had divorced her husband, his mother had made her sign the document where she was forced to give up Lu Xuan¡¯s custody. She was unemployed and thus she could lose An Xin too if she didn¡¯t sign the papers.

    The main reason why she signed those papers was because Lu Xuan was born with a weak immune system, he was always sick and he needed constant medical care that she would not be able to provide at that time.

    She needed money to give medical care to her son and she was a housewife, Lu Zhaolin¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want a working woman for his son.

    Old Madam knew that Song Yifei was not capable of giving birth to a child as thetter¡¯s womb was too weak to carry a baby. She couldn¡¯t let An Qinyan walk away with the heir of the family. Lu Xuan was a boy and she had a weak spot for make her first grandson.

    Therefore, in order to not sound so callous and cruel, she persuaded Lu Zhaolin to add a use in those papers that said if Song Yifei would ever have a son, An Qinyan could im back the custody of her son.

    This was done to make Lu family sound not so inhumane.

    When Song Yifei suggested her husband have a baby through surrogacy, Old Madam wasn¡¯t pleased and never forgot to taunt her daughter-inw for thinking about sending Lu Xuan away.

    Song Yifei knew that she wasn¡¯t cut out for being a mother. She loved her sons but she knew that she would never be able to be one like those perfect mothers. She had so many shorings and she was ready to ept it. She always knew that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t her son no matter how much she wanted him to be,the name of mother on his birthday certificate was An Qinyan¡¯s, not hers.<sub>.</sub>

    An Qinyan never left their life even when she started her own life in a different continent.

    ¡°I hope you will not regret your decision, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said as he approached An Qinyan. His forehead twitches when he saw Gu Yanxi draping an arm around her shoulder. Seeing the man¡¯s cocky face, he was reminded of the happenings of sixteen years ago once again.

    By one way or other Gu Yanxi was responsible for breaking their home.

    An Qinyan sighed inwardly. Did these men think she was interested in a battle between who had more testosterone?

    Come on, she had more important work to do. Like earning another millions of dors.

    ¡°Mr Lu, the court has given the verdict,¡±An Qinyan said with a smile. ¡°I hope you will respect the court¡¯s decision or no one else knows better than you what a contempt of court is?¡±

    ¡°An Qinyan, if you can snatch Lu Xuan from me, I can do the same too, ¡°Lu Zhaolin boomed. The son he had raised and loved for sixteen years was snatched just like this, how could he ept it?

    ¡°Lu Zhaolin! I never refused you to visit Xin. It was you who never visited. If I could cross seven oceans to meet my son every month, you can do the same but you never bothered to. So, don¡¯t give me empty threats,¡±An Qinyan replied. She was seething at this moment. Her babygirl never made any demands to see her father who never wanted to meet her bit she understood the heart of a child.

    ¡°Empty threats? I raised Xuan. What did you do? What rights do you have to take him away from us? Where are your morals?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked her with a scowl?<sub></sub>

    Look who was talking about morals?

    ¡°I might not be a good mother to Ah Xuan but atleast I did a pretty good job raising Xin. I know I tried my best with Ah Xuan too. He loved me but your mother turned him against me. He hates me now,¡±An Qinyan said. Taking a pause, she went on,¡°But you know what? He hates you too. And Lu Zhaolin, what did you say you raised him?¡±

    An Qinyan had an urge tough at his im.

    ¡°A child didn¡¯t just need food and shelter. He needs love, care and eptance too.If you have given him with all those things then why is our son staying at someone else¡¯s ce to hide his bruises and pain from you?¡± An Qinyan asked. That day when the bodyguards saw Lu Xuan, they had sent him aplete report on him. ¡°Why is he doesn¡¯t value his life? Do you know what? He is at a juncture of life where if he dies, he will be epting the death with a smile.¡±

    What could scare a mother¡¯s heart than this thing that her son was ready to give away his life for a mere thrill? Why couldn¡¯t Lu Zhaolin see the pain behind Lu Xuan¡¯s rebellion? The boy was begging to be seen but no one could see his predicament.

    ¡°You did a pretty good job raising him now please let me make an effort in saving him,¡± An Qinyan sarcastically said. ¡°For the love of god, just keep your mother away from him. Let me make an effort this time.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for him to retort because she knew he had nothing to say in his favour. An Xin was right, he was a scumbag. He was left staring at her back as she left with Gu Yanxi.

    ¡­.

    As she exited the court, she found Lu Xuan sitting on the bench, his head covered with his ck hoodie and she could only see his hair not face. She silently took a seat beside him.

    ¡°Can you adults stop controlling my fucking life?¡± Lu Xuan growled, his eyes still on his feet.

    ¡°Yes as soon as you turn eighteen and we can give you semi control of your life once you flush your potty mouth.¡±

    ¡°This is not funny.¡±

    ¡°You Are right. Cursing is not funny.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know. That¡¯s why I came prepared.¡± An Qinyan talked like a proper business woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like my parents.¡±

    ¡°I know they suck at parentings.¡±

    ¡°Why is it so difficult to talk to you?¡±

    ¡°Because we have same attitude. You infuriate me . I infuriate you.¡±

    ¡°I want to stay at my friend¡¯s house for a week beforeing arriving at a decision.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I wille to pick you from Wang Yuxi¡¯s home next week.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about Wang Yuxi.¡±

    ¡°You did on thest meeting.¡±

    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes at her. In thest meeting, he didn¡¯t talk to her. They were in same room like ervytime and he ignored her and spentenyire taime talking to Wang Yuxi and his game buddies . How did she know?

    ¡°I am not staying at Wang Yuxi¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stay at Song Sueyun¡¯s house. Her parents are home and you won¡¯t stay there.¡±

    ¡°You think you have me all figured out.¡±

    ¡°Nope, if I have you all figured. Wouldn¡¯t i be taking you home with me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stay under the same roof as your daughter.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t stay under the same roof as my daughter. Her room is on second floor and yours will be on ground floor. You aren¡¯t sharing the same roof.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t entangle me in your web of words.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know. You are better than that.¡±

    ¡°You know what?¡± Lu Xuan said as he removd his hoodie cap and let her have a look at him. ¡°It¡¯s futile to talk to my parents. Both of them are nuts.¡±

    A smile bloomed on her lips. Atleast he recognises her as his parent.

    ¡°Shawn!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    ¡°You will be protecting Young Master. It is your duty to take him wherever he wants to stay. You and the team of bodyguards prepared for Young Master will stay with him all the time. Don¡¯t follow him to close. Give him space to breathe.¡±

    Lu Xuan huffed and puffed.

    ¡°You are my son. You areing home with me soon. I am a rich woman. I don¡¯t want someone to harm you because of me. They are not there to notify me your whereabouts all the time but to keep you safe. I already lost Xin because of my negligence once¡­i cant afford to lose u too.¡±

 Chapter 91 Art Exhibition

    The art exhibition was held in themunity hall where students of art clubs from all the high schools in the city were participating. Along with Mona, many other students of the art club of Jingyuan high were taking part in the same exhibition.

    Han Zixin was once standing outside the gates, looking at his watch, waiting for a certain ssmate of his who had threatened her over the phone a few minutes ago to attend the exhibition with her.

    And now she was runningte!

    An Xin appeared at the scene running towards the gate, wearing a denim skirt and white top, her hair was let loose and a sparkly hairpin decorated her hair.

    ¡°You arete,¡± Han Zixin said.

    An Xin sheepishly smiled. She gotte because she could decide if she should match her minibar with her glittery blue hairpin or her white shoes. But she couldn¡¯t tell him that as he would scream at her and she didn¡¯t want him to hurt his throat. Look how kind-hearted she was.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This is for you,¡± An Xin replied as she took out two candies from her minibar which couldn¡¯t hold more than ten candies in total because of its size and handed it to him.

    Han Zixin narrowed his eyes at her but took the candles. As the candy melted in his mouth, he forgot about his initial anger and both of them walked inside.

    The hall was bustling and the majority of the people inside were the students of Jingyuan high. And the credit should be given to An Xin who had posted about the exhibition on her stories and status and urged her fellow students to attend to support Mona and the art club.

    Since An Xin posted something to support her ssmate, every other student from ss Ten K had to now attend the exhibition.

    Wang Yuxi, who was An Xin¡¯s friend from another section of ss Ten K, saw the story and urged all his buddies and ssmates to support the art club and so his entire ss hade.<sub></sub>

    Gu Shangyan would obviously go to any length to support his self proimed cousin. He shared the story on his WeChat and Weibo ounts. Of course, Genius Gu had supporters and followers in Jingyuan High School who would certainly follow in his footsteps.

    When the ss ten A of Jingyuan school was attending, who were the other sections to refuse?

    Just by a single post, An Xin was the reason why almost a hundred people from Jingyuan were attending the exhibition.

    When other schools saw how Jingyuan High¡¯s all the top and lower sections were there to support their school¡¯s art club, messages were sent and forwarded in school and friend groups and more and more people beganing.

    ¡°Do you know Mona¡¯s art name is Monalisa? I have seen on the inte that Monalisa is a famous artwork and I think she has drawn her inspiration from the piece,¡± An Xin was trying to show off that she had some knowledge about art while he didnt.

    ¡°En,¡± Han Zixin reacted nkly. Why did she think he was here to enjoy the paintings? He understood nothing. For him everything was alike.

    ¡°Do you know where the piece Monalisa is exhibited?¡± An Xin asked a student who was a volunteer. The volunteer gave both of them a weird look before pointing his finger towards the end of the hall where the certain piece was exhibited.

    Han Zixin loudly coughed when he saw the certain art piece that his little blockhead had been dying to see. It was an oil painting of a mushroom anddyfinger hugging each other. Mushroom¡¯s big stomach was making it difficult for slim and trimdyfinger to hug it.

    He saw An Xin scratching her head in confusion. It was a constion that he was not the only one who didn¡¯t understand the masterpiece.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, Big Boss Han, you guys came to support me?¡± A very energetic Mona came dressed in a burgundy dress, blonding everyone with the glittery tinsels she had braided her hair with.

    ¡°Do you like my masterpiece?¡± Mona grinned.

    Han Zixin and An Xin exchanged a look, gulping down their feelings before turning their gaze to the artist again to nod their head. Behind her back, An Xin had her fingers crossed because she didn¡¯t want tomit a sin by lying.

    ¡°I know my Monalisa is the best even though the first prize was won by Huo Yusheng of our school. So, he is from our school, I will not be sad,¡± Mona added. ¡°But I have to say my Monalisa is quite unique. Lisa will be thrilled to see our painting exhibited here.¡±

    ¡°Lisa?¡± An Xin asked. She had not heard about this Lisa girl.

    ¡°Yes, Lisa,¡± Mona said, pointing at thedyfinger who had a small mouth, hands and feet. ¡°She is my favourite model who loves to pose for me. In order to give her a tribute, I drew both of us. Thus, the painting is called Monalisa.¡±

    An Xin heaved out a sigh as she said, ¡°Yes, it is quite unique.¡± As she had recalled something, she pulled out a keychain which had a carving of a paint palette from her mini handbag and passed it to Mona. ¡°This is a gift to you from me and Han Zixin. I hope you will bring great honour to our school and us by creating art.¡±

    Mona was so touched by the gesture that she had tears in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, both of you. Your gift means so much to me.¡±

    Many years from now, when someone would ask the legendary artist Mona who had given her the ultimate confidence of expressing her emotions and messages through unique paintings, she would smile at the question and recall a day when two teenagers had given her hope and enough confidence to pursue a career she loved.

    Though she would be oblivious to the fact that the teenagers had spoken those words for not breaking her heart but who would have known that those few words would make someone¡¯s future.

 Chapter 92 Eternal Second

    Currently, Han Zixin and An Xin were looking at other paintings. She stood before a certain painting, her eyes fixed on a figure in light pink Hanfu under the cherry blossom tree, staring at the nkness. The artist was so talented that she was left stunned by how the cherry blossoms and the girl¡¯s pink Hanfu were scattering like the petals of cherry blossoms.

    ¡°Do you like the painting?¡± A boy around their age asked her.

    An Xin looked at the boy who was wearing a blue T-shirt and faded jeans and nodded her head.

    ¡°Do you want to buy this?¡± He asked.

    An Xin looked at Han Zixin who raised his brow in return. He could tell how she stared at the girl with eyes filled with sadness but there was also a smile on her lips which was confusing him for some reason. He could tell what emotions she was feeling at this moment.

    However, he knew that she liked the painting and didn¡¯t dissuade her from buying it.

    ¡°How much is it?¡± An Xin asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Two hundred Yuan,¡± The boy was not ready to lower the price. He studied in No 5 high school which was a public school in the city. He had shifted to the city this month with her mother and now was selling his artworks to afford his high school studies.

    She asked her for a scan payment but he said he didn¡¯t have a cellphone. Thus, Han Zixin paid the two hundred bucks to the artists without her saying. This goes without saying. They had such a unique bond between them.

    An Xin smiled at the boy and took the painting from him and showed it to Han Zixin.

    ¡°What school are you guys in?¡± The boy asked a whileter.

    ¡°Jingyuan High,¡± Han Zixin replied as An Xin was busy g touching the painting to take a feel. He didn¡¯t bother with her as he knew that she was crazy.

    The boy smirked. ¡°Li Sicheng. Remember the name. We will meet next year. Don¡¯t forget to inform Han Nanxian that Li Sicheng wille to snatch his crown next year. Be ready.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± An Xin looked at him. ¡°Are you saying that you are going to defeat God Han? My tutor Han Nanxian? He is the best person in the entire Jingyuan High. He can defeat five of you in a second if I ask him to! ¡°

    She was one of those students who used to think that Han Nanxian was nothing other than a wizard who scored top marks in every test but now that she had been tutored by the same boy for more than two weeks,she knew that there was more to his character than he let everyone know. He was the invincible hero. The first student in the history of Jingyuan high who would score perfect marks in every exam and now a boy out of nowhere was here to im that he was better than God Han?

    ¡°Han Nanxian is not the only one who can score perfect marks,¡± Li Sicheng smirked. ¡°There can¡¯t be only one God Han in the history of perfect scorers. Jingyuan High must be ready to wee another.¡±

    ¡°This student, you are right, ¡± Another voice was heard and An Xin and Han Zixin saw Gu Shangyaning with other students of ss A behind him. ¡°God Han will be appearing for the college entrance test until you wille to our school. Don¡¯t worry, ss A of Jingyuan High will wee you with warm smiles. And you are right, God Han will not be the only person in the Jingyuan High to have invincible scores.¡±

    Li Sicheng didn¡¯t mind Gu Shangyan¡¯s arrogant and cold words. Instead, he smiled at him and said, ¡°Then, forgive me for not allowing Genius Gu to leave second ce ever. Or should I call you Eternal Second?¡±

    The other studentsughed and Gu Shangyan stood there, nk.

    ¡°Eternal Second!¡± More people started teasing Gu Shangyan while he was just standing there, doing nothing!

    ¡°M*ther fuckers!¡± Lu Xuan appeared at the scene, yanking the arm of the sculpture exhibited and threw it on the ground, scaring the bunch of students who stoppedughing at the same moment.

    Lu Xuan was a crazy boy!

    They had heard stories of him!

    ¡°Say the fucking words and see how I break your fucking mouths!¡± Lu Xuan threatened with a half-smirk etched on his mouth and nobody bothered to utter a word. He grabbed Gu Shangyan and walked out of the exhibition hall, but not before breaking a sculpture or two.

    An Xin couldn¡¯t see the face of the person who appeared like a gangster and dragged Gu Shangyan out with him. She was curious because she didn¡¯t remember Gu Shangyan having friends in the school.

    ¡°Wow,¡± The students of ss Ten A let out the breath that they had been holding.

    ¡°Since when did Genius Gu be friends with Boss Lu?¡± Someone asked but no one had any answer to this question.

    The students of the Jingyuan High School walked out of themunity hall. An Xin was walking behind Han Zixin who wasn¡¯t speaking to her. She knew that he wasn¡¯t someone who spoke many words but currently he was not speaking at all.

    ¡°Cheat Prince?¡± An Xin called out his name.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Zixin didn¡¯t bother to look at An Xin who was following him.

    ¡°Do you want candy?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No, candies are bad for teeth,¡± Han Zixin replied.

    ¡°Should I send you two hundred bucks by WeChat?¡± She tried to initiate the conversation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Han Zixin replied. ¡°Just take it as the expense of candies that you buy for me till this date.¡±

    An Xin paused in her footsteps as she couldn¡¯t take another step but he didn¡¯t stop walking far and far from her. She didn¡¯t know why but tears started forming in her eyes as she watched him walking further and further.

    If he was angry with her, he should tell her the reason, not walk away from her.

 Chapter 93 A talk

    ¡°Lan, mom has something to talk to you,¡± An Qinyan said as soon as she saw her daughter returning. ¡°You can change first, I will wait for you in the living room.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head and walked to her room. She didn¡¯t pay attention to her mother¡¯s words like she usually did. Instead of changing into other clothes, sheid on the bed and before she realised, she was fast asleep. For someone who had been running to extra sses, tuition sses and preparation for exams, she was tired to the bone. As soon as her body hit the soft mattress, she fell asleep.

    An Qinyan had been waiting for her daughter for more than half an hour in the living room. She had been wanting to talk to An Xin about Lu Xuan but didn¡¯t get the time. She didn¡¯t know what had happened between the twins that made them distanced from each other so much that they would even bear to see each other¡¯s faces.

    Three years ago, An Xin went to meet Lu Xuan with her as usual. Every month, they would get to meet Lu Xuan and it was the only chance for An Qinyan to make sure that their children bonded well. Although the children were far from one another, their hearts were together.

    However, something mysterious to all of them happened and she had brought a crying An Xin home. For days, her daughter had locked herself in the room, never stopping crying or talking to anyone. When she came out after secluding herself for days, she was quiet and reserved. She never talked about her twin again, it was as if she didn¡¯t want his existence in her life.

    It wasn¡¯t only An Xin and Lu Xuan¡¯s rtionship that had taken a hit that day but An Qinyan¡¯s rtionship with her children too.<sub>.</sub>

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t know how An Xin was going to take the news of Lu Xuaning home but she hoped that her daughter would take it positively. She waspletely oblivious of the fact that An Xin had no memory of this twin of hers whatsoever. She didn¡¯t recognise anyone from the Lu family either.

    ¡°Meimei, where is Lan?¡± An Qinyan asked the maid that she had sent to call her daughter.

    ¡°Madam, Missy is asleep,¡± Meimei quickly replied. ¡°She hasn¡¯t changed her clothes either.¡±

    An Qinyan sighed. Her daughter had been under a lot of strain. High School was not easy and she was under too much stress. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t have the energy to change her clothes yet she was insistent on going to support her friend who was participating in an art exhibition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wake her now, ¡°An Qinyan ordered the young maid. ¡°Let her sleep. Serve her warm food when she wakes up.¡±<sub></sub>

    She knew that An Xin would wake up in the middle of the night when she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her hunger.

    Meimei nodded her head and An Qinyan walked to her bedroom.

    An Qinyan called Shawn, the head of Lu Xuan¡¯s security team and as soon as the call connected, he said, ¡°Young Master is safe and at the friend¡¯s house. Does Madam wish to know about his address?¡±

    An Qinyan sighed. Lu Xuan was a stubborn character, just like her. He was petty, just like her. So, she understood him way better than anyone. He was not going to like the fact that his mother was spying on her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me his location but I wanted to be assured that he is sound and safe,¡± An Qinyan replied. She was a worrywart and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. When you have seen your child returning from the brink of death, anyone would be worrywart like her.

    ¡°I think Madam should know where the Young Master is, ¡°Shawn said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± An Qinyan asked, rmed. She knew that something was not right.

    ¡°Young Master is at CEO Gu¡¯s house,¡± Shawn said and An Qinyan forgot breathing for a moment.

    What was he doing there?

    Gu Yanxi¡¯s house?

    But Gu Yanxi wasn¡¯t home.

    She knew that Gu Yanxi had been dying a meeting with Japanese clients for weeks because he wanted to be with her when the judge would give the final verdict and he left as soon as they got out of the court. Why would Lu Xuan go there?

    An Qinyan hung up the call and dialled Gu Yanxi.

    ¡°Why is Ah Xuan at your house ?¡± An Qinyan asked as soon as her call connected.

    ¡°Wow, Yanyan, is this how you greet your boyfriend?¡± Gu Yanxi said with a chuckle. He could imagine a very angry An Qinyaning for his life! Too bad she wanted his life, not the heart.

    ¡°Gu Yanxi, answer my question!¡± An Qinyan stressed. How could he not see that she was barely holding on!

    ¡°Rx,¡± Gu Yanxi softly said. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡±

    An Qinyan did what he said.

    ¡°Do you remember I told you that I had given Gu Shangyan¡¯s name for the tutoring service that his school is conducting because he doesn¡¯t have friends and I wanted him to interact more with children his age than those books he read all day and night?¡± Gu Yanxi said and An Qinyan recalled having this conversation with him. It was the same conversation that gave her the idea to add An Xin¡¯s name to the list of students that needed tutoring.

    ¡°Lu Zhaolin arranged a tutor for Lu Xuan and the tutor is no one else but Shangyan, ¡°Gu Yanxi said. ¡°I did not tell you but Lu Xuan has been pretty close to Shangyan and he often visits him at home. I just found out from Shangyan that Lu Xuan wants to stay the week at our house.¡±

    ¡°You are saying that they are friends?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°Yes but they will im otherwise, ¡°Gu Yanxi said.

    ¡°Why are both my children weird?¡± An Qinyan asked no one in particr.

 Chapter 94 Call to school

    The following morning, An Qinyan still couldn¡¯t talk to An Xin as thetter had to leave for school and she didn¡¯t want to spoil her daughter¡¯s mood if the conversation didn¡¯t end well. She was thinking of picking up An Xin from school and then taking her out to y so they could have a good atmosphere to talk with each other.

    She was so worried about Lu Xuan that she didn¡¯t notice how her daughter didn¡¯t seem like her usual chatty self. An Xin quietly had breakfast with her mother and went to the kitchen to ask the chef to add a particr dish in her tiffin box. She knew that Han Zixin liked to eat braised pork and rice. It was a simple dish but he liked to eat it with great gusto.

    As she reached school, she ran towards her ss but only to find the crowd of people withered near the notice board. How could she forget that today the result of the second monthly test would be revealed?

    On the other hand, Lu Xuan entered the school with Gu Shangyan. The two of them were living together and Young Master Lu was of the opinion that they should race to school on their bicycles. Again, the loser would buy the winner a ticket to the gamer¡¯s cafe. Lu Xuan won and he might or might not have cheated.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with these people?¡± Lu Xuan asked when he saw a crowd.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Did you forget it¡¯s result day?¡± Gu Shangyan nkly asked.

    Lu Xuan muttered a curse, earning a nudge to his aching bones.

    ¡°If we waited here to see the results, we will miss the first ss and I don¡¯t want my ss teacher to scream at me,¡± Lu Xuan said in a dirty tone.

    ¡°And your teacher will get a chance to call your father toin about the good for nothing son that be wanted to rece,¡± Gu Shangyan kindly added and Lu Xuan red at him. ¡°What I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡®Too bad the ss teacher will call An Qinyan now, ¡®Lu Xuan said in his heart. He looked at Gu Shangyan and asked, ¡°Do you have answers for the monthly test papers?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Gu Shangyan pulled out the sheet of paper from his school bag and narrowed his eyes at the teenager whose eyes were shining with mischief.

    ¡°Genius Gu is showing his answer key! Who wants it?¡± Lu Xuan shouted and ran from the scene, leaving Gu Shangyan standing there almost to be a victim of a stampede. When the entire crowd moved to see Gu Shangyan¡¯s answer key, he went to the notice board to see his result. He started from thest name on the result sheet and let out a scoff when he saw whose name it was.

    My mother¡¯s daughter gotst ce in the school?

    How did it feel to snatch my ce, my dear mother¡¯s daughter?

    Above her was Han Zixin, the bastard he hated the most. What right did this piece of shit have to get a ce higher than his mother¡¯s daughter?

    Never mind, he had to find his name or did it mean he failed?

    His name was not in thest hundred students. What did it mean? Did it mean he failed?

    Lu Xuan groaned. If it was before, he would be proud of failing and infuriating his father but now?

    He didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed by his mother and her daughter.

    With slumped shoulders, he walked out of the vicinity only to find his ss teacher Liu standing there with a fierce look in his eyes.

    ¡°Come with me to the office!¡± The teacher ordered him and Lu Xuan followed him but not with a lowered head but in his arrogant gait. He already failed? What¡¯s the worst they could do to him? Expel him? Oh, they are wee to expel him. He never wanted to study in this high school. He always wanted to go to the No. 1 high school because of their football team and that school was best for sports students but his father put him in this school where students didn¡¯t know anything other than studies and he felt suffocated here.

    The teacher lectured Lu Xuan for almost ten minutes before telling him that they had called his mother. He couldn¡¯t understand one thing. Why was his teacher scolding him? The teacher didn¡¯t mention him failing the exam but was scolding him about cheating?

    ¡°There are some students who actually study to score good marks and there are some who had the audacity to cheat in the reputable exam. What are you going to do in the future? I feel terrible for your father who started from scratch and made a name for himself but what about you? You couldn¡¯t even pass an exam on your own. I¡¯m ashamed to be your teacher, ¡°Teacher Liu said in a disgusted tone. ¡°Children like you are born only to destroy the great legacies of your father and forefather.¡±

    ¡°I would have to trouble Teacher Liu to exin to me how my son is going to destroy his father¡¯s legacy?¡± A strong feminine voice was heard before a woman dressed in a ck pantsuit entered the office.

    She was towering over the boy and his teacher with her heels. She was surprised to receive a call from the school saying that her son had cheated on the exam. She knew one thing if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know the answers, he wouldn¡¯t bother to cheat because it would be too much hassle for him. He would rather fail the exam than using his energy on cheating. And why would he cheat when he had no fear of failure?

    ¡°Mrs Lu?¡± Teacher Liu assumed the identity but only to be proven wrong. He didn¡¯t know why but the woman¡¯s aura was a bit stifling.

    ¡°It will be Miss An for you,¡± An Qinyan smiled as she took a seat and gestured to Lu Xuan to stand beside her.

 Chapter 95 Not punished

    ¡°It will be Miss An for you,¡± An Qinyan smiled as she took a seat and gestured to Lu Xuan to stand beside her. ¡°I wonder why teacher Liu had to call me to school?¡±

    ¡°Miss An, your son has cheated in the monthly exam. We are certain that he had copied his answers from the student who was sitting behind him,¡± Teacher Liu replied and Lu Xuan looked at his mother in a panic.

    The student sitting behind him was none other than Orange who had scored the same marks. Everyone was of the view that Lu Xuan had copied his answers from Orange.

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t need to ask Lu Xuan any other question because she could read in his eyes that he hadn¡¯t cheated. She squeezed his hand and said to the teacher, ¡°Teacher Liu, if my son cheated in the exam, he would have to turn his head to look at the answer sheet of other students.¡±

    Taking a pause, she went on, ¡°I would like to ask what the invigtor or other staff on duty was doing?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Her questions rendered the teacher speechless but she didn¡¯t stop there, ¡°Did they not see him cheating in the ss? Jingyuan High is a reputable school in not just the city but in the entire country. With such a huge budget, I am sure the CCTV cameras are installed in every nook and corner of the school?¡±

    Lu Xuan turned his gaze to look at his mother who was ruthlessly speaking to his teacher. Why did it feel like his mother was awyer, not his father?

    ¡°I remember in thest board of directors meeting, someone had raised a question on ways to tackle school bullying, CCTV was one of the solutions? Did you check the cameras before putting the allegation on my son?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    Teacher Liu had nothing to report. Clearly, he had not checked the CCTV camera. It was because Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation speaks louder than any proof. He need not check any CCTV footage to find if the boy had cheated or not.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Teacher Liu, how are you going to apologise now?¡± An Qinyan asked when they checked the footage and didn¡¯t find any evidence of Lu Xuan cheating in the exam. They saw him giving bad looks to Orange who had copied the entire paper from him.

    She might be ruthless in her approach by asking the teacher to apologise to her son but she felt that it was necessary. She had seen how the staff appointed on duty was busy chatting with each other and almost every student took advantage of the same thing. Clearly, it was the school at fault but they had almost broken the confidence and will of a student.

    It was for the first time Lu Xuan scored such good marks. Yes, fifty percent in second monthly exams was not a small feat for someone like him who would either have backlogs or pass on margin.

    What if they had seeded in punishing Lu Xuan?

    Would the boy work hard to score good marks again?

    He wouldn¡¯t. And why would he? He was at the age of life where he was considering himself a grown-up. Teenagers tend to think of themselves as adults when they are nothing but children. The only difference was that they couldn¡¯t be handled by using the same techniques that they use in children.

    A teenager like Lu Xuan who was not only prideful but also vain when it came to his reputation would never study again. He would always quote the one bad scene where he was punished for scoring good marks than the hundred other good ones.

    ¡°Miss An¨C¡± Before teacher Liu could speak, he saw the principal and vice-principal entering the Teacher¡¯s office. When the men heard that President An,who was now a board of directors of the school and had donated a library and aboratory, was called to school for something so absurd, they came running to meet the woman. They knew that it was the school at fault yet the innocent student was insulted for nothing.

    ¡°President An, I apologise for the misunderstanding. The school has suspended the teachers for their misbehaviour, ¡°The principal said. ¡°I hope you will give the school a chance to rectify their mistake.¡±

    ¡°Apology can be easily earned,¡± An Qinyan said as she smiled at the two men. ¡°I heard my son was disqualified from the football team even before trial.¡±

    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes turned to look at his mother in shock. He hadn¡¯t told anyone that he had submitted the application for joining the football team but his application was not epted because of his reputation and the coach said that the football team didn¡¯t want to include violent elements.

    ¡°I will talk to Coach Sun, ¡°The vice principal said. In his eyes, she could see that he was just saying this for the sake of appeasing her. They wouldn¡¯t take Lu Xuan to the team.

    ¡°I only ask the Principal and the Vice-Principal to give Lu Xuan a chance for a trial. If he qualifies for the trial, the football team can take him in and if not, there is no need. I believe in equal and fair chances for all,¡± An Qinyan said, putting the principal and his minions in a tight spot.

    Seeing that there was no other way to convince her, the principal agreed to a single trial. Therefore, the entire football team would be selected again and all the students could submit an application form for the selection and once their application was submitted, they could appear for trial.

    After that, An Qinyan received Lu Xuan¡¯s test paper from the teacher and she was surprised to see how well he had performed in mathematics. He had scored seventy out of hundred and it was really a good score in her opinion. Apart from that, he had good scores innguage. It was just his science, social studies and English that were rtively weak.

    It wasn¡¯t her even Lu Xuan was shocked to see his test papers. He must be possessed by a ghost or how else would he answer the questions correctly?

 Chapter 96 Disappoint me

    Later, An Qinyan walked out of the teacher¡¯s office with Lu Xuan following her. As they reached the school cafeteria area, she stopped in her footsteps and turned to look at her son who was looking down and not meeting eyes with her.

    This was not the Lu Xuan she knew.

    ¡°You disappoint me, ¡°An Qinyan said.

    Lu Xuan clenched his hands and swallowed hard. He was a disappointment. He didn¡¯t know why she took his side inside. Perhaps, she did that to save her reputation. He knew how important reputation could be. He didn¡¯t me her. He was used to disappointing everyone. However, it still hurt his heart to hear her say that he disappointed her.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, look at me!¡± An Qinyan said in an authoritative voice.<sub>.</sub>

    Lu Xuan raised his gaze instinctively to look at her strict face.

    ¡°How could you do this?¡± An Qinyan asked him. She was so mad right now. ¡°Do you have any sense of danger? If someone is using you of a crime, you don¡¯t keep quiet but fight back! Do you only learn to fight with legs and fists that you forget verbal battle? What if I didn¡¯te sooner and the teacher had proved you guilty without any evidence? What would you do? How could you be silent at such a time?¡±

    What vexed her the most wasn¡¯t the teacher¡¯s allegations but his silence? Did he know that silence is not always the answer? Sometimes, they had to fight back. How could he not fight back at such an important time?

    To say Lu Xuan was surprised would be an understatement. She was mad and disappointed at him because he didn¡¯t refute the allegations, not because of his actions and bad marks? He knew that all the parents wanted their kids to score A+ or at least A. But he didn¡¯t know what was this woman¡¯s deal? Why did she always confuse him?<sub></sub>

    ¡°You know what?¡± An Qinyan sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. I don¡¯t wish to be mad at you. It¡¯s just that your attitude inside vexed me. Next time, if youe home beaten by someone because you are right, I am going to beat you.¡±

    ¡°And they ask where I get the violent streak from, ¡°Lu Xuan muttered under his breath. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t hear him.

    As An Qinyan saw that they were outside the cafeteria, she dragged him inside much to his dissatisfaction and ced a te full of food. It was morning time and the students who lived in the dormitory came here for breakfast. Although the food here wasn¡¯t as delicious andvish as the one she usually cooks, it was still better.

    ¡°I had breakfast,¡± Lu Xuan grumbled.

    ¡°I know, ¡°An Qinyan said as she pushed the te before him. ¡°You are staying at your friend¡¯s house and won¡¯te out for breakfast with me even if I asked. So, we will have a congrattory meal in your school cafeteria.¡±

    She pulled out a box of cookies from her handbag that she had kept for snacking and ced it next to his te.

    ¡°Just like old times, we will celebrate your good marks, ¡°An Qinyan replied and Lu Xuan paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what to say or do. However, he started eating and as his fingers brushedthe cookie box, he didn¡¯t know why but he felt warm in his heart.

    ¡°I barely managed to pass, ¡°Lu Xuan muttered.

    ¡°You scored 50% and it¡¯s not called barely managed to pass,¡± An Qinyan nonchntly replied.

    ¡°Your daughter rankedst in the school, ¡°Lu Xuan snickered. He scored 50% which meant his rank would be higher than his mother¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Really?¡± An Qinyan¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°My Lan passed the exam?¡±

    Lu Xuan stared at her and then grumbled, ¡°You are weird. How can you be happy with such bad marks?¡±

    An Qinyan sighed as she looked at her son who had the meaning of life sorted out all wrong and said, ¡°Dear son, how could a mother of two weird children be normal? And you have no right to say that my children have bad marks. It¡¯s up to me to decide. Lan merely passed two subjectsst time. This time, she passed five of them. It means she is progressing and so are you. I don¡¯t believe in quick progress or sess. Ites from the sheer amount of hard work and pressure.¡±

    ¡°Why did it sound like you have no expectations from your children?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, ¡°An Qinyan truthfully said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is possible. All parents have expectations from their children. Even my father has. He wants me to study hard and be awyer like him, ¡°Lu Xuan said. Why was he oversharing? He should keep his mouth zipped.

    ¡°It¡¯s really possible,¡± An Qinyan began exining to him. ¡°I lost my parents at a young age. You must know that your grandmother kind of raised me. She took me in when I was sixteen and had recently lost my father. Nobody had expectations from me and neither did I had. I think my childhood or life experience had to be med for this. I never expected anything from anyone because this was how I was wired. Or maybe I expect things. Like how I expect you and Lan to live a happy and peaceful life. How I expect you both to stay safe all the time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your motive is, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°I will never give in to you. No amount of sweet words or gestures can change my heart or mind. I know I can¡¯t escape you now that you have my custody but in two years, neither you nor my father can force me to stay with you guys. You only have two years, you can do whatever you want, I won¡¯t stop you. But once your time is up,you won¡¯t see me again.¡±

    This was the deepest feeling in his heart that he had never told anyone. He knew that no matter how sweet or warm her words might be, she was bound to hurt him again. Although his exteriors had toughened with blows, his inside was still tender and fragile. He might not be able to bear any betrayal or heartbreak again.

    Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t unrequited love or broken dreams that hurt the most but the parents pretending to be loving.

 Chapter 97 Bonus Chapter

    An Qinyan was at the office when her secretary arrived in a rush. She looked up to hear, ¡°President An, there is someone wanting to meet you. She has been causing quite a disturbance in the reception area.¡±

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t need to ask who it was. Ever since she had attained the custody of Lu Xuan, she knew that Old Madam was going to cause a scene. She was not going to let this matter slide.

    Snatching Lu Xuan from the old Madam was like ripping her of her reputation and the name that she had created for herself.

    ¡°Send her to the waiting room, ¡°An Qinyan sighed.

    The secretary gave her a look of helplessness and then nodded.They understood how difficult the old woman could be and felt bad for her boss in her heart. To think that her boss put up with this kind of mother-inw decades ago¡­

    ¡°An Qinyan! You crossed your limits!¡± The old Madam growled as soon as she entered the waiting room where An Qinyan was calmly stirring her teacup.

    ¡°Good morning to you, Madam Lu, ¡°An Qinyan smiled much to someone¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You!¡± The old Madam pointed her finger at the woman sitting on the couch as if she owned the building and felt as if she couldn¡¯t utter a single word because of how angry she was.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What would you like to have? Tea? Coffee?¡± An Qinyan asked. ¡°Or iced water to calm yourself down?¡±

    ¡°You are crossing your limits, ¡°The old Madam said once again as she shed her an angry look. She was so angry right now. She wanted to meet her dear grandson but her son told her that she couldn¡¯t meet Lu Xuan unless An Qinyan gave them permission. How could this woman stop her from meeting her dear grandson?

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t true that the Lu family couldn¡¯t meet Lu Xuan, they got visitation rights just like An Qinyan had gotten once upon a time. Unlike An Qinyan, Lu Zhaolin could meet his son whenever he wished but he had to inform his son¡¯s mother first. But since An Qinyan warned him to keep Lu Xuan¡¯s grandmother away from him for the time being, he had to tell his mother a white lie.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want his mother to cause any problems between An Qinyan and Lu Xuan¡¯s bonding moments.

    ¡°What do you want? Why can¡¯t you leave my grandson alone? He is the Lu family¡¯s grandson. You can¡¯t stop him from meeting us, ¡°Madam Lu said as she took a seat across An Qinyan. She was going to calmly inform the woman not to interfere with the Lu family¡¯s matter.

    ¡°Madam Lu, wasn¡¯t it your decision to let Lu Xuan return to me?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    Madam Lu was startled. She only wanted Lu Xuan to stay with his mother for a few days not to give him to this woman. She did that because she understood how important it was for the mother-son to bond. Instead of thanking her, An Qinyan yed with her. She knew that Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t follow in his footsteps. No matter how much Lu Zhaolin wanted his son to be awyer like him, the boy might not even be able to clear the college entrance test.<sub></sub>

    But what was the need of torturing the poor boy by making him study all the time? He was a young boy. It was time for him to enjoy his life. He had a billionaire mother. He was An Qinyan¡¯s only son. Naturally, it was her responsibility to raise him. With her worth, it was not impossible for her to raise tens of Lu Xuans.

    ording to Madam Lu, it was An Qinyan¡¯s fortune to have a son to inherit her wealth. That girl would be married off to someone in the future but it would be Lu Xuan who would apany her till herst breath.

    ¡°An Qinyan, I don¡¯t mind Lu Xuan following you, ¡°Madam Lu said in a calm tone. ¡°You are his mother. He naturally had affection for you. He is your only son. He is going to inherit your fortune in the future. He is the one who will be with you till yourst breath. He will be your only support in old age. You have all the right to seek love from him. But you can¡¯t take him away from us. I¡¯m his grandmother. I can¡¯t live without him. We don¡¯t mind you having his custody. He can stay the week with us and the weekend with you.¡±

    ¡°Weekend?¡± An Qinyan scoffed at her. They couldn¡¯t stay without him but what about her? Didn¡¯t she spend sixteen years without her son by her side?

    ¡°I agree Lu Xuan is my pir of support not only in my old age but from the moment he existed, ¡°An Qinyan replied.¡°However, this is not the only reason why I got his custody. And Madam Lu, why do you always forget about your granddaughter? Why is it always Lu Xuan this or Lu Xuan that? What about Xin? Is she not your grandchild? Or do you think she is not your grandchild?¡±

    What could Madam Lu say at this time? Calling An Xin, not her grandchild, meant calling Lu Xuan the same. It wasn¡¯t that she hated An Xin. It was just that she didn¡¯t have any feelings regarding that girl. It was always that girl for her.

    ¡°I want both of my children with me. They need to cultivate their feelings for each other. If you miss him, you cane to my house to visit him, ¡°An Qinyan replied. ¡°But Lu Xuan won¡¯t be returning to Lu mansion unless he wishes to meet his family.¡±

    Although there was no screaming and threatening involved, the staff felt the atmosphere on the floor to be very tense. They could see from the stiff smile on An Qinyan¡¯s face that she was barely holding herself back.

    ¡­.

    An Qinyan was back in her office after Madam Lu left. She had only taken a seat when her phone rang, seeing the caller she didn¡¯t know whether to feel touched or fire the snitches from the office.

    ¡°Yanyan, ¡°A soft voice called out her name.

    ¡°Yanxi, what are you doing?¡± An Qinyan said with a helpless sigh. She saw the way he positioned his phone and from this angle, she could see the grown-up man wearing the apron and stir-frying the veggies in the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to sell myself to you, ¡°Gu Yanxi spoke with a silly smile. These days he wasn¡¯t holding back his flirting. He knew that she would give in to him soon. It was her goal to get Lu Xuan back and now that she had achieved her goal, it was her time to think about her life. And he would make sure that her life involved him in the best way possible.

    ¡°Ah? What about it?¡± An Qinyan yed to be oblivious.

    ¡°I can cook, ¡°Gu Yanxi informed her.

    ¡°So do I, ¡°An Qinyan ndly replied.

    ¡°Just imagine for a minute that you can¡¯t cook and you have an amazing boyfriend who cooks for you and massages your feet when youe home from a tiring day at the office, ¡°Gu Yanxi said while imagining the very scene.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of making castles in the air,¡± An Qinyan rolled her eyes and Gu Yanxi felt as if someone had just poked a needle into his favourite balloon. How could someone be so cruel?

    ¡°Yanyan, for the peace of my heart, just imagine, ¡°Gu Yanxi insisted.

    As she realised how sentimental he was getting, she helplessly smiled and closed her eyes and began imagining the scene where she was sitting on the chair while he was cooking yummy food for her and when she would be tired, he would give her foot massages. Actually, it didn¡¯t feel as weird as she thought. It was a sweet scene.

    But for someone like her who had no right dreaming such a sweet and perfect scene, her heart squeezed in her chest.

    ¡°Yanyan?¡± He suddenly called out her name.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± She opened her eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, ¡°Gu Yanxi said. He knew what she would be thinking. He understood her struggles quite well even if she tried to hide them behind her hard exterior, he knew how tough her life was. He had vowed in his heart to always fight alongside her. It¡¯s alright if she kept on pushing him away, he would still try his best to make a small corner for himself in her life.

    ¡°I will always wait for you, ¡°As she heard his words, her eyes teared up.

    An Qinyan had never heard such assuring words for a long time.

    ___

    Note:

    This is an extra/bonus chapter. It can be read separately from the general flow of the story. I only wanted to show An Qinyan¡¯s struggle as a single mother.

 Chapter 98 Apologize

    An Qinyan watched Lu Xuan leave the cafeteria. Her eyes smiled when she saw him holding the cookie box. She picked up her handbag and left the cafeteria. She was exiting the cafeteria when she bumped into a figure.

    ¡°Ah Xin?¡± An Qinyan called out. She didn¡¯t know when she started calling Han Zixin so intimately.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie, ¡°Han Zixin properly greeted her. He pretended as if he didn¡¯t see her talking to Lu Xuan inside the cafeteria or heard their conversation. He didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, it was just that he was sitting with his back facing hers inside the cafeteria where he was having his breakfast.

    ¡°How are you?¡±An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing good, ¡°Han Zixin replied. ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. How was your result?¡±An Qinyan ended up asking.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I managed to pass, ¡°Han Zixin said humbly.

    An Qinyan patted his head and congratted him, encouraging him to work harder in the future. She had some choctes in her handbag that she had put for those days and gave him one.

    Han Zixin stared at her retiring back and wondered to himself. Why did these mother-daughters like giving sweets to everyone? He didn¡¯t know that An Qinyan and An Xin¡¯s habit of giving sweets meant to spread happiness.

    Although he only got the secondst rank in the school, he was happy to know that someone genuinely congratted him.

    Inside the ss, as An Xin entered, she was overwhelmed by happiness as she had seen that she had passed the exam. She managed to protect her rank this time. She wanted to tell her mother on the phone but thought that it would be better to tell her face to face.<sub></sub>

    Then, she met Han Nanxian who congratted her for being able to protect her rank. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see her result. He had expected this much from him.

    Now she was going to tell Han Zixin that she had passed the exams. But she didn¡¯t find him inside the ss. As she put her bag on the desk, she noticed a change in the ss¡¯s atmosphere. She noticed how students stiffened and took their seats and even on the seat that was empty next to them, they put their bags on it as if the seats were upied.

    It was actually funny and startling how the students were trying to pretend that the seats were upied when the seating arrangement of the ss was based on marks.

    As if it was not enough, An Xin began to hear her ssmates calling someone a murderer. There were many other nicknames too. All of them sounded demeaning and rude.

    She always thought that Song Ci or Mona or even Qiao Wei would never involve themselves in demeaning other students but she was proven wrong today. She watched a girl entering the ss, her face wasn¡¯t visible as her shoulders were slumped and her eyes were on her feet. The bangs covered her face.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, she is someone who pushed another student to death,¡± Qiao Wei whispered as she saw how An Xin was staring at the other girl. She didn¡¯t want her friend to be involved with bad students.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her. You need not talk to murderers,¡± Monamented while giving a look to the girl who took the seat at the first desk.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, stay away from her. She is a bad influence,¡± Song Ci said.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xu Ningwan, the monitor of the ss Ten K asked. He always scored the top score in his ss. That¡¯s why he had been sitting at the first desk with his ssmate who was ranked second. He had checked this morning that he scored rank Second in ss Ten K this time and the fatty scored rank one in ss Ten K. It shouldn¡¯t be a surprise as the girl used to always score good marks in ss Ten A.

    Shen Yue looked at her hands and said in a soft voice, ¡°This should be my seat.¡±

    ¡°Do you think anyone wants to share a seat with you?¡± Xu Ningwan asked. ¡°Do you think there is something good in you worth sharing a seat with, Fatty?¡±

    Shen Yue swallowed back a sob and said again, ¡°This should be my seat.¡±

    She would be scolded if she didn¡¯t take her seat in the ss teacher. Teacher Jin was very particr about the sitting arrangement. Not only her but the boys taking her seat would be scolded along with her.

    Xu Ningwan and his deskmate picked up their school bags arrogantly. ¡°If you are so good then why don¡¯t you go back to ss Ten A? Why do you have toe to pollute the good atmosphere of our ss? Can¡¯t you see you are not wanted here? Oh, we find out how you used to cheat. Finally, the school flower opened our eyes or we would have thought differently about you! Rot in hell!¡±

    With this said, he went to take the desk where she used to sit initially. He would rather sit there than share a seat with her. As he was about to take a step ahead, he saw An Xin standing in his way with her arms crossed over her chest.

    ¡°Apologize,¡± An Xin said. She didn¡¯t need to say another word to express her meaning.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Xu Ningwan said as he furrowed his brow. He couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say here.

    ¡°Apologise to her, ¡°An Xin said once again.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, you want me to apologize to this fatty?¡± Xi Ningwan scoffed. He knew that An Xin was a kind girl but he didn¡¯t know she was this naive.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she has a name,¡± An Xin said with an oh so kind smile. She had nothing against nicknames but those nicknames should be endearing, not demeaning.

    Xu Ningwan looked at An Xin and then at Shen Yue who was staring at the girl with wide eyes. Shen Yue wasn¡¯t expecting to find An Xin of all people here. And never did expect the girl she only met once to stand up for her. To say she was shocked would be an understatement.

 Chapter 99 Violent

    Xu Ningwan looked at An Xin and then at Shen Yue who was staring at the girl with wide eyes. Shen Yue wasn¡¯t expecting to find An Xin of all people here. And never did expect the girl she only met once to stand up for her. To say she was shocked would be an understatement.

    ¡°Shen Yue,¡± She told the boy who was staring at her.

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Ningwan said with a confused look.

    ¡°My name is Shen Yue,¡± She said once again.

    ¡°Excellent, ¡°An Xin pped and look at everyone who wasn¡¯t able to decipher the scene unfolding before their eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you know her name is Shen Yue. You can stop calling her all those names that you have no right to call her.¡±

    ¡°Xiuxiu, I know you are kind to everyone, ¡°Qiao Wei said with a sigh. ¡°But this girl doesn¡¯t deserve your kindness. Do you know what she did?¡±

    ¡°You were absent from the ss for a week and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know what this fatt¨C¡± Ye Jun was about to call her fatty again but when he saw the fierce re aimed at him, he took back his words. ¡°I mean Shen Yue. She forced the school flower. Oh, what I mean is Zhou Liling tomit suicide. Do you know if the janitor hasn¡¯t seen hermitting suicide, Zhou Liling would be dead!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Zhou Liling? Why did this name sound so familiar to An Xin? Where had she heard this name? She turned her eyes to look at Shen Yue who whispered, ¡°My stepsister.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened. She recalled how she and Shen Yue shared the same story.

    ¡°Did you do what all of them say you did?¡±An Xin asked.

    Shen Yue¡¯s eyes teared up and shook her head. ¡°I was with you during the break that day. I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about until the matter blew up on the school forum.¡±

    ¡°I trust you,¡± An Xin said. She trusted Shen Yue more than the haughty princess who cut thetter¡¯s bangs and pushed her against the pir. The bump on her head hurt for a week. ¡°Come with me!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shen Yue cried as she felt An Xin dragging her to her desk where Han Zixin¡¯s bag was ced and she pulled his steel pipe.<sub></sub>

    ¡°We are going to use a hard approach. A soft approach won¡¯t work on a brat like your stepsister!¡± An Xin said.

    Qiao Wei, Mona, Song Ci and all the other students in the ss followed her as they were going to stop An Xin from doing something stupid. She would be suspended if she beat up a girl.

    Clearly, this was Big Boss Han¡¯s influence on their sweet and fragile Xiao Lan who had resorted to using Big boss Han¡¯s steel pipe.

    While leaving the ss, she met Wang Yuxi who wasing with an iced tea for her.

    ¡°Pretty girl, where are you going?¡± Wang Yuxi said. He was excited to see the steel pipe in her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to avenge my friend¡¯s honour. Do you wanna join?¡± An Xin asked.

    Wang Yuxi excitedly nodded his head and passed the iced tea to Shen Yue and followed them.

    ¡°Who are we going to beat up?¡± Wang Yuxi asked excitedly.

    ¡°A student of ss Ten A,¡± An Xin said and Wang Yuxiughed. He was very excited. They should start with Gu Shangyan who stole his best friend.

    ¡°Barbie doll, where are you going?¡± Orange asked as he red at Wang Yuxi who was following his brother¡¯s barbie doll as if a dog was following the bone.

    ¡°My pretty girl is going to beat up someone from ss A. What has this to do with you?¡± Wang Yuxi red at the member of the opposite cult.

    ¡°Oh, F*ck!¡± Orange cursed and ran to tell Han Zixin that his barbie doll was going to beat someone with his steel pipe.

    Han Zixin was in the cafeteria area when Orange came running to him. He didn¡¯t know what was the deal with the boy as the other three were running after Orange.

    ¡°Orange, will you at least tell us what¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Yu asked, panting. He looked at Han Zixin who was standing in a natural pose and pulled out his phone to click a picture to update his Xin Ge¡¯s fan page that he was running. It had been such a long time since he had posted something on the fan page. While writing the caption, he asked Orange again, ¡°Will you tell us or you have sewed your mouth?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I saw,¡± Orange said in a dramatic voice.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Chen Xi Jun asked as he sprayed sanitizer on the railing before holding it.

    ¡°Are you hoping to see us dead before you spill the gossip?¡± Wei Xiao Hua red at him. ¡°Let me tell you, I won¡¯t take myst breath before hearing thetest gossip.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, all of you,¡± Han Zixin impatiently said. Did he look like he was in a good mood? Looking at Orange, he said, ¡°Speak now or scram!¡±

    ¡°Xin Ge, I saw your barbie doll,¡± Orange said, panting.

    ¡°Oh my God, is it rted to Barbie doll? I¡¯m all ears,¡± Wei Xiao Hua took a step ahead and extended his ear to listen to the hot piece of gossip.

    Chen Xi Jun cleared his throat and said, ¡°Me too. Kind of.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, since when did Xin Ge started ying with barbie dolls?¡± Li Yu asked, scratching his head. The eldest brother had changed his interests. Why wasn¡¯t he told? He must upload this on the fan page as soon as possible with his brother¡¯s Barbie doll collection.

    ¡°Xin Ge, I saw Barbie doll headed towards ss Ten A with your beloved pipe. She said she is going to neat up someone of that ss,¡± Orange said.

    ¡°Dammit,¡± Han Zixin cursed as he didn¡¯t bother hearing anymore and ran to find his Little blockhead who was possessed by the violent ghost.

 Chapter 100 Shen Yues supporters

    ss Ten A was doing what they usually do. Studying and revising. The ss would start in ten minutes and they were revising the lecture that the teacher would give today.

    Someone pushed the door of the ss violently and they looked up to re at the intruder. Everyone knows that while entering or leaving the ss, they must not make a noise and disturb other students who are studying.

    But someone dared to cause a ruckus in their ss!

    Who dared.

    Han Nanxian who was sitting next to Gu Shangyan raised his eyes to find his student standing at the door, holding his brother¡¯s beloved steel pipe. For a minute, he believed as if she was possessed by Han Zixin¡¯s violent streak. Whatever it was, he was more than excited to be a part of it.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Crybaby?¡± Gu Shangyan asked with furrowed brows. His eyes narrowed on Wang Yuxi who was following her with an evil glint in his eyes. And then at the girl whose hand she was holding. Wasn¡¯t it Shen Yue the student who was transferred to ss Ten K for misbehaviour?

    ¡°I¡¯m here to avenge my friend,¡± An Xin announced.

    ¡°What?¡± Han Nanxian reacted. ¡°Who wronged your friend?¡±

    ¡°All of you!¡± An Xin red at every single child of ss Ten A. All of them looked so decent but who would have thought that these bloodsuckers would leave no stone unturned in breaking an innocent girl. Did they not know how their allegations had almost killed Shen Yue?<sub>.</sub>

    Shen Yue might be alive but they ruthlessly killed her confidence.

    ¡°What?!¡± The student of ss Ten A reacted. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want all of you to apologise to my friend, Shen Yue. The same student you all have been wrongly using of something that she never did,¡± An Xin announced. She would never let Shen Yue be another duke¡¯s daughter who was bullied mercilessly by her own people and eventually died in that horrid house. She would never let anyone bully Shen Yue. No, she would never let anyone bully anyone else.

    ¡°You are saying that we are wrongly using her?¡± Huo Mian asked. She was sitting next to Song Xueyun. She was already in a bad mood that her gardens improved in this monthly test but she lost to Song Xueyun again. And now she saw another pretty girl. Her bad mood worsened.

    ¡°Do you even know what she did?¡± Huo Mian further asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± An Xin replied, blinking her big doe eyes. ¡°But I want to know from all of you what Shen Yue did.¡±

    Huo Mian looked at An Xin speechlessly. A hooligan wasn¡¯t supposed to look adorable.

    ¡°Little girl, since you don¡¯t know what she did, I will tell you the truth,¡± Huo Mian said with a scoff as she got out of the desk to stand beside An Xin.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Who are you calling little girl?¡± Wang Yuxi red at her. He was the only one who wasn¡¯t affected by Huo Mian¡¯s devastating beauty. He was kind of into adorable girls. He didn¡¯t know when but his type had recently changed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you,¡± Huo Mian arrogantly rolled her eyes, pointing her finger at the delinquent boy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to him, talk to me!¡± An Xin said. She didn¡¯t know where she got the courage to stand against all these people. Her mother always says that we shouldn¡¯t be afraid if we have to walk on the right path alone. She was walking on this path for Shen Yue and herself. Even if she was alone, she should be courageous.

    ¡°Girl, this girl has bullied a girl in our ss so bad that she chose tomit suicide,¡± Huo Mian said and all the other students of the ss hummed in reply.

    ¡°Where is the evidence that Shen Yue bullied that girl?¡± A Xin asked.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Huo Mian asked in English. She was the English representative of her ss and she often uses half Chinese and half English while talking.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not crazy,¡± An Xin replied in fluent English, her ent evident. ¡°Yet. Don¡¯t force me to show my crazy self. I would like to see the proof that shows that my friend Shen Yue bullied the student in your ss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, show us proof,¡± Wang Yuxi added.

    Shen Yue nced at her old ss with teary eyes, her heart turning cold. She knew that An Xin was wasting her time. There was no benefit in confronting Zhou Liling. Thetter had been bullying her for years and there was now way An Xin would ever find any evidence against that bully.

    She wanted to stop An Xin from wasting time but knew that it would be futile so she just stood there, expecting nothing.

    When An Xin motivated her to fight back, she did and now she was bearing the consequences. Her father threw her out of the house saying that she was dangerous to her stepsister. She was living in a dormitory starting this month. She was happy to live in the dormitory, at least she would get meals on time. She could finally breathe there.

    ¡°Zhou Liling,e out!¡± Huo Mian said impatiently. How dare this girl¡¯s English be better than hers?

    An aggrieved girl came out whimpering as she hid behind Huo Mian as if afraid of looking at Shen Yue or An Xin.

    ¡°Mian, please help me,¡± Zhou Liling called in a soft and aggrieved voice as she looked at her ssmate as if begging.

    ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of,¡± Peng Cheng, another top student said as he looked at the trembling girl. ¡°We are with you, Liling.¡±

    Zhou Liling looked at him as if he was some kind of Messiah. Her gaze fell on Gu Shangyan and Han Nanxian who were silent all this time.

    ¡°Liling, tell us how Shen Yue bullied you,¡± Another student encouraged her.

    Zhou Liling swallowed and her eyes teared up. ¡°I¨CI¨C¡±

    ¡°Cat caught your tongue,¡± An Xin impatiently looked at the girl. For a minute, even she couldn¡¯t believe that it was the same girl who pushed her against the pir that day and hauntingly used the phrase ¡®You don¡¯t know who I¡¯m.¡¯

    ¡°Shen Yue, your step-sister, is a natural-born actress,¡± An Xin looked at her friend and said. ¡°I must say she has a bright future ahead of her. If I hadn¡¯t seen her bullying you or pushing me against the pir, I would not have believed that you didn¡¯t bully her.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Both Han Nanxian and Gu Shangyan asked at the same time.

    ¡°She pushed you against the pir?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she left the desk to check up on the girl. She had been quiet until now because she had been not able to ept that this girl was Lu Xuan¡¯s twin. She always felt that the girl was familiar and way too adorable to be Gu Shangyan¡¯s cousin.

    It was only a few days ago, that she found out from her aunt that Lu Xuan¡¯s cousin, An Xin was studying in their school. And it didn¡¯t take her much time to figure out which An Xin they were talking about.

    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± Song Xueyun asked with utmost care. She wanted to be friends with this girl because she was Lu Xuan¡¯s twin and little Xun¡¯s big sister.

    An Xin nodded her head as she showed with her finger how big the bump on her head was and how painful it was.

    ¡°She is lying, ¡°Huo Mian said.

    ¡°She has no reason to lie, ¡°Song Xueyun replied coldly.

    Now that Song Xueyun took An Xin¡¯s side, how could Han Nanxian take anyone else¡¯s side? Moreover, he wasn¡¯t going to take Zhou Liling¡¯s side in the first ce. He had the utmost trust in his naive but kind and honest student.

    ¡°We can check the CCTV camera to see if Zhou Liling pushed her or not, ¡°Han Nanxianmented.

    Zhou Liling panicked internally. She had always bullied Shen Yue in blindspots (the area where there is no CCTV) but she didn¡¯t know if she had pushed An Xin in blindspots or not.

    If they checked the CCTV, she would be over.

    Thus, she did what she was master.

    Acting pitifully.

    ¡°Shen Yue, do you hate me this much?¡± Zhou Liling sobbed. ¡°I know you hate me because my mama married your dad. But I always see you as my real sister. Why should you treat me so cruelly? I never told anyone how you hit me in the washroom that day! I never told anyone how you made me choke in the bathtub that day at home. I never told anyone how you cut my hair so poorly because you were jealous. What¡¯s my fault?¡±

    The students started murmuring in pity as they heard Zhou Liling¡¯s painful cry. They looked at Shen Yue¡¯s supporters with disgust shing in their eyes.

 Chapter 101 Support the victim

    ¡°God Han, you have to support the victim,¡± Huo Mian said. Whenever an issue is raised, the people who speak in favour of it or against it are often those who want to achieve something from the issue.

    Simrly, she was trying to make a point here. She was always subdued by Song Xueyun. It was Song Xueyun who was smarter and more famous than her in school. She couldn¡¯t stand Han Nanxian always taking Song Xueyun¡¯s side time and again. However, today she got a chance to subdue Song Xueyun when thetter took An Xin¡¯s side.

    Through this issue, Huo Mian could overthrow Song Xueyun and make a ce for herself in everyone¡¯s hearts. Perhaps, she would be able to make a special ce for herself in Han Nanxian¡¯s life.

    ¡°Huo Mian, who is the victim and who is the oppressor?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. ¡°How are you so sure that it wasn¡¯t Zhou Liling who bullied Shen Yue?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°We have known Shen Yue for months. She never tried to harm anyone in our ss. She was always a warm and kind student. As for Zhou Liling, we have only known about her for a week or so. How could wee to the conclusion that Shen Yue bullied Zhou Liling?¡±

    An Xin and Shen Yue were touched when someone took their side. She had to thank Song Xueyun for this. The girl wasn¡¯t as cold as everyone believed her to be.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Shen Yue deserves justice, ¡°An Xin announced as she squeezed her friend¡¯s hand.

    Zhou Liling had an urge to scratch the bitch¡¯s face. What the hell did she mean by Shen Yue deserves justice? That fatty bitch deserves to rot in hell. She already threw the fatty in the school dormitory and soon she would throw her out of the Zhou family.

    In the meantime, Wang Yuxi said, ¡°Beat up the bitch!¡±

    Huo Mian and Zhou Liling¡¯s gaze fell on the steel pipe in An Xin¡¯s hand and they took a step back. Even Peng Cheng gulped and sat back in his seat. He would like to support the victim as long as he wasn¡¯t traumatised. Once he was beaten by Lu Xuan and he still has nightmares of that delinquent devil to this day.

    An Xin raised the steel pipe and Zhou Liling held on to Huo Mian¡¯s arm tightly. In the end, Zhou Liling was merely a sixteen years old girl who thought her schemes were not seen through. She hadn¡¯t expected to be beaten by a girl and that too with a steel pipe.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Zhou Liling shouted as An Xin held the steel pipe in both hands.

    Actually, An Xin was having fun when the sunlight was reflected on the steel pipe and it was forming a shadow on Gu Shangyan¡¯s face and the boy had to squint his eyes to look at her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Big Boss Han¡¯s pipe?¡± Someone in the ss muttered.

    Zhou Liling¡¯s eyes widened. She knew about Big Boss Han. He was the most ruthless student in the entire school, even seniors were wary of him.

    ¡°I heard once hit by the pipe, the scar won¡¯t ever go away,¡± Another student in the ss whispered.

    They were looking at Zhou Liling in sympathy. They wanted to help her but were afraid because if the girl from ss Ten K was holding Han Zixin¡¯s steel pipe, they dared not offend the higher power behind her. Not to mention, Han Nanxian, Gu Shangyan, Song Xueyun and even Wang Yuxi of ss I was standing behind the girl. If Wang Yuxi was standing with the girl, didn¡¯t it mean his best buddy Lu Xuan was on her side too?

    Could ss Ten A take down both Han Zixin and Lu Xuan at the same time?

    They dared not!

    They only wanted to study.

    The fight or whatever issue it was, had nothing to do with her.

    Which vain teenage girl was not afraid of scaring her pretty face? Zhou Liling was no different either.

    ¡°Shen Yue, tell your hooligan friend to throw away the pipe or I will call the teacher,¡± Zhou Liling screeched at her stepsister in fear.She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to scar her face. She wanted to win the campus bellepetition. She now knew that the students of ss A were nothing but big cowards.

    When another student of ss Ten B heard about the matter going on in ss Ten A, he immediately ran to his ss to inform them about Zhou Liling.

    ¡°Guys, a student of ss Ten K is there to beat our school flower,¡± The boy screamed for help. He liked Zhou Liling who in his opinion was the most pretty girl in the school. Every guy in ss Ten B liked Zhou Liling.

    The boys reacted but the reaction of the girls was mixed. Some showed reaction and some just didn¡¯t pay any attention to the words of the boy. Just because they didn¡¯t say that, it didn¡¯t mean that people didn¡¯t know what kind of girl Zhou Liling was. She hadn¡¯t only bullied Shen Yue but many other girls.

    ¡°We offered help to Lily,¡± The monitor said. ¡°But she was eager to enter ss Ten A. It¡¯s not our headache what is happening with her now. The ss will start soon and we should focus on our uing lecture.¡±

    As the students heard the words of the monitor, they reluctantly turned back their attention to their books.

    On the other hand, Han Zixin had just reached the door of ss Ten A when he heard the threat from the girl. What did she say? She would call the teacher? Who was stopping her?

    Zhou Liling¡¯s eyes widened when she saw a tall figure standing behind An Xin with his arms crossed over his chest. It was no one else but Big Boss Han! Her eyes teared up for real this time as she imagined what it would feel like to be beaten up by a girl in front of everyone.

 Chapter 102 plot twist

    As if God had heard her prayers, she saw a lone figure roaming in the hallways, looking for his new ss. Since Lu Xuan¡¯s rank had improved, he would be sitting in ss Ten I this time. Earlier he was in ss Ten K but he had improved his rank this time. He was now in the same ss as Wang Yuxi.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Zhou Liling shouted.

    Lu Xuan stopped in his footsteps as he heard a familiar shriek. He turned his gaze to find Zhou Liling running toward him, tears streaming down his face. He furrowed his brows as he didn¡¯t understand why she was crying.

    ¡°Cousin, save me! Some students of ss Ten K want to beat me up!¡± Zhou Liling snitched and cried hard.

    Now, this was a twist in the plot¡­

    Song Xueyun had an urge to beat up Zhou Liling. Of course, she knew about the girl¡¯s rtionship with Lu Xuan. They were distant cousins, not immediate family. She swore that if Lu Xuan supported Lily or her endeavours rather than his twin, she was going to beat him to a pulp.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Who dared to beat you,¡± Lu Xuan growled. Hitting his people, meant hitting him. Who dares!

    ¡°I did,¡± Han Zixin announced as he hid An Xin behind his back and grabbed his pipe from her. ¡°If she didn¡¯t ept her wrongdoings in a minute, I¡¯m going to push her down the second floor and call it a suicide. I will see who will stop me.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Lu Xuanunched to punch him but before his fist could touch Han Zixin¡¯s face, Gu Shangyan and Wang Yuxi pulled him.

    ¡°Zhou Liling is in wrong this time,¡± Both of them said and he fell silent.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Han Zixin said once and Zhou Liling burst into sobs.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t try tomit suicide,¡± She epted while crying. ¡°I was just angry so I went to the school terrace to cool off. I don¡¯t know why the janitor felt that I was there tomit suicide. Everyone believed the Janitor¡¯s words. I wanted to tell everyone the truth but I know that no one would ever believe my words and so I went with the flow of the story.¡±

    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t have to lie. Say the truth, I will save you,¡± Lu Xuan said while ring at Han Zixin.

    However, Zhou Lily could only cry pitifully. If she wanted to save her reputation, she had to cry and be oblivious since she couldn¡¯t be the victim this time. Although she lost the first half of the game, she believed that she would be able to defeat Shen Yue and that bitch.

    Lu Xuan was on her side. She has nothing to fear.

    Soon the words started spreading in the school that a student of ss Ten K beat up Zhou Liling and proved Shen Yue innocent. Some people believed that Shen Yue was innocent while some didn¡¯t. Thankfully, half of the students of the ss Ten K believed that Shen Yue was innocent.

    The method adopted by An Xin couldn¡¯t be said to be the best one. She was a sixteen years old girl who hadn¡¯t schemed against anyone. She was as straightforward as a line and she wasn¡¯t enough to fight against someone as devious as Zhou Liling.

    Someone as sincere and honest as An Xin needed proper training to fight against a tricky opponent like Zhou Liling.

    Although it wasn¡¯t proved that Zhou Liling was a bully, it was enough for Shen Yue. Never had she ever thought that the tag of the murderer from her name would be removed like that.

    Lu Xuan was so angry with Wang Yuxi and Gu Shangyan that he left in a fit of anger. He knew if he stayed there for a minute, he was going to beat up Han Zixin whose face he absolutely loathed.

    Before leaving, he saw Song Xueyun standing behind Han Zixin along with Han Nanxian and he felt his temper rising.

    As Lu Xuan left the premise, An Xin snatched the steel pipe from Han Zixin again as he felt as if he was taking her credit. It was her who had the most amazing idea of beating up the bully but it was him taking all her credit.

    Han Zixin let her take the credit and walked out of there along with his buddies who just reached the premises. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her and so he left for the ss.

    When the news reached the teacher, the discipline teacher saw An Xin holding the steel pipe and Zhou Liling crying pitifully. His temper riled up and he invited her to the principal¡¯s office.

    Currently, she was standing before the principal while the headteacher of ss Ten A and ss Ten K along with the discipline teacher were scolding her. She was still thinking about how she freed Shen Yue from the tag of the murderer and feeling giddy. Thus, she didn¡¯t pay attention to what the teachers were saying to her. She was only obediently nodding and shaking her head all this while.

    ¡°Call her parents,¡± The teacher of ss Ten A said. ¡°No student has any right to threaten any student in my ss. If I don¡¯t get justice for my student justice, I will not be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Qian¨C¡± Teacher Jin tried to negotiate with the teacher but to no avail.

    ¡°Teacher Qian is right, call her parents, ¡°The vice-principal said.

    The principal looked at An Xin and sighed. Of course, he remembered this girl. She was no one else but President An¡¯s daughter. It wasn¡¯t that the school was afraid of punishing her but they already hadmitted a mistake of calling President An when it was the school¡¯s fault. They didn¡¯t want to offend the school¡¯s shareholder as well as board of director.

    ¡°The school will set up amittee to resolve this matter,¡± The principal said the two teachers were left in bewilderment.

    Never had Zhou Liling thought that her small trick wouldnd her in such a big fix.

 Chapter 103 Miss me

    An Xin returned to ss victorious with Shen Yue. She was so happy that her face was glowing. She was kind of d that she didn¡¯t get punished by the school authorities straight away, instead, they set up amittee to look into the matter.

    Bullying was something Jingyuan High would never tolerate.

    A circr was passed in the school that banned the use of cell phones on the school campus. The students could bring cell phones with them but they were not allowed to take pictures, share pictures taken in school on social media or seen using phones. The principal felt that the cellphone was the source of misbehaviour in the school and so he partially banned its use on the campus.

    Later, the students of ss Ten K apologised to Shen Yue for ndering her. Although some of them were on Zhou Liling¡¯s side, they still refrained from making any negativements about her.

    ¡°Will you sit with me?¡± Shen Yue asked her hopefully. An Xin was her first true friend in the school and she didn¡¯t want to sit away from her. If she could, she would hold the hem of the girl¡¯s skirt and never leave her side. But she didn¡¯t want to scare An Xin. In her heart, An Xin was the bravest girl she had ever met.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± An Xin hesitated before giving her a reply. She looked back at her seat where Han Zixin was feigning to pull back a notebook from his bag even though he never paid attention to the lecture. Although he was standing by her side, she still felt as if he was so far away from her. Why did she have a hunch that he was ignoring her?

    Before she could give her answer, Teacher Jin entered the ss with a slightly dark expression. The students dared not to create any trouble as they knew that the news had reached the teacher and they would do anything to appease their teacher.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Xu Ningwan! What are you doing there? Did you forget the sitting arrangement of the ss is based on rank? If you want to take that seat, remember to score less next time,¡± Teacher Jin scolded Xu Ningwan and An Xin sneakily ran back to her seat. Thankfully, she had ced her bag on her usual seat.

    The teacher began the lecture without making small talk. Teacher Jin always had a habit of asking students questions before starting the lecture. Today, he didn¡¯t say a word and started the lecture straight. The students dared not make a noise in the ss and copied the content of the ckboard on their notebooks.

    Once the ss ended, another ss started and Teacher Wang appeared in a startling fashion. Since the school banned the teachers from wearing skirts or shorts, he began to torture everyone by wearing a Neon Pink T shirt, neon green pants and neon blue shoes. His hair was set straight by the use of an excessive gel that was visible even from afar.

    ¡°ss, I have an announcement to make,¡± The English teacher said as he looked at the unusually quiet ss. ¡°The school is conducting an Englishpetition in thest week of this month. From every ss, two students can join.¡±

    The students started muttering to themselves as they couldn¡¯t decide on the matter.

    ¡°Sir, how will you select those students?¡± Cu Ningwan asked. He didn¡¯t want to be defeated by Shen Yue again. So, what if she was from ss Ten A? She was now in ss Ten K which meant her level was almost simr. He could be able to defeat her with his level of intelligence.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Great question,¡± Teacher Wangmented. Themittee suggested choosing two students from each ss¨C either the students can give their names and the students will be selected by the simple test considered by the English teacher or the teachers could give the name of two students from each section.

    The teachers felt that the first option was more fair and safe and in this way, every student could be given an equal opportunity.

    ¡°All the students who are willing to participate can give their names to the ss English Representative and the test will be conducted to select these two students. It¡¯s no secret that the two students who would score the highest marks would be able to enter thepetition,¡± Teacher Wang informed as he saw a rush of enthusiasm in the students.¡°The date of ss test will be notified in ss groups or official circr.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Wang, why don¡¯t we have a ss test today?¡± Shen Yue asked. ¡°If we waited for the date sheet of the ss test, we would be stressed and wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on the ss.¡±

    Once Xu Ningwan saw how Shen Yue was showing off her smartness, he spoke in her favour too.

    ¡°Yes, teacher Wang, we should have a test today,¡± Xu Ningwan said as he gave her a moving re.

    ¡°Let me have a word with the HOD first,¡± Teacher Wang said as he signalled the ss to keep quiet while he went out to talk with the HOD. It only took him ten minutes to print out the question paper as he had already set the question paper a long time ago. After getting the green signal from the HOD, he entered the ss with a bundle of question papers.

    ¡°ss, everyone has to solve the question paper. If you want to take part in the contest, write it on the top of the question paper along with your name, roll number and contact number and if you don¡¯t, just solve the paper to see where you stand,¡± Teacher Wang announced in the ss and distributed question papers to everyone.

    As An Xin got the question paper, she saw Han Zixin sitting on the edge of the desk as if he was going to get a disease if he mistakenly ended up touching her.

    The first section of the question paper was on word and structure knowledge, as she felt she knew the answer to some questions, she ced her paper at such an angle that would make it easier for him to see the answers but he never looked up. It was as if he knew what she was trying to do.

    The ss ended with students submitting the question paper and the teacher telling them that the results would be out tomorrow.

    An Xin was looking for Han Zixin when school ended but she didn¡¯t find him anywhere. She had told her friends that she had to leave early but didn¡¯t tell them that she was looking for Han Zixin. In the end, she found him in the cafeteria where he was sitting alone. She sprinted to take a seat next to him.

    ¡°Hi,¡± An Xin waved her hand at him.

    Han Zixin put his chopsticks on the table and looked at her impatiently. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were ignoring me,¡± An Xin said in a joking manner but her words were serious.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think wrong. I was indeed ignoring you. Can you please leave?¡± Han Zixin said, impatiently.¡°I want to eat my meal in peace.¡±

    ¡°Cheat Prince, did I do something wrong?¡± An Xin asked in a soft voice. She knew what she did wrong. She hid the truth from him. When they were assigned tutors he shared how he didn¡¯t want to be tutored but she kept quiet in order to not let him find out about Han Nanxian.

    She didn¡¯t know why he would always be hurt whenever Han Nanxian was around him. She just didn¡¯t want to hurt him.

    ¡°No,¡± Han Zixin replied.He knew that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was his own problem. He just could not see her getting close to that person. The person who was bound to hurt him all the time. It was better to shut himself out before he would be het beyond cure.

    ¡°Leave, An Xin,¡± Han Zixin replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t see me, won¡¯t you miss me?¡± An Xin joked. She learned that she was not good with awkward situations. She just wanted to make him talk to her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Your presence or absence has nothing to do with me,¡± Han Zixin replied nonchntly. Never had he ever imagined that the words utter by him now were going to haunt him one day. He would wish to take back those words but it would be a futile attempt.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you are gonna miss me,¡± An Xin replied but he didn¡¯t take her words seriously. After saying those words, she left.

    As An Qinyan had made up her mind to talk to An Xin about Lu Xuan, she picked her up from the school and took her to a restaurant. But who would have thought the moment she would disclose the matter, she would find an unconscious An Xin there.

 Chapter 104 Playing parents

    If you ask An Qinyan about what happened today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer it.

    One minute, she was breaking the news to her daughter about Lu Xuan returning home and the other minute, she found her daughter lying there unconscious.

    She didn¡¯t understand what had happened to An Xin but she knew that she was scared. She felt as if she was back to months ago when she received the call that her daughter was in the hospital. She didn¡¯t think she could bear seeing her baby girl in hospital once again.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter? Why is she not conscious yet?¡± An Qinyan asked as she saw the doctor leaving her daughter¡¯s ward.

    ¡°President An, it seems your daughter is in a semiatose state,¡± The doctor replied and An Qinyan stilled as she didn¡¯t know how to react at this time. ¡°We have noticed some activity in her brain but she is not responding to our treatment.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± An Qinyan whispered.

    ¡°Usually, such conditions aremon with people having mental trauma or other psychological problems,¡± The doctor informed. ¡°And your daughter has a history of PTSD. Her semiatose state could be because her trauma is triggered. I have read her medical history and the questionnaire filled by you suggests that your daughter must be facing the aftereffects of PTSD like building her own world, partially remembering things, running away from the truth etc. You said that she was behaving differently since her ident?¡±

    An Qinyan nodded her head. Her daughter had been behaving weirdly ever since she woke up from thea after the ident. She was told that An Xin would be facing the situation differently than she usually did as the trauma caused by the ident would besting. For example, An Xiualn was afraid of water bodies. She had noticed how her daughter would stand away from water bodies.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°President An, would you tell me what triggered your daughter to fall into a semiatose state?¡± asked the doctor.

    ¡°We were talking about her twin brother who she had not met for more than three years,¡± An Qinyan replied.

    ¡°Does she share some kind of bad history with her twin brother?¡± The doctor asked.

    An Qinyan was about to shake her head but then she recalled how her children shut out each other three years ago. She didn¡¯t know what had happened between the two of them but they never tried to talk to each other. Whenever she would ask An Xin to talk to Lu Xuan, the girl would ignore her for days. After An Xin¡¯s ident, she tried to not force the former into doing something that she didn¡¯t like as she was afraid of triggering her.

    Lu Xuan was her trigger? He couldn¡¯t be her trigger. An Xin had always loved her brother even when she was mad at him.

    ¡°President An, after the ident did your daughter try to talk to you about her twin brother?¡± The doctor asked.

    As An Qinyan heard the question, she felt as if colour was drained from her face. She looked as pale as the sheet of paper. She didn¡¯t know why she never noticed but An Xin never talked about her twin brother or his family. It was as if they didn¡¯t exist for her at all. Initially, her daughter used to ask her when she would be going to visit him but after the ident ¡­<sub></sub>

    How could she miss such an important detail?

    An Qinyan felt like pping herself for being such a careless mother.

    ¡°She never talked about him. Now that I think about the matter, it was as if he never existed for her. Doctor, it couldn¡¯t be that she forgot about him?¡± An Qinyan added thest part in almost a whisper.

    The doctor smiled a bit as he didn¡¯t know what to say. It was such a weird case. He looked at the unconscious girl and then at her mother who was barely holding herself.

    An hourter, An Qinyan was sitting outside An Qinyan¡¯s ward when her phone rang. She picked up the call without seeing the caller.

    ¡°Hello? An Qinyan? It¡¯s Lu Zhaolin, ¡°The man from the other side spoke. ¡°I called to inquire about Lu Xuan. How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital, ¡°An Qinyan said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Is Lu Xuan alright?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked in a panicked voice. ¡°Did he get into a fight again? Is he hurt? Please tell me if he is okay.¡±

    An Qinyan bitterly smiled as she nced at her baby girl through the ss. Her baby girl had nobody in this world except for her. What if she died today? Who would look after her Lan?

    ¡°It¡¯s An Xin, ¡°An Qinyan replied.

    Lu Zhaolin fell silent for a moment and then asked in a soft voice, ¡°Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright? I don¡¯t know,¡± An Qinyan replied. ¡°She is in aatose state.¡±

    ¡°Which hospital are you in?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked before disconnecting.

    Half an hourter, Lu Zhaolin appeared with Song Yifei and little Lu Xun. They found An Qinyan sitting there with Grandpa You.

    Grandpa You had gone out of the city for an important matter but when he heard how An Xin was admitted to the hospital, he left the matter and ran to see his granddaughter. As his eye fell on Lu Zhaolin and his wife, he snorted and looked away. As much as he hated Lu Zhaolin, he wouldn¡¯t disrespect him. After all, the man was the father of the little girl lying on the hospital bed. And he would never do anything to put An Qinyan in a tight spot at such a tough time.

    ¡°How is Xin?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked as he saw his ex-wife sitting on a bench. She didn¡¯t resemble the calm and collected woman that he met in court. She appeared as if her whole world had shattered.

    ¡°You guys are here, ¡°An Qinyan merely said as she nced at them for a moment before turning her eyes to the girl on the hospital bed.

    When Song Yifei saw that An Qinyan wasn¡¯t in a condition to answer questions, she gestured to him to not ask her any more questions. Later, he has a talk with the doctor and as he knew about the matter, his expression deteriorated

    Never had Lu Zhaolin thought his absence in An Xin¡¯s life would have such a deep effect on her life. He thought he was saving her from the psychological burden of having a father who lived oceans apart from her. But he didn¡¯t know he was further hurting her to the point of no cure.

    When An Qinyan chose An Xin and left Lu Xuan with him, he had called An Qinyan selfish for leaving their child behind. He was mad and enraged. It took him years to see the reason behind An Qinyan¡¯s step. He was of the view that since An Qinyan chose An Xin she should y parent to their daughter while he would y parent to the motherless kid.

    Never had he ever tried to understand that both Lu Xuan and An Xin were in the same boat.

    In the end, Lu Xuan received the love of both parents as An Qinyan didn¡¯t back off from caring for him but An Xin had only known An Qinyan as family. She was like a guest whenever she would visit the Lu family with her mother to see her brother.

    Lu Xuan was a member of the An family as well as the Lu family but An Xin only had An Qinyan.

    It took Lu Zhaolin sixteen years to see the daughter he had neglected and the daughter who no longer held him in her memories. He had no ce in her life and this was hurting him. He felt breathless as he realized how wrong he had been.

    ¡°Zhaolin?¡± Song Yifei whispered when she saw the look of devastation on her husband¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t need to think about what he was thinking. Oftentimes, we take years to make a single decision and when we make the decision, it is already toote. For years, she tried to make Lu Zhaolin see the mirror but he had tied the cover on his eyes and all he wanted to see was how wrong An Qinyan had been by choosing only An Xin.

    She knew that her husband was hurting but she knew too that he had brought this on himself.

    ¡°I will be back, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said as he walked out of there to have fresh air.

    Song Yifei nced at the quiet An Qinyan and then at the baby boy in her arms as she said in a low voice, ¡°Xiaobao, let¡¯s pray for your Jiejie to wake up soon. Don¡¯t you don¡¯t want to y with your Jiejie?¡±

    Xiaobao, who loved to shout Jiejie all the time, looked at his mother andughed, touching her face and screeched, ¡°Jiejie!¡±

 Chapter 105 Remnant

    An Xin could feel herself lying over the clouds.

    Yes, clouds.

    However, she wasn¡¯t in the clouds.

    Everything was white around her. It was as if she was standing in the middle of a room that has white walls, white flooring and even a white ceiling.

    She didn¡¯t know what ce it was but she could tell that she was not in her world.

    Last she remembered was that her mother had picked her up from the school and they were in a restaurant, having a meal and apart from that, she didn¡¯t remember anything.

    No, she did remember something.<sub>.</sub>

    Her mother had begun talking about her twin brother when she felt an unbearable headache. The intensity of the pain was so high that if she didn¡¯t pass out, she could have died right there.

    Twin brother?

    ¡°Yeah, what twin brother was my mom talking about?¡± An Xin asked herself. What twin brother was her mom talking about?

    ¡°Your mom?¡± A mocking voice disturbed her monologue.

    A Xin turned her head to look at a girl standing far away from her. It wasn¡¯t just any girl. But her. No, she wasn¡¯t exactly herself.It was An Xin, the real An Xin. If this girl was An Xin, who was she?

    Wasn¡¯t she An Xin too?<sub></sub>

    The girl was wearing a white dress, red sshes of blood marring the perfection of the white dress. An Xin was sure that she didn¡¯t see this girl when she was inspecting the surroundings.

    When did the original body owner appear here?

    An Xin panicked inside, did it mean she had to leave this world?

    ¡°An Xin, you should know An Qinyan is not your mother,¡± The girl reminded her. ¡°She is my mother. Everything you have is mine.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± An Xin whispered as she felt her heart squeezing inside her chest. What right did she have to ask this girl to disappear?

    Whatever the girl said was not wrong. Everything that she had belonged to the girl.

    ¡°You forced me to be here,¡± The girl replied. ¡°You tried to unlock the part of myself that I had locked willingly.¡± Tears pooled at the corner of her big doe eyes as she pointed her finger at An Xin usedly. ¡°Why must you remember my bad memories? What right do you have?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± An Xin tried to say. She didn¡¯t know what the girl was trying to say.

    ¡°You know everything,¡± The girl cried and then burst into tears. ¡°Because of you, I will have to remember all those people I don¡¯t want to see again. Only because of you!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± An Xin asked, anxiously. ¡°And what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m you,¡± The girl whispered. ¡°I¡¯m a part of you. I¡¯m a remnant of you.¡±

    ¡°You have died,¡± An Xin whispered with wide eyes.¡°Why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Just like you, I¡¯m selfish too,¡± The girl spoke. ¡°You are selfish enough to make my mother yours and are now living my life. I¡¯m selfish enough to chase my desires and dreams. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a part of your soul and you can¡¯t part from me. If you try to unlock the forbidden part of my brain and soul, you will have to face consequences.¡±

    ¡°You are nothing but a mirage, ¡°An Xin said as she looked at the girl. ¡± You want me to stay inferior to you. I didn¡¯t choose this life. I didn¡¯t ask to be transmigrated to this life. I didn¡¯t know your world. I don¡¯t even know why I was given this bizarre chance at life. I didn¡¯t ask for a single thing. I asked for nothing.If I have to fight for this life chance, I will. I don¡¯t care what you say.¡±

    ¡°Fight me,¡± The girl screamed in rage as she felt An Xin trying to unlock the memories that she had locked.

    As An Xin stared at the girl in determination, not blinking her eyes. A blinding light entered her eyes, making it unable to stand still. She fell to her knees as she held her head in her hands and whimpered in pain. She could tolerate this pain. She felt as if she was dying. Suddenly, the pain was more brutal than the one she felt when she had drowned to death.

    But she knew that she couldn¡¯t give up.

    A part of her brain was revolting against her.

    The girl was nothing but a mirage. An image of her pain, insecurity and inferiority. She couldn¡¯t give up this chance at life without fighting for it.

    ¡°Give up,¡± The voice shouted at her.

    An Xin mentally shook her head. Tears were streaming down her face and her body was exhausted but she knew she couldn¡¯t give up at this time.

    After what seemed like an eternity, she heard the sound of a door opening and the blinding light dimmed as she opened her eyes to find the image of the girl blurring, a sad smile hung on thetter¡¯s face.

    And thest thing she remembered was the girl asking her to take care of her mother. Everything happened so fast that she didn¡¯t know what had happened and how.

    At this moment, all she remembered was falling asleep on the cold ground because of exhaustion.

    When An Xin woke up, she found herself in a hospital room once again, nurses and doctors nursing her condition. The doctors were startled when she suddenly opened her eyes. It was as if they were not expecting her to wake up anytime soon.

    ¡°My mom,¡± An Xin whispered. She was afraid that her family would be snatched from her. The battle she was engaged in was painful and very long. She just wanted to see her mother to know that she had won. She didn¡¯t want to be alone like before.

    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± The doctor asked.

    ¡°My mom, I want to see her. Where is my mom?¡± An Xin didn¡¯t care for the doctor¡¯s words as she spoke. ¡°Bring my mom to me. Or take me to her.¡±

 Chapter 106 Need answers

    ¡°My mom, I want to see her. Where is my mom?¡± An Xin didn¡¯t care for the doctor¡¯s words as she spoke. ¡°Bring my mom to me. Or take me to her.¡±

    The doctors and nurse tried to console her but An Xin wasn¡¯t the one to listen to them at this time. She began yelling in her hoarse voice for her mother. At the end, when her blood pressure shot up and they failed to coax her, they let An Qinyan enter the room.

    As her gaze fell on An Qinyan, An Xin raised her arms, nor caring for the IV attached to her and tried to sit on the bed but only to fail. Thankfully, her mom caught her in her arms and then she began bawling. It was as if she couldn¡¯t control herself.

    An Qinyan was naturally worried when she saw her baby girl who hadn¡¯t woken up for two days crying so pitifully while hugging her. However, more than worry she was happy that An Xin was well enough to cry.

    ¡°Hush,¡± An Qinyan rubbed her back.

    An Xin was literally crying like a baby at this moment and An Qinyan felt as if she was consoling a baby Xin once again.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, mom,¡± An Xin breath hitched for a moment as she was crying for so long.

    ¡°Mom is not leaving you alone. I will stay by your side,¡± An Qinyan promised as she held her hand tightly.

    When An Xin was reassured that her mom was with her and she wasn¡¯t going to leave her, she couldn¡¯t control the drowsiness that suddenly overwhelmed her and she fell asleep right here in her mother¡¯s arms. For her, this was the mostfortable and safest ce in the world.

    An Qinyan looked at the doctors and nurses worriedly but they assured her that her daughter was out of danger. She was only asleep.

    That night, An Xin had a high fever and she slept again for another thirty hours.<sub></sub>

    Outside the hospital room, An Qinyan, Grandpa You and Gu Yanxi were sitting waiting for An Xin to wake up. For thest three days, Lu Zhaolin had been running back and forth between office and hospital, even Song Yifei visited when her husband was in office.

    When Lu Zhaolin heard from Song Yifei that An Xin had woken up, he left work at the office and arrived at the hospital but was disappointed when he saw his daughter asleep. However, he was d that she had woken up from her semiatose state.

    ¡°You need to rest for a while,¡± Gu Yanxi told An Qinyan who had not left the hospital even for a moment. He caught the first flight back home when he heard from grandpa You that An Xin was admitted to the hospital.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. She asked me not to leave her side,¡± An Qinyan said in a soft voice. ¡°What if she wakes up and doesn¡¯t find me? I don¡¯t want her to cry. She is my baby. I can¡¯t see her crying or in pain.¡±

    Gu Yanxi felt his heart paining for An Xin but he knew that An Qinyan needed rest too. ¡°How about this? You sleep for an hour while I look after her? If she wakes up, I will tell you. Trust me once, okay?¡±

    An Qinyan looked at him for a while but shook her head.

    Gu Yanxi sighed and said, ¡°Yanyan, if you fall ill, who will look after Xin? You know that she can¡¯t see you in pain. What if she starts ming herself for your sickness? Do you want her to me herself?¡±

    An Qinyan¡¯s eyes widened. She knew that if she fell, her daughter would think something like that. In the end, she agreed with Gu Yanxi. However, she wasn¡¯t ready to leave the hospital. Therefore, shey down on the couch of the empty waiting room.

    That night when An Qinyan was sleeping with her head on hisp, Gu Yanxi stayed awake to check upon An Xin from time to time.

    The next morning, the doctor dered that An Xin had been running a fever since thest night.

    It had been three days since An Xin was in the hospital. An Qinyan was so invested in the hospital that she forgot to inform the headteacher about An Xin¡¯s reason for noting to school.

    In the school, Han Zixin ced his bag on his desk and stared at the empty seat beside her. He entered the ss just a few seconds before the bell would ring in hopes to find her but she wasn¡¯t there again.

    Was she tormenting her because he said he wasn¡¯t going to miss you?

    He was so angry at himself and he didn¡¯t even know why.

    He asked Qiao Wei and her friends about his deskmate but nobody entertained his questions as they were busy in their own world.

    They just said that perhaps An Xin wanted to change schools after the scene she had created.

    It wasn¡¯t only Han Zixin, even Shen Yue was feeling bad about implicating An Xin in her matter. She was afraid that Lu Xuan would bully An Xin as Zhao Liling was Lu Xuan¡¯s cousin. She had heard about Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation from her stepmother. And all they could say was it wasn¡¯t good.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t have lunch with his buddies today because he was too mad to eat. He wanted answers and that too fast. He tried calling her phone and even left messages on Wechat and Weibo but again no replies.

    He had an idea who could give him the reply and he didn¡¯t think twice before heading to ss Ten A. As he entered the ss, the students of ss Ten A stopped writing notes and blinked their eyes at him at the same time.

    They didn¡¯t know why the school tyrant was in their ss.

    Zhou Liling in thest row trembled as her eyes briefly met his deep brown eyes and she lowered her head to look at the notebook ced on her desk.

 Chapter 107 Where is she?

    Han Nanxian squinted his eyes as he saw the boy standing before him. For a moment, he thought that he was imagining Han Zixin standing before him but when his image didn¡¯t blur, he realized it was really his brother standing before him.

    He didn¡¯t know why Han Zixin was there but as long as thetter was there for him, he was more than happy.

    ¡°Where is my desk mate?¡±Han Zixin questioned.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Han Nanxian was perplexed.

    ¡°Where is my deskmate and the student you tutor?¡± Han Zixin said those words once again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Han Nanxian shrugged. Now that he thought about An Xin, he realized he hadn¡¯t talked to her for more than four days. The reason why he could forget about her was that Song Xueyun had asked him to help her inpleting her science project and when it came to Song Xueyun, he forgot every other thing.

    ¡°Did she leave school?¡± Han Zixin asked after a while.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    Han Zixin sighed as he found all the doors before him were closed. He didn¡¯t know what he should do now or how he did contact his Little Blockhead. As long as she came back, he would apologize to her. He was mad at her but it didn¡¯t mean she would leave him or the school¡­

    How could she be so silly?

    ¡°She is your student, you are tutoring,¡± Han Zixin coldly said. ¡°You should know everything about her. What an unreliable teacher she has!¡±

    Han Nanxian¡¯s eyes widened when he heard the usations directed at him. ¡°Han, I¡¯m her tutor not friend. We aren¡¯t close. We have a professional rtionship. You are her friend. Should you know about her?¡±

    Han Zixin pursed his lips. If he knew where she was, would hee to him? Absolutely not!<sub></sub>

    Seeing how sad his brother looked, Han Nanxian couldn¡¯t bear this. Therefore, he softened his tone and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her number? Oh, if she picked your call, you wouldn¡¯te to me? . Umm, do you want me to contact her house number?¡±

    Han Zixin looked at him for a brief moment and then nodded his head.

    Han Nanxian contacted An Xin¡¯s house number but the staff told him that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take calls for a while and she wouldn¡¯t be attending any sses either. They weren¡¯t able to know anything other than this. As he told Han Zixin about what he found out, thetter¡¯s expressions deteriorated.

    Han Zixin looked as if he was about to cry any moment.

    Now both of them were worried. Han Zixin was worried about An Xin and Han Nanxian was worried about Han Zixin.

    Han Nanxian began racking his brain as to how he could find any information on An Xin when Song Xueyun entered the ss with a bundle of notebooks. Today, Gu Shangyan was absent and she had to perform his duties. Seeing her, an idea struck him.

    ¡°Where is Shangyan?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°Umm, he is participating in the maths contest, remember? He is in City B currently,¡± Song Xueyun informed. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about him?¡±

    Han Zixin sighed sadly when he realised that he had to leave without any information. He was about to leave when he heard something that shocked him.

    ¡°Yunyun, do you know anything about An Xin?¡± Han Nanxian asked. ¡°Can you ask Lu Xuan about his twin? Where is she? Can you ask him about her whereabouts? It¡¯s urgent.¡±

    Han Zixin¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at both of them in bewilderment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Song Xueyun asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Han Nanxian asked with a frown.

    ¡°Xin is in hospital,¡± Song Xueyun replied and Han Zixin felt as if he had stopped breathing. ¡°She has been in hospital for around 4 days now. I heard from my aunt and uncle that she was in aa for two days and she woke up for a while before falling unconscious again. I heard she hasn¡¯t woken up until now.¡±

    ¡°Can you take me to meet her?¡± Han Zixin asked in a whisper.

    Song Xueyun looked at him in surprise. She knew that An Xin and Han Zixin were close but she didn¡¯t know the extent of their rtionship until now. Her eyes met Han Nanxian¡¯s that were begging her to say yes.

    In the end, she could ask him to wait for a while before she asked Song Yifei who would ask An Qinyan about their visit.

    When An Qinyan heard that it was Han Zixin she agreed. She hoped that her baby girl would wake up on seeing her friends.

    At this moment, Gu Shangyan had no idea about the happenings back home. He had to stay in another city for two days for the contest and Lu Xuan was apanying him because thetter wanted to try out the cuisine of that city and asked An Qinyan for permission who just nodded her head because she didn¡¯t want to cause children any worry.

    After school, Han Zixin, Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian went to hospital. When Grandpa You saw Han Zixin, he smiled at him and asked all of them to follow them if they wished to meet An Xin.

    They watched her from the ss where she was lying on the hospital bed. Her delicate face was so small and weak that it appeared as if she didn¡¯t have anyyer of skin on her face. She was a petite girl to begin with but after surviving on IV for days, she had lost so much weight.

    Han Zixin wished that he could go back to the past and apologize to her. There were so many questions running in his head but the most prominent of them was how he shouldn¡¯t have said those hurtful words to her if he knew she was going to fall sick. He silently urged her to wake up. He had been praying for her since the time he had heard about her. He promised that as long as she woke up, he would not get mad at her, no matter how silly or infuriating she was being. He would never fight with anyone. If she wished, he would be a good boy¡­

    As long as she wakes up¡­

 Chapter 108 Talking to her

    ¡°Hi,¡± Han Zixin smiled at An Qinyan when he saw her.

    An Qinyan smiled at the boy as she patted his head. ¡°Ah Xin, how are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, Auntie,¡± Han Zixin replied when he saw how weak the woman was looking. The dark circles below her eyes were prominent. He passed the coffee that Han Nanxian had brought for him and Song Xueyun,¡°Do you want to have coffee?¡±

    ¡°Such a good kid,¡± An Qinyan softly said as she took the coffee and gestured to him to follow her if he wanted to see An Xin from the close. When they reached the room where An Xin was sleeping, she said, ¡°Talk to her. Maybe, she will wake up after listening to you.¡±

    ¡°Is she still in aa?¡± Han Zixin whispered, his brown eyes shing with apparent worry.

    An Qinyan shook her head. ¡°The doctors said she is out ofa. Last night, she was running a high fever and so she is still sleeping. Talk to her for a while, I will be back soon.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Outside the ss door, Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian were witnessing the scene where Han Zixin was talking to the sleeping An Xin. Since they were divided by the door and a wall, they couldn¡¯t hear what he was talking about.

    ¡°Nanxian, do you think their friendship willst?¡± Song Xueyun asked in a worried tone. ¡°Lu Xuan hates Han Zixin¡¯s guts. In the end, Lu Xuan and An Xin are twins. Who would she chose?¡±

    ¡°You are worrying in vain,¡± Han Nanxian replied. ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xuan¡¯s problem. He hates everyone. Why must we be worried about a hateful boy?¡±

    Song Xueyun pursed her lips as she refrained from making anyments.

    When the visiting hours were over, the three of them left for home. Han Zixin¡¯s dormitory had closed by that time and he has no option but to let Han Nanxian send him to their grandfather¡¯s ce.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to stay at grandfather¡¯s ce if you want to meet your friend frequently?¡± Han Nanxian suggested while waiting for the teenage boy to burst out but when he saw how Han Zixin didn¡¯t try to spout acid or ignore his existence, he pushed his luck, ¡°If you stayed with grandfather, Mr Han wouldn¡¯t force you toe back to Han house. I know you will never return there. If you don¡¯t want to be forced, grandfather is the safest option.¡±

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t react but he was listening to everything. That day when An Xin dragged him to her house, his sperm donor hade to school to order him to move back to the mansion but he was able to dodge back from making the decision that day. However, he didn¡¯t know for how long he could do that.

    Grandpa Han was thrilled to receive both of his grandsons for dinner. He was even more thrilled when he found out that they came together. He was so pleased as he imagined that their rtionship was bing less sour.

    At this moment, Han Zixin was bewildered. Was he missing Little Blockhead so much that his feet took him to her house? But when he saw his grandfathering out of the Vi next to An Xin¡¯s, he understood what was happening there.

    His grandfather and An Xin were neighbours?

    Howe he didn¡¯t know?

    ¡°Housekeeper Wu, ask the kitchen to add a few more dishes,¡± Grandpa Han ordered as he brought both of them inside and began giving them the tour. He showed the boys the room that he had prepared for Han Zixin and grumbled how sad it was.

    ¡°Grandpa, I agree to live with you,¡± Han Zixin whispered.

    Han Qian looked at Han Nanxian in astonishment. ¡°Ah Xian, what did he say? I think I¡¯m imagining things?¡±

    Han Nanxian burst into a bout ofughter and said, ¡°Grandpa, Han ising home. Don¡¯t ask him too many questions or he will change his mind.¡±

    ¡°He dares!¡± The old man said and ran from there to make proper arrangements before his grandson changed his mind again.

    Later, the three of them had dinner together.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your brother today?¡± Han Qian whispered as he saw how quiet Han Zixin was all this while.

    ¡°His best friend is in hospital. He is just sad, ¡± Han Nanxian exined and the old man sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he has returned home. I can look after him well, ¡°Han Qian replied. ¡°You brat, now that your little brother hase here, you will start visiting the old man again. Before him, even you never missed me.¡±

    ¡°Yeye, you know how busy my schedule is. I will be appearing for the college entrance test in a few months,¡± Han Nanxian began acting pitifully with his grandfather.

    ¡°Fine. Fine,¡± Han Qian rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a happy man today. Even if I die, I won¡¯t have any regrets. Oh no, I can¡¯t die without seeing An Xin living well.¡±

    ¡°You are just getting sentimental, Yeye,¡± Han Nanxian sighed.

    ¡°What do you know, grandson,¡± Han Qian took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°The mess your father had created is not easier to clean. I wish I had taught him well. If I had given him good upbringing, Ah Xin wouldn¡¯t have experienced what he did.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yeye,¡± Han Nanxian apologised.

    Han Qian¡¯s eyes softened as he saw his grandson¡¯s bowed head. ¡°It was never your fault, An Xian. You were so young. Ah Xin didn¡¯t me you for what your father did to him. He is just hurt by lies. One day, he will understand the reason behind your selfishness. We, humans, are selfish when ites to people we love. You loved him the most in this world. You lied to have him by your side. One day, he will understand you.¡±

    Han Nanxian stared at the starry sky and prayed for that day toe sooner.

    Perhaps, his grandfather¡¯s words woulde true one day¡­

 Chapter 109 Woke up

    An Xin woke up the next day. This time, her head was clearer than ever. As she looked at the surroundings, she let out a sigh. She realized that she had some unusual memories in her head that she didn¡¯t have earlier and instead of confusing her further, she was clearer now.

    She has epted a long time ago that her life couldn¡¯t be an ordinary one and when she found out that she had a twin brother out of nowhere, she epted it just like that.

    Of course, she epted this bizarre truth without any question. If could ept weird phenomena like Reincarnation or Transmigration or whatever it was called,then epting that she had a twin brother was more eptable.

    After a thorough checkup, the doctors allowed the visitors to enter her room. An Qinyan entered the room and saw her baby girl staring at the wall nkly. Tears started brimming at the corner of her eyes but she held them back as it wasn¡¯t the time to cry but to be thankful to God. She couldn¡¯t be more grateful as she saw her daughter awake.

    ¡°Baby, how are you feeling?¡± An Qinyan asked gently. She was afraid of touching her daughter who appeared as if thetter was going to break if she touched her. An Xin looked so fragile and weak at this moment. It was natural for her to lose so much weight after battling such a fatal condition.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Better, ¡°An Xin whispered as shey on the bed and heard her mother telling her stories in an attempt to not let her fall asleep. She could sense why her mother was talking nonstop. It wasn¡¯t only her mom, even she didn¡¯t want to fall asleep.

    After a long time, she asked her mother, ¡°Mom, are you bringing Lu Xuan home?¡±

    It felt weird on her tongue to call out his name.

    An Qinyan¡¯s eye widened as she opened her mouth to say something but she found herself at the loss of words. What was she supposed to say at times like this? Could she choose An Xin over Lu Xuan?<sub></sub>

    Sensing her mom¡¯s dilemma, An Xin smiled a bit, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any problem. He is your child too. I would never want you to stay away from him because of me.¡±

    ¡°Lan, mom will never do anything to hurt you, ¡°An Qinyan found herself saying. Her daughter didn¡¯t know how the stone was removed from her chest.

    ¡°What if he gets hurt if you send him away again? Mom, what if it¡¯s his only chance at having you?¡± An Xin asked. She could see a lot of moments of the original body owner with Lu Xuan but she could tell that there was something missing. She didn¡¯t know what had caused the problem between that girl and her twin. However, when she put herself in his ce, she realized that he was very pitiful too.

    An Xin understood that she was a very selfish girl. She wanted An Qinyan all to herself but she knew that it wasn¡¯t possible. By forcing An Qinyan only to care for her, she was bound to lose her to Lu Xuan. In the end, she only had the option of sharing her mother with her body¡¯s twin. This way, she could have her mother.

    Nheless, in the end, An Xin was only thinking about herself. She realised that Lu Xuan was pitiful but when she recalled how he had a father, a stepmother who cared for him and a grandmother who no less treated him like a treasure, she understood that he wasn¡¯t that miserable.

    ¡°My baby is so sensible that it worries me,¡± An Qinyan whispered as she wiped the hair from her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°Let mom help you wash your face and braid your hair.¡±

    A smile tugged on An Xin¡¯s lips and she nodded her head. Who didn¡¯t like getting pampered by their mom?

    A few momentster,

    ¡°Is it okay?¡± An Qinyan asked as she made her daughter¡¯s hair into a loose braid.

    An Xin looked into the mirror and nodded her head. She was feeling sticky and smelly and so she asked for a bath and after having a warm bath, she felt half of her illness had disappeared. Although she was feeling very weak, she still was better than before.

    Later, they had lunch together and then she was given medicine. Since she wanted to leave the hospital as soon as possible, she obediently swallowed the medicine and even took injections without nitpicking. She wasn¡¯t one of those children who were scared of injections. Even if she was a bit scared, her fear was gone after getting her body poked by nurses back in America when she was recovering from the ident.

    Sometimes, she was so obedient and sensible that it hurt An Qinyan.

    ¡°Do you want to rest?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    An Xin shook her head. She had slept for so long that she no longer had any wish to sleep anymore.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± An Qinyan hesitated before asking. ¡°Do you wish to meet your dad and stepmom?¡±

    An Xin looked at her mother with difort written all over her face. However, instead of declining like always, this time she shocked her mother by nodding her head. She wanted to meet this scumbag father of hers and give him a rating of whether he was beyond redemption or there was hope left for him.

    The first meeting between Lu Zhaolin and An Xin was a bit awkward. An Qinyan ended up smiling when she saw the look on her daughter¡¯s face. She knew what her daughter was thinking. She just signalled her to not worry.

    ¡°Xin, how are you?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked in an awkward tone. He was genuinely worried about her but he didn¡¯t know what he should ask her now. They had met before but why did he feel as if he was meeting her for the first time?

 Chapter 110 Apologize

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling good now,¡± An Xin replied. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this time. This man¡­who she had bickered with was her father? Why was her luck so bad all the time? Thewyer she spoke nonsense to that day was her scumbag father?

    Oh my God!

    What does she do now?

    She even received a formal apology from him!

    Lu Zhaolin frowned as he found her voice familiar. As if something struck him, he held his hand in a position where only her eyes were visible and the next moment he took a step back in horror.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± the words were stuck in Lu Zhaolin¡¯s throat. Of course, he recalled her now. She was¡­

    The man he wanted to sue for having such children was himself?<sub>.</sub>

    What a breaking plot twist!

    An Xin sheepishly smiled as she waved her hand at him. ¡°Hello, father. I¡¯m An Xin. The pizzas were yummy.¡±

    An Xin had an urge to dig a hole and hide herself when she realised what she had just done? Did she just snitch on herself?

    Oh God, why was she silly at the most wrong time?

    Lu Zhaolin was clutching his chest in pain. He assumed he was going to have another stroke again!

    ¡°Zhaolin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yifei, who just entered the room with Lu Xun, asked when saw a look of horror on his face and an amused smile on An Qinyan¡¯s face.<sub></sub>

    Before he could say a word or Song Yifei could ask further, Lu Xun tried to get out of her arms as he began to screech, ¡®Jiejie!¡¯

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Xiaobao? Mom, how do you know Xiaobao?¡± An Xin asked in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s Lu Xun, he is your little brother,¡± An Qinyan sighed. He didn¡¯t know how she knew the baby but she told her daughter the truth. She had no intention of keeping her away from Lu family now that she had met them once.

    ¡°Wow,¡± An Xin smiled widely as she waved at the baby in excitement and the baby was screaming to be near her. ¡°Mrs Lu, can I touch Xiaobao? I promise I won¡¯t transfer germs to him. I took a bath. I¡¯m not feverish anymore.¡±

    Song Yifei chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Silly girl, you can have him all you want. Ever since he met you, all my Xiaobao knows is screaming Jiejie all the time. How can I not let him meet his Jiejie now?¡±

    As Qinyan saw how close Lu Xun and An Xin were as they were hugging and kissing each other as if they were some sort of long lost siblings, she was speechless at this scene.

    ¡°How did they know each other?¡± Both An Qinyan and Lu Zhaolin asked at the same time.

    Song Yifei scratched her head in embarrassment before exining the story.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like they only met once,¡± An Qinyan wondered out loud.

    ¡°Well, I was shocked too. I guess this is a sibling¡¯s connection. We won¡¯t understand it,¡± Song Yifei replied. She wondered if An Qinyan would have a simr connection with Lu Xuan too.

    After ying with Lu Xun for an hour, the Lu couple went back and promised toe with the baby tomorrow again as the visiting hours were over. Of course, An Xin wasn¡¯t looking forward to meeting her father or his wife. It was only Lu Xun that she adored.

    ¡°Xin, do you like babies?¡± Gu Yanxi asked when An Qinyan went to freshen up and he was on duty to look after her.

    ¡°I only like Xiaobao,¡± An Xin replied and he pursed his lips. ¡°Also, Uncle Yanxi, why do you always stick to my mama?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Gu Yanxi asked in hesitation.

    ¡°No,¡± An Xin replied bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m already sharing my mom with someone else. I don¡¯t think I can do it anymore.¡±

    Gu Yanxi was, of course, hurt by her words but he knew that she was only a sixteen years old girl who had no one else other than her mother. It was already too difficult to coax her mother to date him and now the girl didn¡¯t have a good opinion of him. He had to do something about it or else how would he get hisdylove?

    ¡°When you were in aa, your mama was sad and alone. I never saw her so devastated before other than the time you had the ident, ¡°Gu Yanxi told her with a small smile. ¡°Xin, one day you will grow up and maybe go far to attend college. What will be of your mother? Won¡¯t she be alone?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yanxi, I know I¡¯m dense and dumb but I¡¯m not that dense and dumb to not see what¡¯s going on,¡± An Xin sharply replied. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to understand what you are doing or trying to do. Can I be selfish for a while? I just don¡¯t want to lose my mama just yet.¡±

    Gu Yanxi sighed and nodded his head. At least, she didn¡¯t react badly. There was still a hope for him.

    Since An Xin was weak and doctors were still sceptical about her condition, they wanted to keep her in supervision for another two days.

    The next day, when An Xin woke up in the evening after a nap, she was visited by Han Zixin who brought fruits for her. Since he was ignoring herst time, this time she vowed to ignore him until he apologised to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Han Zixin lowered his head and whispered.

    An Xin merely ate the tangerine that he had peeled for her and behaved as if she didn¡¯t hear him.

    ¡°Little blockhead, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Han Zixin said again.

    Still, he got no reply.

    He knew that she was deliberately ignoring him. Instead of getting mad, he was d that she was well enough to ignore him.

    This time, he held his ear and kneeled on the ground. ¡°An Xin, I¡¯m sorry for being mean to you. I promise that I will never be mad at you. If I bully you ever, you can bully me back. Can you forgive me this time, please?¡±

 Chapter 111 Proposal

    An Xin pouted her lips. How was she supposed to stay mad when he was being sincere?

    This was not fair to her kind and fragile heart.

    Suddenly, her lips tugged to form a smile and as he saw her smile, he was dazed for a moment.

    ¡°Cheat prince, my hands hurt,¡± An Xin acted pitifully.

    Han Zixin quickly stood up and took the chair next to her bed before he started feeding her the tangerines.

    ¡°It was sour. I want a sweet piece,¡± An Xin demanded.

    Han Zixin nodded his head and prayed for the next tangerine to be sweet and then began feeding her.

    When An Qinyan looked inside the ss wall, she was speechless to find her daughter demanding her friend massage her legs. Wasn¡¯t it getting too much? However, since it was An Xin and Han Zixin, she didn¡¯t say too much. They both were weird!

    Inside when An Xin saw Han Zixin hiding a small box, she immediately spoke, ¡°Cheat prince, what are you hiding?¡±

    Han Zixin was embarrassed but he still spoke, ¡°This is a gift for you. When my grandfather found out that I was going to visit my friend at the hospital, he helped me choose a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Are we friends now?¡± An Xin gasped as she covered her wide mouth with her delicate palms.<sub>.</sub>

    The tips of his ears reddened as he saw her reaction. ¡°An Xin, would you like to be my friend? I promise I will always protect you and have all the fun in the world with you.¡±

    ¡°Will you attend those club activities with me that I want to?¡± An Xin asked. She once asked him to join those club activities to find out their aim in life but he never went with her. Since she was alone, she never tried those clubs. However, she had a chance to convince him now.

    Han Zixin nodded his head. ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I will apany you everywhere.¡±

    An Xin smiled widely and pped her hands. ¡°Quickly give me my gift or I will change my mind.¡±

    Han Zixin helplessly shook his head and pulled out the gift from his pocket. He didn¡¯t know what was going on his grandfather¡¯s mind when he chose this locket but when his grandfather said that this locket was gifted to wish for long and healthy life, he quickly took it.

    ¡°Tie it on my neck,¡± An Xin said and he nodded his head. As she felt the cool stone resting on her neck, she smiled. This locket was the symbol of their friendship. They were finally friends.

    ¡°Thank you for being my friend, Han Zixin,¡± An Xin smiled brightly at him.

    Lu Zhaolin, who was watching this little episode from the outside, had a dark look on his face. He didn¡¯t like this teenage boy with his delicate daughter. He knew that he was a shitty father to his daughter and had no right to speak in her matters, but he still couldn¡¯t help but worry about them.

    This friendship was not approved by him.

    An Xin was discharged two dayster. However, she still was not allowed to attend school. Thankfully, the weekend was near and she didn¡¯t have to worry about missing too many sses. Her friend constantly visited her to entertain her at home.<sub></sub>

    Today, an unexpected guest visited her.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Shen Yue waved as entered An Xin¡¯s room. When she heard that the girl wasn¡¯t attending school due to health issues, she came to visit her on the weekend. ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Shen Yue, you came to meet me?¡± An Xin asked with wide eyes. She was so happy to see her here. As Shen Yue nodded her head, she spread her arms as if asking for a hug.

    Since An Xin was asking for a hug, how could Shen Yue decline it?

    ¡°Did I ever tell you that you are my favourite person to hug?¡± An Xin asked with a happy smile.

    Shen Yueughed as ruffled the girl¡¯s hair and took a seat next to her.

    ¡°Meimei, this is Shen Yue, my friend. Aren¡¯t you going to serve her refreshments?¡± An Xin introduced them. She didn¡¯t let out that she had an ulterior motive here.

    Meimei nodded her head and a whileter came auth refreshments. As she exited the room to give two friends privacy, An Xin sneaked a pastry from the te and took a big bite. Eating nd food for days was having a toll on her body.

    ¡°Xin, who are these refreshments for? Me or you?¡± Shen Yue narrowed her eyes at the girl.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, sharing is caring,¡± An Xin said with an adorable look on her face.

    Hearing such an endearing nickname, Shen Yue felt shy. However, she didn¡¯t stop An Xin from stealing her food. Never mind, as long as this adorable girl was happy.

    Shen Yue didn¡¯t realize it when she waspletely won over by An Xin.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, how about you help me with my missing sybus?¡± An Xin askedter.

    ¡°Oh, I brought notes with me. I can help you revise them,¡± Shen Yue said as she showed her the notes that she had saved for her.

    ¡°I noticed something,¡± An Xin wondered out loud. ¡°God Han is good when ites to teaching English and Science. Gu Shangyan is good when ites to mathematics. You are excellent when ites to Chinese and social studies.¡± Taking a slight moment, she joined her hands in a pleading posture and announced, ¡°Sensei Yue¡¯r, please ept me as your disciple. I am ready to sacrifice my life to you for knowledge.¡±

    ¡°An Xin, do you have a death wish or you will stop speaking nonsense!¡±

    An Xin shuddered when she turned her head to find an angry Gu Shangyan.

    ¡°Crayfish, what are you doing here?¡± An Xin asked, mustering up a small smile.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were ill?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. Imagine his shock when he returned home only to hear that she was admitted to hospital for her fragile health.

    ¡°Crayfish, I thought I was dying. I was in so much pain,¡± An Xin began speaking in a pitiful tone. ¡± Still you are scolding me. I don¡¯t want to live. I wanna go back to the hospital.¡±

    Gu Shangyan panicked as he heard her words. Thus, he quickly began coaxing her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was being stupid. Xin, don¡¯t speak nonsense. It was me who was at fault. Be good. Don¡¯t be angry. Getting excited is not good for your health.¡±

    Shen Yue, who was watching the scene,ended up smiling when she saw how the invincible Genius Gu ended up falling for An Xin¡¯s word trap.

    ¡°If you are sincerely sorry, then exin chapter 4 of mathematics from the beginning,¡± An Xin said with a nk look on her face.

    What could Gu Shangyan do at this time?

    Wasn¡¯t it just teaching her maths chapter?

    ___

    ¡°Cheat Prince?¡± An Xin suddenly called out his name.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Zixin looked up to gaze at her face.

    ¡°Howe you are visiting me too often these days? Don¡¯t you have fixed timing at the dormitory?¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I moved out of the dormitory,¡± Han Zixin shrugged. ¡°I am living with my grandfather now.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± An Xin looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Do you wanna visit my house?¡± Han Zixin asked. ¡°My grandfather is raising a lot of small animals at his house. Do you want to see them?¡±

    An Xin excitedly nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t allowed to cuddle with Augustine and Betty for long these days. She would really like to get out of her home for a while.

    ¡°I am afraid my mom won¡¯t allow me to leave home,¡± An Xin said in a small voice.

    ¡°Wait here, I will convince your mom,¡± Han Zixin said before leaving the room to find An Qinyan. Much to her surprise, he returned with a grin.

    ¡°My mom agreed?¡± An Xin asked while gaping.

    Han Zixin grinned at her and held her arm before guiding her out of her home. He didn¡¯t tell her that they were neighbours and this was the main reason why An Qinyan agreed to send her daughter to his house. Moreover, she had met his grandfather in passing a few times when he had moved there.

    ¡°Oh my God, we are neighbours,¡± An Xin jumped in excitement. She thought initially that she was dreaming but no it was all reality. He didn¡¯t tell her previously that he was living near her house. This was the reason why she would find him at her house almost all the time.

    Han Zixin looked at the bright look in her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Very,¡± An Xin nodded with asmile.

    Han Zixin¡¯s grandfather¡¯s ce was more decorated from the outside than her own house. They had less rooms than them and had arger garden area. As she entered the vi, she was thrilled by the scene of nts and flowers that surrounded the house. It was like entering a flower house. She didn¡¯t know why but the house smelled so fresh and good.

 Chapter 112 Contest

    Jingyuan High watched a startling scene today.

    Big boss Han, the tyrant of ss Ten K, was holding a pink-coloured school bag in his hand, ring at everyone who would try toe into his barbie doll¡¯s way or that¡¯s what his buddies were thinking.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, I can hold my school bag,¡± An Xin said for the nth time.

    Han Zixin gave her a bad look. ¡°Are you sure you can even walk without passing out?¡±

    ording to Han Zixin, An Xin was so fragile that she couldn¡¯t even lift a strand of hair. How was she supposed to lift such a heavy school bag? This morning, An Qinyan dropped both of them at school and was content when she saw him taking care of her daughter.

    An Xin had an urge to stomp her feet on the ground but she only made a sour face and walked ahead.

    Shen Yue had informed the entire ss about An Xin¡¯s health condition and since only she knew about thetter, the people who were wary of her were now talking to her frequently. Mona, Song Ci and Qiao Wei pulled her into their group and we¡¯re asking for her updates on An Xin.

    As all of the students saw An Xin entering the ss with Han Zixin they moved to form a circle around her and ask her questions but when they saw the dark and scary look on the teenager¡¯s face, they gulped and went back to their desks.

    The first ss started soon. As teacher Jin entered ss, he was surprised to see An Xin back. He had heard about her admission to the hospital.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Student An, how are you doing?¡± Teacher Jin asked gently. If he knew that she was such a delicate student, he would have lessened the burden on her.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, ¡± An Xin stood up to reply. ¡°I¡¯m doing better.¡±

    Teacher Jin nodded his head contentedly.¡°If you face any problem, you can reach out to me.¡±

    Her eyes sparkled as she heard the teacher¡¯s words and her mischievous eyes met Shen Yue¡¯s for a brief moment as she said, ¡°Teacher Jin, can I ask Shen Yue to help me with missing work?¡±

    Since Shen Yue came from ss Ten A, Teacher Jin didn¡¯t think that An Xin had any ulterior motive and so gave his permission.

    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Han Zixin asked her in a whisper.

    An Xin looked at him with a mischievous smile and blinked her eyes, indicating to keep calm.

    Mathematics ss soon passed. Since Gu Shangyan had poured his heart and soul into exining to her the chapter, it was easier for her to understand what the teacher was teaching and seeing her seriously studying, Han Zixin too got into a serious study mode.<sub></sub>

    It was time for English ss and Teacher Wang as always came in a startling fashion that didn¡¯t startle students or teachers anymore. When he saw the girl who had been missing for days, he pointed his finger at her and asked, ¡°Student An, as the English representative of ss K, why did you not partake in the English contest?¡±

    As An Xin heard his words, she recalled that the English question paper that she had solved that day just to see her potential was not meant for her to enter the Englishpetition as she didn¡¯t think that she would be able to beat her ssmates. So, to save her face, she didn¡¯t put her name in the contest.

    She opened her mouth to speak but the teacher held his hand and said, ¡°Since you only have a few marks less than Shen Yue, I gave your name for the intersspetition. You and Shen Yue will be contesting among the rest of the students in ss Ten. The date sheet will be notified soon.¡±

    Everyone looked at her without any flicker of surprise. It was as if they knew this news. Howe she didn¡¯t know about this?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± An Xin asked Han Zixin when the teacher began the lecture.

    He had the audacity to shrug his shoulders as if it was not a big deal.

    ¡°Han Zixin!¡± An Xin pinched his arm and said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± He winced. ¡°How could I say that? You were on the brink of death and still care about an English contest? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s our mother tongue or nationalnguage that you need to care about this.¡±

    ¡°Cheat Prince, even if it is not my mother tongue or nationalnguage, it is important to me because it is the onlynguage I know well,¡± An Xin replied. When the intensity of the matter hit her, she furrowed her brows in worry. How was she going topete with sharks? Yes, her English was good. So, good that it increased her overall percentage. But was it good enough to beat the students of Jingyuan High?

    Seeing her worried, Han Zixin sighed. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t tell her about the result. She must be worrying about top sses again. What she didn¡¯t know at this moment was how the top sses would have begun making fun of her. She was just like an ant meant to be crushed under their feet for fun but he knew that she wouldn¡¯t lose the battle without the fight.

    She had stayed sick for so long and he knew that she was going to take the stress. What if she passed out due to stress and never woke up?

    No, he couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    He was scared of this blockhead but she had no care for herself.

    However, was she going to listen to him and take this not so important contest lightly?

    Not at all!

    ¡°Cheat Prince, since I have been selected, I want to give my best,¡± An Xin said as she was suddenly filled with vigour. ¡°Who cares about winning? As long as I prove myself, I will be fine.¡±

    ____

    Since Gu Shangyan had joined another contest, Song Xueyun was joining a biology contest, and Han Nanxian was joining none of the contests as he was taking sses for Junior, sophomore and senior year in the same year, he was barred from taking part in any contest.

    To get into a good university, co-curricr activities were just as important as academic scores. However, Han Nanxian always scored perfect scores. Because of his medical history, he couldn¡¯t take part in many sports activities.

    In the PE ss, after the warm-up session, Han Nanxian was asked to rest in the shade.It wasn¡¯t healthy for him to spend too much time in the harsh sun.

    The top five students of ss Ten A were not participating in the English contest and there was a different buzz about this among students. He was resting on the bench under the tree with his eyes closed when he felt someone sitting beside him. He slightly opened his eyes to find someone sitting beside him with a thick bundle of English books.

    ¡°God Han, will you help me with the uing English contest? I want to make ss Ten A proud,¡± Zhou Liling said with a small smile on her face. She appeared humble and sincere in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    From ss Ten A, she and another girl were selected for the English contest. Although she knew for sure that the win was hers, she still didn¡¯t waste the opportunity toe close to him. Who didn¡¯t want to be associated with God Han?

    In a very sincere and gentle voice, he spoke, ¡°Student Zhou, I would have helped you if not for the fact that I need to write back to back papers. Why don¡¯t you ask Peng Cheng to help you? I am sure he will be willing to help you.¡±

    Huo Mian, who had just returned from doing a long jump, happened to hear his gentle and sincere words and let out a snort.

    Gentle and sincere?

    What the people didn¡¯t know was Young Master Han didn¡¯t have a gentle or sincere bone in his body?

    Zhou Liling bit her lips and looked at her with eyes full of urge. As if she could understand his dilemma, she said in a soft voice, ¡°If this is the case, then I understand.¡± Taking a slight pause, she went on, ¡°If you can¡¯t help me, then can you please convince Song Xueyun to request me?¡±

    As long as Song Xueyun helped her, Han Nanxian would follow.

    Zhou Liling smiled in her heart over such a brilliant n.

    ¡°Yunyun has to prepare for a biology test. How could she help you?¡± This time, his voice was not so gentle and a bit strict. He hated when people brought in conversation Song Xueyun just toe close to him.

    ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± Zhou Liling said in a small voice. It appeared as if she was about to cry.

    ¡°Han Nanxian, why don¡¯t you help her! She is a student of our ss. Naturally she will bring us sess.¡±

 Chapter 113 Collecting tutors!

    ¡°ss Ten A doesn¡¯t need students to bring sess. Of all people you should know ss A is synonymous with sess.¡± Han Nanxian said with a gentle smile and turned his head only to find Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan in a deep argument.

    Huo Mian turned his head in the same direction to find the source of surprise and uneasiness written on Han Nanxian¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡°What¡¯s up with the students of ss A? How are they acquainted with someone like Lu Xuan?¡±

    Zhou Liling blinked her eyes innocently while a spark of fire ignited in her heart. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Mian furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Song Xueyun and my cousin Lu Xuan are childhood friends,¡± Zhou Liling replied. ¡°My cousin and she are so close that they often spend the night at each other¡¯s house.¡±

    Thud.

    Huo Mian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief while Han Nanxian closed his eyes to refrain himself fromshing out at this girl. He knew what she was doing. She was ruining Song Xueyun¡¯s image before the ss. How ambitious!<sub>.</sub>

    The bell rang and their PE ss ended. It was time for the lunch break.

    The argument between Lu Xuan and Song Xueyun intensified but no one went ahead to interfere. Then again, only a few people were there in the yground at that time.

    Five minutester, the students of ss Ten K beganing out. An Xin was not allowed to eat at the cafeteria because that food was not prepared by the nutritionist that her mother had hired.

    Qiao Wei decided to use the lunch break to read her Yaoi Boys that she couldn¡¯t due to exams. Mona went to check up on her art club buddies and Song Ci had to go to the staff room to submit the homework notebooks. Therefore, only Shen Yue and Han Nanxian were with her at this time.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw her tutor. She wanted to go ahead and take advantage of him. Of course, in the most innocent way when she recalled that Han Zixin was still with her. She stopped in her footsteps and looked at her friend.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Han Zixin merely said with a shrug.<sub></sub>

    An Xin looked at him with a teary-eyed look. Actually, it was a great development for him. Him being able to be around Han Nanxian without going berserk.

    However, it wasn¡¯t only An Xin who was hesitant to go to Han Nanxian, Shen Yue too didn¡¯t want to go there to have lunch with her ssmates as Zhou Liling was standing there with Huo Mian. She didn¡¯t want to cause a scene again.

    In the end, she still followed An Xin.

    Han Nanxian narrowed his eyes at the little creature that didn¡¯t even reach his chest and had to crane her neck to look at her. She looked as if she could be blown by the gust of wind. What if she had to crane her neck for a long time and end by breaking it? Thus, he sat on the bench making it easier for her to look at him.

    ¡°Master,¡± An Xin¡¯s voice was rather sweet and¡­ trapping. ¡°Thank you for visiting me when I was sick. My mother told me you came to see me with Student Song.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Han Nanxian said with a smile. Deep inside, he felt like something was not right with this girl.

    ¡°Master, your student has been selected for the English contest. Please guide me well,¡± An Xin said, her eyes filled with gratitude as she joined both of her hands in a pleading position.

    Han Nanxian was not surprised when she said she was selected for the contest among all the students in her ss. Her English was good. Literally good. She could beat him in spoken English. Her grammar was even better than many students in her ss. It was just that she liked to experiment with question papers and didn¡¯t believe in her instinct.

    Huo Mian and Zhou Liling snorted as they heard her. Of course, the girl would be selected. The quality of students in ss Ten K was one worse than the others.

    Han Zixin merely gave those two girls a half-smile and they shut their mouths, before taking a step back.

    ¡°Xue¡¯r how many tutors are you gonna collect? Are you collecting tutors or trophies?¡± Shen Yue could not help but utter these words. She couldn¡¯t understand why An Xin needed so many tutors? From what she had heard, thetter had a special teacher who was responsible for strengthening her base in Mandarin, Gu Shangyan had been continuously giving her mathematics sses, and she herself had been teaching the girl social studies and a little of thenguage. Now she had persuaded Han Nanxian too?

    What one earth was she going to do with so many tutors?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mom ask to take a rest for a few days?¡± Han Nanxian asked. An Qinyan informed him not to take tuition sses for a few days.

    ¡°I¡¯m well now,¡± An Xin replied.

    Han Zixin gave her a dirty look but she only smiled at him. The boy was just being too strict!

    ¡°Fine,¡± Han Nanxian muttered. ¡°But only English. No other subject.¡±

    ¡°God Han¨C¡±

    Before Huo Mian or Zhou Liling could express their dissatisfaction, he shed them an impatient look.

    What a nuisance!

    Since they could not express their dissatisfaction with him, they left the arena in anger. Still, it didn¡¯t mean the war was over.

    When he saw water bottles and tiffin boxes in their hands, he couldn¡¯t help but tease them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna invite me to have lunch with you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shen Yue and An Xin looked at each other.

    ¡°I thought students should be sincere to their masters, ¡°Han Nanxianmented, cocking his brow. Well, he was testing the water. He shouldn¡¯t press the boundaries but he could not help it.

    ¡°Fine,¡± An Xin grumbled and squeezed Han Zixin¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 114 Sister-in-law!

    While four of them were having lunch, Zhou Liling had yed her shot.

    A post was trending on the school forum.

    Although the principal had banned the use of cell phones on the school campus, it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    The anonymous person who had posted the thread had talked about the partial behaviour of Han Nanxian and the shameless attitude of a bully. The bully was no one else but An Xin who had reached ss Ten A one day to beat a student.

    The post exined how Han Nanxian chose to guide An Xin rather than the bullied student.

    Zhou Liling¡¯s supporters gathered and started spamming the school forum with many creative hashtags.

    However, they didn¡¯t get any reply neither from ss Ten K nor Han Nanxian.

    On the other side, Wang Yuxi was grumbling while reading the post. Nope, he wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the post of that anonymous person but rather to the contest of Campus belle that had begun today.

    ¡°Are you telling me these are the top tenpetitors for the spot of campus belle?¡± Wang Yuxi snorted. He was elected as the unofficial president of themittee that carried out this contest because of his knowledge of the beauties of Jingyuan High.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Student Wang, this list is the most frightening in the history of the contest, ¡°His ssmate said. ¡± The number one is Song Xueyun. She was the invincible Queen Belle in middle school. She is quite famous among students for her beauty and brains.¡±

    ¡°This is Huo Mian. She is no inferior to Song Xueyun,¡± He further added. ¡°And this is Zhou Liling. She is the dark horse that has recently emerged. She is more famous among students than the earlier two.¡±

    ¡°This is Jiang Yi,¡± He pointed to another along with five others. ¡°And let¡¯s not forget thest one, Shui Xiaofei.¡±

    ¡°Yuxi, these ten girls are the most famous girls of Jingyuan High. No other girl canpete with them in beauty or elegance,¡± Another student added. ¡°If you are dissatisfied, you can add more names.¡±

    Wang Yuxi grinned in satisfaction as he uploaded another picture with a bit of bio before removing one name from the list.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± A boy screamed but it was already posted.

    ¡°You removed Shen Yuling? Why?¡± The boy asked in resentment.

    ¡°Is Shen Yuling more amazing than this person?¡± Wang Yuxi red at him.<sub></sub>

    The boy looked on the screen at a girl who was sitting on a rug hugging two kittens while smiling at the camera tenderly. Her big eyes were full of innocence and charm. It was such a soothing picture.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± The boys couldn¡¯t help but ask. If such a cute girl studied in their school, why were they not informed?

    In a matter of seconds, the uploaded post was getting viral on every tform where the students were gathered.

    @Apple boy: Who is this pretty girl?

    @Thenonsensegirl: Our school has this face?

    @Ilikepeachesnotapples: Oh my, who is this fairy?

    +1

    +2

    +99

    In merely ten minutes, the post has three hundred likes, five hundredments and around six hundred shares. Everyone wanted to know about this new face. Who cared if it was the post for the introduction of contestants?

    All they wanted to know was about this sweet-looking girl.

    A certain student who was following An Xin¡¯s posts on Weibo recognised the cats immediately andmented below the post telling them a bit about the girl.

    ¡°This is boss Han¡¯s person!¡± The girl replied and the curiosity of the students was put to a halt just like that.

    Lu Xuan, who was in a bad mood after his fight with Song Xueyun, was walking to his ss where Wang Yuxi was giggling like a fool.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with your face?¡± Lu Xuanmented. ¡°Why are you making this monkey face?¡±

    ¡°Buddy, aren¡¯t you gonna look at your sister-inw?¡± Wang Yuxi giggled.

    Lu Xuan stilled for a moment. ¡°Sister-inw?¡±

    This fool had a girlfriend? Wow, he was impressed.

    Wang Yuxi grinned as he passed him the phone and said, ¡°The one in a ck top with cats on herp.¡±

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t put his words to mind until he saw the picture that his ex-friend was showing!

    ¡°Wang Fucking Yuxi!!!!¡±

    One moment Wang Yuxi was showing off his crush and the other moment he was running for his life while Lu Xuan was running after him to beat his ex-friend into a pulp.

    ¡°Lu Xuan! Why are you behaving as if I am eloping with your sister!¡± Wang Yuxi growled. ¡°You aren¡¯t bing my brother-inw!¡±

    That¡¯s it!

    The next moment both Wang Yuxi and Lu Xuan were lying on the muddy ground, one trying to subdue another.

    After a while, the two of them were in the school dispensary. Gu Shangyan was gently applying medicine on Lu Xuan¡¯s cuts while he dabbed the tingling ointment on Wang Yuxi¡¯s face not so gently.

    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you all!¡± Wang Yuxi cried when he felt that he was being bullied for no reason.

    ¡°Who asked you to put that girl on the list?¡±Gu Shangyan sneered coldly at him.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan. I am not beating you because you are my buddy¡¯s buddy. My pretty girl doesn¡¯t need to be hated by you just because she unintentionally burned Lu Xuan¡¯s ass. My pretty girl came with snacks to apologise to him,¡± Wang Yuxi said in a tone that indicated that he was being wronged. ¡°And don¡¯t ever call her that girl! She is your sister-inw!¡±

    As he added thest sentence, Lu Xuan removed his shoe and started beating him once again.

    ¡°Call her An Xin,¡± Gu Shangyan warned him. ¡°The girl you are talking about is my precious cousin. If you ever tried a simr stunt, I¡¯m going to chop you into pieces and feed you to the fishes.¡±

    Wang Yuxi¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of the punishment. Although he liked his pretty girl, was his feelings enough to sacrifice himself for her?

 Chapter 115 Welcome home

    When Wang Yuxi disappeared, Lu Xuan gave his attention to Gu Shangyan who was frowning while reading thements on the forum.

    ¡°T-that g-girl,¡± Lu Xuan said and then cleared his throat. ¡°Is that girl really your cousin?¡±

    Gu Shangyan instinctively nodded his head. In his heart, An Xin was his cousin.

    Lu Xuan fell quiet? Ahem, did this mean this boy was hai cousin too?

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. ¡°Are you worried about going back? Forget about your promise to your parents to return home after taking a small vacation?¡±

    Lu Xuan pursed his lips. He had to go to his mother¡¯s house today as he had promised that he would be back after a week. He not only took one week but two.

    ___

    ¡°Xiuxiu, the posts are not stopping at all!¡± Qiao Wei said in anxiousness.

    ¡°Should we ask them to remove her picture?¡± Song Ci asked.

    ¡°No benefit,¡± Shen Yue sighed. ¡°They had already taken screenshots and the post is circting everywhere. Until and unless you won¡¯t take your name back, these people won¡¯t stop. However, they will still discuss you now that you are in the limelight.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yue, this is not an officialpetition. People don¡¯t have to give their name but students unterally announce any famous girl as the campus belle,¡± Mona replied.

    ¡°Oh guys, have you seen Shen Yuling¡¯s posts? She is enraged to be reced by a newbie. Her supporters are spamming thement section,¡± Ye Jun announced.

    ¡°Comrades began the attack!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Who could keep still before the creative and deadly swears of ss Ten K? Naturally, Shen Yuling and her minions were defeated in a few minutes. Apart from the students of ss K, some facedogs were supporting An Xin too.

    As the school ended, Shen Yuling and her minions stopped at the door of the ss Ten K to threaten the girl to take back her name. It was rumoured that Shen Yuling¡¯s dad had some mafia connections.

    ¡°Hey, you! Come here!¡± Shen Yuling¡¯s sidekick pointed her finger at An Xin.

    An Xin blinked her eyes. It was her and Han Zixin¡¯s turn to clean the ss today and so they were the only students left in the ss at this moment. While he went to put back the broom and other necessary things in the cupboard, An Xin was stopped by these girls.

    ¡°Do you know how ugly you are!¡± Another girlmented.

    An Xin sighed. Why was this bullying scene not even ten per cent as interesting as the one they showed in movies?

    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± The first sidekick said while Shen Yuling was staring at the silent girl.

    ¡°Do you wanna hear a joke?¡± An Xin suggested. Since they were taking stupid, she would just entertain herself.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I said do you wanna hear a joke,¡± An Xin said once again.

    ¡°You bitch!¡± Shen Yuling¡¯s second sidekick spat.

    ¡°Are you really stupid or do you take special lessons?¡± An Xin asked as she pointed at the camera on the door.<sub></sub>

    The girl swallowed and took a step back.

    ¡°Since my friend will take time to return, do you wanna grab a quick ice tea in the cafeteria?¡± An Xin suggested and the girls looked at her in bewilderment. ¡°I will pay for your drinks if you keep mepany.¡±

    Shen Yuling blinked her eyes dumbly. Was this girl¡­okay?

    ¡°We could be dangerous,¡± Shen Yulingmented as she stirred her drink.

    An Xin just shrugged as she took a big sip of the drink. Ah, it felt so nice to drink ice tea after drinking juices for days.

    ¡°Do you know how weird you are?¡± The first sidekickmented.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get bitter, just get better, girls,¡± An Xin said with a cheeky smile. As she ended her iced tea, bubble tea and milk tea, she threw the cartoon in the trash bin and innocently sat on the chair as if she was only there to apany these girls.

    The poor girls had no idea that they were being used by a certain blockhead.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±

    The girl stilled as they heard that voice. Hesitantly, they turned their heads only toe across their biggest nightmare.

    ¡°We are resolving a misunderstand here,¡± An Xin replied. ¡°My dear friend, I was just telling these girls how I have no intention of participating in a stupidpetition that has nothing to do with grades and rank. I would rather focus on English contests than this stupid beauty pageants.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a beauty pageant but a campus bellepetition,¡± Shen Yuling pointed out. ¡°And it¡¯s not stupid.¡±

    ¡°If she says it¡¯s stupid, it is stupid!¡± Han Zixin stressed.

    Shen Yuling swallowed back and nodded.

    ¡°And do we have a problem?¡± Han Zixin narrowed his eyes on them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± Shen Yuling replied.

    ¡°Then please clear the matter. I don¡¯t want you or your stupid minions to drag my friend¡¯s name for this stupid contest,¡± Han Zixin notified them.

    ¡°If his words have no effect, then my mom asked me to say this whenever someone oppresses me,¡± An Xin quoted, ¡°My mom is a board of directors and shareholder of the school. I don¡¯t know what this means but I guess it is something pretty cool like herself.¡±

    ¡°Was I cool?¡± An Xin grinned when the girls left.

    Han Zixin flicked her forehead.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± She winced.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked in concern.

    An Xin innocently looked up and pinched his arm before running away.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    An Xin giggled but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Catch me, Cheat Prince. If you can.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run,¡± Han Zixin said in concern. ¡°I promise that I will not retaliate. Just don¡¯t run or trip or fall.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡± An Xin asked in hesitation.

    ¡°Cross my heart and hope to ¨C¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, she had already grabbed her hand and was walking hand in hand with him.

    He looked at her and sighed before wiping the foam from her upper lip. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t use these stupid tricks to drink tea. Just tell me. What if they had hurt you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too stupid to be hurt!¡± She cheekily replied.

    ___

    ¡°Lan?¡± An Qinyan softly called out her daughter¡¯s name. ¡°Come down to meet your brother.¡±

    An Xin clenched her hands but nodded with a smile. Only she knew what she was feeling at this moment. With every step that she took towards the living room, she was fidgeting inwardly.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, where are you going?¡± An Qinyan panicked voice brought An Xin out of her trance.

    ¡°To throw these ugly pests out,¡± Lu Xuan announced as she caught Betty and Augustine with a single hand in disgust before dumping them in the trash can. Before he could do that An Xin had already snatched her cats from him.

    ¡°How could you be so cruel to hurt my feline siblings?¡± An Xin red at him and consoled the whimpering cats.

    ¡°Cruel? These ugly things ruined my clothes, my mattress and my gaming console with their shit and pee and you dare call me cruel?¡± Lu Xuan scoffed. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the manners of raising animals, then don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Kids, no need to point fingers at each other,¡± An Qinyan acted as referee between them. ¡°Meimei, take Betty and Augustine. And don¡¯t spoil the cats. They had forgotten their training.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± An Xin whispered in a wronged tone.

    An Qinyan sighed as she patted her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Baby girl, Betty and Augustine are spoiled beyond words. They need to learn manners.¡± Turning towards Lu Xuan, she said, ¡°And son, you need to be patient and kind.¡±

    Lu Xuan and An Xin pursed their lips, too angry and sad to say a word.

    ¡°Come, we will have dinner together,¡± An Qinyan announced and showed them the way to the dining room.

    The whole dinner was well uneventful. The whole time An Xin and Lu Xuan were busy giving dirty looks to each other while An Qinyan was only sighing or taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Mom, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± An Xin appeared wearing her kitty night suit and holding a pillow when An Qinyan was checking Lu Xuan¡¯s schoolwork and sybus.

    Lu Xuan snorted. ¡°What a baby!¡±

    An Xin, of course, ignored his existence as she hugged her mother and rubbed her face against her mom¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, I get scared at night. My forehead is warm. What if I get a fever again?¡±

    This trick worked on An Qinyan liked magic as she held her pillow and followed her mother to sleep. As she looked behind to give a mocking look to the teenage boy, she showed him her tongue.

    ¡®If this is how you wanna y An Xin,¡¯ Lu Xuan muttered. ¡®If I didn¡¯t steal your mother from you, I wouldn¡¯t be Lu Xuan!¡¯

    ___

    Author Note: Both Lu Xuan and An Xin are sixteen years old teenagers trying to be adults when they are nothing but children. They can¡¯t be expected to be reasonable and logical all the time as adults. There will be jealousy, fights and of course fluff but thest part is for the future.

 Chapter 116 Pitiful

    The next morning when An Xin was asleep without any worry about the world. Lu Xuan was awake and sitting in the living room wearing his tracksuit. As he saw An Qinyan in her tracksuit, he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Uhum..are you going for your morning run?¡± Lu Xuan asked. He appeared as if they had coincidentally met. Surely, something mischievous was cooking up in his mind.

    ¡°Yeah, you know I run daily. Do you wanna join mom?¡± An Qinyan asked, hiding her smile.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Lu Xuan yed hard to get.

    Both of them returned from their morning run after an hour only to see an angry little girl standing at the door with her dishevelled hair and unwashed face. She was shooting res at the stinky brat!

    How dare he steal her mom?

    ¡°Both of you, wash up ande to the breakfast table,¡± An Qinyan ordered before she went to her room. She left two of them to break the ice between them. There was no way she was going to be stuck in the twin¡¯s fight. Instead of ignoring and shooting daggers at each other, fighting verbally was better.

    Currently, at the breakfast table, Lu Xuan was adding dishes to An Qinyan¡¯s bowl while giving mocking looks to An Xin who was seething.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, what are you going to do about the football team?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°I passed the trial and I¡¯m officially a member of the team,¡± Lu Xuan replied with a shrug.

    ¡°If you face any problem in studying, tell me,¡± An Qinyan told him. ¡°You can¡¯t change school now if that¡¯s what you are thinking about. Study your junior year in Jingyuan High and if you still can¡¯t adjust there, we can discuss this matter next year.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Mom, I will go to school with my friend. Yeye is dropping us at school,¡± An Xin informed. She called Han Zixin¡¯s grandfather Yeye. Yes, she was close enough to the old man to call him Yeye and grandpa Han doted on her like she was his granddaughter.

    ¡°No,¡± An Qinyan said in a strict voice. ¡°Both of you are going to school together. Uncle You will drop and pick you up daily. If you have any extra sses or match practice, you will inform home first. You guys are going to live together. I¡¯m not asking you to forget your differences with each other and start living like loving twins. However, you can live peacefully with your differences.¡±

    Lu Xuan and An Xin pursed their lips and refused to speak a word. They didn¡¯t like to be chided.

    Lu Xuan recalled the time when his mother woulde for her monthly visits and shower all the love on him. She had never scolded him. And now because of this girl, he was getting chided.

    ¡°You both are gettingte for school,¡± An Qinyan replied. She initially thought to drop them at school but then she changed her mind. If she kept oning between them, they would not stop fighting. Whatever their differences are, they need to sort them out themselves.

    She kissed their foreheads before bidding them goodbye.

    An Xin stifled a giggle when she saw his red face. Aww, someone was shy.

    In the car, both of them were sitting on each corner respectively, making sure not to touch them at all. Housekeeper You was sitting in the front seat while the driver was driving the car.

    ¡°Grandpa You,¡± Lu Xuan called out the elder¡¯s name so sweetly.

    An Xin snorted. He was up to no good. Don¡¯t ask her how she knows. She just does. Anyway, nothing that this boy did was decent.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Young Master?¡± Housekeeper You looked at the boy with a tender smile.

    ¡°What young master? Call me Xiao Xuan,¡± Lu Xuan suggested making the old man chuckle.

    ¡°Xiao Xuan, is it okay?¡± Housekeeper You asked with a smile.

    Lu Xuan nodded his head. ¡°Grandpa You, I think I saw a red Ferrari in the garage.¡±

    Housekeeper You had a knowing smile on his face. ¡°If Xiao Xuan wants, he can ask the driver to drop him to school in that car.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that small car,¡± An Xin replied with annoyance. ¡°I wonder what was the intention of making that car so big when it only has two seats. Isn¡¯t it better to just call a scooter Ferrari!¡±

    Lu Xuan gaped at her. ¡°You aremitting sphemy! Comparing a Ferrari with a scooter?¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t wannae in that small car to school and what¡¯s with that bright red colour?¡± An Xin scrunched up her nose in irritation. She didn¡¯t like that weird card. She was more of a Mercedes girl.

    ¡°You are hopeless, ¡± Lu Xuan said, pointing a finger at her.

    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know,¡± An Xin kindly smiled at him and then gave him a dirty look.

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Lu Xuan asked her in annoyance.

    ¡°My problem? It¡¯s so big that you can¡¯t even pronounce it,¡± An Xin sassed.

    ¡°Did you fall from the cot when you were young?¡± Lu Xuan genuinely seemed concerned for a moment. ¡°If not, why are you so stupid.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t cross your limits, okay,¡± An Xin pointed her finger at him. ¡°Ever since you havee home, you are only looking for a moment to start a fight with me. First, you hurt Betty and Augustine and then you plotted and schemed against me to steal my mom away from me. If I can be generous enough to share her with you, why can¡¯t you be peaceful with me?¡±

    ¡°Bravo!¡± Lu Xuan pped his hand. ¡°You are peaceful to me? You burned my fucking ass by spilling water on me. You started a fight with Lily for a girl. You went to participate in that stupid contest just to hurt Lily. Not only this, you think you are doing a favour to me by sharing our mother with me? Since the time I returned all you have shown me is how I should be grateful to you for letting melive in that house. Come on, An Xin don¡¯t be so proud of yourself. You are no one.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget that¡¯s our mother¡¯s house,¡± Lu Xuan snarled. ¡°It¡¯s as much yours as it is mine.¡±

    Before anyone could meddle between the twins, the school gate appeared and the car stopped, Lu Xuan got out of the car first and then An Xin quietly got out of the car.

    ¡°Xue¡¯r?¡±

    An Xin turned her head to find Shen Yue eating breakfast in the small restaurant in front of the school. She ced her head on Shen Yue¡¯s side shoulder and murmured.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, am I bad?¡±

    ¡°Nah, my Xue¡¯r is the best in the entire world,¡± Shen Yue¡¯s chubby face widened to form a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go to ss. I will give you some magical notes of history.¡±

    Study always made An Xin happy and Sheh Yue seemed to know about this.

    ¡°What caused your bad mood?¡± Shen Yue askedter.

    ¡°My twin brother,¡± An Xin pouted.

    ¡°You have a twin?¡± Shen Yue looked surprised. ¡°I thought you were an only child.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have two brothers. One is my twin and another is only a baby, ¡°An Xin replied with a smile. ¡°I miss Xiaobao.¡±

    It was not a secret that Lu Xun was her favourite brother, not Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Did your twin annoy you?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°Something like that, ¡°An Xin replied. Seeing that Shen Yue didn¡¯t understand, she narrated her entire family story to her friend.

    ¡°Xue¡¯r, we were meant to be friends,¡± Shen Yueughed. ¡°No one in the entire school will have such a cliche and dramatic family like ours.¡± Taking a pause, she added, ¡°So Lu Xuan is your twin and Lily is again causing trouble.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°Do you wanna know a secret?¡± Shen Yue whispered, looking here and there. It was such a lethal secret that if anyone found out that she told An Xin this, they were going to behead her.

    An Xin leaned over to listen to the secret. She was always nosy and how could she leave her curiosity when her twin is involved.

    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s grandmother always wanted Zhou Lily as his grandson¡¯s bride. This is the reason why she made him dote on Lily all the time,¡± Shen Yue whispered. ¡°I have heard my stepmother discussing this with my father. In their eyes, Lu Xuan is their potential son-inw.¡±

    ¡°Puppy love?¡± An Xin whispered.

    ¡°Nah, Lu Xuan had no idea about this conspiracy,¡± Shen Yue shrugged.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this illegal? They are only 16,¡± An Xin found herself saying. ¡°And isn¡¯t that girl his cousin?¡±

    Shen Yue snorted. ¡°Uncle Zhaolin doesn¡¯t have any brother or sister. And she surely is not your maternal cousin. This makes her a distant rtive, not blood-rted.¡±

    ¡°The boy is really pitiful. Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t be too hostile to him,¡± An Xin muttered under her breath. She waspletely forgetting the fact that An Qinyan was strongly against bethronement. There was no way the twin¡¯s mother was going to let anyone arrange the marriage of her children at such a young age.

 Chapter 117 Joining Athlete team

    ¡°The boy is really pitiful. Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t be too hostile to him,¡± An Xin muttered under her breath.

    ¡°He is a bully because he had no one to guide him well, ¡°Shen Yue replied. ¡°When my mom was Mrs Shen, she had heard through grapevine that Mrs Lu is a nice woman and a good stepmother to him but Old madam doesn¡¯t let her get close to him and he doesn¡¯t listen to his strict father. His grandmother spoils him so much. It¡¯s no wonder he is not afraid of anything.¡±

    It was no secret to anyone that Song Yifei was a good woman and she was an exceptional stepmother to Lu Xuan but she was never given the chance. It might be because she didn¡¯t have children of her own for a long time. Lu Xun, her only child, was conceived through surrogacy.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r what do I do? I don¡¯t want my mom to be stuck between us,¡± An Xin made a bad face. She was naturally worried about An Qinyan who had been stressed because of her and Lu Xuan. ¡°Our fight is causing her trouble. I don¡¯t wanna stress her out.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t fight with him. If he starts a fight, ignore him. Don¡¯t give him a chance to create a scene. Be nonchnt. The more you fight with him, the more dirty he will y. It¡¯s better to not pay attention to his antics,¡± Shen Yue replied.

    Shen Yue was not wrong. As long as An Xin ignored Lu Xuan and didn¡¯t give him any chance to create trouble, she would be fine. What would she receive by fighting him in the first ce?

    On the other hand, Gu Shangyan was staring at Lu Xuan in disbelief.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. However, he recently had a full body checkup and knew that his ears were working fine. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I don¡¯t need to teach you anymore? Come on, I told you that I want to teach my cousin.¡±

    Lu Xuan shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I am a member of the football team. If my grades fall, they will throw me out. The new rules are strict. I need you to tutor me constantly to maintain my spot in the football team. You can¡¯t back off! Remember you are matched with me. Forget about your cousin.¡±

    What he didn¡¯t say was how he was being mean to An Xin by stealing her potential tutor from her!

    Hahaha.<sub>.</sub>

    She wants to fight him?

    She was no match for him at all.

    Gu Shangyan was certain that Lu Xuan was possessed by a supernatural being. What could be the exnation for this bizarre behaviour?

    ___

    After school, An Xin was following Han Zixin to the cafe where his tutor gave him lectures everyday. Today, it was a day off for Han Nanxian and so Han Zixin asked her if she would like to follow him as his tutor was starting English lectures today. She jumped at the offer. How could An Xin say no to tutors? She couldn¡¯t!

    After all, she loved collecting a variety of tutors.

    Song Xueyun was rxing when she saw Han Zixin entering the door on time. It wasn¡¯t that Han Zixin never came on time, she wasn¡¯t expecting him toe with such an excited glint present in his eyes. She was even more surprised when she saw a small figure hiding behind his figure.

    ¡°Hi,¡± An Xin sheepishly waved her hand as she showed her face, her body still hiding behind his back.

    Song Xueyun found herself smiling too. Isn¡¯t Lu Xuan¡¯s sister so cute? She wondered why that boy had to have this cuteness overload.

    God really was unfair, wasn¡¯t He? Or why else such a cute sister would be given to someone who didn¡¯t value her?<sub></sub>

    ¡°I asked An Xin to follow me, I hope it is fine with you,¡± Han Zixin ndly said. Even if it was not fine with her, it had nothing to do with him. An Xin was apanying him and it was as simple as that.

    ¡°Of course, it is. Both of you take a seat,¡± Song Xueyun quickly said and began the lecture. She seemed extra excited to start the ss. Her usual indifference wasn¡¯t present. Instead, she would stop asionally and ask the two teenagers doubts.

    After two hours, the ss ended.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, your teacher is really nice. She is so patient and gentle unlike mine,¡± An Xin pouted. Han Nanxian was a top student but he wasn¡¯t a top teacher for sure. She understood that everyone had good and bad points. And Han Nanxian was still a better teacher.

    ¡°If you have any doubt you can always find me at school ore with Han Zixin anytime,¡± Song Xueyun said,pletely unaware of the consequences of her actions.

    Han Zixin closed his eyes, imagining her reaction.

    ¡°Really?¡± An Xin giggled in happiness. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t stand on the ceremony. Do you want to add me on WeChat?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Xueyun nodded her head.

    And this was how An Xin gained another tutor.

    She now had Han Nanxian, Gu Shangyan, Song Xueyun and Shen Yue to help her with her studies. That day won¡¯t be far when the entire Jingyuan high will be helping her in studies.

    Han Zixin felt a headacheing as he recalled her stressing about studying. This was not healthy. Studying an hour a day was more than enough in his opinion.

    ¡°Wait, do you wanna hang out at my house?¡± An Xin suggested. They say keep the good students close and the top students even closer. She must keep these top students closer to her.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Song Xueyun wasn¡¯t expecting such a reaction. Afterposing herself, she replied with a smile. ¡°Just tell me the time.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Han Zixin narrowed his eyes as they were getting out of the cafe.

    ¡°What?¡± An Xin innocently shed him blinking eyes.

    ¡°Say!¡±

    Of course, he knew that she had tricked Song Xueyun toe to her house. But he didn¡¯t know why.

    An Xin pouted and then said. ¡°I want to defeat someone in the ranks.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that person¡¯s rank?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°In three hundreds?¡± An Xin replied. ¡°I¡¯m not clear about this. But that person is in ss I. One day, I will defeat him.¡±

    Hearing her reply, Han Zixin panicked. Did it mean they wouldn¡¯t be ssmates anymore? Or worse deskmates?

    ¡°That person is more than a hundred ranks ahead of me,¡± An Xin murmured. ¡°If I study harder, I will be able to beat him.¡±

    ¡°But if you defeat him, you will have to leave ss K,¡± Han Zixin whispered.

    An Xin nodded and asked as she met his honey eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Good thing,¡± Han Zixin could only mutter in a small voice.

    As if she was reminded of something, she looked at his face and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me candy today because you were happy and you said you will share the happy news with meter?¡±

    Han Zixin nodded. He wasn¡¯t that excited now. However, he still told her. ¡°I gave a try to the school shooting team. I passed. I¡¯m now a member. We will bepeting against Number One high school next month.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± An Xin pped in excitement. She was genuinely happy about this. ¡°You are so cool.¡±

    His earlier bitterness vanished as he saw a bright smile on her face. ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Should I join any sports team too?¡± An Xin asked genuinely.

    ¡°Do you wanna join for fun?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°Actually, the doctor told mom to have me exercise daily. I¡¯m weak. Exercise will make my body strong. But I can¡¯t go for a morning walk or exercise diligently because I¡¯mzy and due to a hectic school schedule I can¡¯t wake up earlier just to go for a morning walk. But I can join any sports team, right? It will be fun and my body will grow stronger.¡±

    An Xin had to wake up at 5 in the morning for her extra sses and truly she couldn¡¯t wake up earlier to go for a morning walk.

    ¡°En,¡± Han Zixin nodded his head. ¡°They are looking for female athletes. That day, you caught the thief in the mall without running short of breath. Why not try it?¡±

    The next day Han Zixin took her for the try. Just like he said, she got selected. Although her illness had taken a toll on her body, she was still better than many other girls.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, we are teammates now!¡± Yan Shan high fived with her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Xin asked Han Zixin who emerged from behind.

    ¡°Did you not know Boss Han is both an athlete and a shooter? Coach saw his talent in running and said it would be a shame if he didn¡¯t practice both,¡± Yan Shan replied.

    ¡°Wow, we are teammates!¡± An Xinughed. She was oblivious to the storm that she was going to create.

    ¡­..

    Announcement: kindly support the author by buying the first tier of privilege that is only one coin. Your one coin privilege can help the author in fulfilling the Winwin target of 1000 unlocks in a month. Thus, a banner and chance at getting readers. If the privilege unlocks reaches 500 in two days, I will do 3 chapters a day.

    We are also so close to 500 PS a week. And 50 golden tickets a month. If we achieve the target, 5 extra chapters would be posted.

 Chapter 118 Deal or no deal

    Several days passed, and nothing eventful happened except for An Xin getting popr among the sports guys. She was talented in both long-distance and short distance races. Ry games were exciting to her. And boys obviously loved girls who could talk sportsnguage with them.

    These days Lu Xuan would be watching football matches on the TV while An Qinyan and she would be around. She picked up a thing or two or that¡¯s what she believed but the boys believed that she was a die-hard football fan when it wasn¡¯t true.

    She was just obsessed with Ronaldo¡¯s beauty, nothing else!

    She followed Shen Yue¡¯s advice and the fights between him and Lu Xuan were decreasing day by day. The first day, they fought fifteen times, the second day it was twelve, then eleven¡­and now they only fought 7-8 times a day.

    And she watched football just to know her enemy better. Nothing else. She wasn¡¯t close to him at all. She was merely curious about this twin of hers.

    The voting for the campus Belle contest was ongoing and Zhou Liling was leading the contest while Song Xueyun was in second ce, Huo Miam was in third and An Xin was in fifth. Every day An Xin would jump one ce. From the tenth position, she was now in the 5th position.

    The reason why Zhou Liling was winning was because she had many fans in high school as well as people now knew that she was Lu Xuan¡¯s cousin. Who wanted to offend Lu Xuan? They were supporting his cousin to be in his good grace. Even if Lu Xuan was not a school gangster, he was the young master of the Lu family. The eldest son who was going to inherit the familyw firm or that¡¯s what people believed.

    Today the teachers were in a meeting while the students of ss Ten were given free periods. Except for the coaches who were putting their souls to train students for the uing sportspetition, every teacher was in the meeting.

    The students often walk in the yground or sit on the border of the yground or on benches under the shade of trees to pass time during free periods. However, today the coaches were training the students.

    The athlete team was going to be doing a trial match between female and male athletes.<sub>.</sub>

    It was such an interesting thing for students to watch in their free time.

    Since no teacher was in sight, they pulled their phones to record the moment.

    ¡°All the best,¡± An Xin said to her teammates.

    They were participating in a ry race and her position was the end one where she had to take the baton and run towards the finish line.

    Han Zixin¡¯s position in his team was the first one. He had to pass the baton to another athlete who further would pass it to other athletes.

    As the race began, Han Zixin ran faster than the female athlete and passed the baton to his teammate who skillfully handled it and ran ahead while the female athlete was still grasping for breath.

    The students booed the female athlete. They all betted on the male athlete team. It was a one-sided match in their opinion.

    As the female athlete passed the baton to the second athlete, the male athlete team passed it to the third person. When An Xin received the baton, Yan Shan, the star of the athlete team was halfway near the finish line.

    Woosh!<sub></sub>

    Students didn¡¯t know what on earth just happened. The small-framed girl ran like a bullet and before their eyes she crossed Yan Shan who was only a step away from the finish line. And as she crossed the finish line, the boys who were ying football made a wrong shot and before the ball could put her face, she hit it back and damn, goal!

    If An Xin were to tell someone that all that she did was just to save her face, they wouldn¡¯t agree.

    The girl who never yed football shot a goal after winning a race.

    The students eximed while she was just staring at all of them like an idiot who had no idea about what just happened.

    It was a fluke but nobody knew about this.

    She just became today¡¯s event star because of a single fluke.

    ¡°How could she beat me?¡± Yan Shan muttered under his breath.

    Han Zixin smiled and patted his shoulder. Of course, he knew that she was really talented at running. He had seen her that day in the mall running after the thief.

    ¡°You won!¡± An Xin came out of trance when her teammates hugged her. While the female athlete team was celebrating their win, the school forum was bombarded withments. The video of her winning the race and kicking the football was trending on the school forum.

    Some people were not happy with this oue but the boud were loving every sight of the adorable little girl who could be fierce at times.

    Her spot on the campus belle contest jumped from Top 5th to 3rd instantly as she kicked two girls beside.

    ¡°My treat?¡± An Xin smiled at Han Zixin. He had promised her that for every match she would win, he would treat her to a meal. She could order anything she wanted.

    ¡°Tell me where you want it,¡± Han Zixin rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Your house. I want Yeye¡¯s special crab dish,¡± An Xin shamelessly replied.

    These days, she was a frequent visitor at Han Vi. Han Qian liked this innocent and vibrant girl who made his grandson and him smile heartedly. Not only this, the old man even ordered the kitchen to always cook her share of dinner. The Han family had dinner early and so An Xin often had her early dinner at Han Zixin¡¯s house and then again at her own house because they had dinnerte at her ce.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not Yeye¡¯s precious rabbits,¡± Han Zixin sighed.

    An Xin pouted as she hugged his arm. ¡°Rabbits are cute little animals but they taste heavenly.¡±

    Han Zixin flicked her forehead. ¡°He already cried the first time when someone stole his rabbit. He will never let you cook his exported rabbits. They cost a fortune.¡±

    ¡°How is this my fault someone stole his rabbits and he grew paranoid about his rabbits?¡± An Xin muttered,pletely forgetting about a certain episode.

    __

    Since it was Friday, she had a ss with Han Nanxian and so Lu Xuan was getting impatient waiting for her outside. His mother made a new rule; they had to go to school ande back home together.

    How much he hated this rule. However, he couldn¡¯t go against his mom when he was still in the process of stealing his mom from the girl?

    Lu Xuan checked his watch again. Her tuition ss must have ended but where was she?

    He had an urge to give her a piece of mind as he went inside to find hering with a heavy box.

    ¡°Are you trying to die by holding this box?¡± Lu Xuan snickered but he still took the heavy box from him. As his eyes fell on the content of the box, he stopped in his footsteps. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My desk and locker were brimming with these things,¡± An Xin muttered. Looking at those ring pink, blue and green letters, she had a headache. ¡°I¡¯m the vice president of the puppy lovemittee and people are conspiring against me to take my spot by dragging me into this ditch. I am gonna burn these letters and roast corn on them.¡±

    Lu Xuan straightened his back as he took another step ahead. He was,of course, satisfied with her answer.

    ¡°What about these choctes and candies?¡± Lu Xuan suddenly asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell mom but I drank some bubble tea. About the rest of the drinks, I distributed them to my ssmates and teammates,¡± An Xin whispered. ¡°As for these choctes and candies, they are all limited edition. If you won¡¯t snitch on me, I can share some with you.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Lu Xuan questioned with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°70-30,¡± An Xin replied. ¡°It¡¯s my beauty and talent that got me suitors. I will get 70% and you can get 30% for keeping your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°Mom asked me to buy something for her,¡± Lu Xuan said as he pulled out his phone from his pocket.

    ¡°Fine! 60-40,¡± An Xin said panickedly.

    ¡°50-50. Deal or no deal,¡± Lu Xuan replied as he looked at the sky.

    ¡°What a brute!¡± An Xin muttered under her breath. ¡°Fine! But it¡¯s my hegemony to choose which choctes I get to eat.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Lu Xuan murmured. ¡°As for these letters, I will burn them. If you burn your hand, we will be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Whatever but the roasted corn¡­make sure you send it to me on time.¡± An Xin pointed her finger at him.

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t reply and arrogantly led the way.

 Chapter 119 Beating everyone

    On Monday¡­

    ¡°How many?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he was walking back and forth in the ss, holding his school belt. Pointing his finger at the certain boy, he said, ¡°What did you say? You are my moonlight, sunshine, starlight?¡± He kicked the boy¡¯s leg and said in anger, ¡°Let me send you to the Gxy!¡±

    ¡°Mummy!¡± The boy cried.

    ¡°Oh dear, I will show you papa too!¡± Lu Xuan kicked the boy again. He wouldn¡¯t have beaten them if they hadn¡¯t added those R18 words like love, marriage, children, growing older together etc in the letter. What the hell were they thinking when they all thought that they were capable enough of bing his, Lu Xuan¡¯s, brother-inw?

    He would beat every single man or boy who would dare to dream of bing his Brother-inw!

    ¡°And what did you say?¡± Lu Xuan kindly smiled at another boy. ¡°Let me quote, I can see forever in your eyes.¡± Taking a pause, he kicked the boy. ¡°You bastard, you saw her once and you already know she is the one for you.¡±

    He had to take several pills to calm down his blood pressure while reading those letters. He didn¡¯t burn any of the letters and had to use wood to roast the corn. He was going to save all the letters and keep eyes on all those boys that had eyes on his sister!

    The other boys kneeled on the ground begging for his forgiveness. He only beat the two who had written too many R18 words in the letters and as for others, they were there just to get startled.<sub>.</sub>

    Of course, Lu Xuan was not going to be easy on anyone.

    What was forgiveness?

    Or kindness?

    Could he eat it?

    No!

    Could it give him immortality?

    No!<sub></sub>

    Then he didn¡¯t want these stupid qualities.

    ¡°Scram! If I get to know you send another letter to my sister, I will beat you until your sorry faces are ck and blue,¡± Lu Xuan shouted as the boys disappeared one by one. As he turned his head, he found Wang Yuxi sitting in a corner, hugging his knees. ¡°Tell me buddy, who is my sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Forgiveness!¡± Wang Yuxi fell to his feet. If he knew that the pretty girl he gave his heart to was Yama¡¯s sister, he would have never looked at her with that look.

    Wang Yuxi could bear anything but getting beaten by Lu Xuan. This Yama had no qualities like forgiveness and kindness.

    ¡°If you want to survive make sure no one knows An Xin is my sister or¡­¡± Lu Xuan gave him a look and Wang Yuxi ran faster than a missile.

    On the other hand,

    ¡°Xin Ge. Those guys you asked us to gather are beaten by Lu Xuan,¡± Orange shouted in anger when he saw Han Zixin leaning against his bicycle with his steel pipe. ¡± Should we attack Lu Xuan? How dare he beat our guys? We were supposed to beat them.¡±

    Orange had his own grudge to settle with Lu Xuan who snitched on him and he had to get scolded by his ss teacher who was hell-bent on throwing him out of the school if he didn¡¯t score good marks on the next monthly test.

    ¡°Let them go,¡± Han Zixin said in a small voice.¡°If they don¡¯t learn the lesson, then¡­¡±

    The boys didn¡¯t need to go hear anything else to know what their eldest brother was trying to say.

    ¡°What about the contest?¡± Li Yu asked. If they wanted An Xin to win, all they had to do was post on Han Zixin¡¯s main page to vote for An Xin. Han Zixin¡¯s page managed by Li Yu had more than three thousand followers. It was not a small number.

    ¡°Of course, Barbie doll should win it!¡± Orange announced. ¡°Xin Ge¡¯s Barbie doll has to be the next campus belle.¡±

    ¡°Xin Ge?¡± Wei Xiao asked. ¡°If you give permission, we will announce that our cult is supporting your Barbie doll and her votes will increase tremendously.¡±

    Chen Xi Jun nodded his head. ¡°Our ss will support your candidate!¡±

    ¡°Since they had dragged her in the battle, she must win, ¡°Han Zixin replied with a mysterious smile.

    Soon the four monkeys of Han Zixin began working hard to help An Xin win the contest. ss Ten K, the art club ruled by Mona, Qiao Wei and her fellow readers, the athlete team and the football team announced their support to An Xin.

    They were not allowed to vote from their id other than the one registered with the school or else they would have created several ounts to vote for An Xin.

    The monitor of ss Ten B announced their support for An Xin. The girls of this ss were offended when Zhou Liling kicked them to choose ss Ten A. The silentpetition between ss ten A and ss Ten B had always existed and Zhou Liling¡¯s drama increased the rift.

    Shortly after that, the other students got more interested in the drama following An Xin and Zhou Liling. There was only a little difference in their votes. All they had to do was get the majority of votes and they would be dered winners by counting the aggregate of their votes that they got from the beginning of contests till the end.

    While the entire school was pulled into the drama, supposedly campus Belle was stuffing her tummy with candies and choctes that she found on the desk. All the love letters went to Lu Xuan once again whost night roasted amazing corn and since he was good at this job, she would let him do that and only enjoy corn.

    As for other things¡­.

    Who cares.

    The thing that she cared about¨C the English contest was postponed.

    As for the campus Belle contest, she didn¡¯t even know what it was and she was too busy stuffing her tummy that she forgot to check about it on the inte.

    She had to eat these choctes or she would have to share more with Lu Xuan.

    This was how simple An Xin¡¯s life was.

    ___

    Author Note: An Xin is aware of everything revving around her. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want to be part of it and so she never get involved with it. As long as something didn¡¯t affect her, she would never get herself involved in it.

 Chapter 120 Wining the competition

    A few dayster,

    Shen Yue and An Xin were sitting under the big tree in the old yground studying Chinese literature when they saw their ssmatesing their way with a huge banner. Some were dancing and some were hooting.

    In short, it was a joyous event.

    ¡°You won the campus belle contest, ¡°Shen Yue smiled as she looked at her friend.

    ¡°Oh,¡± An Xin reacted rather ndly.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, congrattions!¡± Qiao Wei, Mona and Song Ci hugged their friend. ¡°You are the pride of our ss!¡±

    Everyone was congratting her and clicking pictures with her while she was still oblivious to the intensity of the matter.<sub>.</sub>

    She won, just like that?

    Well, she won something she had no desire to. Bit it still felt good to win.

    ¡°You are so charismatic. You can be Miss China,¡± A boy said shyly as he looked at her and passed her a beautiful bouquet.

    Everyone showered praises on her but An Xin¡¯s clock was stuck on Miss China.

    When the break ended, An Xin returned to her ss and she was still thinking about Miss China. When the teacher was teaching, she sneakilyunched her secret research on Miss China on the search engine.

    To her, Miss China was a prestigious title and honour and if she didn¡¯t wish to be a wastrel, she should win the title. Not only this, Miss China could study at any university across the country without appearing for the college entrance test.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Cheat Prince, do you know about Miss China?¡± An Xin asked the boy when the sses ended and if he was going to drop her off at the library where Han Nanxian usually tutor her.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t know why she was asking about Miss China but he told her what he could tell her.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, Can I be Miss China?¡± An Xin asked. He thought that she was merely asking and he nodded his head. Of course, he had no idea that she was serious about her new quest of bing Miss China at 16 which was impossible.

    Since Han Zixin said that she could be Miss China, she took his words for face value.

    After the tuition ss, Lu Xuan and An Xin were returning home and Grandpa You, who doted on the children too much, was sitting in the front seat when she suddenly dered, ¡°Grandpa You, I¡¯m going to be Miss China.¡±

    Lu Xuan who was drinking water at that time choked on the water as he heard her ridiculous assertion.

    An Xin red at him but still gently patted his back.

    ¡°Who put such a ridiculous thought in your mind?¡± Lu Xuanughed. ¡°And with such a tiny height, are you going to be Miss China? Grow up, baby An Xin. Are you even 4ft?¡±

    Tears clouded her vision as she heard his words. ¡°I¡¯m one hundred and fifty-five centimetres, okay! I can be Miss China. I am already a campus Belle. I¡¯m going to be Miss China!¡±

    ¡°Aww, our little dwarf is going to be Miss China, ¡°Lu Xuan burst intoughter. The car stopped at their house gate and he got out first, before An Xin could grab her bag, he held it in the air. She got out of the car angrily and jumped to catch her bag but since he was more than one hundred and seventy centimetres tall, she could not get that bag from his hold.

    This made her even more angry that tears trickled down her cheeks.

    ¡°Come on, baby girl. Take the bag and we will see if you can apply for the contest, ¡°Lu Xuan teased her. When she couldn¡¯t get the bag from his hold, he tossed it at her and she grabbed it.

    In the end, An Xin couldn¡¯t bear his pranks and entered the house with tears in her eyes. Ever since she hade to this world, she had been pampered and it was the first time someone showed her that she was nothing special. Thus, she couldn¡¯t control her tears.

    ¡°Missy, what happened?¡± Meimei asked as she saw An Xin throwing her school bag on the study table and bursting into tears as she fell on the bed.

    ¡°Missy, are you in pain?¡± Meimei asked once again but An Xin only cried.

    The staff panicked and called An Qinyan who had given strict orders to inform her as soon as possible if her children are not well. An Xin¡¯s health was always fragile and they dared not take any chances with her.

    Soon An Qinyan returned home and straightly went to her daughter¡¯s room who was sitting there with red and swollen eyes.

    ¡°What happened to my baby?¡± An Qinyan asked as she hugged her daughter who began water work as soon as she saw her mom.

    ¡°Mom, I want to grow tall. I¡¯m a dwarf,¡± An Xin sobbed.

    An Qinyan who was one hundred and seventy-five centimetres tall couldn¡¯t see any problem with being short. Short people are cute and lovely. Of course, tall people couldn¡¯t understand short people¡¯s problems and simrly, An Qinyan failed to understand An Xin.

    ¡°Baby, short girls are cute,¡± An Qinyan told her daughter. ¡°And you are not short. You are over five feet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be cute. I want to be Miss China.¡±An Xin said.

    ¡®Oh my, ¡®An Qinyan ced a hand on her chest. Raising two teenagers was not an easy feat. Who was teaching all the wrong things to her daughter? Bing Miss China was not a small feat. It was the biggest pageant title in the country and it was a very hard contest.

    ¡°Lan, it¡¯s not easy to be Miss China. For that, one needs to be talented and tall. You don¡¯t qualify for Miss China,¡± An Qinyan exined. Her daughter was only sixteen and she needed to be at least eighteen to enter the contest and she was sure that her daughter would be disqualified due to height criteria.

    ¡­.

    AN: Both An Xin and Lu Xuan are kids. They will be mean and childish for sure. I remember I had a fight with my brother at seventeen with onions and tomatoes as I wanted to break his head for being mean with me. so, fight between siblings is Okay!

 Chapter 121 Still a tiny baby

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to be tall,¡± An Xin whispered. ¡°Mom, am I your daughter?¡±

    An Qinyan looked horrified. ¡°Of course, you are my daughter.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not your daughter. Lu Xuan is right. I¡¯m a pity baby, ¡± An Xin sniffled.

    ¡°Pity what?¡± An Qinyan swore that she had heard this word for the first time.

    ¡°He said you and father met me on the stairs of the temple and brought me home,¡± An Xin cried as she looked at her mom and said, ¡± I¡¯m not your real daughter. You brought me from outside. Is that why I¡¯m not as pretty and tall as you? Mom, you all are tall. Except for me.¡±

    That Little¡­

    An Qinyan took deep breaths. ¡®Lu Xuan, what am I going to do with you?¡¯

    Taking deep breaths she added, ¡°Lan, that¡¯s not true. You are my daughter. I didn¡¯t bring you from anywhere. I gave birth to you.¡±

    An Xin pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I look like you?¡±

    ¡°You resemble your father,¡± An Qinyan replied. Lu Xuan resembled her while An Xin resembled her paternal family more, especially her father. Even An Xin and Lu Xun had more resembling features than Lu Xuan had with his other siblings.

    ¡°But he is tall,¡± An Xin murmured as if she was not happy about this fact.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Baby girl, decide what you want to be? Tall or Miss China?¡± An Qinyan said. She didn¡¯t know An Xin wanted to be ¨C Tall or Miss China.

    ¡°I want to be tall first and then I want to be Miss China,¡± An Xin replied. If she became Miss China, she would get a seat in the college. What else did she want? Seeing her grades, it was impossible for her to pass the college entrance test.

    ¡°You have to study,¡± An Qinyan sighed. ¡°You are in high school. What will you do by bing Miss China?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I really want to be Miss China,¡± An Xim whispered.

    An Qinyan sighed. She had to find a way to tackle this problem before it intensified. ¡°How about this? We will visit the doctor and ask him if you can grow another three inches before the application form for Miss China Teen will be out. If you grow three inches by then, I will support your dream.¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡± An Xin looked at her with big eyes.

    An Qinyan nodded. Later she coaxed her daughter to eat dinner and then she put her grown-up baby girl to sleep. Maybe, she shouldn¡¯t pamper her kids that much. She always ended up giving in to their demands.

    Later, she exited An Xin¡¯s room to find Lu Xuan ying video games on TV in the living room.

    ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°Not yet, I have toplete this round first,¡± Lu Xuan replied, his gaze on the TV.<sub></sub>

    An Qinyan sighed as she walked ahead and switched off the TV.

    ¡°What the fuck¨C¡± Before he could say further, he noticed a cold gaze directed his way.

    An Qinyan narrowed his eyes and extended the bowl that she had ced in the living room and he put money in it. For every curse word, he had to put 50 Yuan in it. His pocket money was not too much and when he had to pay 50 yuan per curse word, he was broke.

    ¡°How was your time with your father¡¯s family?¡± An Qinyan asked as she asked him to join her for dinner.

    ¡°It was okay,¡± Lu Xuan shrugged. He spent the weekend at his old house. His father didn¡¯t taunt him about his grades and didn¡¯tment on his behaviour. It was more peaceful this time. As for his grandmother, she pampered him like the little prince that he was.

    ¡°She really is posted to be Miss China, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lu Xuan said in an amused tone.

    ¡°You! Stop teasing her. And don¡¯t call her pity baby. She took your words seriously,¡± An Qinyan chided him.

    Lu Xuan rolled his eyes as he ate dinner calmly. What¡¯s wrong with what he said? Didn¡¯t they get her from the stairs of the temple? A stinky brat like her couldn¡¯t be his twin.

    ¡°What are you gonna do about her new dream?¡± Lu Xuan asked. He was worried that the girl would really go-ahead to be Miss China. Had she seen her face? Was it worth bing Miss China?

    Whatever!

    It was not like he cared!

    Much to their dissatisfaction, An Xin was very much serious about her new quest. Her height gaining journey was not going to be easy for her. From the expensive supplements to eating healthy food to diligently trying out all the exercises rmended to her, she was doing everything.

    Two weekster, An Xin and Lu Xuan were standing at the door of their house Gym as they watched An Xin diligently performing her exercise. These days she had been running too much because she had heard that running increases height.

    ¡°Mom, this girl is still possessed by the same ghost,¡± Lu Xuan muttered.

    An Qinyan sighed as she patted his shoulder and asked him to follow her.

    It was the weekend and after finishing her studies An Xin was watching all the videos and lectures for the uing Miss China Teen that was going to be held three months from now. Thankfully, her school will be on summer break by then and she could focus on the contest. To be Miss China, she needed to be eighteen and she was only sixteen at this time. She had more than two years to prepare for the big contest, until then she could participate in all other teen pageants.

    As long as she could be Miss China and enter any university in the country, she was ready to do anything.

    The third monthly test arrived, Lu Xuan¡¯s rank improved. It seemed Gu Shangyan¡¯s sses were effective. However, as for An Xin, the girl was still stuck at thest rank again.

    Since she was a campus belle, it was for sure that people would pay attention to her score more than ever. When she scored thest rank again, supporters of Zhou Liling began dissing An Xin on the school forum again, calling her an empty vase.

    These so-called patrons of Zhou Liling didn¡¯t know that theirments had no effect on An Xin.

    When both An Qinyan and Lu Xuan were helpless because of An Xin¡¯s attitude towards school and the pageant, there was someone else who was supporting her wholeheartedly.

    It was none other than Han Zixin.

    Once she told him about her dream, he was ready to help her by any means.

    Currently, the whole ss Ten K was helping An Xin to achieve her dream.

    For instance, they would bring her a lot of material for the contest like books, journals, videos of former winners etc.

    If their Xiao Lan could be campus Belle, why couldn¡¯t she be Miss China Teen?

    The students only had one way of thinking. ording to them, as long as they work hard, anything can be achieved. They were not looking at the dark of the contest where many contestants who had worked hard for years would fail.

    A good thing happened for An Xin the following month as she scored third rank in the English contest that took ce in the school. The students and teachers were, of course, shocked when it happened.

    However, the students and English of ss Ten K were less shocked. They knew that she was well versed in thatnguage. The first rank was taken by a student of ss B as she wanted to defeat Zhou Liling who scored the fourth rank, and Shen Yue scored the second rank.

    Another monthly test came and went, and her rank was still stuck where it was. However, she was not regressing. It was just that Han Zixin whose base was stronger in Chinese subjects than hers was scoring good marks and so she couldn¡¯t easily defeat him. Her scores in English were almost perfect this time. However, she barely managed to pass in Chinese again. Her mathematics was average and so were her science and social studies marks.

    Seeing how thest benchers were working hard, the other students of ss Ten K took a vow to not waste their time and focus more on their studies.

    Overall, the performance of ss Ten K increased and their teachers were happy with their students.

    Another weekter, An Qinyan and Lu Xuan were in the living room when they heard a loud shriek in the gym. Lu Xuan was certain that the girl had died while stretching. He had told her not to stretch her tiny body more than it could hold but she insisted.

    Now, look at the consequences.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t share his theory with his mom as he was double sure that she was going to beat him if he told her that An Xin died.

    When they reached the gym room, they found her An Xin rolling on the floor, grinning like a fool.

    ¡°You are not dead yet?¡± Lu Xuan asked, shocked.

    An Qinyan flicked his forehead and red at him for speaking nonsense again.

    ¡°Mom. Mom. I¡¯m one hundred and sixty centimetres tall,¡± An Xin grinned. ¡°I grew a whole ten centimetres in two months.¡±

    ¡°Still a tiny baby,¡± Lu Xuan muttered but An Xin didn¡¯t pay attention to the boy who was jealous of her beauty and brain.

 Chapter 122 Banquet

    ¡°I have something to talk to you both,¡± An Qinyan said as they were at the dinner table. It had been more than two months since Lu Xuan hade to live with her.

    He would usually spend the weekend with Lu family and on Friday evening he would leave for their house. However, today was a rare chance when he didn¡¯t immediately leave as his grandmother had gone abroad to meet her sick old friend.

    Both An Xin and Lu Xuan looked up. Today, they hadn¡¯t fought with each other and wondered what their mom wanted to talk about. They agreed that they fought more often but these days it was getting less as she was too busy with her sses, tuition sses and then she had to attend the sses of the auntie that her mom hired to help her prepare for the pageant.

    Since An Xin was insistent, An Qinyan decided to support her daughter¡¯s dreams. It didn¡¯t matter if she could not fulfill them as long as she tried her best, as a mom she was happy.

    ¡°Our business partner Mr Qin is organising an annual party and he particrly stressed to bring you both with me. I didn¡¯t give him a reply yet as I wanted to know about your wishes,¡± An Qinyan said. She had never taken her children with her to any office parties. Usually, businessmen brought their children with them to help them make connections or make acquaintances with the children of fellow businessmen.

    Lu Xuan wanted to reject it but An Xin beat him to it.

    ¡°Mom, what will we do there? I don¡¯t even know what the party is for. I don¡¯t want to embarrass you bying with you with my ignorance andck of knowledge,¡± An Xin said in a low voice. Although she had grown up a lot since her time in this world, her fear of attending banquets and prestigious functions as the one her mom talked about was still there.

    ¡°You both have nothing to be worried about. It¡¯s not a test for you,¡± An Qinyan chuckled. ¡°All you have to do is show up and enjoy the food. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself with business talks.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Xuan was suspicious. He never attended any business party with his father because his father was sure that he would make trouble and his old man was not wrong.<sub>.</sub>

    However, the same didn¡¯t go for his mother. Since he was pretending to be nice to his mother in order to steal her from his sister, he had to behave.

    An Qinyan nodded her head.

    An Xin was still notfortable with the idea. Initially, Lu Xuan wanted to reject but when he saw anxiety on her face, he agreed just to cause her further difort. It was juvenile of him to agree only to hurt An Xin.

    However, An Qinyan was very happy to hear their reply. She was so excited that she called her assistant to bring a stylist home to select outfits for her children.

    The party was tomorrow and she had to get everything ready today. Fortunately, it was the weekend and they didn¡¯t have to worry about school.

    ¡°Lan, you say you want to contest for Miss China Teen. You will have to face crowds sooner orter. Why don¡¯t you take the banquet as a test?¡± An Qinyan suggested as she patted her head.

    ¡°A test?¡± An Xin asked.

    An Qinyan nodded her head. ¡°You have been preparing for more than a month. Miss Qiu taught you how to walk and talk and handle the jury. I saw you have been practising well in your room. However, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to put your skills to practice? Only a girl who has wisdom, knowledge of worldliness can be a better Miss China. It¡¯s not a contest of who is better looking or who is tall or who can walk more elegantly. It¡¯s more than that.¡±<sub></sub>

    An Xin was nervous after hearing her mom¡¯s words but soon she mustered up the courage and nodded her head. She could do it.

    The day of the banquet.

    A ck car stopped at the red carpet and momentster, a woman dressed in a ck brocade cheongsam appeared. Her short hair was made in waves. As the reporters recognised thedy, they shouted for her to give them a pose.

    This beautiful and extraordinary woman was no one else but An Qinyan, the self made billionaire and owner of Orchard groups.

    As they had expected her to walk ahead, she stopped beside the car and a few secondster, a boy in ck tuxedo suit appeared. He buttoned his coat as he stood close to his mother. His phoenix eyes nced at the reporters who were screaming in excitement.

    A reporter suddenly got out of the rope line to take the shots clearly but before he could bump into her Lu Xuan stood between the two and lightly elbowed the reporter who waster taken out by the security.

    ¡°Help your sister out of the car,¡± An Qinyan said as she was smiling at the reporters and reluctantly he took a step back and leaned over, extending his hand to help her out of the car.

    Lu Xuan helped his twin out of the car and followed his mother inside without letting paparazzi capture a single shot of his sister. She was silly and naive and if someone recognised her to be a billionaire¡¯s daughter, she was probably going to be duped.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, don¡¯t leave your sister out of your sight. You have to follow her,¡± An Qinyan whispered as they were going into the banquet hall.

    ¡°Why? She is not a baby,¡± Lu Xuan made a bad face.

    ¡°She is a baby and aren¡¯t you the man of the house?¡± An Qinyan innocently blinked her eyes as she scammed her grown up son.

    Reluctantly, Lu Xuan epted his new title.

    ¡°As a man of the house, it is your responsibility to protect the women folk,¡± An Qinyan very skilfully duped him.

    ¡°Mom, I can protect myself,¡± An Xin blinked her eyes and the glittery eyeshadow on her face became apparent.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Lu Xuan muttered as he saw her dazzling face. What was she thinking before wearing this princess dress? She was wearing a pale blue gown and didn¡¯t look any less beautiful than a Chinese Cindere.

    He had a headacheing as he felt the bees and flies that this dazzling outfit of hers was going to attract. And who allowed her to wear those four inch heels? She looked almost as tall as him when she was only a tiny baby!

    Yes, a tiny baby!

    As they entered the venue hall, Lu Xuan swore that all the teenage boys were staring at his sister with those googly eyes and those men in their thirties or forties at his mother. It was so difficult being the man of the house. But he had to perform his duties perfectly.

    If he didn¡¯t have a reputation to maintain, he would have beaten all of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wish Mr Qin first,¡± An Qinyan said with a smile as her children followed her. As they reached a elderly man whose head and beard was covered in white, she spoke first, ¡°Wishing Mr Qin a happy birthday.¡±

    The old manughed happily. ¡°You grace this old man with your presence.¡±

    ¡°This is a small present for you,¡± An Qinyan passed the birthday gift and the old man knew that it was anything but small. Gesturing to Lu Xuan to wish the old man, she took a step aside.

    ¡°Mr Qin, happy birthday. May you live to be hundred years,¡± Lu Xuan quoted the wish that his grandmother received on her birthday. Since he was close to his grandmother he was more skillful in honouring elders.

    The old man Qin was naturally satisfied with the way the young man wished him.

    ¡°I hope Mr Qin has an abundance of happiness and health on his birthday,¡± An Xin said with a smile as her eyes curved to form a crescent. The smile on her face was so bright that Mr Qin and the people standing by her couldn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°Miss Qin has two outstanding children,¡± Someonemented.

    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m blessed,¡± An Qinyan didn¡¯t y humble when it came to her children. She patted behind their backs. She was always proud of her children.

    ¡°Where is that monkey nephew of mine?¡± Mr Qin asked as he didn¡¯t see An Qinyan shadow today.

    ¡°Grand uncle, did you miss me?¡± Gu Yanxi asked after making a grand entry while Gu Shangyan in a ck tuxedo suit was following his uncle.

    ¡°Hmmph, who misses a monkey like you!¡± Mr Qin rolled his eyes. His eyes then fell on Gu Shangyan who smiled a bit as he saw the elder and wished him.

    ¡°What a good boy!¡± Mr Qin smiled. ¡°Xiao Yan,let me introduce you to someone. This is¡­¡±He forgot that he didn¡¯t ask the kids¡¯ name.

 Chapter 123 Ivy An

    ¡°What a good boy!¡± Mr Qin smiled. ¡°Xiao Yan,let me introduce you to someone. This is¡­¡±He forgot that he didn¡¯t ask the kids¡¯ names.

    He was really getting old. How could he forget to ask An Qinyan what her children¡¯s name was?

    Thankfully, the children didn¡¯t make it different for him. His heart softened as he heard the two children taking initiative to befriend his grandnephew.

    ¡°Lu Xuan,¡± The boy extended his hand and feigned as if they were meeting for the first time. Well, he was not feigning. He was meeting Gu Shangyan first time as his mother¡¯s son.

    ¡°An Xin,¡± An Xin followed her twin¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr Lu, ¡± said Gu Shangyan with a smile as he was burning with curiosity but he decided to keep it to himself for now.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show your new friends around?¡± Mr Qin asked. It was good for the child to befriend these two children as it would benefit him to create connections.

    Gu Shangyan looked at his uncle and the twins looked at their mother. Only after getting permission did they move. As they exited the banquet hall to enter the garden where several guests were mingling, Lu Xuan wrapped an arm around the boy¡¯s neck and pulled him down.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± Gu Shangyan winced in pain. This brat, what was he doing!<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Mr Lu,¡± Lu Xuan mimicked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you know Auntie Qinyan,¡± Gu Shangyan retorted. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Lu Xuan might have influenced him to curse but he swore that he didn¡¯t curse often.

    ¡°Hey, hey, I will tell mom you guys are fighting, ¡°An Xin chimed in. She was having a struggle in walking this heavy gown and heels.

    ¡°This is my buddy. Stay away,¡± Lu Xuan gave her a disgusting look.

    ¡°This is my cousin,¡± An Xin red at him as he put her hands on her waist.

    ¡°Guys, how do you know each other?¡± Gu Shangyan finally asked. He didn¡¯t know how to look at first.

    ¡°He is not my twin!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°She is not my twin!¡±

    They red at each other.

    ¡°Copy cat!¡±

    ¡°Copy cat!¡±

    Gu Shangyan stood between the two of them and preached about peace and order. Why did he have a feeling that in days toe he would have to act as a mediator between the two of them often?

    But Lu Xuan and An Xin snorted and looked away, their arms crossed on their chests.

    ¡°Why do you look prettier and taller?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he flicked her forehead.

    A wide smile tugged at her lips as she heard her praise. ¡°Crayfish, your eyes are still working.¡±

    ¡°Our family¡¯s crybaby is the prettiest,¡± Gu Shangyan patted her head. Truly, she looked very pretty today. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t pretty to begin with. It was just that she looked extra pretty today. Usually, she was the epitome of cuteness and adorableness, but today she looked like every guy¡¯s dream or fantasy.

    His cousin was growing heartthrob. Tch.

    ¡°Yan Ge,¡± An Xin sniffled and went ahead to hug him.But before she could wrap her arm around him, Lu Xuan pulled her back.

    What the hell she means by Yan Ge?

    Call him Gu Shangyan, okay!

    ¡°Teeny, who are you calling Ge? You only have one older brother,¡± Lu Xuan said as he pointed at himself. ¡°Don¡¯t go around hugging another man. The only man you can hug must have the same surname as you.¡±

    ¡°You are so hateful Lu Xuan, ¡± An Xin stomped on her feet. This man was so hateful that she wanted to exchange him for a nice and doting brother.¡°If I call my crayfish Ge, what does this have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, what does this have to do with you?¡± GI Shangyan raised his brow. ¡°You are not An. You imed to not be her twin. You don¡¯t want her as your sister. You don¡¯t want to be her elder brother. So, what is your problem?¡±

    ¡°Exactly +1,¡± An Xin added.

    Lu Xuan lightly poked her forehead. ¡°You inte-addicted girl! You can¡¯t call someone else your Ge. You only have one brother.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s Lu Xun,¡± An Xin scoffed.

    The angry Lu Xuan left her there alone as he muttered, ¡°Why is she so stupid? This has to be the Lu blood in her veins.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Xuan forgot that he was carrying the surname Lu, not her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wander here and there. I will bring him back,¡± Gu Shangyan sighed. What was wrong with those two? ¡°He needs coaxing more than a girl.¡±

    An Xin shrugged as Gu Shangyan went to look after Lu Xuan because he knew that the way out of the garden was moreplex. He had gotten lost here once and he didn¡¯t want the same for Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Is that you, Ivy?¡± A deep voice said as An Xin instinctually felt the need to clench her hand and shiver in fear. She didn¡¯t recognise the voice yet she did.

    Did it make any sense?

    It might not make to anyone, but it did to her perfectly.

    Ivy¡­

    It was the name she had used in America.

    Ivy An.

    It was her English name.

    Slowly and slowly, she turned around to find a boy dressed in a suit staring at her. His eyes shing with some emotion that she couldn¡¯t decipher and for some reason, her brain chided her to not look at him but she couldn¡¯t look away from his face. She felt the urge to run away and hide from here but her feet couldn¡¯t move. She was frozen. She didn¡¯t know why but¡­ she didn¡¯t want to see this person¡­whoever he was¡­.she didn¡¯t want to see him. Yet, she couldn¡¯t run away.

    ¡°Ivy An, girl, how you disappeared on all of us? You know Amanda has been asking about you but no one knows where you are. You changed your number,¡± The boy said as he continued to stare at her.

 Chapter 124 Dont remember

    ¡°Ivy An, girl, how you disappeared on all of us? You know Amanda has been asking about you but no one knows where you are. You changed your number,¡± The boy said as he continued to stare at her. He didn¡¯t seem happy as he went on saying, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you still mad? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell you before that I and Amanda were dating. You know it was not easy for us to hide this from you after all she is your best friend.¡±

    ording to his words, that Amanda girl and she were best friends but why didn¡¯t she remember about her so-called best friend.

    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± When the boy felt that there was something wrong with the girl, he moved ahead to shake her but before he could touch her, he felt someone pushing him away.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you!¡± A fierce teenager pushed him away as he pulled his stiffened sister to his side. As she was in Lu Xuan¡¯s arms, her entire body began shivering. She could finally react as she felt that she was safe.

    ¡°Fucker, what did you do to her?¡± Lu Xuan demanded as rage took over his sanity. Looking at his shivering sister, he said in a low voice, ¡°Teeny, don¡¯t worry. I will chop him into pieces and throw him into the river if he hurts you. Tell me, did he bully you?¡±

    Earlier, Lu Xuan left in a fit of anger. He didn¡¯t go that far as he recalled quickly how as a man of the house, he was supposed to stand by his sister and protect her from the stares of those losers.<sub>.</sub>

    However, when he returned he was angered to see a loser talking to her. It was only when he came close did he realise that something was not right with his sister.

    ¡°Hey man, what is your problem?¡± The boy said in a thick American ent. ¡°I was merely talking to my friend. We have known each other since childhood. We were neighbours and ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Britishers took off but they this motherfu*king fool here to annoy us,¡± Lu Xuan roared and the boy¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Speak what you did to her before I chop you into pieces.¡±

    ¡°Shawn, where were you? Aunt is looking for you,¡± Han Nanxian appeared looking for the lost foreigner boy. As he saw how his cousin looked more pale than earlier, he asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Some fool is threatening to kill me,¡± Shawn replied as he sought safety beside his cousin.<sub></sub>

    Han Nanxian turned to find a pale An Xin and an angry and troubled Lu Xuan coaxing his unwanted sister.

    Just one question in his head: What on earth was going on?

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Han Nanxian grabbed Shawn¡¯s hand before Lu Xuan could beat the boy to a pulp. If he took Shawn¡¯s side, Han Zixin was going to raise hell if he found out about it. His rtionship with his younger brother was already sour and he didn¡¯t want to add more problems to it. And if he took An Xin¡¯s side Shawn was going to cause the scene. It was better to save the fort first beforeunching an attack.

    He knew that An Xin was more precious to his younger brother than anything and so he couldn¡¯t do anything right now except for taking Shawn away.

    ¡°Teeny, did that boy bully you?¡± Lu Xuan asked worriedly as he saw tears glistening in her eyes.

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°He said he knows me but I don¡¯t remember him. But my brain is giving a sign that he is not good. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m scared of him. He didn¡¯t bully me now. He was only talking to me. But I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I¡¯m sorry for causing your worry.¡±

    Lu Xuan tsked. ¡°I¡¯m the man of the house. It is my responsibility to take care of the women in my family. And how could you not remember him if he says he is friends with you?¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, I don¡¯t remember the majority of the things. A few months ago, I didn¡¯t even remember you,¡± An Xin whispered and he looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Doctors say I have partial amnesia due to PTSD caused by the ident that happened a few months ago. I am slowly recalling things but my memory is still hazy.¡±

    ¡°What ident?¡± Lu Xuan asked. He didn¡¯t know exactly what she was talking about.

    ¡°The ident that nearly killed me. It was three days before my sixteen birthday,¡± An Xin replied and she felt his body stiffening.

    Lu Xuan looked at her in bewilderment.

    Was this the reason why his mom didn¡¯te to visit him? He had asked her that if she loved him even a bit, she would celebrate his birthday with him. He thought she chose An Xin once again as she only called him weeks after his birthday to apologize but he didn¡¯t listen to her and never took her calls. He didn¡¯t know that there was a reason behind it.

    And his twin didn¡¯t remember about him?

    He didn¡¯t know anything about it but it was really hurting his heart.

    He didn¡¯t even care about her.

    Then, why did her not remembering her hurt him so much?

    ¡°How did you remember me then?¡± He mustered the courage to ask her the question. For some reason, he felt as if he needed to listen to people more than make them listen to him.

    ¡°Thea helped me,¡± An Xin didn¡¯t know how to exin her situation. ¡°When mom told me that you wereing home. It triggered my trauma and I fell into a three daysa. It helped me remember a few things like you and our father¡¯s family. There are still many things that I don¡¯t recall.¡±

    His hold on her back tightened as he heard her but he didn¡¯t show any reaction on his face. A momentter, they saw Gu Shangyan running towards them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell mom please or she will be paranoid,¡± An Xin begged.

    He wanted to decline but when he saw her on the verge of crying he ended up nodding his head.

 Chapter 125 Knight of little princess

    Aunt Qinyan is calling both of you inside,¡± Gu Shangyan said as he reached them. He lightly tapped Lu Xuan¡¯s head and added, ¡°Don¡¯t disappear or we won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±

    After the little episode in the garden, Lu Xuan stayed behind her like a shadow. He didn¡¯t let her out of his sight. Whatever she wanted to eat or drink, he got her everything on the table. Even An Qinyan was surprised by the way both of them were behaving so peacefully. She wanted to ask them but decided not to probe into the siblings¡¯matter.

    A few minutester, Lu Zhaolin and his wife Song Yifei approached An Qinyan who was upying the table with her children and Gu Yanxi and his nephew.

    ¡°An Qinyan,¡± Lu Zhaolin greeted her and ignored Gu Yanxi while Song Yifei greeted both of them. The couple were surprised to see Lu Xuan acting like a knight to An Xin who didn¡¯t look anything less than a princess.

    An Qinyan shot her children a look to greet their father and his wife and the kids obediently acted on it.

    ¡°Xin looks as pretty as a princess,¡± Song Yifei sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Zhaolin?¡±

    She was trying to stop the awkward atmosphere between the girl and her father.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°En,¡± Lu Zhaolin nodded. ¡°Like a princess.¡±

    An Xin blushed as she turned her gaze away. ¡°Father. Aunt Song. Did you not bring Xiaobao with you?¡±

    ¡°Do you miss your little brother?¡± Song Yifei askedwith a mischievous idea shining in her eyes.

    An Xin nodded her head.

    Song Yifei jumped at the chance, ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe with Lu Xuan tomorrow and can y with your little brother who misses you too much. He always cries asking me to video call you all the time. He didn¡¯t understand that you have a school to attend.¡±

    An Xin looked at her mom who smiled at her and then said to the couple, ¡°Okay.¡±<sub></sub>

    She might not have any feelings aside from politeness for the Lu couple but she loved her younger cute brother.

    ¡°Xuan, don¡¯t forget to bring your sister with you tomorrow, ¡± Lu Zhaolin reminded his son. His gaze then settled on Gu Shangyan who was putting dishes on his uncle¡¯s te and said, ¡°Student Gu, thank you for your hard work. My son¡¯s grades have increased tremendously.¡±

    Seeing the deadpan expression on Gu Shangyan¡¯s face, Lu Xuan stifled augh. His father was still keen on having such a son, wasn¡¯t he? What a trouble as none of his children was interested in studies.

    After talking for a few more minutes, the Lu couple left the banquet as their child was still at home.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with your dad and Shangyan?¡± An Qinyan asked as they were returning home.

    ¡°He likes Gu Shangyan and wants a son like him,¡± Lu Xuan said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Ma, do you also want an extraordinary son like him who is perfect in everything he does.¡±

    ¡°I like my own son just fine,¡± An Qinyan said, avoiding the urge to roll her eyes.

    ¡°What if I couldn¡¯t make it to college? What if I couldn¡¯t fulfil your expectations?¡± Lu Xuan ended up asking.

    ¡°All I expect for my children is to be happy and healthy. About the rest I don¡¯t care, ¡± An Qinyan replied.

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    An Qinyan looked at her daughter who was fast asleep, her head ced against the window. Sighing, she put her daughter¡¯s head on her shoulder and then she stiffened.

    ¡°Take us to the hospital,¡± An Qinyan said to the driver and the guilty Lu Xuan panicked.

    Once An Xin was admitted to the hospital, the doctor assured An Qinyan that her daughter was fine as she was only running a fever due to seasonal changes. After resting for a day and taking medicine, she would be fine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma,¡± Lu Xuan whispered.

    An Qinyan smiled as she wrapped an arm around his shoulder and let him put his head on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Both of you were born weak and premature. Actually, you were weaker than her when you were a baby. This was the reason why I let you stay with your dad. He has better means to keep you healthy than me. With time, Lan¡¯s immune system became better but not like yours. She falls sick quickly. It was not so frequent back then. But after the ident, she grew weaker. Now her body is so weak that it couldn¡¯t even survive a chill.¡±

    ¡°She will be fine after a good rest. This girl loves to exhaust herself and then ends up at the hospital. What am I going to do with her? She worried me too much,¡± An Qinyan whispered as her eyes shone with tears. ¡°Ah Xuan, take care of your sister, okay? When I¡¯m not around I always worry that something is going to happen to her. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so paranoid. Both of you are very precious to me, I only want you two to be healthy and happy. I won¡¯t ask for anything but this.¡±

    Holding his hand tightly she whispered, ¡°Promise me that you will never put your life in danger. You will always prioritise your own well being¨C physically, mentally and emotionally. You are not supposed to be unhappy.¡±

    Lu Xuanughed but then burst into tears and hugged his mother. ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°No more fighting. If someone bullies you, ask your guards to deal with them. If you really feel like beating someone, just join a martial art ss,¡± An Qinyan whispered.

    ¡°No more delinquent behaviour,¡± Lu Xuan whispered. It would be tough for him to leave his addiction of fighting but he could try, right?

    ¡°The patient has woken up, would you like to meet her?¡± The nurse asked and both of them followed her inside.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, I will beat you up if you took advantage of my sickness and stole my mom. Real men don¡¯t y dirty,¡± An Xin muttered in a hoarse voice. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes but she felt that it was necessary to make herself clear.

    ¡°Come on, Teeny, you can have our mom,¡± Lu Xuan rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing.¡±

    ¡°Nurse,give him an injection. He seemed to have lost some brain cells,¡± An Xin murmured before falling asleep.

 Chapter 126 Awkwardness

    ¡°This dress is ugly. Go change it!¡± Lu Xuan said as he saw An Xin descending the stairs. She has spent a night in hospital and another day at home resting and now she was back to her energetic self.

    ¡°No!¡± An Xin said firmly. She was wearing such a cute printed sleeveless top and a glossy white pleated short skirt. Her favourite peach sling bag on her shoulder which matched her sparkly eyeliner and her hairpin. It was no secret that she loved sparkly things.

    Lu Xuan looked at her again. Why did she have to grow tall all of a sudden? Although she was still tiny in his opinion, this tiny girl had mile-long silky smooth legs and he didn¡¯t like her showcasing them!

    He knew that if he tried to order her, she would act more stubborn. Therefore, he changed his approach.

    ¡°You are wearing a skirt. You will y with Xiaobao. Won¡¯t it get dirty? And ying in a skirt with a child is notfortable,¡± Lu Xuan said and An Xin fell into thought.

    Actually, what he was saying made sense. Ever since she had transmigrated, she loved to wear different clothes. In the beginning, these clothes were weird to her but now she loves modern fashion. She didn¡¯t have to maintain long hair and neither did she have to wear those big ufortable clothes.

    She recalled that she had white shorts that would match this top and quickly went up to her room. But before she could reach her room, she heard the sound of Betty and Augustine who were fighting once again.

    ¡°Betty, Augustine! Stop fighting or no wet food for you both!¡± Hearing the threat, both of them stilled and looked at her with that pitiful look. ¡°I¡¯m going to my little brother¡¯s house. You are not allowed to fight. Do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± An Xin was satisfied with their attitude. With ast pat, she turned to her room. After raiding her closet, she found out that she couldn¡¯t find the majority of her clothes.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Meimei, where are my other clothes?¡± An Xin asked.

    Meimei¡¯s eyes widened for a moment and then she said, ¡°Missy, your clothes are sent to goodwill. Madam said all those clothes were old and the majority of them no longer fit you. You have grown tall, Missy. You need new clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what do I wear now?¡± An Xin asked with a frown.

    ¡°What about this?¡± Meimei showed her a pair of white jeans as if she knew An Xin would ask for a change of clothes.

    Without having any choice, she took the selected piece of clothing and entered the washroom to change. When she was inside, a quivering Meimei looked at Lu Xuan. She didn¡¯t know why but this boy was intimidating just like madam. Only her missy was kind and cute. He was not cute at all. He threatened her just now!

    ¡°Burn all those clothes,¡± Lu Xuan ordered as his Phoenix eyes settled on her.

    Mommy! Why was this boy so scary!

    An Xin who was scammed by her brother left home with him to go to Lu mansion. Since the old woman was not at home, An Qinyan was less worried about her daughter.

    ¡°Listen to me, you are not allowed to run around.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You can¡¯t skip meals.¡±

    ¡°You will take medicine on time.¡±

    ¡°We will leave this house at 6 in the evening sharp!¡±

    ¡°Why are we leaving at 6?¡± An Xin asked with pursed lips. She wanted to apany Xiabao for a long.

    ¡°Because mom will be home by then. I don¡¯t want her to eat dinner alone,¡± Lu Xuan immediately said.

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± An Xin said as she tried to open the car door.

    As they entered the house, they were weed by

    an excited Song Yifei. Even Lu Zhaolin, who was supposed to be at the office, was at home to spend time with the children.

    ¡°Xin, how are you?¡± Song Yifei asked as she hugged the little girl. Thankfully, the girl didn¡¯t push her away.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, Aunt Song,¡± An Xin mumbled.

    ¡°How are you Ah Xuan?¡± Song Yifei asked.

    ¡°Alive,¡± Lu Xuan muttered and walked ahead to pat his brother who was trying to stand up by holding the table. What careless parents! What if he fell down and hurt his tender head.

    ¡°Hey buddy,¡± Lu Xuan softly called out as he kissed his face.

    Lu Xun giggled as he chanted. ¡°Ge. Ge. Ge. Ge.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s face softened and hugged his brother once again. ¡°Do you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Miss. Miss. Miss,¡± Lu Xun giggled.

    ¡°How was the journey?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked An Xin as he felt that he should say something.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± An Xin was even more awkward than him. How does she tell him that the girl who wanted him so bad was gone and in her ce was someone who never wished for a father again?

    If her father of previous life was a piece of shit, then Lu Zhaolin was a scumbag.

    Now he was trying to redeem himself.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do right now.

    Thankfully, little Xiaobao saved her from awkwardness.

    ¡°Jiejie!¡± Xiaobao squealed as he gaze at his favourite person ever.

    ¡°Xiaobao,¡± An Xin smiled as she sprinted towards him and took the boy from Lu Xun¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Sit down and then take this fatty,¡± Lu Xuan rolled his eyes as he pulled Xiaobao away.

    ¡°Ge?¡± Lu Xun looked at him wronged.

    An Xin pursed her lips but obediently sat on the sofa. And then he made Lu Xun sit on herp.

    ¡°Baby, you are so cute,¡± She gushed when Xiaobao sprinkled kisses all over her face. ¡°You are my favourite brother.¡±

    Lu Xunughed but Lu Xuan grunted.

    ¡°Zhaolin, doesn¡¯t it feels like Lu Xuan has changed a lot in just a few days?¡± Song Yifei asked. She could sense that Lu Xuan was more calm than ever. It was as if he had found his peace.

    Whatever the reason was she was d that he was living well.

    ___

    MASS RELEASE EVENT!

    Vote, Comment And Review Author¡¯s New Work:

    sh Marriage: I identally Married A Mafia Princess.

    If the authors get 10 reviews, 100+ power stones and 50+ overallments on the new book, she will do a mass release.

 Chapter 127 Tragic

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he saw his twin sprawled on his bed. What was wrong with this girl? Why was she sticking to him like bubblegum? Wasn¡¯t she here for Xiaobao? Shouldn¡¯t she apany him rather than annoy him with her personality?

    ¡°Sleeping,¡± An Xin replied with closed eyes as she pulled the nket to cover up her face.

    ¡°Go out!¡± Lu Xuan grabbed the nket and yanked it from her body.

    An Xin huffed and puffed. Seeing how her charm never worked on this bad boy, she pouted her lips to say, ¡°Xiaobao is sleeping. Auntie song is putting him to sleep.¡±

    Before he could open his mouth to say something else she replied, ¡°Your dad is on a call.¡±

    Lu Xuan sighed. All his ns of throwing her out of his room were failing. What do he do now?

    ¡°What do I do?¡± An Xin asked, her thoughts matching his.

    ¡°Then, go to another room, ¡°Lu Xuan suddenly said.

    ¡°What room?¡± An Xin asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Any room,¡± Lu Xuan said in a voice full of exasperation.

    An Xin sighed as if she could bear his unintelligence. How could someone be so dumb? But each time he proved that he was here to break records! Of dumbness, of course!

    A whileter she exined, ¡°It¡¯s your house. Not mine. You have rooms at both houses but I¡¯m still a guest here. I don¡¯t want to be called naughty. So, I am behaving like a good girl.¡±

    It was true that she had so many thoughts in her head. From her experience of herst life, she realized that she didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance to anyone. Her experience in this house was quite simr to that in Duke¡¯s house. The only difference was that people were at least polite to her. But she was a guest in her own house.

    ¡°Who is asking you to be a good girl?¡± Lu Xuan snorted. Did he ask her to be a good girl this time? Did he? No,he didn¡¯t! If he didn¡¯t ask her to be something, she didn¡¯t need to be that!

    Also, he wasn¡¯t a good boy either. Then why must his twin who share the same womb as he had to be a good child! It didn¡¯t make sense!

    An Xin expressed her grievance through that pout of hers that made her quite adorable to look at. ¡°I don¡¯t want your dad toin to my mom that she has raised a brat. He only looks for ways toin to her. And I don¡¯t want to give anyone a chance to belittle my mom.¡±

    ¡°Does he?¡± Lu Xuan asked in a slightly surprised voice. Actually, he shouldn¡¯t be surprised. That father of his was a piece of work!<sub></sub>

    Parents shoulde with an exchange offer!

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°I heard identally that he didn¡¯t like youing to live with us,¡± An Xin looked up at him and intentionally pressed his sore point.

    Suddenly, Lu Xuan grinned as he looked up at him and said, ¡°You mean you were eavesdropping?¡±

    An Xin turned her gaze away. She had heard from her mom that eavesdropping was not a good habit, especially something to be proud of. But she had to say that her eavesdropping skills were lit!

    Was not it the reason why she knew that Gu Shangyan¡¯s uncle was nning to steal her mom? He was even worse than this Lu Xuan who made it his only goal of life to annoy him!

    Suddenly, she had the wish to take him to a talisman where he could learn a real ambition of live and LEAVE HER THE HECK ALONE!

    Lu Xuan made a horrified face as he said with wide eyes and palms on his cheeks, ¡°What a bad girl! You were eavesdropping on Ma.¡±

    An Xin red at him, ¡°I was merely curious, okay!¡±

    ¡°You mean nosy!¡± Lu Xuan corrected her.

    ¡°You are so hateful!¡± An Xin harrumphed as she crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°And you are so lovely,¡± Lu Xuan said with a sarcastic smile in a sickly sweet voice.

    ¡°Jerk!¡±

    ¡°Dwarf!¡±

    An Xin was so mad that she showed him two middle fingers.

    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the gesture. He lightly hit her head. Who the hell was teaching her all the wrong things!

    ¡°Ouch!¡± She red at him as she rubbed her head.

    ¡°Who taught you that?¡± He asked angrily. Did he need to beat someone up again? He promised his mother that he would not engage in fights anymore.

    An Xin pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t tell him she learnt it from Han Zixin. He told her the real meaning behind this gesture or else she would have thought that it was a gesture of sorry.

    She gasped.

    What¨Cwhat if she had shown this gesture to her mom?

    Her mom surely had beaten her ck and blue!

    Mom hated potty mouths and potty dictionaries!

    Suddenly Lu Xuan said in a loud voice, ¡°I knew it!¡±

    He scoffed as he went on, ¡°That boy taught you this, didn¡¯t he? What a jerk. How dare he teach you this gesture! You should stay away from him. Stop going to his house. Don¡¯t sit with him in ss. Don¡¯t hang out with him. He is a virus. Stay away from him.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± An xin growled. ¡°And I learn this from you.¡±

    No one gets to insult her chest prince!

    Only she had the authority to insult him!

    No one else!

    Lu Xuan pointed his finger at her in anger but he was so consumed by so much rage that no words came out.

    ¡°Stop getting on my nerves, ¡°Lu Xuan shouted.

    An Xin turned her head away and grumbled in annoyance, ¡°Earth has a poption of over 7 billion, and I had to meet the biggest jerk possible. What¡¯s more tragic is that he is my twin!¡±

    ¡­..

    Author Note: We will have a mini mass release today!

    Reason: We have got #2 second trending ranking in the seasonal category. Although Golden Ticket, PS, and winwin ranking is a unmentionable, This pretty author is still happy! Well, too happy!

    Since you guys made me happy, I will make you happy!

 Chapter 128 Choices change with time

    Song Yifei was kind of sad when An Xin and Lu Xuan were leaving but she knew it was for the best. Looking at them, she said, ¡°Children, take care of each other. When you have time, don¡¯t forget to visit. I will ask the kitchen to pack your favourite food. You can take it back with you.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, can you please ask the kitchen to add Lotus root and pork soup?¡± An Xin asked innocently while Lu Xuan gaped at her.

    Song Yifeiughed. From Mrs Lu to Aunt Song to Auntie, she hade a long way. She was happy that An Xin was not rude to her. What she didn¡¯t know was that An Xin had no reason to be rude to her!

    All she had for her was politeness initially and respect as this stepmother was a hundred times better than the one she had in her previous life. She had heard and seen all stepmothers to be of cruel type but Song Yifei broke all the stereotypes of a conventional stepmother.

    Song Yifei chuckled heartily, ¡°Sure. Sure. I will ask the kitchen. Next time when youe, I will take you shopping. I love going shopping but I have no one to apany me. My niece loves books more than clothes. What about you, Xin?¡±

    Initially, An Xin didn¡¯t like shopping as she believed that she would make her mom poor with her expenses but when her mom made her understand that they had so much money that they couldn¡¯t spend in this life, she understood that they were rich people! And she easily agreed with her mom, why?

    Because even in herst life her mom was extremely rich as she was someone from the royal family.<sub>.</sub>

    She had to say that her mom was no less than royalty even now.

    An Xin gushed, ¡°I love makeup. Glitter eyeliners. And lipstick. And clothes too. Beautiful one. And I love books too. But I love my mom the most.¡±

    ¡°Haha, then we will go shopping, alright?¡±Song Yifei asked with a smile.

    ¡°I will ask my mom¡¯s permission first,¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°We are gettingte.¡± Lu Xuan grunted as he stood at the door.

    An Xin waved at all of them, ¡°Bye Xiaobao. Bye Auntie. Bye, father.¡±<sub></sub>

    Before she could wave more, he was dragging her with her.

    Lu Xuan asked her as they were sitting in the car, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of asking people for food?¡±

    An Xin snorted. ¡°What¡¯s shameful when ites to food? Also, I didn¡¯t ask for soup for me. I asked for mom. She loves lotus root soup with pork in it. I was thinking about her.¡±

    What was wrong with thinking about their mom?

    She was being a good baby, okay!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that mom will not touch anything made by my father and his wife?¡± Lu Xuan asked. All the dramas that he had watched with his grandmother showed how the first wife would hate the second wife and the scumbag ex-husband. He has seen once the second wife giving food to ex-wife out of generosity but she threw it all over the former.

    Wasn¡¯t his sister worried about something like this?

    Well, he was!

    Song Yifei was after all Lu Xun¡¯s mom and they couldn¡¯t be cruel to her.

    An Xin gave him a weird look. Wasn¡¯t his thinking so old-fashioned?¡°Do you think our mom is immature and petty? Of course, not. She is a businesswoman. We have scarce resources and we have to make the best use of them. She says never to miss good things in the face of anger or jealousy. Seize them first and be angry or jealouster.¡±

    ¡°You are crazy.¡± This was the only thing he could say to her right now.

    An Xin rolled her eyes as she said, ¡°Also, our mom is not hung up on that scumbag. She has better choices.¡±

    ¡°You are going to let mom date?¡± Lu Xuan gaped. This girl was super possessive when it came to her mother.

    An Xin pouted her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t like sharing my mom with anyone. I just want her for myself.¡±

    Lu Xuan sighed as he patted her head and said.¡°She can¡¯t just think about us all the time, right? What if she loves someone and we areing in her way? We will grow up one day and leave our nest but she will always stay there. Shouldn¡¯t she have apanion to apany her through the thicks and thins of life?¡±

    ¡°I will always stay with mom!¡± An Xin said firmly.

    ¡°Teeny, stop being stubborn, okay!¡± Lu Xuan nced at her as he said, ¡°What if you won the contest of Miss China? You will be travelling to all over our country and foreign countries, representing our country. You will have less time even for yourself. How will you give time to mom?¡±

    ¡°Then, should I give up miss china?¡± She whispered.

    That¡¯s why he said she was stupid!

    Lu Xuan said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. You are good at it. I saw your walks and how you talk when you practice with Miss Qiu. Even if you don¡¯t be Miss China, you will go to college. It won¡¯t be shorter than three years and can be longer than that. You will stay at the dorm, not at home.¡±

    ¡°Then, you stay at home while I study and take care of mom,¡± said An Xin as a matter of fact.

    Lu Xuan gave her a weird look. How did she think this world works? ¡°I wanna go to college too. Mom works too hard. She needs rest and I need to study to support her and you in old age. After all, I¡¯m the man of the house.¡±

    In his heart, he was the man of the house who should shoulder the responsibility of his family.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a delinquent?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°Why do u need to study?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Choices change with time, ¡°Lu Xuan replied.

    ¡°Then, what do I do?¡± An Xin asked troubled.

 Chapter 129 Camping plans

    ¡°Then, what do I do?¡± An Xin asked troubled.

    ¡°You figure out your life,¡± Lu Xuan said with a shrug. ¡°It can¡¯t revolve around mom all the time. Stop being a careless brat. Your careless attitude towards your health makes her paranoid. And find the purpose of life that is not mom and let her move on. She is in herte thirties. If she gets old, no man will like her. You don¡¯t want a man with a pot belly and bald head as a stepfather, do you?¡±

    ¡°My beautiful mom should have a beautiful man,¡± An Xin pouted.

    ¡°Men are handsome, not beautiful,¡± Lu Xuan corrected her.

    ¡°But mom is handsome,¡± An Xin replied.

    Lu Xuan thought for a moment and then nodded his head. ¡°You are right.¡±

    It was true that their mom was the most handsome woman they had ever seen.

    When the children reached home, they found An Qinyan chatting with Gu Yanxi and Gu Shangyan. While An Xin forgot the heavy conversation that she had as soon as she saw Gu Shangyan, Lu Xuan was staring at Gu Yanxi.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Shangyan Ge!¡± An Xin grinned and Gu Shangyan¡¯s usual cold face softened.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like having such a cute sister?

    If someone did not want her, he could have her and pamper her to death!

    ¡°You love falling sick, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he stood up to pat her head.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± An Xin grinned.

    ¡°Call him by name! What Ge! Don¡¯t call him that.¡± Lu Xuan was annoyed. He wanted to beat someone right now.

    ¡°But he is older than you and me by a few months.¡± An Xin looked at her twin and said innocently.<sub></sub>

    ¡°She is right,¡± Gu Shangyan agreed.

    ¡°Shut up both of you. Don¡¯t annoy me!¡± Lu Xuan gave them a look and left from there.

    ¡°Children, don¡¯t annoy my son!¡± An Qinyan feigned to re at him while the two culprits just shrugged their shoulders.

    It wasn¡¯t their fault that someone was too easy to be annoyed.

    Han Zixin was doing homework when he felt someone throwing pebbles at his bedroom window. He sighed and stood up to open the window and as he did so, he found a girl waving at him. She was standing down with her bicycle.

    ¡°Cheat prince! Let¡¯s go on a ride,¡± An Xin shouted. The pale moon was high in the sky but under the street lights, they could drive their bicycles.

    ¡°Wait for me there,¡± Han Zixin closed his books and quickly went downstairs and met her out of his gate with his bicycle.

    ¡°Whoever reaches the end of the street wins,¡± An Xin shouted as she drove faster before he could reach her.

    Han Zixin smiled and drove at a fast speed but not enough to pass her. In the end, she reached the end of the street first. Since she won the race, she wasn¡¯t very interested in continuing their race. Seeing how she wasn¡¯t entertained, he thought of an idea.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Han Zixin said and she quietly followed him with any question asked. He took several routes and then they reached a road that was built by the bank of the river and at this time of the evening, they could see city lights from far glistening on the water.

    They decided to sit on the embankment putting their bicycles on the stand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this pretty?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    An Xin nodded her head. The world she was from didn¡¯t have a view like that. Sure, she would watch the moon and stars glistening on theke water (the sameke she drowned in) but this view had its own beauty. She was sure that the modern man wouldn¡¯t agree with her. They would talk about how the ancient time was very beautiful when the cities were popted and polluted. While appreciating the beauty of the past, they forgot to appreciate what they had.

    ¡°This is surreal,¡± An Xin said after a while.

    ¡°We will be having summer vacation soon,¡± Han Zixin suddenly said. ¡°The ss representative was talking about a camping activity. Do you want to join?¡±

    ¡°What camping activity?¡± An Xin asked. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Also, she hadn¡¯t checked the messages of the school group.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about it?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°What would we do there?¡±

    ¡°We will go on a camp for a week. I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you but you can ask the teachers,¡± Han Zixin exined.

    ¡°Are you going?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°Only if you will,¡± Han Zixin shrugged. ¡°There are many activities aside from camping. Students from all the ss Ten sections had to give their names for one activity. It can be anything. Like swimming, surfing, or even painting. I think we should choose camping. It¡¯s thrilling and adventurous. Most of all, fewer students will participate as we will be exploring the wilderness.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± An Xin mumbled. Seemed like she had to persuade her twin to agree with her. If Lu Xuan agreed to join the camping activity, her mom would let her attend too. Or else her mom would believe that camping was too difficult for someone like her.

    They returned home after a while.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lu Xuan replied,curtly. He was not going to spend an entire week in the wilderness!

    ¡°Here,¡± An Xin handed him the new gaming console that he had been eyeing but was too broke to afford and too proud to ask mom about it.

    Lu Xuan eyed the shining gadget from the corner of his eyes while ying indifferent.

    Ahem¡­he didn¡¯t want to sound desperate¡­

    But he wanted this!

    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Lu Xuan asked her.

    ¡°Han Zixin¡¯s grandpa got this for him but I asked him to lend me this for a while,¡± An Xin said. ¡°This is brand new. He hadn¡¯t even touched it. If you agree toe with me, you can have this gaming console for an entire month.¡±

    ¡°Make it three months,¡± Lu Xuan said, cocking his brow.

    ¡°Deal!¡± An Xin grinned.

 Chapter 130 A glimpse into Han Nanxians life

    ¡°Young Master, Master is looking for you,¡± A servant knocked on the boy¡¯s door before opening the door to inform him.

    ¡°He is home?¡± Han Nanxian asked, as his hand that was cleaning a certain photo frame stilled for a moment. He didn¡¯t turn around to look at the servant and kept his eyes on the photo frame. His face was reflecting on the mirror, indicating his emotions.

    ¡°Yes,¡± The servant politely nodded his head. ¡°And he is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°I will be downstairs in a while,¡± Han Nanxian replied and began cleaning the spotless and dustless photo frame.

    He cleaned not only the photo frame but all the things in this room with his own hands. It was a rule that everyone was aware of never to enter this room and touch anything in it.

    It might be an old unused room for anyone but for Han Nanxian it was his whole life.

    It was the room where his little brother had spent more room than in his own ce. It was the room which had glimpsed one of the most unforgettable moments of his life.<sub>.</sub>

    With ast lingering nce at the room of his past memories, he left it with a sad smile.

    When he reached downstairs, he found his father sitting on the sofa in his majestic posture while reading the newspaper.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Han Nanxian softly called out and the middle-aged man with sharp eyes and whiskey eyes looked up at him.

    ¡°How are you? Did you take medicine? Have you gone for your weekly check-up? Are you taking too much school stress? You should stop going to school and focus more on your health. What¡¯s the need of appearing for a college entrance test? Don¡¯t you have everything you need?¡± Han Zi Qiu asked with a frown.

    Han Nanxian sighed. It was the same question that he was asked on a weekly basis whenever he would be visited by his father. He had understood the fact that his father was obsessed with his health. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like his worrying about him.

    But obsessing to the point of being a tyrant?<sub></sub>

    It wasn¡¯t something he liked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. And I love school,¡± Han Nanxian replied.

    Han Zi Qiu didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°I heard you met your grandfather again.¡±

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. ¡°Han is now living with grandfather. I only went there once.¡±

    Han Zi Qiu snorted. ¡°I heard the boy is getting good scores after living with your grandfather. I hope he starts taking his life seriously. After all, he has such an empire to run.¡±

    ¡°Dad¨C¡± Han Nanxian opened his mouth to say something but he was cut off.

    ¡°Why are you still standing? Sit down. Are your legs okay?¡± His father asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Han Nanxian said while maintaining a smile on his face. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t put so much burden on Han. He is only sixteen.¡±

    ¡°And you are sick,¡± Han Zi Qiu said. ¡°It is his only duty and responsibility to take care of you. His only purpose is to make sure that you live well. Xian, don¡¯t forget why I decided to father that boy!¡±

    Han Nanxian closed his eyes for a while. How could he forget why his father fathered Han Zixin? Well, this man couldn¡¯t be called Han Zixin¡¯s father as all he did was give some of his sperm to create that innocent boy to be used to support him.

    At five, Han Nanxian found out that his father brought his mistress or the so-called surrogate¡¯s child home only to act as a bank for bone marrow for him.

    When he was diagnosed with a deadly disease, a bone marrow transnt was the only way to keep him alive. His father who wanted to keep him alive at all cost created, not fathered, another son.

    For years, little Han Zixin was kept obvious if his identity as the childless housekeeper couple raised him with all the love that a little boy needed.

    Han Nanxian could have told Han Zixin the truth but he was afraid of losing the only person who loved him selflessly. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would survive after the multiple surgeries that he went through. He didn¡¯t want to lose his brother. He would rather die while having the love and affection of his brother.

    But who would have thought that he would survive and the only person he loved more than anything would be snatched from him?

    The old housekeeper couple died.

    His grandfather found out about Han Zixin¡¯s real identity and he brought his younger grandson home.

    ¡°Xian, you know I¡¯m worried about you. You are your mom¡¯s only thing that she left behind. I can¡¯t lose you too,¡± Han Zi Qiu said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save your mom but I will not lose my only love¡¯s son. She loved you. So, I had to protect you at all costs.¡±

    Han Nanxian smiled, hiding the pain behind his smile.

    ¡°I am fine, dad,¡± Han Nanxian said once again. ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    On the dining table.

    ¡°Here take this pork rib,¡± His father put dishes in his bowl. ¡°Your mom liked pork ribs. Try it. The chef still made the ribs like she used to like.¡±

    Han Nanxian bit on the pork rib meat and swallowed it without feeling the taste on his tongue. It was too spicy for his taste but he swallowed it.

    ¡°What university are you applying for?¡± Han Zi Qiu asked. ¡°Try Peking university. You will get in. You are a genius just like your mom. She was a topper at the university. If you get into that university, make sure you top too. Just like your mom. She will be very happy to see you walking on the path she once walked. You must make your mom proud, son!¡±

    Han Nanxian merely nodded his head. He wanted to tell his father that he wanted to study abroad to go into aerospace university but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t choose what he wanted to study either just like his food, clothes and everything else that had to be ording to the taste that his mother had around two decades ago.

 Chapter 131 Summer Vacation

    Summer vacations are magical.

    They fill withering students with vitality once again.

    Jingyuan High was famous for one more thing apart from being the best school in the country. It was famous for giving students depression and stress of studies to the point of them passing out on desks.

    High school was stressful and students were not having it easy.

    Finally, the summer vacations were announced, saving them from the brutalities of harsh summer and teacher pressure.

    Since Jingyuan High was aware of the depression that it gave to students and there was nothing the staff and teachers could do to prevent it from getting straight As are what they expect from their students, they decided to rx the students by organising a number of activities.

    Many students were participating in different kinds of activities. Camping was one of them but for some reason, it was the most unfavourable activity. Only twenty or so students were participating in it.

    ¡°Bye! Bye!¡± An Xin waved at her friends as she left the ss with Han Zixin. Looking at her friend, she said with a grin, ¡°Zixin, let¡¯s y at my home after school. I have no tuition ss today. My tutor is sick.¡±

    Han Zixin flicked her forehead as he said, ¡°Stop grinning. It¡¯s not good to be happy at someone¡¯s misery.¡±

    An Xin pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t care for me!¡±

    She walked ahead in a fit of anger.

    ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong!¡± Han Zixin rang and grabbed her school bag. ¡°Stop sulking. I will buy you a chocte shake.¡±

    ¡°You are paying, ¡°An Xin announced.

    ¡°I will, ¡°Han Zixin said. He recalled how he had not used this month¡¯s pocket money which meant he could treat her to milkshakes. Last month, he spent his pocket money on the things she asked for in the mall and had to spend the entire month on cafeteria meals. He didn¡¯t like asking anyone for money except for the one that he got every month as pocket money.

    He had participated in the shootingpetition and had won the first prize which was a trophy along with one thousand yuans. He was still saving that money on his bank card.<sub>.</sub>

    Although his grandfather gave him a credit card, he didn¡¯t like using it. The reason why he respected his grandfather had nothing to do with him being the biological grandson of Han Qian. When he was young and best friends and best brothers with Han Nanxian, Han Qian used to love him a lot. The old man was kept in the dark just like him.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, I want matcha shake too!¡± An Xin announced.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°He sighed. ¡°Are you joining a camp activity?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°My brother and I submitted the signed application with the concerned teachers. He is joining us too. Although m was sceptical at first, when my brother announced that he was taking part in the same camp too, mom agreed. He promised mom to take care of me. Mom was so happy that he was nice to me.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Han Zixin asked. ¡°Are you happy he ising too?¡±

    An Xin snorted. ¡°The devil took your gaming console for three months and in addition to taking care of me for a week, he asked for half of my pocket money for this month. I¡¯m broke. You agree to raise me.¡±

    Han Zixin¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°En. I will raise you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± An Xin looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You don¡¯t like studying. You said you won¡¯t go to college because studies infuriate you. How will you raise me?¡±

    ¡°I will study hard and get a job. Then, I will raise you, ¡°Han Zixin said with a sigh.

    An Xin smiled brightly. ¡°You have to study hard. Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±

    ___

    ¡°Yunyun?¡± Mrs Song called out her daughter¡¯s name as saw her daughtering home from school. ¡°How was your day, honey? I went to your school.¡±

    Song Xueyun recalled that today was the day of fee payment. Her mom might be there for that reason.

    ¡°Your head teacher told me they were introducing summer camp in the wilderness and I signed the application for you!¡± Mrs Song pped in excitement. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? This sounds more thrilling than studying all the time.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t wanna go there, ¡°Song Xueyun had an urge to cry. ¡°I have to take an advanced physics ss. I only scored 98 in physics. I¡¯m afraid my ranking will fall.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mrs Song said loudly. ¡°Look at your face. You have such deep and dark circles. You don¡¯t weigh fifty kilograms. My only child and all she has to do is study all day. Mrs Liu¡¯s son got depressedst year because of the pressure of topping. I don¡¯t want you to go through the same. Go to the camp and let yourself free and stop thinking about studying all the time.¡±

    ¡°Mom¨C¡± Song Xueyun tried to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mom me, ¡°Mrs Song said. ¡°I will be happier if you take care of your mental health. Your father and I don¡¯t expect you to top the school. You can live your teenage years freely. Yes. Studying is important but not at the cost of your fragile body.¡±

    Song Xueyun sighed and hugged her mom. ¡°Fine. Fine. I will go on this stupid summer camp but you have to promise me that you will help me convince dad to give me coaching in advanced economics. He is the best teacher for economics and I want to study this subject in college, Iwant to form my base.¡±

    Mrs Song grumbled. ¡°I wonder what I ate when I was born with you to have such a studious child as you.¡±

    ¡°But you love this studious child, ¡°Song Xueyun smiled.

    Mrs Song patted her cheeks. ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Taking a slight pause she asked, ¡°Where is Xuan these days? I haven¡¯t seen him hanging out with you.¡±

    Song Xueyun pursed her lips. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about him. We are not friends anymore.¡±

    ___

    ¡°Make sure. You call me when you reach there. Did you pack all the things?¡± An Qinyan was anxiously looking at the list that the school asked students to prepare for them. The school bus would pick up summer camp Students from their houses and currently Lu Xuan and An Xin were standing outside the gate waiting for the bus with their suitcases.

    The bus appeared and An Xin grabbed the handle of her suitcase.

    ¡°Mom, bye. We will see each other after a week.

    Don¡¯t miss me. Actually, miss me a bit more than you will miss this devil,¡± An Xin ran to enter the door because he believed that the best seat would be taken by him.

    Behind her, Lu Xuan rolled his eyes and looked at his mom. ¡°Ma, don¡¯t worry, take care of yourself. I will look after this trouble.¡±

    He kissed his mom¡¯s cheek and left after waving goodbye.

    When he entered the bus, he narrowed his eyes to find his twin at thest seat where she was sitting on the window seat and beside her was his arch-nemesis.

    This motherf*ker!

    There was only one empty seat and it was next to where his twin and his rival were sitting. He didn¡¯t sit on the window seat but gestured to Han Zixin with his fingers that his eyes were on him. If his arch-enemy did something to his twin, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick his butt.

    The bus started and An Xin and Han Zixin began talking. He was showing her some pictures while she was giggling with her hand in her mouth.

    The fucker!

    Lu Xuan was seething.

    A time came when he wanted to pull Han Zixin and sit on his seat to see what was so funny that she couldn¡¯t stop giggling.

    Even he wanted to know what she was doing by giggling with him.

    His heart burned when Han Zixin put one earphone in her ear and another in his.

    They were watching something on Han Zixin¡¯s phone and smiling at the screen.

    Before Lu Xuan could do anything stupid, the bus stopped and thest student entered. The boys on the bus gasped as Song Xueyun appeared in a beautiful white dress, holding a light blue suitcase.

    Everyone began offering their seats to her and began gushing about how much they were happy to be graced by her presence.

    Song Xueyun politely refused and went to find her seat. However, when her eyes fell on Lu Xuan¡¯s face, she paused in her footsteps and her hold on her suitcase handle tightened.

    The boys were staring as if she was some kind of star that all of them wished to attain.

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t like those stares at her and so he got up and grabbed her suitcase before offering her the window seat. She loved window seats. He wasn¡¯t being special to her. Right?

    Song Xueyun¡¯s heart thumped in her heart as their hands touched and with a sweet feeling, she took the seat.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.########¡­¡­¡­.

    A/N:

    Please don¡¯t forget to add*sh Marriage: I identally Married a Mafia Princess.*

    SYNOPSIS OF NEW BOOK:

    What would you do if your ex, who left you five years ago without bothering to say a goodbye, is now standing in front of you at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau?

    Surely, you wouldn¡¯t marry her.

    But did I mention I¡¯m in dire need of a wife?

    ___

    Song Jingren, self-made Billionaire has one rule¨C Pity any Tom, Dick or Harry but never offer it to his one and only materialistic and vain ex!

    Long Reine aka Zuni, proud Mafia princess, has two problems¨C Uncontroble Nasty Temper and her Un-seducable Ice block hubby!

    ___

    Excerpt:

    ¡°Get out!¡± Song Jingren told his sh married wife.

    ¡°Hubby, you are kicking out your one and only beautiful wife?¡± Zuni gaped at him. ¡°Mom was right, I shouldn¡¯t fall at male beauty but at their intelligence. What can I say I¡¯m a sucker for beauty!¡± As she realised that she spoke too much nonsense, she put hands on her mouth and shook her head as if she didn¡¯t mean it . ¡°Hubby, I was wrong. Forgive, wifey.I am not a sucker for male beauty but for you. Your chiselled face is still on the top of the list. Add your bank bnce, you are unbeatable.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop calling me by that disgusting nickname that makes my skin crawl?¡± Song Jingren coldly said. He hated her for making his resolve of throwing his ex out of his life weaker with each passing moment.

    Zuni pouted adorably.

    ¡°I¡¯m not calling you Baobei. Our status has been upgraded,¡± Zuni shot back. She then shed him a blinding smile as she hugged his arm. ¡°Baobei, you are now upgraded to hubby.¡±

    ¡°Scram, ¡°Song Jingren coldly said.

    Hubby: 1, Wifey: 0

    ___

    Excerpt Two:

    ¡°Happy Birthday, Hubby, ¡± Zuni smiled brightly at her husband as the clock struck twelve. ¡°Now quickly open your birthday gift!¡±

    Song Jingren looked all around the room but didn¡¯t find any supposedly birthday gift. ¡°Where is my birthday gift?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your birthday gift, dummy, ¡°His wife replied as a matter of fact.

    Wifey: 1, Hubby: 0

    ___

 Chapter 132 Miss Universe

    It was in the evening when the bus reached their destination. The students left the bus in awe as they glimpsed the surroundings. They weren¡¯t in the wilderness as all of them were hoping. In fact, it was an opennd covered with nothing but grass and tall trees.

    They could hear a slight voice of something. It was the sound of flowing water.

    The sun had yet to set but the sky was covered in hues of red and violet.

    If there was heaven on earth, at this moment, it was this ce.

    ¡°Students, hurry up! We have to set up tents or the sun will set and we will have difficulty in making arrangements for spending the night, ¡± The teacher yelled as he started taking out stuff from the bus.

    The students who were immersed in watching the beautiful nature came out of their daze and began moving to help the teacher.

    An Xin and Song Xueyun ran first to help the teacher in carrying the stuff while the other students moved after a while.

    ¡°Xin, two students will share the tent. Why don¡¯t you share it with me?¡± Song Xueyun asked.She was notfortable sharing a tent with other girls.

    An Xin nodded her head. She would have said yes to anyone who would have asked first. Since it was Song Xueyun who asked her first, she just said yes to her. This was how simple her way of thinking was.

    After taking out the things from the bus, the teachers began giving a lesson to students on how to set up a tent.

    ¡°Cheat prince, help me, ¡°An Xin said as she and Song Xueyun failed to set up their tent.

    Han Zixin nodded his head and went to help An Xin while Song Xueyun was staring at Lu Xuan who was trying to set up his tent alone.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Let me help you, ¡± Song Xueyun whispered as she saw Lu Xuan struggling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, ¡± Lu Xuan said,begrudgingly.

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t listen to him and began helping him in the way she could. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t try to push her away. While he was setting up the tent, she was stealing nces at him. As he looked up to nce at her, she quickly lowered her gaze as if she wanted to do something embarrassing.

    ¡°Cheat Prince, ¡± An Xin whispered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Zixin looked at her.

    ¡°Do you think something is wrong with Song Xueyun?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°Why is she stealing nces at my brother? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± An Xin muttered as she hit her head lightly.

    ¡°Puppy love?¡± Both of them said at the same time.

    ¡°We must stop them!¡± They said at the same time again.

    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes and then nodded with determination.

    On the other hand, all the tents were set up and all the students had decided who they were going to share the room with except for Han Zixin and Lu Xuan.<sub></sub>

    No one wanted to share the tent with the two notorious tyrants of Jingyuan high.

    They didn¡¯t want to die!

    ¡°Han Zixin and Lu Xuan, you will share the tents,¡± The teacher said.

    ¡°No!¡± Both the boys said at the same time.

    ¡°Then, I can share the tent with Zixin,¡± An Xin nonchntly suggested and Song Xueyun flushed as she realised where it left them with the option.

    ¡°You dare,¡± Lu Xuan screamed as he pulled An Xin behind his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my suggestion?¡± An Xin asked him with a frown etched on her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t want to amodate Zixin. You don¡¯t want me to make sacrifices for you. Aren¡¯t you being an ass now?¡±

    ¡°I would rather be an ass than have you sleep with this bastard!¡± Lu Xuan growled.

    ¡°You are a jerk,¡± An Xin said on his face. ¡°And if you call my best friend a bastard again,I will break your face.¡±

    ¡°How dare you take the side of an outsider rather than your own brother?¡± Lu Xuan asked angrily.

    The crowd gasped.

    Boss Lu and Campus Belle are siblings?

    They started murmuring about them as Han Zixin gave them a cold nce, they gulped and went back to look for other work to do than stand there.

    ¡°I like him way better than you,¡± An Xin scoffed.

    The tips of Han Zixin¡¯s ear reddened as he nced at her arrogant posture and his heart thumped in his chest.

    Someone like him?

    ¡°Ridiculous, ¡± Lu Xuan muttered as he looked at his sister. ¡°I wish you weren¡¯t my sister!¡±

    His words hurt An Xin for some reasons but she didn¡¯t show anything on her face.

    The teachers decided to intervene and announced that Han Zixin and Lu Xuan would be sharing the tent and no one said anything in disagreement.

    And just like this, the subject of sleeping was finished.

    An Xin was helping the teachers with cooking while the rest of the students were doing other tasks as many didn¡¯t know anything about cooking.

    She was slowly cutting onions and tears were trickling down her cheeks.

    Why was she crying?

    Oh, it was the onion.

    Not because someone¡¯s words hurt her.

    Han Zixin,who was watching the scene from a distance, clenched his fist. He had an urge to beat up this Lu boy but he unterally signed a truce agreement with Lu Xuan when he found out that An Xin and thetter were rted. She was his friend. No, best friend. It was her who announced him as her best friend. So, he wouldn¡¯t lose her because of one entitled boy.

    ¡°Let me do this, ¡°Han Zixin said as he took the knife from her hand and began chopping the onions and other vegetables quickly.

    ¡°Wow, Zixin, you are so good at it,¡± An Xin said in awe.

    Han Zixin smiled as he paused and wiped tears from her face with his sleeve. ¡°En. My mom was so good at cooking. She taught me so many skills. Cooking was one of them. I still cook for myself.¡±

    By his mom, he meant his adoptive mother.

    ¡°Can you teach me cooking?¡± An Xin asked. It would be so nice if she got to know cooking. It was only now after she came there did she understood how important it was to learn the basic skills of living like cooking, setting up a ce to sleep and all. She was living an entitled life and now that she stepped out of her protective house did she get to know how important it was for her to learn all those skills.

    ¡°Why do you need to learn? I will always be with you. You can wash the vegetables and I will always cook for you,¡± Han Zixin smiled and An Xin looked at him in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will hurt yourself in the kitchen. You cut less onions and wasted those precious pearls more. So, you focus on the eatingdepartment and I will focus more on cooking those delicacies for you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± An Xin ended up asking.

    ¡°Because¡­¡±Han Zixin paused for a moment to ponder about the answer. But he found out that he didn¡¯t need to find the answer as he was always aware of that. ¡°Because you are the best thing that has ever happened to me.¡±

    There are two kinds of people¨C people who get what they desire after working hard for it and others who just can¡¯t stop suffering. Han Zixin was from the second category ¨C even if he worked too hard for something he wanted, he would never get anything except for suffering.

    However, An Xin was the best surprise that life has given to him.

    When life gave him nothing but troubles after troubles, she came into his life with innocence, naivety, sweetness and glitters.

    Her innocence made someone like him who matured at such a young age want to be innocent and naive once again. Her glittering clothes and eyeliners brought glitters and sunshine to his life. Her candies brought sweetness to his life and heart.

    Someone who would only taste the bitterness in chocte could now appreciate its sweetness too.

    Thus, he could proudly say that she was the best thing that had ever happened to him.

    ¡°I better be the best. I don¡¯t like to be good or better,¡± An Xin told him. She was telling him that she wished to be people¡¯s first priority, not second or third.

    She would rather be someone¡¯s first priority or not at all.

    ¡°You are the best one. I can promise you that, ¡± Han Zixin chuckled as he patted her head. She had grown tall and he could no longer pat her like he used to. ¡°You have grown taller.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m tall now,¡± An Xin grinned. ¡°I have to be Misa China after all.¡±

    ¡°You are Miss universe in my heart,¡± Han Zixinmented.

    ¡°For a moment, I thought you said that I¡¯m your entire universe,¡± An Xinughed but she didn¡¯t see aplicated look on his face that disappeared after a while.

 Chapter 133 Truth or dare

    The sun had set, and the sky was covered with a nket of darkness, twinkling stars smiling brightly at the Earthlings while the moon was sulking somewhere in the corner as it was too pale for a bright starry night.

    The students had dinner that they helped their teachers cook and currently they were sitting outside their tents forming a round group.

    The weather had cooled down a lot. It was no longer as scorching as the summer of their city, rather cool enough to have a need for a thin nket or a shawl.

    The students had set up a bonfire and were sitting around it, holding a packet of snacks each.

    While everyone was talking to each other, discussing what game they should y to pass their time as the teachers were resting for a while after the long and tiring journey, An Xin was sitting in between Song Xueyun and Han Zixin yawning. She was wearing two jackets, thick pants, socks and a beanie hat. She was in her own personal winter world.

    Although it was weird for other ssmates of hers to see her dressed for dire winter, they had to admit that their campus belle was a ridiculously cute creature. They just couldn¡¯t get enough of her antics.<sub>.</sub>

    In the end, the students decided that they would be ying truth or dare. Although it was an old and boring game for everyone else, it was quite interesting for anyone.

    ¡°Whoever fails to answer the question or finish the dare will have to go to that tree in the dark and talk to it for five minutes,¡± A mischievous boy of ss Ten C who had joined the summer camp with them said. He seemed to love haunted movies and the ce that he talked about looked no less haunting in this dark time.

    The other student shuddered as they looked at the other that he was pointing with his finger.

    ¡°Tang Shao, go easy on us, will you, ¡± A girl in the group said with a scared smile. ¡°There are some delicate girls in the group. Just look at our campus belle, do you think she canplete this punishment?¡±

    Like other students, even Tang Shao had a crush on campus belle. Seeing the troubled look on An Xin¡¯s face, he hesitated. Little did he know that their campus belle was troubled because ofck of sleep and an empty stomach. Due to the long journey, she couldn¡¯t eat much as she had thrown up a few times on the bus. Now that the food they had prepared was finished, she was hungry again.<sub></sub>

    ¡°How about this? Whoever fails the task will have to write the holiday homework of the person who gave the task or asked the question?¡± Tang Shao suggested and seeing that this was much easier and less scary than then thest punishment,they all agreed

    A student brought the empty soy sauce bottle and the chopping board to spin the bottle. Whoever gets the top position of the bottle in their direction had to either answer a question or perform a dare.

    The bottle spinned and the first person to get the bottle pointed was no one but Song Xueyun. She was caught off-guard as she was sneaking nces at Lu Xuan one moment and getting called by her ssmates another time.

    ¡°Truth or dare?¡± Another girl asked her. She was from Lu Xuan¡¯s ss and had seen him talking with Lu Xuan several times. She was curious about the dynamics between a top student and a delinquent.

    ¡°Truth, ¡± Song Xueyun said and the girl smiled in her heart.

    She had Song Xueyun where she wanted.

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t want to do anything daring at this moment as she didn¡¯t want to leave the ce where she was sleeping.

    ¡°Okay,¡± The girl smiled mischievously and Song Xueyun had a premonition. ¡°Describe your rtionship with Student Lu in five words.¡±

    The other students looked at them with a weird gaze. They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening here. Lu Xuan was An Xin¡¯s brother and Han Zixin was best friends with Lu Xuan¡¯s sister and Song Xueyun was close to the three of them. What a strange rtionship!

    Song Xueyun looked at the girl who asked the question and then at Lu Xuan who was pretending to be uninterested.

    An Xin,who was pretending to be asleep with her head ced on Han Zixin¡¯s shoulder, which was the mostfortable ce to fall asleep, opened her hawk-like eyes and looked at Song Xueyun in utter interest.

    ¡°Family. Childhood friends. Mysterious. Relying. Andplicated,¡± This was Song Xueyun¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Oh, you are in aplicated rtionship with my brother,¡±mented An Xin and both Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan who understood the real meaning behind her innocent words shed her a look of impatience.

    The atmosphere grew awkward with her words.

    An Xin looked at Han Zixin as if she was being wronged and he shed a cold look at the source of the problem¨C the girl who asked the question.

    The girl gulped on receiving a cold look and to ease the awkwardness, she said, ¡°Alright. We will continue to y.¡±

    They spun the bottle,pletely forgetting about the earlierplicated atmosphere.

    This time the bottle head was pointed at An Xin who was blinking her big eyes in bewilderment. She was so hungry that she could eat a lion. How on earth was she supposed to survive through the entire night without food? She missed her mom. She missed Meimei. Most of all, she missed Chef Uncle at their home.

    ¡°Umm, why are you staring at my face?¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask. She looked at Han Zixin and asked, ¡°Do I look pretty?¡±

    Han Zixin obediently nodded his head.

    ¡°Hihihi, as expected my best friend¡¯s eyes still work the best, ¡°An Xin cutely grinned, much a distraction of a certain blood rtive of hers.

    ¡°Stupid,¡± Lu Xuan muttered under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m too ashamed to call her my sister.¡±

    As Song Xueyun heard his words, she gave him a dirty and hostile look. He would never learn. She was so stupid to think that he would change his narrow-minded approach to life but no!

 Chapter 134 I think of you

    ¡°It¡¯s your time to pick the truth or dare, ¡± A boy looked at her with a red face and said in a sweet voice. ¡°Also, you are very pretty and you always look pretty. Even when you are sweaty and smelly after running practice.¡±

    Han Zixin and Lu Xuan quickly gazed up to look at the boy who had spoken. They quickly recalled his face in their mental dairy. They had fixed their target. This pervert who gazed at smelly and sweaty girls needed to be taught a lesson.

    ¡°Oh, ¡± An Xin scratched her head. Since she was sofortable in her warm spot, she didn¡¯t wish to move. So, she chose the truth.

    ¡°What was yourst thought?¡± Someone asked her.

    It was an easy question for her. She had expected something bomb-sting and earth-shattering.

    ¡°It was how hungry I¡¯m that I could even eat a Lion right now,¡± An Xin replied with an innocent look on her face and everyone beganughing.

    ¡°Beauty An is so funny, ¡°Someonemented.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t our campus Belle too amusing?¡± Another personmented.

    ¡°Ah, what a delightfulpany she is. We never get bored of her ways to entertain us.¡± A girl said. ¡°If I was a guy I would have married her and made her my princess.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m already a princess, ¡°An Xin muttered.

    ¡°A princess with a tiara, ¡°Someone else said.

    ¡°I will get my own tiara one day, ¡°An Xin muttered as she didn¡¯t like to be a subject of others¡¯ amusement. If she was beautiful, not adorable, she would be taken seriously. If she didn¡¯t have such a baby face, all of them would take her seriously.

    ¡°Since she replied to the answer, move on!¡± Han Zixin announced as he could sense her unhappiness.

    The audience grumbled as their means of entertainment was taken by a tyrant ruler and they began spinning the bottle.

    This time the bottle was directed at Han Zixin.

    ¡°Big boss Han, you can¡¯t choose the truth. The game is getting boring with truths. A man with a tiger heart such as you must choose dare or are you afraid of darkness?¡± A daring girl said in a meek voice.

    ¡°Nonsense! My best friend is a real tiger. He is not afraid of petty things such as darkness and ghosts, ¡°An Xin announced. ¡°Right, Cheat Prince?¡±<sub></sub>

    Han Zixin, who had a veryplicated look on his face, nodded his head as he gulped his fear down. He wasn¡¯t afraid of world war three but he was afraid of darkness and ghosts¡­

    ¡°He chooses dare!¡± An Xin said with a duh. When the audience didn¡¯t look convincing, she added, ¡°His and my words are one. If I¡¯m telling you that my words are his, then it¡¯s true. Or you all wanna see my name on his house deeds?¡±

    He prayed in his heart that the dare had nothing to do with darkness.

    ¡®Little blockhead, as much as your words sound so good to hear, the consequences you bring are not so good. Can you please go easy on me sometimes?¡¯

    ¡°So, the dare is¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at Han Zixin as they awaited them to announce the dare. Even the ever-so-detached Lu Xuan from the mortal world had his attention on his mortal enemy.

    ¡°Big Boss Han will sing a song!¡±

    The crowd eximed in excitement.

    This dare was even scary for Han Zixin. He didn¡¯t want to sing the song but if he didn¡¯t An Xin¡¯s image would be affected. She had proudly announced before everyone that her best friend had a heart of a tiger. If he backed out now wouldn¡¯t he be a chicken and she would be proved a liar?

    ¡°Big Boss Han, even if you can¡¯tplete the dare, you can say so. We will not force you to write our homework, ¡°The girl kindly said with a smile. But her smile was kind of pricking An Xin.

    An Xin didn¡¯t know why but she had an urge to scratch the girl¡¯s cat-like face.

    ¡°Cheat prince, sing. Even if you sing out of tune, we won¡¯t mind. But you can¡¯t let them be gloating at your defeat, ¡°An Xin whispered as she held his arm.

    Han Zixin grabbed her hand and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as he cleared his throat. Everyone was stifling theirughter at his misfortune.

    But as he opened his mouth to say the first line, a hush dawned upon them as they looked at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°When I walk down a road I don¡¯t know well

    And I¡¯m full of scare and doubt

    I think of you, I think of you.¡±

    Song Xueyun was looking at Han Zixin in awe. She had heard from Han Nanxian that his brother could y a few instruments but she had never heard that the same little brother could sing too!

    ¡°And when life shuts me down and there¡¯s no way to win

    Sometimes I just wanna cry

    I think of you, I think of you.¡±

    The hushed atmosphere grew warm and sweet as his melodious and velvety voice stirred something in their heart and the teenagers stood up to dance slowly to his tunes.

    He didn¡¯t need any instrument to y with the song to make the surroundings romantic, his voice was lethal!

    Was he the same school tyrant who teachers said had no future?

    If big boss Han entered the entertainment industry, he was bound to make people crazy over his voice!

    An Xin stared at him like a fool when he sang, the line:

    ¡°When you called my name, I can see the light

    Guiding me home like the stars in the night

    I¡¯ve already known, I¡¯ve already know

    I¡¯m lost without your arms around me.¡±

    He sang thest line in a soft tone and the dancing students burst into ps.

    Throughout the entire song, Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes were on Lu Xuan who was looking at the talented rival of his.

    [Song Name: I¡¯m always by your side.

    From the K-Drama: Vincenzo.

    Singer: John Park.]

 Chapter 135 Adaptation

    Currently, An Xin should be sleeping inside her tent that share with Song Xueyun who was fast asleep.

    But was An Xin sleeping?

    No, how could someone sleep with an empty stomach?

    Anyone could do that but the ex-oppressed missy who was now a spoiled missy wasn¡¯t blessed with the ability to sleep with an empty stomach.

    She was sitting on the log ced outside her tent, shivering. She was shivering in cold as well as fear as she looked at the dark woods far away.

    Humans are lethally adaptable, she had learned this phenomenon during her time in this world. How could someone who hade from a time where light bulbs or mobile phones were something they would have called witchery be so easily adapted to this life?

    When she had transmigrated to this world, she had thought that how could someone like her who was illiterate and a fool survive in this world?

    Now, look at her. She was an inte-addicted girl.

    The girl who lived in a broken and isted part of the duke¡¯s estate couldn¡¯t sit alone on the grass outside the tent even when the teachers had arranged light outside?

    Thus, she said that adaptability is a lethal concept.

    She used to spend days without food and now she couldn¡¯t handle her hunger even when she had dinner with everyone else.

    She knew better than anyone that she wouldn¡¯t die if she didn¡¯t eat one night.<sub>.</sub>

    Her heart and brain knew this but it was her stomach that was in protest with her heart and brain.

    She was sitting on the pot with her elbows ced on the thought and her hands below her chin and pouting at the tyrant world.

    Before she could grumble more, a hot cup of instant noodles appeared before her eyes.

    She gulped and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Dear goddess of nature, I know that I told you that I won¡¯t die without eating for a night. But you need not test my forbearance,¡± An Xin said in a grumbling tone. ¡°Seeing this cup noodle before my eyes is like seeing an oasis in the desert. I know it¡¯s a mirage but I still can¡¯t help but taste beef-voured noodles.¡±

    She opened her eyes in hopes that the goddess of nature had heard the prayer and the mirage of cup noodles had disappeared but she found the same noodles again.

    ¡°Dear goddess of nature, if you keep on teasing me, I will seriously die,¡± An Xin pouted. ¡°Be nice to me, okay?¡±

    Suddenly, she heard a bout ofughter. It was only now did she see Han Zixin sitting on the bed of grass holding a cup of instant noodles for her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much for you but I packed several packets of instant noodles with me,¡± Han Zixin said in hopes that this little blockhead would stop being silly and fill her stomach.

    ¡°As expected, you are my life saviour,¡± An Xin faked sobbed as grabbed the cup of noodles from his head and quickly began eating without asking him. When she was halfway, she looked up and asked, ¡°Do you wanna try?¡±

    Han Zixin looked at her and then at her mouth that was smeared with the soup of the noodles and then at the used chopsticks. Then, he shook his head. It wasn¡¯t that he was OCD like one of his friends, it was just that he didn¡¯t have the heart to take her food. And if he did, she was going to be upset with her.<sub></sub>

    She loved food more than anything else in the world. Oh, her mom was on #1.

    As she saw him shaking his head.

    Good Boy. An Xin smiled and began eating again.

    ¡°Where did you get the noodles?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°I told you that I packed some with my luggage. Food is a necessity,¡± Han Zixin said. He wouldn¡¯t tell her that he had watched too much discovery to know he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the wilderness and thus he packed all the things that he might need in order to survive there, in case he got lost somewhere.

    ¡°Were you worried that the school staff won¡¯t feed us?¡± An Xin grinned.

    ¡°I was just afraid that a foodie will die on the trip without getting fed every two hours,¡± Han Ziximmented.

    An Xin gave him a pout. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. My mom says I might have a strong metabolism.¡±

    Han Zixin had an urge to snort. No matter how strong your metabolism is, no one can eat every two years like her. He had seen her eating between the sses. An Qinyan packed several snacks in small packs for her for each period.

    ¡°You are not allowed to expose me,¡± An Xin said in aining voice. ¡°What kind of friend exposes their good friends?¡±

    ¡°Good ones,¡± Han Zixinmented and An Xin gave him a look.

    ¡°Oh my god, ¡± An Xin gasped as she ced her empty noodle cup on the log and stood up.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Zixin asked as he stood up to find what she was looking at. As he turned around, he saw the area covered with hundreds or thousands of fireflies ying in the air.

    It was a surreal scene as the dark beauty of nature was lit up with the sparkling natural creatures as they danced over An Xin¡¯s head.

    An Xin giggled as she ran after them to catch one to feel it for a while.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t know what came over to him but his hands went to his pocket and he pulled out his phone to capture this memorable moment to make it unforgettable.

    When An Xin turned back to look for him, she saw him capturing the video of the fireflies.

    ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± An Xin said as she posed.

    Han Zixin chuckled as he nodded his head and began clicking a few more pictures.

    ¡°One with you!¡± An Xin said as she captured one firefly and he put the phone against the log setting up on timer mode.

    *Click!*

    Little did anyone know this picture was going to forever serve as his wallpaper.

    ____

    ¡°Students, gather here, ¡± The teachers announced the next morning after all of them had eaten breakfast and were now dressed up to tour the woods.

    ¡°We will be touring the old heritage site,¡± One teacher announced.

    The students began murmuring to each other. What heritage sites were the teachers talking about? For as far as they could be there were woods or open grasnds. There was no way there could be some hidden heritage sites.

    ¡°I know what you all must be wondering about,¡± The second teacher said. ¡°Behind the woods, there is a vige that has a unique position in our country. The people here still live in the same fashion that their ancestors lived centuries ago.¡±

    The students gasped.

    ¡°We will be handing each student a map in case someone got lost, ¡± The teacher said. ¡°However, two teachers will lead the students while another two will follow them. In order to minimise the chances of getting lost in the woods. The vige is around ten kilometres by foot from this ce and no cars or buses are allowed there. In fact, none of you can bring your mobile phones or cameras or any other gadget with you.¡±

    ¡°But sir, we want to take pictures,¡± One student argued.

    ¡°The rules of the vige are strict. They have no ce for modern advancement in theirnd,¡± The another teacher said.

    ¡°What kind of fool are we visiting?¡± A girl grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s the twenty-first century and they are still living like prehistoric people. Why is the government not trying to end these weird traditions and rules of the vigers?¡±

    Instead of getting angry, the teacher smiled at the girl¡¯s question. ¡°You are right. What kind of people would still want to live this way even when the words have morefort than necessary to offer? In order to find the answer to your question, we are touring the vige. And it took us two years to get permission from the vige head.¡±

    Jingyuan High wanted to research that tribe of people but they were never allowed to enter the vige. Only a few special sses could enter the vige but only after the permission of the tribal ministers and then by the vigemittee.

    The government was keen to protect this indigenous tribe of people who said a big no to modernisation and the era of science.

    It was onlyter the founder of Jingyuan High heard that the vige was very warm and weing to students who were genuinely curious about that vige and would love to wee a group of students. They used the summer camp idea to enter the vige to research about it.

    While the students were following the teachers, Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan burst into an argument. The teachers separated them from their group to ease the tension between them. Who would have thought that in a fit of anger both of them would end up straying from the path?

    ____

    A/N:

    Desperate times call for desperate measures. Ever heard the line? Well, its quite adaptable for me at this moment. The month ends soon and I need around 400+ unlocks to reach my win-win target.

    Kindly help me reach the target by buying privilege. I set the privilege price quite reasonable and affordable for my authors.

    If you help me reach win-win quota, you will get rebates and the affordable prices will continue.

    I really need features to grow. Without winwin target I won¡¯t get features. So, kindly help me.

 Chapter 136 Drown in misery

    The road made inside the woods that connect with the vige was well constructed. However, it wasn¡¯t made like how the roads were made in cities. It was made by pressing soil instead of sand or cement or other things.

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know how long he had been walking on this road that was leading to nowhere. Lord knew what came over to him when he took a wrong turn in a fit of anger.

    But here he was. Alone and depressed.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t depressed because he fought with Song Xueyun again.

    But because of getting lost when he should be keeping an eye on his sister.

    However, his dumbass got lost in the wood, like how on this fucking earth?

    Again, he began walking. This road was well carved. He could see it. This road must lead somewhere, right?

    So, he walked and walked and walked but again reached nowhere.

    At one point, he got tired and sat on the muddy ground and pondered for a while.

    How could he be so unlucky to get lost here?<sub>.</sub>

    And where were his guards?

    Shouldn¡¯t those foolse in handy at times like this?

    Let him reach home and he would dly fire their asses. His mom was paying them for nothing!

    He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t realise how the soil ahead was extra wet and as he ced his foot on the wet soil, it crumbled and his feet slipped. He shouted aloud and felt himself falling to the other side. Luckily, his hand caught the branch of a tree or he would have fallen into the depth of the scary valley.

    He had an urge to cry.

    [Why? Just why lord, why?]

    ¡°Someone help me!¡± Lu Xuan cried. There was no one here who could help him. Thus, shouting for help wouldn¡¯t affect his macho image, right?

    ¡°Is there anyone?¡± Lu Xuan cried again.

    No reply.<sub></sub>

    He felt his voice echoing in the woods and so he began shouting again.

    He could pass his time like this until his guards arrive,right?

    *Tweak¡­*

    [Ah, no he can¡¯t!]

    He closed his eyes, almost pitying himself. Why must the tree branch crack at times like this? Would it die, if it had waited for a while?

    At most, he could survive for fifteen minutes or so before the branch would break because of his weight and he would fall somewhere in a deadly corner of the valley.

    ¡°Dear lord, you are cruel, ¡°Lu Xuan muttered. ¡°However, I ain¡¯t going down without a fight.¡±

    He tried to wriggle his legs to reach the edge of the cliff but he wasn¡¯t able to.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice.

    ¡°Lu Xuan?¡±

    It was Song Xueyun.

    [Thank God, the girl has a conscience. Or he would have died here and she would be med for his early death.]

    ¡°Lu Xuan, are you here?¡± Song Xueyun shouted. ¡°I heard your voice earlier. I know you are somewhere around. Stop being such an ass. Fine, you don¡¯t want to apologise for being rude to me. At least, tell me where you are.¡±

    She was both seething and anxious.

    Seething,because he made a dumb move and now they were lost somewhere in the woods.

    Anxious, because she was worried for him.

    ¡°Xueyun!¡± Lu Xuan called out her name. ¡°I am here. Look down.¡±

    Song Xueyun looked at her shoes and furrowed her brows. ¡°Down? Where? I can¡¯t find you on the ground. Are you being stupid or what? You can¡¯t be an ant that I can recognize on the ground.¡±

    Of course, she was being sarcastic.

    Lu Xuan took a deep breath, holding the branch of the tree. This wasn¡¯t the time to be angry. He must think of a way to get out of this ce.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know being a top student in school can affect someone¡¯smon sense so much,¡± Lu Xuan said, his voice filled with derision. ¡°Only if you had crammed less and learned something meaningful and relevant more.¡±

    Although Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t see him, she could hear the derision in his voice quite fine. She had an urge to kick this boy. Why must he always point his finger at her grades?

    ¡°Why do you always me my grades?¡± Song Xueyun said through gritted teeth. ¡°I work hard for that. You can do that too. I never stopped you. Pointing fingers at me for my grades is like pointing fingers at a beautiful girl each time something goes wrong and they me her beauty.¡±

    ¡°I never said you are a beauty,¡± Lu Xuan retorted.

    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not beautiful?¡± Song Xueyun said with a crestfallen look. Did he think that she was not beautiful enough?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you are ugly either,¡± Lu Xuan yelled.

    ¡°Now you are using the word ugly too, ¡°Song Xueyun said in disbelief. ¡°Wow. Lu Xuan. Wow.¡±

    ¡°Xueyun, stop being a bitch,¡± Lu Xuan grumbled. ¡°You are making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±

    ¡°No, I understand what you are trying to say, ¡°Song Xueyun said in a soft voice. ¡°In your eyes, no one canpare to Lily. She is the smartest and prettiest in your eyes. We all are bitches while she is a damned peacock.¡±

    ¡°Why are you bringing Lily again into the conversation?¡± Lu Xuan yelled. ¡°I only asked you to be nice to her and you are torturing me for that. Why the hell did you even join the summer camp when you should have just solved the entire problem by joining that economics special ss and helped her out. You are the one who started the fight and you are also the one who is putting oil into the fire to intensify its mes.¡±

    Song Xueyun always knew that Lu Xuan had a tongue that was sharper than a knife but it still hurt her. His words were hurting her. He knew that she never liked Zhou Liling aka Lily just like he never liked Han Nanxian.

    Did she not always amodate him by not bringing Han Nanxian in conversation or in person?

    Couldn¡¯t he do the same?

    ¡°You know what, jerk. I¡¯m leaving! Go drown in misery!¡± Song Xueyun yelled to his invisible figure.

    ____

    A/N:

    Desperate times call for desperate measures. Ever heard the line? Well, its quite adaptable for me at this moment. The month ends soon and I need around 400+ unlocks to reach my win-win target.

    Kindly help me reach the target by buying privilege. I set the privilege price quite reasonable and affordable for my authors.

    If you help me reach win-win quota, you will get rebates and the affordable prices will continue.

    I really need features to grow. Without winwin target I won¡¯t get features. So, kindly help me.

 Chapter 137 In vain

    ¡°Wait. Xueyun. I¡¯m dying.¡± Lu Xuan shouted in misery. ¡°I¡¯m already dangling in misery. If you leave I will die for sure.¡±

    Song Xueyun stopped in her footsteps.

    ¡°Look down. Not on the feet. But down the cliff. I¡¯m dangling. Don¡¯t put your foot on the wet soil,¡± Lu Xuan further said.

    Song Xueyun gasped. ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    She was looking at Lu Xuan who was holding the cracked branch of a tree.

    ¡°Having fun,¡± Lu Xuan sarcastically said.

    ¡°Your definition of having fun is quite questionable,¡± Song Xueyun replied. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you look for a normal tree if you wanted to do something fun?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m dying!¡± Lu Xuan yelled again. ¡°I will fall in the valley and you guys won¡¯t be able to find my broken bones.¡±

    ¡°Stop crying like a baby,¡± Song Xueyun scolded him. ¡°The valley is not even 10 feet deep. How will you die here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a very deep valley,¡± Lu Xuan argued. Was she saying that he couldn¡¯t die here? And the valley is not that deep? Try hanging on a tree for life. She would understand if it was scary or not.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, ¡°Song Xueyun called out his name softly. It was as if they were not fighting at all. ¡± Stop being dramatic, okay?¡±

    ¡°Xueyun, I¡¯m dying,¡± Lu Xuan said once again.

    ¡°You are not,¡± Song Xueyun said as she extended her hand. ¡°Grab my hand. I will pull you up.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I will fall,¡± Lu Xuan said once again. He was behaving like a coward, but who cared?

    ¡°Trust me, this once. Will you?¡± Song Xueyun said softly. ¡°Hold my hand and I will bring you up safely. This is not the first time you are stuck on a tree. Remember I helped you each time.¡±

    Hesitantly, he gave her his hand. He was scared. But he knew that she would help him. She always helped him. In the entire world, she was his true friend. The one who always stood by his side.

    He was so lost in the haze of memories that he didn¡¯t notice when she grabbed his hand tightly and pulled him up. He only realised that he was safe and sound when his hard and tall body fell on her soft and thin body.

    Their eyes met and Song Xueyun felt as if she had reached dreand, the ce she had always wanted to visit, but could never reach.

    She was mad at Lu Xuan initially because he thought she would attend economics sses rather than a summer camp. She knew that he didn¡¯t mean to ask her to help Lily and said that in a fit of anger when she angrily told than she never liked Zhou Liling who always clings to him.

    She was jealous of Zhou Liling who got the approval of old madam Lu, not her who had always been a girl meant to help him, nothing more than that. Why was it that Zhou Liling¡¯s feelings were feelings and hers were not even worthy enough to be considered?

    Did she y the role of a supporting friend for too long that he refused to see her more than that?

    If he liked Zhou Liling more than her, fine. She would back off. And focus on her studies, not him.

    ¡°Why do you look angry?¡± Lu Xuan whispered as he looked at her deep soulful eyes. She always had a pair of deep peach blossom eyes. She rarely showed any emotions but when she did, her face looked even more beautiful.

    Obviously, he knew that she was a beautiful girl. It was just that telling your friend that they are beautiful sounds awkward.

    Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes widened as they realised the position that they were in. And pushed him away to stand back on her feet.

    ¡°Ouch, Xueyun, you really want me dead, don¡¯t you?¡± Lu Xuan muttered as he stood back on his feet. It felt so good to stand back on soil, not air.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense,¡± Song Xueyun coldly announced.

    ¡°Will you at least tell me what I did wrong to have you this angry at me?¡± Lu Xuan asked. He was tired of his fight with her. Now he wanted a truce.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you,¡± Song Xueyun muttered as she walked ahead.

    He grabbed her hand and made her look at him. ¡°Look into my eyes and tell me that you are not angry at me.¡±

    Song Xueyun looked at him for a while and then sighed out. She had nothing to say to him. Before they could react or talk more, they saw four men in ck suits running toward their way.

    ¡°Young master, are you alright?¡± Shawn, the head of Lu Xuan¡¯s security team asked. ¡°We looked for you all over the woods and in the end found you near where you got lost.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Both Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan asked. Did they walk at least a mile in vain?

    ¡°You took a wrong turn and at the end reached where you got lost from, ¡± Another guard said. ¡°It seemed like you took a wrong turn and followed the wrong road that led to the same ce. It¡¯s good that you are alright. We asked your teachers to walk ahead while we will take you there.¡±

    Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan looked at each other and then sighed.

    They really had a shit luck today!

    While they were lost, the other students were still walking on the path that would lead them to the vige. To not cause disturbance among the students, the teachers refrained from telling students that two students had strayed from the path while a teacher was following the guards to search for those two lost students.

    ___

    Announcement: kindly support the author by buying the first tier of privilege that is only one coin. Your one coin privilege can help the author in fulfilling the Winwin target of 1000 unlocks in a month. Thus, a banner and chance at getting readers. If the privilege unlocks reaches 700 in two days, I will do 3 chapters a day.

    We are also so close to 800 PS a week. And 50 golden tickets a month. If we achieve the target, 5 extra chapters would be posted.

 Chapter 138 Cousin Vs Brother

    When An Xin, Han Zixin, Lu Xuan and Song Xueyun were at summer camp, Han Nanxian was at his home. His father decided that he would be staying at home this week and working from there, he had no other option but to cancel thest-minute summer camp idea even though he wanted to go after Song Xueyun almost begged him to join. He wasn¡¯t feeling good after refusing her but even she knew how insistent and stressing his father could be at times.

    Of course, his father had nothing but concern and care for his son¡¯s health only, still, sometimes, he felt as if his childhood was getting snatched from him because of one illness that had already taken everything from him.

    Currently, he was resting in his room.

    Why? He sneezed this morning and his father made calls to all of his doctors and began asking if his son¡¯s cancer was back.

    He sneezed, not because his illness was back, but because he got a simple dust allergy.

    But who could make his father see such a simple thing?

    Never mind, he would just sleep all day. Again, he had been resting and sleeping for almost eighteen years of his life. He was tired now. He wanted to y sports and do all the reckless things that teenagers at his age did.

    But he didn¡¯t want to make his father suffer again. He had already made everyone worried about him. He didn¡¯t have in himself to tell his father that he didn¡¯t like his life mapped out and that he would like to be the boss of his life once.<sub>.</sub>

    He just¡­didn¡¯t want to disappoint his father.

    To not disappoint his father, he had to live his life the way his dead mother lived or expected him to live.

    ¡°Hey, bro!¡±

    Han Nanxian groaned when someone entered his room without knocking.

    ¡°I heard from uncle that you are sick. I came to visit you, ¡°Shawn said as he fell on the bed beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick, ¡°Han Nanxian said monotonously. ¡°If you get close to me, I might pass my virus to you.¡±

    Shawn stood up at a frightening speed. ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t want to get cancer at such a young age. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±<sub></sub>

    Han Nanxian closed his eyes, pitying his dumb cousin. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t take the idiot¡¯s words into ount as the words spoken weren¡¯t something one should say to a cancer survivor.

    Sometimes, he wondered how Shawn and he could share the same half blood? Shawn¡¯s mother was his mom¡¯s younger sister. So, both of them were maternal cousins. Growing up, he was only close to Han Zixin and all these cousins were too afraid toe near him or their mothers never let theme near them.

    His mother¡¯s family was based abroad and so Shawn¡¯s mom married there too and formed her family there. It could be the reason why his maternal cousin was sometimes too open-minded or dare he say rude.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°Mom said you are sick and I should visit you more often to take care of you, ¡°Shawn replied with a smile.

    Han Nanxian knew better than to trust his cousin¡¯s easy and innocent smiles. He would be damned if he believed a single word that left the boy¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°The truth, ¡°Han Nanxian said as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Cousin, do you think I am here for my benefit?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was a bit offended.

    ¡°If you are here to visit me, you have done it. Close the room when you leave the room, ¡°Han Nanxian indifferently said.

    ¡°Fine. Fine. I am here to tell you that I¡¯m officially joining your school after the summer vacation. I¡¯m here to have you help me in my studies, ¡°Shawn said with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Although you are always sick, you have decent grades. I¡¯m sure you can help me with the sybus. I have to take three monthly tests after summer vacation. Please help me.¡±

    When Han Nanxian didn¡¯t say anything, Shawn went on, ¡°Cousin, I can handle other subjects since you know I studied in the states and my grades are obviously better than the top students of Jingyuan High. You know us foreign students are more advanced with our grades and sybus. All you have to do is show me what the sybus is and how you attempt questions in exams. I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Sure, ¡± Han Nanxian said to his cousin.

    ¡°Cousin, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Shawn asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, ¡°Han Nanxian said indifferently.

    Shawn gasped. ¡°Oh my god, how old are you? Eighteen? I¡¯m seventeen and I have a girlfriend. You can¡¯t be a virgin at Eighteen,right?¡±

    Han Nanxian blinked once, twice as words settled in his head. ¡°Forget about your life in the States. It¡¯s china. If you say those words aloud at your age, someone will file a harassment case against you. Also, Shawn, go back to the states. Jingyuan high has a ban on puppy love. You get in a rtionship in school and you get expelled instantly.¡±

    Shawn looked at his brother with wide eyes. ¡°You are kidding, right?¡±

    ¡°You can always look on the inte, ¡°Han Nanxian smiled.

    ¡°My Google doesn¡¯t fucking work!¡± Shawn shouted.

    Han Nanxian threw him his phone and chucked, ¡°Wee to China, cousin. Thend of Confucius and Sun Tzu.¡±

    A momentter, Shawn asked, ¡°You know her, right?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Han Nanxian furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Ivy, the girl I saw at the party and you dragged me away, ¡°Shawn said. ¡°Cousin, she used to like me in school. We were in the same ss. I think I might give her a chance to chase me in school.After all, I¡¯m Shawn Chen. The Shawn Chen who is going to be the heartthrob of Jingyuan High.¡±

    ___

    A/N: Only 12 GTs lefts toplete mission and avail 3 extra chapters!

    600PS/ week¨C Two chapters. [Last week, we only got 450ish PS and hence no extra chapters.]

    ____

    A/N:

    Desperate times call for desperate measures. Ever heard the line? Well, its quite adaptable for me at this moment. The month ends soon and I need around 400+ unlocks to reach my win-win target.

    Kindly help me reach the target by buying privilege. I set the privilege price quite reasonable and affordable for my authors.

    If you help me reach win-win quota, you will get rebates and the affordable prices will continue.

    I really need features to grow. Without winwin target I won¡¯t get features. So, kindly help me.

 Chapter 139 An Advice

    ¡°An advice, ¡°Han Nanxian patted his shoulder. ¡°Eye any girl but her. You don¡¯t even know who she is. Her twin is the gangster of the school who had a history of beating anyone ck and blue who goes after her. And her best friend is no one else but Han. Did you forget how Han threw you in the swimming pool because you thought pranking a sick person by dumping a bucket of cold water was cool? ¡°

    ¡°It was freezing cold and the Bastard threw me in the pool, ¡°Shawn muttered under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the same boy. I will show him who is the real boss.¡±

    ¡°Call him bastard once again and see how you will find your tongue swimming in the same swimming pool, ¡°Han Nanxian kindly said with an ever-so-kind smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m your cousin!¡± Shawn argued. ¡°Why do you always take his side!¡±

    ¡°And he is my brother, ¡°Han Nanxian replied in a calm tone.

    ¡°Our mothers are sisters!¡± Shawn argued once again.

    ¡°He and I share the same father, ¡°Han Nanxian replied. ¡°You have to agree that his and mine rtionship will always be closer than yours and mine. Youe once in two or three years to visit and he grew up before my eyes. He is my little brother.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°And what am I?¡± Shawn asked stubbornly.

    ¡°You are my cousin, ¡°Han Nanxian replied. ¡°You have siblings and so do I. Han is my brother. Same mother or not! It¡¯s a fact that not even you can change.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t see me in the same light, ¡°Shawn muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Shawn, ¡°Han Nanxian said calmly. ¡°Just like how you can¡¯t give me your sister¡¯s ce in your life and heart, I can¡¯t give you Han¡¯s. Han is Han and you are you. That¡¯s it!¡±

    Shawn left the room in a fit of anger. When he reached the living room, he saw his mother chatting with his Uncle Han.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you son?¡± His mother, He Mei asked. She could see that his precious son didn¡¯t look happy.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back!¡± Shawn announced. ¡°I don¡¯t want Han Nanxian to help me with my studies.¡±

    ¡°Will you at least tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± He Mei asked her son.

    ¡°All he sees is his little brother. Why are we even in this country when he doesn¡¯t need us? It¡¯s only you who cares about your nephew. Can¡¯t you see that your nephew doesn¡¯t care for you?¡± Shawn yelled. ¡°He would rather have his little brother than me.¡±

    He Mei pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t like Han Zixin. She didn¡¯t have any problem with that boy but with his existence. Her sister hadn¡¯t even died for two years when her brother-inw had already impregnated another woman. Han Nanxian was only two years old when Han Zixin was born.

    The He family was not happy with the existence of a Bastard child in Han Naxian¡¯s life who was born as the heir of the Han family. They didn¡¯t say anything as the child was never added to their family¡¯s registry but three years ago when Old Han added the child to the registry, the He family was enraged.

    Han Zixin was nothing but a stain on the perfect image of Han Nanxian. The He family couldn¡¯t help but want to wipe that stain from his life.

    Han Nanxian was precious to them. Han Zi Qiu, Han Nanxian¡¯s father had to do something about this matter.

    ¡°He Mei, Ah Xian is attached to that boy, ¡°Han Zi Qiu said. ¡°I tried to separate them but to no avail. If we force An Xian to be away from the boy, we might end up losing him. So, it¡¯s better to ignore his words and attitude. He is sick and sick children are cranky and frustrated. Shawn should humour his sick cousin more.¡±

    He Mei wanted to speak but she was ruthlessly crushed by Han Zi Qiu. Her brother-inw was saying that it was Shawn¡¯s fault who wasn¡¯t amodating enough to Han Nanxian as thetter was sick. Shawn was a spoiled kid and a brat who was used to his life being the centre of the universe. But it was time that he understood that his life in the States hade to an end; he was in a different country where he could no longer live the same life.

    ¡°Brother-inw, Shawn is just a kid who doesn¡¯t like that boy, ¡°He Mei said with a stiff smile. ¡°He loves his elder cousin who never pays him back with the same feelings. What will you do if one day you are reced by that boy in your own son¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°I will take care of that, ¡°Han Zi Qiu said with a straight face.

    Upstairs, Han Nanxian called his grandfather.

    ¡°Yeye, ¡°Han Nanxian deliberately used a pitiful tone.

    ¡°My dear grandson, why don¡¯t you look happy?¡± Han Qian asked as he looked at his grandson through the screen.

    ¡°Dad asked me to rest again because I got a dust allergy, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°I miss you Yeye. I want toe and visit you but¡­¡±

    ¡°That father of yours is not sending you to me?¡± Han Qian booked angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear grandson. I will call that dunderhead¡¯s assistant and give him a piece of mind. You have a summer break and you are still confined in your house. Just how dare he!¡± Han Qian spoke nonstop. ¡°I should have brought you to me along with Ah Xin. That dunderhead son of mine! Lord knows what God was thinking when he was created.¡±

    ¡°Yeye, I heard Han went to summer camp, ¡°Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°Yes, your brother went to summer camp with my granddaughter, ¡°Han Qian told him.

    ¡°Just how many children does my father have?¡± Han Nanxian muttered to himself.

    ¡°You!!¡± Han Qian was rendered speechless. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the adorable fe that spent the entire day at our house. Since she spends most of her time here, I just took her in as my granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Yeye, you are gettingfortable with stranger¡¯s children, ¡± Han Nanxian teased his grandfather.

    ¡°Brat, you are getting toofortable with teasing this old man, ¡°He heard his grandfather say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send my assistant to pick you up this evening. We will go to City T for sightseeing. It¡¯s too hot here.¡±

    ___

    A/N: There are some people who only exist to make you wonder why they exist? Lol!

 Chapter 140 [Bonus chapter] Call me big sister

    ¡°Cheat Prince,e this way,¡± An Xin said as she sprinted ahead. However, he grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Call me by my name,¡± Han Zixin said as he pulled her back to look at him.

    ¡°Ah?¡± An Xin looked at him confused.

    ¡°You used to call me Cheat Prince when we were enemies. Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m your best friend?¡± Han Zixin asked her with sparkling whiskey eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you call me Zixin?¡±

    An Xin blushed as she felt his heated gaze on her face. Why was she feeling like a nobledy of ancient times who was too shy to call her husband by his name? She patted her cheeks as she felt how bad her thoughts had turned. She was Han Zixin¡¯s Jie (big sister) who had lived more than him and so she should be a good example.

    ¡°What should I call you?¡± An Xin asked herself. Then, she suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Jia (big sister)?¡±

    Han Zixin gave her a dirty look. ¡°Why should I call you Jie when we are the same age? Also, my mother didn¡¯t give birth to an older sister so I won¡¯t call you big sister. Don¡¯t you dare call me brother or think of me like one! I don¡¯t want to be like your stupid brother.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin stomped on her feet as he refused to call her big sister. ¡°One day, I will make you call me Jie. Until then, I will keep on calling you Cheat Prince.¡±

    ¡°Fine, little blockhead,¡± Han Zixin nonchntly replied. Calling her Big sister? Dream on!

    ¡°Where are you going now?¡± He shouted when he saw her sprinting ahead while huffing and puffing.

    She turned back only to re at him as she pointed her finger at herself and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m sulking?!¡±

    ¡°But why are you sulking?¡± Han Zixin asked, clearly clueless.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± An Xin sulked even higher now.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Students, we are about to reach the check post. They will check our bags and your pockets. You may be asked to change your clothes, ¡°The teacher ordered. ¡± You have nothing to worry about. All you have to do is agree with their rules. Those people are very kind, just a little wary of city people like us who look at them as if they are some weird creature.¡±

    ¡°Be kind and respectful to everyone. Make Jingyuan High proud, ¡± Another teacher said.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The students said at once.

    As they reached the checkpoint, two lines were made; one for males and another for females. The female teachers followed female students while male teachers followed male students. At this time, Lu Xuan and Song Xueyun also had caught up with other students.

    As the teachers had warned the students, their belongings were checked to find if someone was carrying anything dangerous or something like a camera or other forbidden objects.

    A kind woman, who was checking the girls, was wearing a very unique and beautiful dress. She also asked the girl if they would like to get changed into their type of clothes. Which girl didn¡¯t like beautiful clothes? Since the students and teachers were there as tourists and would like to experience the new lifestyle genuinely, they agreed to change into another set of clothes that the vigers were providing them.

    The girls were dejected when the clothes that they received were not Hanfu dresses that they wear in Chinese period drama but were more like a shirt and skirt. The shirt looked like it was cheongsam from the neck area but it was the size of a normal top and it had a bright ankle-length skirt.

    An Xin was wearing a white shirt and a maroon skirt. Thebination night was bright for others but she looked no less than a doll. She made her hair in two half-buns.

    ¡°Xin, you look so gorgeous,¡± Song Xueyun gushed when she looked at An Xin who got read before anyone else. ¡°And your hairstyle is so pretty. Can you do something like this with my hair too?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear your clothes first? It¡¯s so simple to wear. Just treat them as a normal top and skirt,¡± An Xin told Song Xueyun. ¡°These clothes are so simple yet so beautiful. Why don¡¯t you try until then I will think which hairstyle goes well with your dress, alright?¡±

    Song Xueyun nodded her head and entered the room that An Xin just left after getting ready. Her shirt wasvender in colour while her skirt was white. When she left the room after wearing the clothes, An Xin gasped.

    ¡°Xueyun, if it was ancient time, I swear some nobleman would have asked for your hand in marriage. You are so gorgeous,¡± An Xin genuinely praised. ¡°With such long hair, porcin-like skin and sharp eyes, you could easily be a Wangfei.¡±

    Song Xueyunughed. Wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan like a prince? Could she be his Wangfei?

    Wang Fei meant the wife of an imperial first-rank prince.

    She groaned when she realised how pathetic her thoughts might sound.

    ¡°What would you be if I could be a Wangfei?¡± Song Xueyun teaser An Xin, oblivious to the fact that she had pressed the sore point of the girl.

    An Xin looked at her and thought about her life. What would she be if she hadn¡¯t gotten this miraculous chance at life? She would still be locked somewhere in the isted corner of the Duke An¡¯s grand estate. Or perhaps, she would have died of misery or hunger.

    ¡°I would still be An Xin,¡± An Xin replied and Song Xueyunughed as she failed to understand the meaning behind the words that she considered cheeky.

    ¡°You are such an adorable girl, ¡± Song Xueyun gently pulled her cheeks while An Xin only sighed.

    Why would people start taking her seriously?

    ¡°You have long hair. Let me make a beautiful hairstyle on your hair, ¡± An Xin said with a smile.

    ¡°How do you know so many hairstyles?¡± Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Remember I will be Miss China, of course, I have to learn all the tricks of makeup and hairstyle. After all, looking pretty is my favourite hobby and job, ¡± An Xin replied in a duh tone.

 Chapter 141 Scandalous

    When Han Zixin looked at An Xin he was rendered speechless. He knew that she was a pretty girl but to this extent¡­

    He had this dire urge to hide her from the world and whoever dared to look at her with malice in their eyes, he would poke their eyes out.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± Han Zixin winced when someone poked a finger into his eyes. He was rubbing his eyes which were burning like hell. ¡°Who the hell wants to die?¡±

    ¡°You look at my sister with those googly eyes of yours and I will poke them out, ¡± Lu Xuan threatened as he looked at Han Zixin with an attitude.

    ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Han Zixin cursed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the same person who said he didn¡¯t want a sister like her? She didn¡¯t give a shit about you. So, scram!¡±

    ¡°You cheap loafer, ¡± Lu Xuan said in anguid voice. ¡°We share the same womb. We can fight with words and knives. What does this have to do with you? At the end of the day, she will be my sister and you will be an outsider.¡±

    Han Zixin just stared at someone who has the face of a monkey but the attitude of a peacock. If the dog barks, it doesn¡¯t mean he has to bark back!<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Xueyun, let¡¯s go. Teacher is asking us to hurry up, ¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with Han Zixin?¡± Song Xueyun asked, confused. ¡°You stick to him all the time. Did you two fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and he didn¡¯t coax me. How can I go to hold his hand without him coaxing me back?¡± An Xin said as he ced her hand on her waist. ¡°After all, I have self-respect. Until the moment he doesn¡¯t call me big sister, I will keep sulking.¡±

    Song Xueyun looked at An Xin and sighed. ¡°Dream on.¡±

    Han Zixin gave a mocking grin to Lu Xuan beforenguid walking and stopped when he reached An Xin. ¡°Here, take this. I don¡¯t have any more. If the teacher saw you holding a bubble tea cartoon, he would snatch it.¡±

    An Xin was ready to ignore Han Zixin but when she saw him handing her favourite bubble tea, she postponed the ignoring for a moment.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You look very gorgeous, ¡°Han Zixin truthfully said. ¡°And why won¡¯t you look gorgeous? After all, you are my Miss Universe.¡±

    Fine, she was a sucker forpliments. She forgot that she was angry at him or was sulking as a big smile tugged at her lips. Holding his hand and cing her head on his shoulder, she drank her bubble tea real quick before she was caught by any teacher and after finishing it, she put the empty cartoon in his bag.

    ¡°Should we walk together?¡± An Xin asked him, blinking her big eyes.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Zixin said with a smile but his gaze was on a boy who was probably nning his murder.

    ¡®I went overboard, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ Han Zixin asked himself as he walked ahead holding An Xin¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t want to taunt Lu Xuan but the boy was asking for it. For months, he never knew why Lu Xuan hated him and announced that both of them were eternal enemies when the school started.

    It waster when he found out that Song Xueyun was very close to Lu Xuan and thetter hated his gut as he had hurt the girl once when he wasn¡¯t in his senses.

    He had almost choked Song Xueyun to death if Han Nanxian hadn¡¯t punched his face. Of course, he regretted it. He regretted it every single time he saw her. In his defence, he wasn¡¯t in his senses. He was fucking high that time on revenge, misery and the sleeping medicine that he was fed.

    Whatever happened, he couldn¡¯t change it. But at least, he was sorry for that.

    But what was Lu Xuan¡¯s excuse?

    Lu Xuan hurt his twin sister with words every single time and made her cry.

    She didn¡¯t deserve his hate for no reason.

    If he had any problems, he should solve them with his parents and leave his sister alone if he so wanted to hate her.

    ¡°I wonder why you became my friend?¡± Han Zixin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    An Xin looked at him and said, ¡°Can I be blunt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Han Zixin nodded.

    ¡°You are handsome,¡± An Xin replied without beating around the bush. ¡°You are more handsome than the most handsome man I knew in the past.¡±

    Han Zixin chuckled. ¡°Who is it? Fifth Prince?¡±

    He recalled how she called him Fifth prince when they met for the first time.

    An Xin smiled widely and nodded her head. ¡°You are even more handsome than the fifth prince.¡±

    After saying that, she hid her face in her palms and giggled.

    ¡°Zixin, if you were in ancient times, all those nobledies would have given their hearts to you,¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°Stop, we are the president and vice-president of the puppy lovemittee,¡± Han Zixin reminded her. It sounded too wrong to be in a rtionship. They were kids after all.

    ¡°Hihihi, I¡¯m being serious here. In ancient times, a sixteen years old girl was supposed to be married. They even had babies at such a young age,¡± An Xin told him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I would still be your best friend even if we were in ancient times,¡± Han Zixin said with a shrug.

    ¡°Ah, being friends with a man at that time was called scandalous,¡± An Xin said. ¡°Apparently, if a boy even talked to an unmarried noblewoman, people would start talking about them. Oftentimes, because of these rumours, girls have to marry those boys even if they weren¡¯t at fault.¡±

    ¡°You talk like you have been there,¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°We never saw that era with our own eyes. We don¡¯t know what is true and what is false. Maybe, those are only the passing truths.¡±

    ¡°Fine, if it keeps your boat afloat, ¡± An Xin muttered.

 Chapter 142 Past vs present

    ¡°Students, this is a rock painting made by our ancestors and we have been preserving it ever since with several others, ¡± A man who was wearing a dress that was simr to what the make teachers were wearing but with aplicated design was talking sign about the several rock arts that they had been seeing on the way.

    The rock art made on the rocks were abstract paintings that were painted in a time that no one could tell in a single time frame. It was red in colour and the creativity style was simple yet meaningful.

    ¡°Sir, when were these paintings made?¡± A student who was a history geek got excited seeing that art and asked the question.

    ¡°Well, all of these rock arts are from the prehistoric era,¡± The man with a long grey beard said with a smile. He liked intelligent questions for sure.

    ¡°What is the prehistoric era?¡± Another student asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It is the era before written records,¡± The first student who asked the question replied to his ssmate. ¡°In simple words, the era before the era of history. History is when we have written records and you can guess what I mean.¡±

    The man who was showing them the artughed. ¡°Yes, prehistory is the time period before history. Can you see what the painter wants to show us in his painting?¡±

    All of the students looked at the painting and began deciphering its meaning.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple painting about hunting and how prehistoric humans used to protect them from wild animals, ¡°It was An Xin who answered. ¡°There is a drawing of fire which means this painting was made after the discovery of fire.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Very nice,¡± The man said with a delightful look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s your name child?¡±

    ¡°Good sir, my name is An Xin,¡± An Xin bowed her head like she used to do in her previous life before meeting someone of higher status.

    ¡°Your answer is urate. You have seen the vige so far, what do you think of it?¡± The man asked while stroking his beard.

    ¡°I like the vige. Life is so simple here. I like how the vigers here are preserving human history when we fail to and for that people here had tomake so many sacrifices for that,¡± An Xin shared her views.

    ¡°Ah, what sacrifices?¡± Lu Xuan asked. ¡°I can see that life is pretty simr to how normal vigers live. They all live in these kinds of houses that are not made of cement and bricks like ours. Moreover, they are so stupid to live in those old houses. Why should they bear hardship when the world has so manyforts to offer?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s stupid to live like a prehistoric man in the modern world,¡± another student sided with Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Sir, we are not saying that your vige is bad, we just don¡¯t understand why you should live like this? This is not a normal way to live,¡± A girl looked up meekly and said this.

    ¡°No, the life here is not simr to the life of other viges of China, ¡°An Xin argued. ¡± Which vigers don¡¯t have a connection to electricity or the inte in today¡¯s time? I am sure there must be a few where it¡¯s not easy for the government to take wires of electricity. But that¡¯s because it¡¯s difficult for the government, but people here are abstaining from getting connections to electricity or simr things. The whole vige is like an iconic site that needs to be preserved as it is. One day, we people will be so extra modern and urban that we will forget how our ancestors lived. If someone is willing to be a living memory for all of us, we as a whole must protect it, not destroy it.¡±

    ¡°This is a utopian concept, it¡¯s not possible in real life,¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°It might look good on paper that there is a vige-like that lives this particr way. But what about the time when you have no option but to take the help of modern means? Modernity which is synonymous with the era of science in the current world is a necessary evil.¡±

    The man with the long gray beard didn¡¯t say anything but waited for An Xin to retort as he believed that she would have a better answer to give. He wasn¡¯t hurt by this argument. In fact, he was d that the children were questioned. How would they learn the ways of the world if they don¡¯t ask questions?

    ¡°First of all, we have the meaning of science all wrong. Your words are hinting at science only existing in the modern world? The people of the ancient era were living without science?¡± An Xin replied as she looked at all of them. ¡°Science exists in all eras. Also, why is living like these vigers a utopian concept? A hundred years ago, when we didn¡¯t have electricity and the inte, didn¡¯t people survive too?¡±

    ¡°I understand what you are saying but what if someone gets a big disease that they can¡¯t cure with your herbs and powders, what about then? ¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°Traditional Chinese Medicine has cures for almost every medicine and when western medicine wasn¡¯t practised people used to take the aid of the former, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°Although medicine of that era wasn¡¯t that advanced like it is, I won¡¯t say that modern medicine has a cure for all diseases. Remember the virus of two years ago that killed lots of people? We still don¡¯t have an exact cure for that. Even people who got vines got infected again. And we still don¡¯t have a cure for cancer.Although, this life had its shorings but so do ours. We can¡¯t say our lifestyle is better than theirs. We both are miserable and happy equally.¡±

    ¡°Both sides are right, our life has lots of shorings, ¡± The old man finally said. ¡°However, this is how we want to live. But it doesn¡¯t mean we hate the modern lifestyle. We take help from it from time to time. We teach you, people, a lot and they teach us a lot. We help them in their medical research and they help us when our people fall sick which is rare because our diet is different and healthier from yours which might be the reason why we get fewer diseases. However, both sides are iplete without each other. Past and present work together to make a better future.¡±

    ___

    A/N: Have you ever noticed how hard we always are on our past? Whether it¡¯s our past self or past past. We are always ming our past. Have we ever been thankful to ancient times that provided us with what we have today? I noticed I always say how I would have died if I was born a hundred years from now. We forgot how people used to live that life and who knows many are still living that life.

    Moral of the story, let¡¯s not be hard on our past and be thankful to it for whatever it has given us.

 Chapter 143 Student like him

    ¡°Did I speak too much?¡± An Xin askedter.

    Han Zixin looked at her and sighed. ¡°You should never be sorry for holding your opinions. You shared your opinion and they shared theirs. It¡¯s as simple as that. Why are you overthinking so much?¡±

    An Xin stared at him for a while and then nodded her head. ¡°You are right. I am thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Do you wannae down?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    An Xin,who was sitting on the big rocks by the side of the creek, looked at the water and quickly shook her head. While all the students were ying in the water, she was sitting far away.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Han Zixin asked her again. He felt like something was off about her but he couldn¡¯t tell what.

    An Xin nodded her head. She was not going to take a step in the water. She was scared. It took her a while to getfortable with taking a bath in the bathtub. And she would never dare to take a bath in a bathtub if she was alone. As long as she was sure that Meimei, her personal maid, was around, she would only take a bath in the bathtub then. Thus, she was usuallyfortable with showers only.

    She couldn¡¯t exin her fear of water bodies to anyone.

    ¡°Then, I will be around. Call my name if you need me,¡± Han Zixin said as he left to y ball with the boys in the water.<sub></sub>

    She saw from afar how all boys and many girls were having fun ying ball in the water. They were sshing water at each other andughing to themselves.

    ¡°Xin! Come,¡± Song Xueyun said as she looked at An Xin who was sitting far from them on the big rock, quite away from the water.

    An Xin shook her head. She mouthed,¡°I can¡¯t!¡±

    Song Xueyun assumed that An Xin might be on her period and that was the reason why she was sitting far and thus, she didn¡¯t let anyone call the girl to y.

    ¡°Can you pass my clothes?¡± Song Xueyun asked after an hour when all of them were too tired to y in water anymore.

    An Xin, who didn¡¯t want to move from her ce, mustered the courage to grab Song Xueyun¡¯s clothes from the other side to pass her. However, as she was walking to the other side, Lu Xuan suddenly appeared before her and startled her. The stones and rocks on this side were slippery. She didn¡¯t understand when her feet slipped and she fell into the water with a ssh.

    A chuckle escaped his throat when he saw how she was pretending to die in the water. If he didn¡¯t know her better, he would have thought that she had a water phobia or something. But he knew the truth. When they were young, they used to y in a pool that was deeper than this creek for a long time. She was a better swimmer than her.

    ¡°Come on, Teeny, stop acting,¡± Lu Xuan said with a snort. ¡°If you want to make me feel guilty, it is not working.¡±

    An Xin on the other hand felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe at all. It was as if someone was choking her to death. Suddenly, her body started aching. It felt as if tiny shards of sses were piercing deep into her skin. She saw blood colouring the water. She could sense her life leaving her body slowly and painfully. She felt immense cold all of a sudden, her body organs begin to freeze.

    Han Zixin, who was returning after changing into dry clothes with other boys, paused in his footsteps when he saw her struggling to breathe in water. A look on the shore, Lu Xuan standing there with a frown and his hands on his waist, seemingly saying something to her. He ran instinctively, first of all, he punched Lu Xuan so hard that the boy¡¯s nose started bleeding and then in a swift motion, he picked her trembling and cold body in his arms. He could feel that something was wrong with her and so he shouted for help.

    The guards, who were lurking somewhere, came out before the teachers when they heard a voice. They took the little girl from the boy¡¯s arm and another two ran towards the boy who was bleeding badly.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± The teachers came running out of their tents. They were tired after covering such a long distance by feet and now they heard amotion. Their eyes widened when they saw two injured kids.

    ¡°Tell us, what happened there?¡± The teacher asked.

    ¡°Sir, Lu Xuan pushed An Xin into the water and Han Zixin punched Lu Xuan for hurting her,¡± A daring student reported the matter.

    Lu Xuan, who was wiping his nose, didn¡¯t bother to give an exnation.

    The guards were vexed. They didn¡¯t know who to me other than themselves. They weren¡¯t allowed near children because of the summer camp rules and before they could act, the damage was already done and they didn¡¯t know how to tell their Madam about the situation here.

    An Qinyan had warned them that the twins would fight with each other. But who would have thought that Lu Xuan would straight-on push An Xin into the water? Everyone back home knew how she stayed far away from water bodies, be it swimming pools or underwater hotel ces. She always avoided them.

    ¡°Han Zixin, you shouldn¡¯t have punched Lu Xuan, ¡°The teacher scolded him. He turned to Lu Xuan and sighed. He didn¡¯t even know what to tell the brother who pushed his sister into the water. This was a family matter and he knew better than to interfere in it. Although the episode took ce under their supervision, they would be med. But what could they do other than scolding children?

    A student like Lu Xuan who was neither scared of rod nor scolding¡­ What could they do in his case?

 Chapter 144 Excuses

    Among the teachers that came to summer camp one of them was a doctor from the school¡¯s dispensary. She checked An Xin and found nothing major with the girl aside from the fact that she got startled by being pushed into the water. And this was the reason why the young girl passed out.

    The dispensary doctor informed everyone that the girl was fine and only passed out because of fear. All of them sighed in relief. That night when she was running a fever, she was going through another brutal dream of her past life. The same chapter of her life where she was oppressed and neglected.

    It was only in the morning did she open her eyes to find a man in a ck dress sitting beside her. From his dark circles, she could tell he hadn¡¯t slept all night.

    ¡°Uncle Zed, why are you?¡± An Xin asked in a hoarse voice. She felt her throat dry and painful.

    ¡°Missy, how are you feeling now?¡± Zed, the member of her security team asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°I feel weird, ¡°An Xin replied. She didn¡¯t recall anything aboutst night when she was stuck in an endless nightmare. ¡°But why are you here? Is mom here too?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Zed shook his head. ¡°Madam will be here if you aren¡¯t feeling well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. What happened to me?¡± An Xin asked while furrowing her brows.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember the Young Master pushing you into the water?¡± Zed asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Hah! You think Lu Xuan can push me into the water and I will let him? I¡¯m more powerful than that son of the devil, ¡°An Xin scoffed but her throat hurt too much.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t push you?¡± Zed asked, half relieved.<sub></sub>

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have in it him to push me into the water, ¡°An Xin said, flexing her nonexistent muscles.

    ¡°Missy, your friend punched Young Master, ¡°Zed immediately snitched. ¡°Young Master¡¯s nose was badly bleeding. He was in lots of pain.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± An Xin was concerned but not about Lu Xuan. ¡°What did Lu Xuan do to get blows from Zixin? I¡¯m sure he deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Missy, Young Master is your twin, ¡°Zed reminded her.

    ¡°And Zixin is my best friend, ¡°An Xin argued. ¡± Lu Xuan has been mocking and taunting him. Zixin never retorted or punched his obnoxious face. I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t telling me something. So, Uncle Zed, kindly tell me the full story before you set my friendship on fire.¡±

    Zed cleared his throat and began telling her the full version of the story. He said how everyone had been misunderstanding that Lu Xuan was a bad boy because of Han Zixin. Everyone was pointing fingers at Lu Xuan that he had hurt his own sister.

    ¡°Oh, so this is what happened, ¡°An Xin said, pondering to herself with her finger patting her cheek in a serious manner. ¡°Uncle Zed, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat hot chicken congee. I will see you all out.¡±

    She took half an hour taking a shower and change into a fresh pair of clothes. When she saw everyone sitting in the breakfast ce, she approached them.

    ¡°Student An, how are you feeling now?¡± A teacher asked. They had heard from the doctor that she was fine now but they still wanted to hear from her. It was a big responsibility organising a summer camp and not letting anyone get injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, sir. Thank you for your concern, ¡°An Xin smiled. ¡°I just want to make it clear that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t push me into the water. He only happened to be here. I was grabbing Xueyun¡¯s clothes when he suddenly appeared before me and I got startled, resulting in my foot slipping.¡±

    ¡°Why did Han Zixin punch Lu Xuan then?¡± A student asked as they looked at Han Zixin who was sitting there like a rock and his eyes on her all this time.

    ¡°It was a reflex action, ¡°An Xin said.

    ¡°Reflex action?¡± Lu Xuan scoffed under his breath. ¡®Motherf*cker, broke hai jaw! It was intentional and she was calling it reflex action.¡¯

    ¡°You are lying to save your brother¡¯s reaction, ¡± The history geek said with a scoff.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± An Xin reacted , her hand on her waist as she looked at the boy with dark-rimmed sses. She then pointed at Lu Xuan who was sitting there with a purple jaw. ¡°You think my twin has a reputation to save? He bullies students. He bullies teachers. He bullies all! What reputation is there left for me to save? Nonsense!¡±

    Song Xueyun choked on the air when she heard An Xin. Someone tell this naive girl that this wasn¡¯t how she should take Lu Xuan¡¯s side. Instead of proving him not guilty, she was ndering him in return. She stood up and said, ¡°I was there when she fell into the water. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t push her. She slipped and I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Students, since the matter is cleared, have breakfast before we schedule another activity of the day, ¡°The Teacher ordered and the students quietly took their seats and began eating their breakfast.

    Soon, the students began disappearing after having their breakfast. Currently, Lu Xuan and An Xin were sitting opposite to each other at the breakfast table along with Han Zixin and Song Xueyun.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologise to me?¡± An Xin suddenly said.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lu Xuan looked at her as if she had grown two heads overnight. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell everyone how you fell into the water because of your own mistake? I didn¡¯t push you!¡±

    ¡°Can you be nice to her for once?¡± Song Xueyun pped her chopsticks on the table. ¡°She cleared your name and you are treating her like that.¡±

    ¡°She cleared my name but she didn¡¯t scold him for breaking my jaw!¡± Lu Xuan shouted. ¡°She always has excuses to justify his actions. I don¡¯t like it! Xueyun, it wasn¡¯t just me but even you didn¡¯t find out that there was something wrong with my sister when she fell into the water.¡±

    ___

    A/N: Dont forget to give the book a try!

 Chapter 145 Family therapy

    ¡°She cleared my name but she didn¡¯t scold him for breaking my jaw!¡± Lu Xuan shouted as he pointed his finger at Han Zixin. ¡°She always has excuses to justify his actions. I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    His hate for Han Zixin was clear in his words. He then turned to look at Song Xueyun and said, ¡°Xueyun, it wasn¡¯t just me but even you didn¡¯t find out that there was something wrong with my sister when she fell into the water. The water barely reached her calves. I thought she wouldn¡¯t drown in it. What¡¯s my fault? We used to y in the swimming pool all the damn time.¡±

    After calming down for a while, he burst out again, ¡°Is it my fault that three years of separation from her had made her so fucking different that I didn¡¯t even know she has aquaphobia. I was ming myself all night, thinking of different scenarios of how I could have lost her. I am a child too. I get scared too. What if mom didn¡¯t tell her that she has aquaphobia?¡±

    When everyone was pointing fingers at himst night, he didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t push her into the water. He neither epted the me nor refused it. But this gave chance to all others to talk shit behind his back. This gave an opportunity to everyone to dere him as the monster who hurt his own sister in jealousy.

    He took everyone¡¯s words calmly without breaking into a fit of anger or beating anyone. He believed that it was his fault that she passed out in the water. But it wasn¡¯t his fault. He was only an ignorant bystander.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, I think we need family therapy, ¡°An Xin suddenly said. She didn¡¯t need to know that this twin brother of her body was ying a me game all night.<sub>.</sub>

    Lu Xuan looked at her as if she had lost her already lost mind. ¡°What the f¨C¡± He swallowed the word back as he recalled how she said that word to him that day. When the curse jar couldn¡¯t take away his habit of cursing, her saying the f-word for once made him think about his words twice before saying them.

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡± Lu Xuan asked. Heck wasn¡¯t considered a curse, right?

    ¡°Look at the problems we have between us, ¡°An Xin said as she pointed at him and her. ¡°There were no physiologists in ancient times to help us sort out our shitty life but we have now. It is a great discovery of the profession by modern man, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Stop saying bad words, ¡°Lu Xuan warned her.

    An Xin just rolled her eyes. ¡°This fucked up family of ours is an oue of modern life. If our parents didn¡¯t get divorced and chose to stay in a toxic and loveless marriage, mom wouldn¡¯t have gone to America with me and we all could have been one single family. Maybe, we wouldn¡¯t have so many differences between us. So, modern problems require modern solutions. And I don¡¯t think there is any better solution than family therapy for us.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°What kind of dramas are you watching these days?¡± Lu Xuan looked at her as if she was joking with him. Why would he go to a psychologist? He had not lost his mind. He was sane.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, we can¡¯t live our life without mending our rtionship. You aren¡¯t Lu Zhaolin who I have to see once in a while. We are siblings. We will stay with each other under the same roof for the next two years and even after that we will be an inseparable part of each other¡¯s life, ¡± An Xin told him.

    She took a slight pause as she went on,¡°You have to decide now if you want to hate me or leave the hate behind. Do you know what¡¯s funny? I don¡¯t even recall why we even hate each other. I don¡¯t know what happened three years ago that changed you so much. But I¡¯m willing to leave it behind. The question is ¨C if you are too?¡±

    Lu Xuan looked at her for a moment and then suddenly he stood up to walk towards the path of the creek.

    ¡°I will look for him, ¡± Song Xueyun said as she stood up to run after Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna after your brother?¡± Han Zixin said after a while.

    ¡°My brother has a habit of walking away when someone is telling him the truth, ¡± An Xin nonchntly said. ¡°But he will be fine. He is just pondering over the things I said to him. Was I too hard on him?¡±

    ¡°Nah, sometimes a p is needed to bring someone out of trance, ¡± Han Zixin said with a smile. He scooted near her and felt her forehead. ¡°Your fever is gone. How are you now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good, ¡± An Xin acted spoiled as she looked at him with big sad eyes.

    ¡°Then, how about I show you something I found this morning?¡± Han Zixin said. He grabbed her hand and brought her far from the camping site.

    ¡°Oh my god, are there wildflowers?¡± An Xin gasped as she put her hand on her mouth in shock. As far as she could see thend was covered with few trees and wildflowers. She could tell that these flowers weren¡¯t nted by anyone but they grew naturally by the seeds scattered by winds or they must have grown here before too.

    Her downcast mood was gone in an instant as both of them sat on a big rock under the shade of the tree from where they enjoyed the beautiful scene of flowers.

    ¡°Zixin, what do these wildflowers teach us?¡± An Xin suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hah, what can they even teach us? Aren¡¯t they mere flowers only?¡± Han Zixin answered.

    ¡­

    MASS RELEASE EVENT!

    Vote, Comment And Review Author¡¯s New Work:

    sh Marriage: I identally Married A Mafia Princess.

    If the authors get 10 reviews, 100+ power stones and 50+ overallments on the new book, she will do a mass release.

 Chapter 146 Wildflowers

    ¡°Hah, what can they even teach us? Aren¡¯t they mere flowers only?¡± Han Zixin answered.

    An Xin sighed as she looked at those flowers again. ¡°Everything and everyone in the universe teaches us something. It¡¯s mood, experience and time that define what kind of lesson someone or something is there to teach us. For instance, these flowers are teaching me how some things are just inevitable. No matter how much you avoid them, they are meant to catch up with you. No one nted these wildflowers here, but they are still here, blooming beautifully and scattering happiness to everyone through wild beauty.¡±

    She had been trying to not let her past life catch up to her present life. She wanted to keep the original host separate from herself but she realised that it wasn¡¯t possible. Lu Xuan¡¯s outburst reminded her of how she was his sister, no matter how much she wanted to run away from this fact.

    Like these wildflowers that didn¡¯t need anyone to nt them, the rtionship between her and Lu Xuan didn¡¯t need anyone toe into effect, it was capable of its own.She was Lu Xuan¡¯s sister and she had to ept all the rtionships and responsibilities that came with upying this body.

    She couldn¡¯t tell anyone that the original host had died and she was a transmigrator from a different era. If she said something like this, she was sure that she would be sent to a mental asylum this time.

    Han Zixin looked at those wildflowers and a bitter smile tugged on his lips. Wasn¡¯t he like these wildflowers too? Unwanted and unnted. He was never wanted by his parents either. She learned a lesson from these flowers while he saw meaning in them.

    ¡°Were you serious about therapy? Or were you just pissing your brother off?¡± Han Zixin asked her.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What do you think?¡± An Xin turned to look at him and asked.

    ¡°I think both, ¡± Han Zixin replied. ¡°You were serious about family therapy. And you love pissing him off. So, I guess, you were doing both.¡±

    An Xin sighed. ¡°You are right. I think my family needs therapy.¡±

    ¡°What could be the bigger reason than the fact that Lu Xuan believes that mom should have a boyfriend who she needs to prioritise over her children, ¡± An Xin grumbled.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t being serious, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Hah, how I wish I was, ¡± An Xin muttered under her breath. ¡°Zixin, my family is fucked up. We all are ming each other. An Xin hates her father and used to think that her mom didn¡¯t care for her. Lu Xuan hates his father with whom he lived sixteen years of his life. My mom is suppressing her real emotions behind the emotions of a mother. She thinks her children are the way they are because of her selfishness. I wonder if both my mom and her ex-husband had stayed in their marriage, what would have happened? They would have destroyed their kids and themselves. No one is ready to see this simple fact and keep on ying this me game.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Who gave you this idea of a family therapist?¡± Han Zixin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She pouted and then said, ¡°I was watching a drama where the psychologist sits in the middle of the table and all the family members around her. They began exining their problems, resulting in shouting, screaming and emotional outbursts. However, in the end, all the suppressed feelingse out that no one wants to say out aloud and which happened to be the main reason for all the family problems.¡±

    ¡°Does it mean my family needs a psychologist too?¡± Han Zixin asked himself and then shook his head. His family was too fucked to be cured by a psychologist. The day that sperm donor of his died all problems in everyone¡¯s life would be solved.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my idea amazing?¡± An Xin smiled brightly at him.

    ¡°Yeah, ¡± Han Zixin nodded his head. Actually, it was a pretty good idea. As long as her family got normal, he was more than happy for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± He said after a while.

    She turned to look at him in surprise. ¡°What are you saying sorry for?¡± Suddenly, she gasped, ¡°Tell me the truth, did you eat all my sweet stash?¡±

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t bring any sweet stash with you, ¡± Han Zixin narrowed his eyes with her.

    An Xin averted her gaze in guilt. ¡°I only bring a little.¡± She pulled out a popsicle from her jeans and handed him that. ¡°You can have it.¡±

    With his eyes still narrowed at her, he snatched the popsicle and unwrapped it to put it in his mouth. The sweetness melted in his mouth and he felt his mood getting better.

    ¡°Again, why did you say sorry to me?¡± An Xin asked once she recalled the matter again.

    ¡°I punched your brother, ¡± Han Zixin said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Are you sorry about punching him?¡± An Xin asked.

    Han Zixin took a moment to reply, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or lie?¡±

    ¡°Lie, ¡± She chuckled.

    ¡°I feel so bad after punching him that I slept like a baby at night, ¡°Han Zixin replied.

    ¡°Oh, it meant you woke up crying hourster?¡± An Xin said with a straight face while he just helplessly shook his head at her.

    [Babies woke up crying after sleeping and that was what the joke was. ]

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not angry with you over the matter of punching my brother, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°Although my brother is a creature who I want to beat most of the time, I don¡¯t like it when someone else beats him or says bad things about him. However, I can understand you too. If my best friend was on the verge of death and his sibling was the suspect, I would have done more than punching.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are not angry at me for punching him, ¡± Han Zixin heaved out a sigh of relief that he didn¡¯t know he was holding.

    ___

    MASS RELEASE EVENT!

    Vote, Comment And Review Author¡¯s New Work:

    sh Marriage: I identally Married A Mafia Princess.

    If the authors get 10 reviews, 100+ power stones and 50+ overallments on the new book, she will do a mass release.

 Chapter 147 Healing amd moving on

    ¡°Yeye, what are you doing?¡± Han Zixin ran inside the garden to find his grandfather trying to pick a big potted nt.

    ¡°Ah Xin, when did you return?¡± Han Qian, his grandfather asked with a doting smile on his face. His grandson had gone to a summer camp for a week and he felt so alone at home. Although it was only a few months since Han Zixin came to live with him, he felt as if it was forever. It felt weird for him to live in such a big house alone.

    Thankfully, Han Nanxian hade to live with him.

    ¡°I just arrived. The school bus dropped me at the door, ¡± Han Zixin said as he looked at his grandfather. ¡°Where do you want to move this to?¡±

    ¡°To the shaded area, ¡± Han Qian said and he watched Han Zixin take the big potted nt to the shaded part of the garden. ¡°Did you have lunch? Oh, it¡¯s still twelve at the noon. You don¡¯t eat lunch too soon. I will cook something for you. I gave the staff a day off since I was alone.¡±

    Han Zixin felt as if something was not right with his grandfather who didn¡¯t look like his usual cheery self.

    ¡°Yeye, why don¡¯t you apany me? I learned a few barbecue recipes during the summer camp. Why don¡¯t I try them for you?¡± Han Zixin asked his grandfather, ¡°You know what? Why don¡¯t we try it together? We haven¡¯t done things like this together for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xin, Nanxian is upstairs, ¡± Han Qian didn¡¯t want to hide the matter.

    ¡°So?¡± Han Zixin cocked his brow. ¡°What has this to do with me? He is your grandson. He cane and go whenever he feels like.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xin, I will never do something to hurt you, ¡± Han Qian said with a troubled look on his face. Because of his son¡¯s obsession with a ghost both of his grandsons were suffering.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yeye, someone teach me how the opposite of love is indifference, not hate, ¡± Han Zixin said with a calm look on his face. ¡°Hate is a heavy and negative emotion. It eats your soul and makes you hollow. He has his life and I have mine. You are the mutual ground where our life will always have. So, the sooner I ept this fact, the better it will be for me.¡±

    Han Qian looked at his grandson with a heavy gaze as he saw him arranging for barbeque. He went inside to see what things they werecking and what they might need to order from a grocery store. It was then when he saw Han Nanxian in the kitchen with dark circles under his eyes and making a coffee.

    ¡°Ah Xian, what are you doing?¡± Han Qian asked his eldest grandson.

    ¡°Coffee, Yeye. Do you want a cup of coffee?¡± Han Nanxian yawned.

    ¡°Nah, Ah Xin is setting up a barbecue girl outside, ¡± Han Qian asked. ¡°He asked me to ask you what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Han is here?¡± Han Nanxian¡¯s eyes sparkled with rare happiness.

    ¡°Mhmm, ¡± Han Qian nodded his head.

    ¡°Yeye, I will help Han,¡± Han Nanxian said with a smile as he ran out of the door towards the patio.

    Han Qian saw from afar how Han Nanxian began helping his brother without uttering a word. His eldest grandson knew his limits and it hurt him to see the two boys who once loved each other so selflessly estranged like this. As he was looking at the two of them, a memory buried inside his head came rushing to him.<sub></sub>

    *shback!*

    ¡°Yeye, we caught fish!¡± Seven years old Han Zixin said with the biggest grin on his face as he jumped while pping his hands.

    Han Qian,who was on thekeside setting up the table to make some fresh fish for the children, looked up to find Han Nanxian sitting on the chair and his fishing rod holding a small and thin fish.

    ¡°Gege, you are the best, ¡± Han Zixin smiled so hard that his eyes went into form crescents. His brother had been sick for a while and they hadn¡¯t left the house since then. His mama who worked in Gege¡¯s house told him that he needed to behave as Gege was sick and doctors allowed thetter to not move too much.

    [Gege: elder brother]

    Little Han Zixin didn¡¯t leave Gege¡¯s side. His school had summer vacations and he spent every single moment sitting by his Gege¡¯s side who would often have nightmares while resting. He would hold his hand and sing lubies to him.

    Nine years old Han Nanxian¡¯s pale face glowed as he smiled while seeing his younger brother happy.

    ¡°Wow, aren¡¯t my grandsons the best?¡± Han Qian said with a side as he ruffled their hair. Although Han Zixin was the housekeeper¡¯s child, he never saw him as anything less than his grandson.

    Han Zixin looked at his Gege who looked very happy today and felt proud of himself.

    ¡°Here, can Gege eat a little fish? He only eats boiled meat and vegetables, ¡± Han Zixin said in a small voice. ¡°Gege never gets to eat yummy food. And Han doesn¡¯t like this.¡±

    ¡°We can make something yummy but healthy for your Gege, ¡± Han Qian said after thinking for a moment.

    While their grandfather was cooking for them, Han Zixin was singing a song that he had heard his father listening to this time. It was an old song but it was his current favourite. While singing the old song, he didn¡¯t realise when he started adding his own lyrics. But since his Gege was very happy as he (HN) got the chance to explore nature, he (HZ) didn¡¯t stop singing.

    ¡°Our Han will be a big star one day, ¡± Han Nanxian said suddenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big star, Gege?¡± Young Han Zixin said with a frown. ¡°Stars are too far from earth. I don¡¯t want to be away from you.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if I will be a star before you, ¡± Han Nanxian said all of a sudden but the young Han Zixin didn¡¯t understand his meaning. However, Han Qian who was standing behind them could understand the meaning behind his grandson¡¯s words.

    ¡°We will be stars together then, ¡± Han Zixin announced, making Han Nanxianugh.

    *End of shback*

    Han Qian wiped his eyes as he recalled that memory. He was so grateful to the almighty that his eldest grandson was living a happy and healthy life now. But his heart broke at the thought of how those two best friends and best friends could never be the same again.

    After hearing Han Zixin¡¯s words, he could tell that his youngest grandson had moved on from that matter. Sometimes, you don¡¯t need to forget or forgive to move on. You could do that without any of them. He could no longer see hate or pain in Han Zixin¡¯s eyes. He was grateful that his youngest grandson moved on from the most painful chapter of his life.

    But was moving on equal to healing?

    Oftentimes, we spend minutes, hours, days, weeks, or even months analyzing situations, trying to put the pieces together, making excuses, or imagining how things could have been different if we had taken a different way or path. Moving on doesn¡¯t happen in a single day. Then, one dayes and when we have enough of ourselves and everything and we decide to leave the pieces on the floor and walk away.

    This was moving on.

    But moving on doesn¡¯t always mean we have healed from that wound.

    Scars are evidence of healing.

    Han Qian could still see wounds fresh on Han Zixin¡¯s soul. Just because he had stopped ming someone for his wounds doesn¡¯t mean he would heal. Healing takes time and effort.

    While Han Zixin had reached somewhere which was still not close to his destination, Han Nanxian was still clueless about the journey or the path leading to it. Han Nanxian was still standing where he was many years ago.

    It was cruel. Too cruel to the boys.

    They were bearing the consequences of someone else¡¯s mistake. Only if Han Ziqiu had acted like a man and taken responsibility for his cruel actions, the boys wouldn¡¯t have lost themselves.

    ¡°Yeye!¡± He heard Han Zixin¡¯s voice. ¡°I marinated the meat.¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡± Han Qian shouted and walked towards the patio. ¡°Young boy, where is your friend? Call her and tell her we are having a barbecue.¡±

    Han Zixin snorted. ¡°Yeye, she might be convincing her parents or getting scolded.¡±

    ¡°Her family is a piece of work,¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°She is taking all of them to family therapy. She believes family therapy could tighten their loose screws. I firmly believe that you should take your son to see one.¡±

    ¡°What? Therapist?¡± Han Nanxian said out loud.

    ¡°No, psychiatrist, ¡± Han Zixin replied, looking at his grandfather.

    Han Nanxian choked on saliva as he heard his brother¡¯s savage reply.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea, ¡± Han Qian said, pondering about it. ¡°Too bad, your grandma is dead. Or else I would have sent her too.¡±

    ___

    A/N: The chapter is edited now. Thank you for your patience.

    I wanted to say something. Now I forgot about it.

 Chapter 148 Suprise!

    Song Yifei was guiding the chefs in the kitchen to prepare meals ording to the preference of her mother-inw who had returned home after her trip and had now gone to the temple with her friend.

    The doorbell rang and she saw a maid exiting the kitchen to open the door.

    ¡°Sister Lou, prepare some boiled mashed vegetables for Xiaobao. He will wake up soon and will ask for something solid, ¡± Song Yifei said. Her son didn¡¯t like to drink milk ever since he had discovered the world of solids. She left the kitchen after giving several instructions to open the door.

    As she opened the door, she was surprised to find Lu Xuan and An Xin standing at the door holding their luggage.

    ¡°Hi, Auntie, ¡°An Xin waved at her while Lu Xuan nodded his head in greeting. He was just awkward with greetings.

    ¡°Xin. Ah Xuan, what are you doing here?¡± Song Yifei asked in surprise as she saw them holding suitcases. Did the children run away from home?

    ¡°I told you that they won¡¯t be happy to see us, ¡± Lu Xuan looked at his twin and said in dissatisfaction.<sub>.</sub>

    Song Yifei, who just recovered from her shock, happened to hear Lu Xuan¡¯s words. She fervently waved her hands and said, ¡°No. No. No. I¡¯m very happy to see both of you. Pleasee in. I was just surprised to see both of you here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case, ¡± An Xin nodded her head in understanding. ¡°We must have startled you, Auntie. BTW, we brought gifts for you from the summer camp.¡± She looked at her brother who was looking like a king of boredom and elbowed his stomach to get his attention. With a smile, she asked,¡°Right, brother?¡±

    ¡°Right, ¡± Lu Xuan said through gritted teeth.

    Song Yifei was very pleased to know that the children brought her a gift from their summer camp. ¡°If I knew you wereing, I would have sent a car and prepared lots of yummy food for you.¡±

    ¡°You can prepare a car to send us back, ¡± Lu Xuan said while yawning.

    An Xin had an urge to beat up her brother. ¡°What he means is we came straight here from the summer camp. Mom has ast-minute meeting in another city and she has to leave. She won¡¯t be back until this evening and so asked the bus driver to drive us here.¡± Taking a small pause, she asked, ¡°Auntie, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°No. No, ¡± Song Yifei quickly said. ¡°However, did you inform your mom?¡±

    ¡°Mom knows everything even if we don¡¯t inform her, ¡°It was Lu Xuan whomented. After a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty and she is hungry.¡±

    Song Yifei facepalmed herself. How could she forget to offer them drinks and snacks? She quickly walked to the kitchen and asked the staff to quickly prepare drinks, and snacks and add a couple of dishes for the children.

    The staff of the Lu family liked An Xin who they believed was the incarnation of a fairy. She was beautiful and innocent and yful. When they heard who hade, they increased their speed to finish their work and meet the little fairy out.

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m hungry?¡± An Xin asked Lu Xuan when Song Yifei left.

    ¡°You are always hungry, ¡± Lu Xuan sneered.

    ¡°Oh right, ¡± An Xin nodded her head. ¡°I think your father is not home. Ask your stepmom to call your dad. Remember, we are here on a mission.¡±

    ¡°Last I remembered we are twins and my father is your father too, ¡± Lu Xuanmented with a straight face as he sprawled his legs on the couch.

    ¡°Whatever, ¡± An Xin muttered. She couldn¡¯t tell Lu Xuan that her daddy issues were a couple of thousand years old. ¡°Ask your stepmom to call your father.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Lu Xuan asked in irritation. ¡°I¡¯m not even close to her.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she your mama?¡± An Xin asked with a frown. ¡°How could you not be close to her? She raised you for sixteen years only to hear that she is not your mama. How cruel!¡±

    ¡°As I told you, we are twins¨C¡±Before Lu Xuan couldplete his sentence, she cut him off by saying, ¡°Dear brother, stepmom is also a mom.¡±

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have anything to retort because he couldn¡¯t recall any time when Song Yifei was cruel to him. Although he didn¡¯t love her like An Qinyan, he didn¡¯t hate Song Yifei and he couldn¡¯t imagine his stepmom getting hurt too. What did it mean?

    An Xin huffed as she looked at the frown etched on his face. ¡°Guess we all really need family therapy.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, ¡°The housekeeper of the Lu family had gone out to run an errand and when she returned she saw An Xin sitting on the couch. Her eyes gleamed as she looked at the little fairy.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs Lou, ¡± An Xin greeted. She recognised thisdy as the one who had served her the most yummy crab that she had ever eatenst time when she hade here.

    ¡°Young Miss remembers me?¡± Mrs Lou asked with a big smile on her face.

    An Xin nodded her head. How could she forget the most delicious seafood that she ate?

    ¡°Mrs Lou, are you going to prepare that crab dish again?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°Lu Xuan misses your dish.¡±

    Lu Xuan looked at his twin who had just thrown him under the bus. This was his worth in her life?

    ¡°Of course, I will ask Madam about it, ¡°The housekeeper disappeared into the kitchen while Song Yifei returned with a maid carrying several drinks and snacks.

    ¡°Here children have something to drink first, ¡°Song Yefei said as she asked the maid to ce the tray on the table. ¡°How was your summer camp?¡±

    Since An Xin forgot hermunication skills when she was near food, Lu Xuan had to take the matters into his hand and informed his stepmother about the activities that were organised in summer camp.

    ____

    Urgent Announcement: Please unlock privilege chapters toplete Winwin target. We only need around 50 unlocks. If we lose the win-win now at the finishing line, I¡¯m going to be extremely depressed. You know how it feels to loose the race at the finishing line. Completing Win-Win means features and promotions for the book and more stable and frequent updates.

    If weplete the mission, I promise a big mass release.

 Chapter 149 Doctor

    ¡°Did you children take pictures?¡± Song Yifei asked.

    An Xin, who happened to hear this, nodded her head and passed the phone. Her mouth was full with what she was eating and so she couldn¡¯t speak but she passed her phone to let Song Yifei see the pictures.

    ¡°Ah, Yunyun went too? Howe my sister-inw didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Song Yifei asked as she looked at her niece in the picture. ¡°Xin, are you close to Xueyun? Let me tell you, Ah Xuan and Yunyun are best friends.¡±

    ¡°I thought she was my brother¡¯s puppy love partner, ¡°An Xin said while chewing and Lu Xuan choked on water.

    ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting?¡± Lu Xuan red at her.

    ¡°I am merely making assumptions, ¡°An Xin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m the vice president of the puppy lovemittee. It¡¯s my responsibility to stop the students from falling into the ditch of puppy love. If you and Song Xueyun are too busy falling in love, who¡¯s gonna study? Your dad?¡±

    Lu Zhaolin , who just returned home, coughed loudly as the red coated his face. He happened to hear thatment.

    ¡°Xin, have this drink, ¡°Song Yifei passed her the drink to ease up the awkward atmosphere.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Okay, ¡°An Xin shrugged and held the drink passed to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall in puppy love at such a young age, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said to his son as soon as he took a seat on the couch beside them. ¡°If you so badly want to fall in love, make sure it¡¯s a puppy, not a girl. We are not in a hurry to have a daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,dad, I will get you a son-inw, ¡°Lu Xuan said with a sarcastic smile.

    Lu Zhaolin ced his hand on his heart as his face turned pale. His children were hellbent on killing, were they?

    ¡°Oh, so you are into yaoi boys too?¡± An Xin asked with a curious look.

    ¡°What¡¯s Yaoi boys?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s when we get out of ourfort zone to love someone, ¡°An Xin said with the most innocent smile. ¡°Oh, I have to ask teacher Liu if falling for Yaoi boys falls in the puppy love category too? Well, it¡¯s an unusual case.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You! Stop speaking nonsense, ¡°Lu Xuan pointed his finger at her. ¡°I will ask mom to seize your gadgets. You watch all the nonsense on the inte.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, be nice to your sister, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said in a stern voice. ¡°Weren¡¯t you at summer camp?¡±

    ¡°We came here to take you somewhere, ¡°Lu Xuan decided toe straight to the point.

    ¡°Where?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked in curiosity.

    ¡°To the psychologist, ¡°An Xin replied. ¡°You need therapy like the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°You wild girl!¡± An angry voice boomed in the living room. ¡°Are you calling my son crazy?! How dare you say this?! Is this what your mother taught you?! How dare you say this nonsense to my son?!¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, ¡°An Xin whispered as she looked at the angry old woman at the door. ¡°I think your grandmother needs therapy too. Add her name to the appointment.¡±

    ¡°You! Why are you silent?¡± Olddy Lu boomed.

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±An Xin was scared at this moment. Ever since she came to this world, no one looked at her with such a hateful eye.

    ¡°Mom, you are scaring the girl, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said as he stood up to look at his seething mother.

    ¡°She called you insane and wants to bring you to the doctor who cures mad people, ¡°Old Madam Lu said as she looked at her son.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what Xin meant, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said in a stern tone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to your room and take Lu Xuan with you? He came to see you. Don¡¯t you want to spend some time with your grandson who specially came to see his grandmother?¡±

    The olddy¡¯s face softened as she looked at her well behaved and precious grandson. She walked to him and patted his head before bringing him with her to her room.

    ¡°Xin, do you want to y with Xiaobao? I¡¯m sure that he has woken up, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said as he looked at the scared girl. He didn¡¯t know what to say to her. His mother could be persuasive at times.

    ¡°Jiejie!¡± Lu Xun screeched as he saw his favourite person in the entire universe as she entered his nursery. He got out of his nanny¡¯s hold and she put him on the ground. He walked with his wobbly legs to his big sister making her eyes widen. He was looking at her with a look that said to praise him.

    ¡°Wow, our family¡¯s Xiaobao can walk without falling down, ¡°An Xin crouched on the ground and spread her arms for the boy who sprinted toward her with wobbly legs while falling on his butt in the process.

    ¡°Jiejie! Jiejie! Jiejie!¡± Lu Xun chanted her name while sitting on herp on the rug in his nursery. He was ying with her fingers.

    ¡°Xiaobao, do you love Jiejie?¡± An Xin asked the boy as she teased his cute button nose.

    ¡°Lob! Bob! Lob!¡± Xiaobao spoke gibberish but he was doing his best to reply to her.

    She kissed his cheeks and he kissed her cheek back. She giggled in reply and he giggled back making her giggle more. He always ended up making her happy whenever she was unhappy.

    In the other room, Old Madam Lu was asking her grandson several questions.

    ¡°Xiao Xuan, are you going to spend summer vacation with Grandma?¡± She softly asked her grandson as she fed him pastry with her own hands.

    ¡°Grandma, I wille to spend the vacation with you next week, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°I returned from summer camp today.¡±

    ¡°I invited Lily to stay at our house for the summer vacation. Why don¡¯t you stay here and apany her? And invite that friend of yours too. What was her name again?¡± Old Madam Lu said. ¡°That Song girl.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, Song Xueyun is busy with studies.¡±

    ¡°What would she achieve by studying so hard?¡± Old Madam said. ¡°Just invite her here. Lily ising too. At most, she can help Lily settle down here.¡±

    _____

    Urgent Announcement: Please unlock privilege chapters toplete Winwin target. We only need around 50 unlocks. If we lose the win-win now at the finishing line, I¡¯m going to be extremely depressed. You know how it feels to loose the race at the finishing line. Completing Win-Win means features and promotions for the book and more stable and frequent updates.

 Chapter 150 Place in their life

    [Completed Misson: 600 PS weekly.

    REWARD UNLOCK: 2 extra chapters.]

    While An Qinyan was returning to the city, something happened on the way. The hotel that they were building in the northern part of the country went through a serious ident as the roof of the building fell on many workers underneath. Many workers were injured even though medical care was provided instantly to them.

    She had to take a detour to reach there as the families of the injured workers hade out on the streets to protest against thepany.

    ¡°What did mom say?¡± Lu Xuan asked his father who was on the call with his mom. They were supposed to return in the evening but his mom suddenly called his dad telling him not to send the children home.

    ¡°Your mom is stuck in a problem. She asked me to let you stay the night here as she would be relieved if you stayed here, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. He didn¡¯t tell children how the journalist and extended families of workers were crowding thepany¡¯s door and she was afraid that they would reach her home.She didn¡¯t want children to face difficult situations by sending them home while she was in another part of the country. It would be safe as well as relieving if children stayed with him while she was far from home.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°So, I get to stay the night here, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile. He was so happy to meet his grandmother and younger brother. Now that his mom was not home, he would like to spend the night here.

    Meanwhile, the look on An Xin¡¯s face wasplex. She felt as if she was stuck in a family of strangers. She liked Xiaobao and his mama but she couldn¡¯t say the same about his dad and grandmother. She didn¡¯t even know if they would like her presence in that house for long.

    Although both Lu Zhaolin and Song Yifei were weing to her, she couldn¡¯t tell the same about Old Madam Lu who didn¡¯t even bother to nce at her all this while. And even if the Olddy looked at her, it was filled with unweeness and hostility. She did not want to stay where people didn¡¯t want her.

    But when she saw the sparkle in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, she paused. Could she deprive him of the right to stay with the family he lived with for sixteen years? As much as he loved to call himself the man of the family, she understood that he was just a normal kid who craved for love and attention. And his grandmother was a figure who loved him endlessly.

    ¡°Xin, how about I show you your room?¡± Song Yifei said after a while. ¡°You can see if the clothes that Auntie bought for you are your liking.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I have a room here?¡± An Xin asked, surprised.

    Song Yifei nodded her head. ¡°Forgive us. You nevere to stay with us for long before and whenever you woulde, you would stick to your brother all the time. We never thought about preparing a room for you. Butst time when you came here, Lu Xuan reminded his father to prepare a room for you or you would feel as if you have no ce in our life. We just want to let you know that¡¯s not the case. You are the only daughter of the Lu family.¡±

    Song Yifei looked at her husband and asked, ¡°Right, Zhaolin?¡±

    Lu Zhaolin, who was embarrassed when all eyes fell on him, cleared his throat and nodded his head.

    An Xin turned her eyes to look at Lu Xuan who was looking anywhere but at her. However, from the red tips of his ears, she could tell that he was shy. She felt a spark of happiness in her heart when she found out that she had a room in this house. She wasn¡¯t happy for herself but for the original host who died without getting the love of the Lu family.

    ¡®Xin, ¡®An Xin whispered in her heart. ¡®Wherever you are, I hope you are seeing this. Many people care for you.¡¯

    ¡°Come on, ¡± Song Yifei held her hand and brought her upstairs to show her the bedroom that she had prepared for her. Everything inside the bedroom was handpicked by her and her husband. She was d her husband was finallying around or she was afraid that he would have this regret of never trying to get to know his daughter.

    Regret is a deadly vine.

    ¡°Is it up to your liking?¡± Song Yifei asked in a nervous tone. She had chosen the furniture of this room that was all in white. For the walls, one behind the bed was painted baby pink and the other three were left white. Since the furniture was white, every other essory in the room was baby pink from the beddings to the curtains to the cute rugs on the floor.

    An Xin nodded her head. She didn¡¯t know about other girls, but aftering to this world and getting to know different shades of pink, she fell in love with all of them. She instantly fell in love with this room as soon as she saw it.

    ¡°Let me show you your closet, ¡± Song Yifei opened another door and showed the girl the clothes, shoes and make-up that she had purchased. ¡°Don¡¯t you love glitters? Look how many glitter eyeliner I found for you. This baby pink one would look pretty in your eyes. Do you like everything?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, this is too much, ¡± An Xin said in an embarrassed tone. ¡°How will I use all of them? Also, the other girls at my school frown when I use makeup.¡±

    ¡°You are allowed to do anything at home, ¡± Song Yifei said. ¡°If you like anything, you can bring them with you. Ah Xuanes here every week to spend the weekend here. You cane here with you and try out all the clothes and shoes I bought for you.¡±

    ¡°Mom will scold me for being a materialistic baby, ¡± An Xin ended up saying out aloud. ¡°But what does this baby do? She is a sucker for pretty clothes, shoes and makeup.¡±

    ___

    ____

    A/N: Hello there, thank you for your patience while I was updating Privilege chapters. It must be hard on you all to wait for 4 days. Actually, I couldn¡¯t make a stockpile and now I had to muster up the update of two books along with 10 chapters of privilege and burned myself badly. My eyes hurt and so does my head right now. I can¡¯t look at the screen for the time being.

    I have few things to say before the normal chapter updates begin. Don¡¯t worry, my ranting won¡¯t cost you coins as I always put it after posting the chapter and the system only recognises the coins of old Word counts.

    1¡­..I have 2.9K collections currently but why does my vote not increase 700? The goal of this month is to cross 1000 power stones. I know it is possible. So, kindly help me.

    2¡­.I had 65 privileged readersst month. I hope I had almost the same this month too. First of all, thank you all of you for helping me reach 1K unlocks and we got a 7 days feature.Our Goal is to reach 1K privilege unlocks again. So, dear readers, kindly show your power.

    3¡­I¡¯m thinking of posting 3 chapters a day and doing two mass releases in a month. What do you think about it?

    4¡­.I havee up with an idea. Whoever buys thest two tiers of privilege can ask for the scene of your favorite character in it. For example, Reader A likes Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan together, all you have to do is buy thest or secondst tier privilege and post the screenshot inments and put in your request for your favourite character scene. Also, the buyers of thest two tiers can im 100 coins worth code. (Do note only the first 10 people can im the coin code.)

    5¡­The goal of Golden tickets this month is 200!

 Chapter 151 Princess

    An Xin had a normal night at Lu Mansion.

    She wasn¡¯t haunted by the olddy¡¯s ghost in her sleep. This was a big relief for her.

    Currently, she was supporting her head while sitting on the bed.

    ¡°Meimei, warm water, ¡± An Xin said to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s June. I still want to bathe with warm water. I will not let you convince me otherwise.¡±

    A momentter, she heard a chuckle and instantly opened her eyes to find herself in a foreign room. She saw housekeeper Liu standing at the door.

    [Oh, I forgot that I am staying at Lu Xuan¡¯s father¡¯s house.]

    [Oh my god, did it mean she had no Meimei to prepare bath water, clothes, food and everything else that she didn¡¯t like to do?]<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin felt like crying. She knew that she was a sixteen years old girl. People at her age in her previous life were married with kids while she was still a kid at this age. She agreed that she had been overly pampered at her mom¡¯s house and that she forgot basic survival skills.

    ¡°Good Morning, Young Miss, ¡± Housekeeper Liu said as she looked at the teenage girl sitting on the bed staring at her nkly. ¡°Should I prepare warm water for your bath? After that, do I have the liberty to prepare clothes for you?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°What colour would you prefer to wear today?¡± Housekeeper Liu asked.

    ¡°Gray, ¡± An Xin muttered. Her mood was grey and she must go out with a warning. She had a feeling that her day was going to be a bit adventurous.

    Suddenly, she heard her phone ring. It was somewhere buried under the cushions. Thankfully, she found it or she would be very much angry because she had set a special ring for her mom.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Good morning, baby girl, ¡± Her mom said from the other side. Her mom was sitting in a room that seemed like an office and was wearing her work clothes.

    ¡°Mom, I miss you, ¡± An Xin said as her eyes teared up. She couldn¡¯t video call her mom during summer vacation due to poor reception. For more than a week, she had not seen her mom and now that she had seen her mom, she felt like bawling her eyes out. But she knew that her mom was already in a big problem and she wouldn¡¯t like to worry her mom.

    ¡°Mom missed Lan too, ¡± An Qinyan softly said. ¡°Do you have a goodnight¡¯s sleep? I apologize I couldn¡¯t call youst night.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. Look how caring her mom was. ¡°Mom, I am alright here. Did I tell you Auntie set up a new room for me? I liked it very much. She got a lot of clothes and other essories for me. Ah, I feel like a princess.¡±

    ¡°Well, a princess must feel like a princess,¡± An Qinyan said as she watched her daughter¡¯s smile grow.

    An Xin was feeling shy about being called a princess by her mom.

    [Aww, mom, can you please not give your baby girl a heart attack early in the morning?]

    ¡°Lan, mom has to cut the call. I miss you and Ah Xuan a lot. Take care of yourself and your brother. I love both of you, ¡± An Qinyan said before disconnecting the call.

    Housekeeper Liu looked at the young girl burying her red face and screaming in embarrassment. Sheughed in her heart. How could someone be so precious and lovely at the same time? If she wasn¡¯t already fifty years old, she would have tried to have a girl of her own.

    ¡°Young Miss, the water for the bath is ready, ¡± Housekeeper Liu said with a smile and pretended as if she didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Coming!¡± An Xin ran towards the bathroom. During the bath, she let Housekeeper Liu wash her hair and prepare a set of fresh clothes. She didn¡¯t wear grey clothes anymore as her mom had sessfully lifted up her mood.

    She was feeling good, so good that she chose a brown long skirt and a basic full-sleeve mint-coloured T-shirt. It might be a bit extra for azy morning. But she had learned from her English teacher that ying with different colours could be so much fun.

    ¡°Do I look pretty?¡± An Xin asked as she sat before the dressing table while Housekeeper Liu was braiding her hair.

    ¡°Very, ¡± Housekeeper Liu said even though she could imagine Old Madam Lu nitpicking about the bright colours that the little girl was wearing.

    When An Xin reached the breakfast table, Lu Xuan was sitting there next to his grandmother, Xiaobao was on his high chair and it seemed Mr and Mrs Lu were waiting for someone to start the breakfast.

    ¡°Xin,e take a seat,¡± Song Yifei said with a smile.

    An Xin nodded and wished all of them good morning. The Lu couple greeted her back but the Old Madam Lu didn¡¯t even spare a look in her direction and when she didter, her gaze lingered on the bright and inappropriate colours that the girl was wearing.

    An Xin caught the look of disgust in the olddy¡¯s eyes and buried her head to focus on the food.

    But the breakfast didn¡¯t taste delicious as it did in the beginning.

    ¡­.

    We havepleted the 150th chapter of this book! This calls for celebration! I will be giving myself a treat, Cause why not? I need to be kind to myself. I need topliment and reward myself from time to time.

    I wrote this book during my hardest time. I was on bedrest with a broken foot and a depressing mindset. I wanted to cheer myself up and so I wrote An Xin because she always manages to bring a smile to my face.

    I know many of you might feel that she is stupid and weird but I needed this kind of stupidity and weirdness in my life at that time. She saved me and taught me to be my own superwoman.

    So are you being your own superwoman/man or you need someone to do your saving?

    #happy150chapters

 Chapter 152 Biting dog

    ¡°Come inside, my child, ¡± Old Madam Lu asked with a bright smile on her face. It could be seen from her face that she was extremely happy today.

    ¡°Thank you for having me, Grandmother Lu, ¡± Zhou Liling aka Lily said with a shy smile.

    When her mom informed her that she would be spending her summer vacation at Lu mansion, she was over the moon. Everybody pampered her way too much here.

    ¡°Aiyo, child, why are you so sweet!¡± Old Madam Lu smiled as she patted the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Look at you, how quickly you have grown up. You are now even taller than me. Just a few years ago, you were a small girl ying in our garden and now you are suddenly so big. What a beautiful and sensible child.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Lu praises Lily so much, ¡°Lily said as she looked at her feet in a shy manner.

    Song Yifei, who came downstairs to instruct the kitchen to add a few more dishes, found her mother-inw with Lily. She was not surprised to see Lily here as she was informed that the girl would stay here for a while as her parents were out of the country.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie Song, ¡°Lily greeted Song Yifei as their eyes met.

    Song Yifei nodded her head and asked casually about how she was doing before walking toward the kitchen.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Where is Ah Xuan?¡± Old Madam Lu asked the maid who served them drinks.

    ¡°Young Master is upstairs on his phone, ¡°The maid replied in a respectful tone.

    ¡°Go call him. Tell him Lily hase to meet him, ¡°Old Madam Lu ordered the maid. She looked at Lily and said, ¡°Child, since you are here, you should help Ah Xuan with his studies. I heard that the Student tutor that Zhaolin hired for him is really good. Ah Xuan¡¯s marks increased by leaps and bounds.¡±

    Lily nodded her head. ¡°Cousin was good at studies. I am not surprised by his marks like everyone else. He is smart just like Uncle Zhaolin.¡±

    Old Madam Lu looked at the girl with a satisfied look on her face. ¡°Look at your sweet mouth. This is the reason why Ah Xuan likes you so much.¡±

    The olddy¡¯s tone was ambiguous, making Lily blush.

    ¡°You must be tired from the journey, ¡°Old Madam Lu said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask the maid to take your luggage to the room where you stayedst time? You can rest for a while before it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Grandma, the room I stayed inst time, it¡¯s scary. I had nightmares there, ¡°Lily said in a soft and pitiful voice.

    ¡°Oh, ¡°Old Madam Lu fell silent. After that she had an idea as she added, ¡°You know we have several empty rooms, why don¡¯t you select a room and we will put your things there?

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Lily smiled obediently, making the olddy happy.

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, take Lily upstairs and let her select a room for herself, ¡°Old Madam said and a few momentster, Housekeeper Liu appeared.

    ¡°Madam, I will take Miss Zhou to show the rooms upstairs, ¡± The housekeeper said with a smile. She was on the way to show the girl rooms when she heard a loud voice. She rubbed her head. Young Miss and Young Master were fighting again. She looked at the girl and felt distressed. What does she do now?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Housekeeper Liu. I know the way upstairs. I can select any room while you see what¡¯s wrong, ¡°Lily said like an obedient child while thedy smiled at her with ease.

    Lily had been so many times in Lu Mansion that she remembered each part of the mansion by heart. Thus, she didn¡¯t mind going ahead alone. The reason why she didn¡¯t like the old room where she stayed was because it was too far from Lu Xuan¡¯s room and she couldn¡¯t see him often. This time, she would choose a room closer to his.

    In Lu Xuan¡¯s room.

    ¡°How dare you cheat?¡± An Xin snapped as she grabbed the cushion and began beating her cheater brother. They were ying a video game. Actually, it was only him ying a video game. He didn¡¯t want to let her y with him but since she was insistent, he only passed her the remote control, while she was wondering why her car was not going ahead on the TV screen, sheter found out that the wire to her remote control wasn¡¯t attached to the screen at all. All this while this cheater was ying alone while she was pressing the button of the remote control like a fool.

    Lu Xuan was having a hard time catching his breath as he wasughing so hard. His stomach was aching and she was hitting him with a feather cushion while he was trying to protect himself from her hits and pain in his stomach.

    She was such a fool.

    All this while she was seriously pressing buttons on the remote control while it wasn¡¯t even connected.

    How could someone be so stupid!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to disown you as my brother, ¡°An Xin announced when he didn¡¯t stopughing. Since her hits were not working on him, she threw the cushion away and sat on the couch with her hands on her chest. Her face carried an angry look.

    Ah, someone was angry.

    Lu Xuan finally stoppedughing. He tried talking to her but she didn¡¯t even look at him. He pinched her cheeks and she bit his hand.

    ¡°What are you? A dog now?¡± Lu Xuan asked her loudly.

    ¡°Bark! Bark! Let this dog bite you!¡± An Xin announced as she stood up on the couch to bite him but he jumped out of the couch and ran for his life.

    ¡°Teeny, stop being ridiculous, okay!I¡¯m scared of dogs, ¡°Lu Xuan almost cried. ¡°I swear if you don¡¯t stop I will call mom andin about you.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan! You are such a snitch. Be a man, why do you involve my mom in every little matter.¡± An Xin huffed.

    ¡­

    A/N

    imagine the drama! You have seen intelligent heroines handling white lotuses. Now see my dumb Xiuxiu handling a white lotus!

    ____

    A/N: Hello there, thank you for your patience while I was updating Privilege chapters. It must be hard on you all to wait for 4 days. Actually, I couldn¡¯t make a stockpile and now I had to muster up the update of two books along with 10 chapters of privilege and burned myself badly. My eyes hurt and so does my head right now. I can¡¯t look at the screen for the time being.

    I have few things to say before the normal chapter updates begin. Don¡¯t worry, my ranting won¡¯t cost you coins as I always put it after posting the chapter and the system only recognises the coins of old Word counts.

    1¡­..I have 2.9K collections currently but why does my vote not increase 700? The goal of this month is to cross 1000 power stones. I know it is possible. So, kindly help me.

    2¡­.I had 65 privileged readersst month. I hope I had almost the same this month too. First of all, thank you all of you for helping me reach 1K unlocks and we got a 7 days feature.Our Goal is to reach 1K privilege unlocks again. So, dear readers, kindly show your power.

    3¡­I¡¯m thinking of posting 3 chapters a day and doing two mass releases in a month. What do you think about it?

    4¡­.I havee up with an idea. Whoever buys thest two tiers of privilege can ask for the scene of your favorite character in it. For example, Reader A likes Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan together, all you have to do is buy thest or secondst tier privilege and post the screenshot inments and put in your request for your favourite character scene. Also, the buyers of thest two tiers can im 100 coins worth code. (Do note only the first 10 people can im the coin code.)

    5¡­The goal of Golden tickets this month is 200!

 Chapter 153 Bonus Chapter [Share the room or move out]

    Lily was touring the second floor to select a room. She saw a total of three rooms empty on the West side and they were well decorated. But they weren¡¯t just up to her taste.

    While touring, her eyes fell on thest room that was opposite Lu Xuan¡¯s room. The door wasn¡¯t closed so she could see inside. She gasped when she looked at a princess-style room decorated in baby pink and white colour. Pink wasn¡¯t her colour but the room was so pretty that she couldn¡¯t help but enter it. She didn¡¯t care if someone lived here or not. It was hers now.

    It wasn¡¯t like the Lu family had any girls living here. She was free to live here, right?

    She ran downstairs in a nice mood when she saw the housekeeper Liuing out of Lu Xuan¡¯s room with a helpless sigh.

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, I selected a room. You can bring my luggage upstairs, ¡°Lily said with a bright smile. ¡°I will stay here while youe with my luggage.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miss Zhou, ¡°Housekeeper Liu said as she went downstairs to fetch the girl¡¯s luggage.

    Lily entered the room and gasped as she felt how luxurious and beautiful the room was. Her gaze fell on the dressing table that was filled with numeroustest and most expensive makeup products. Most of them were eye makeup products and were in glitter. She wasn¡¯t a big fan of anything glittery.<sub>.</sub>

    She opened the three doors that were located inside the bedroom. One led to the bathroom, another to the closet area and thest one to the balcony.

    This room wasn¡¯t any smaller than Lu Xuan¡¯s room.

    Shey on the bed and sighed. Ah, even the bed was so soft andfortable. As she was lying with her eyes closed, she did not see a confused teenage girl at the door.

    ¡°Young Miss?¡± Housekeeper Liu furrowed her brows when she saw An Xin standing at the door, frozen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t say anything, she merely pointed her finger at her bed where someone was lying.

    ¡°Give me a minute, Young Miss, ¡°Housekeeper Liu said with a distressed look on his face. She walked inside, fidgeting. She could just imagine the big drama taking ce in the house. ¡°Miss Zhou.¡± She softly called the other girl¡¯s name. ¡°You are in the wrong room, Miss Zhou.¡±<sub></sub>

    Lily opened her eyes to find the old maid hovering over her face. She asked slightly annoyed,¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You are in the wrong room, Miss Zhou, ¡°Housekeeper Zhou said while maintaining a smile on her face.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lily said in English. ¡°This is where I¡¯m staying.¡±

    Housekeeper Liu still said in a respectful tone, ¡°This is Young Miss¡¯s room. Young Master¡¯s twin is living in this room.¡±

    Lily looked at the old man in surprise. She had heard a thing or two about Lu Xuan¡¯s twin but her mom told her not to pay attention to someone who would never return to the Lu family. Now, howe this twin was back?

    She couldn¡¯t force this twin to live out of her room.

    Suddenly,an idea struck her.

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, since Cousin Lu Xuan and I are close. I don¡¯t think his twin would mind sharing the room with me, ¡°Lily said with a bright smile. ¡°We will stay in this room like sisters.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± An Xin shouted, her big doe eyes full of anger.

    ¡°You!!¡± Lily pointed her finger at the girl who she hated a lot. If she could, she would have thrown her out of her life. Because of this girl, her father was angry with her. Themittee that was set up to investigate the suicide case found her guilty and called her parents to school. She was scolded so badly. Because of her father¡¯s influence, the matter was suppressed. However, the insult she faced was still green in her mind.

    ¡°Yes me, yours truly, An Xin, ¡°An Xin said with a scoff. ¡°This is my room. I¡¯m not sharing the room with a white lotus such as you.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, ¡°Housekeeper Liu gasped as he heard An Xin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why do you hate me so much?¡± Lily¡¯s voice suddenly turned into a whisper as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°What have I done to have you hate me so much? Is it because of my sister Yue? I know sister Yue is your best friend but you don¡¯t have to retaliate by hurting me every time we meet.¡±

    ¡°If I could, I would have beaten you with that steel pipe ck and blue, ¡°An Xin sneered.

    Hearing her words, Lily began to cry pitifully.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± An angry voice was heard soon.

    An Xin¡¯s back stiffened in fear as she heard her grandmother¡¯s angry voice directed at her.

    ¡°Child, why are you crying?¡± Old Madam Lu was distressed to see Lily crying. She brought the girl home to shower her with love not to have her cry so pitifully.

    ¡°Grandma Lu, am I that bad that Cousin Xin didn¡¯t even want to share the room with me?¡± Lily sobbed as she hugged the older woman. Her eyes were cold as she looked at An Xin. She could guess the girl¡¯s identity.

    ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Lu pointed her cane at An Xin. ¡°How could you make Lily cry? And how dare you give her the threat of beating her? She is my guest. How dare you! Is this what your wild mother taught you? Like mother, like daughter!¡±

    An Xin only looked at her feet, not returning a word.

    ¡°You will share the room with Lily or you will move to the guest room and give this room to Lily to live while she stays in our house, ¡°The olddy gave the orders. ¡°Move Lily¡¯s stuff here. If this girl agrees to share the room,fine. Or she can move to the guest room.¡±

    ___

    A/N: We won¡¯t let our Xiuxiu be wronged by anyone!

 Chapter 154 Scumbag

    Lily smiled triumphantly as her eyes nced at the girl whose head was bowed.

    ¡°Child, why don¡¯t you apany me to tea? Your mom told me how you have been learning to brew tea, ¡°Old Madam Lu said to Lily who was now smiling at her.

    Lily nodded her head and followed the olddy like an obedient little girl.

    ¡°Young Miss, are you alright?¡± Housekeeper Liu asked the girl as she patted her head but the girl surprised her by tightly hugging her. Her body was trembling badly as she hugged her.

    ¡°Auntie, I want to go to my mom, ¡°An Xin whispered. She couldn¡¯t understand the intensity of fear she would have whenever she was facing the old woman. She didn¡¯t know why she always got so scared. But she could tell that it was instinctual. If the olddy even pointed her finger at her, her body flinches on its own.

    She didn¡¯t like this feeling. It was as if she had an urge to cry but she couldn¡¯t tell why it was so.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Young Miss, do you want to share the room? I can move your stuff to a different room, ¡°Housekeeper Liu asked. Although she knew that it was wrong of Lily to demand to share a room with An Xin, she believed it would be better for thetter to move out to a different room instead of sharing. She could smell bad blood between the two girls.

    ¡°I want to go home, ¡°came the reply.

    An Xin knew that she was being a coward but she would rather live alone at her home where she was wanted and loved than here.

    Downstairs¡­

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t it Lily?¡± Lu Zhaolin said with a smile on his face. Today was the rare day when he wasn¡¯t going to the office. He was embarrassed to admit it but he agreed to stay at home to spend some time with his children. His wife taught him that it was neverte to try to be a decent father.<sub></sub>

    And so here he was¡­

    ¡°You have grown so much, ¡°Lu Zhaolinmented. ¡°Have you met my daughter? She is the same age as you. You will surely be friends with her once she gets to know you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our Xin makes friends real quick, ¡°Song Yifeimented with a smile.

    Old Madam Lu scoffed as she heard them. ¡°Your daughter made Lily cry so pitifully. I gave her a piece of mind. That An woman gave her daughter such a crooked upbringing. Making guests cry on their first day.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, mom?¡± Song Yifei quickly asked. She didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this matter. ¡°What did you say to An Xin?¡±

    ¡°Lily liked the room that you prepared and she asked that girl to share the room with her, ¡°Old Madam Lu sneered. ¡°She was so cruel that she made Lily cry. She refused to share the room. I asked Liu to move her stuff to the guestroom if she refuses to share the room with our Lily.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin took deep breaths to calm himself down. He didn¡¯t want to shout at his mother before the young girl. He was a filial son but it did not mean he would let his mom do anything she deemed fit.

    ¡°Mom, you asked Xin to move out of her own room?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked in a calm tone. ¡°You scolded her because she refused to share the room with Lily. I¡¯m sure her refusal might have hurt Lily. But how does this make her cruel? Did you forget the time when Ah Xuan beat his tutor ck and blue?¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan is a child, ¡°Old Madam Lu argued.

    ¡°And Xin is even younger than him,¡± Lu Zhaolin argued. Looking at his wife, he said in a soft tone, ¡°Feifei, help Lily to settle in a different room and give mom something to cool down.¡±

    ording to him, teenagers are moody and rude. However, they realised their mistakes soon too. He couldn¡¯t call An Xin a bad girl if she refused to share a room with a guest who could have chosen a room from several empty ones. He recalled that when he was a teenager he had done many things more rude than this.

    An Xin was a child with an attitude just like her brother. Although the girl appeared kind and sweet, the kid had a righteous attitude. He knew it from the time she had beaten the thief in the mall. She wasn¡¯t wrong yet she was. She was a sixteen years old girl who believed that she could teach that thief a lesson better than thew authorities. He didn¡¯t me her as she was just a sheltered little girl who hadn¡¯t seen enough of the world.

    With this said, he ran upstairs. When he reached her room, he saw his daughter hugging the housekeeper and crying so pitifully. He was a bad father yet he couldn¡¯t bear to see her crying. Her crying made him feel something so painful in his heart.

    ¡°Master?¡± Housekeeper Liu looked at him and he signalled him to leave. She quietly left, leaving a teenage girl with snot and tears all over her face.

    Lu Zhaolin walked ahead and poured his daughter a ss of water. She was huping, not meeting her eyes with his.

    ¡°Here, ¡°He handed her a ss of water and wiped her tears. She quietly drank the water. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s room. She will not leave this room for anyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter, ¡°An Xin replied in a hoarse but spoiled voice.

    Lu Zhaolin didn¡¯t know why but he felt likeughing. Did he mention he liked her showing attitude? It was better when Lu Xuan showed the same attitude.

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said with a small smile. ¡°But I¡¯m your father.¡±

    ¡°You are not my father, ¡°An Xin retorted.

    ¡°Then, who am I ?¡± Lu Zhaolin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You are a scumbag who hurt my mom, ¡°An Xin truthfully replied.

    ____

    Urgent Announcement: Please unlock privilege chapters toplete Winwin target. We only need around 50 unlocks. If we lose the win-win now at the finishing line, I¡¯m going to be extremely depressed. You know how it feels to loose the race at the finishing line. Completing Win-Win means features and promotions for the book and more stable and frequent updates.

 Chapter 155 Dysfunctional family

    ¡°You are a scumbag who hurt my mom, ¡°An Xin truthfully replied.

    This actually made himugh. He was happy that she wasn¡¯t acting polite to him and genuinely expressing her real feelings to him. He saw her standing up and packing her luggage.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Zhaolin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my house, ¡°An Xin replied.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked in a panicked voice. ¡°This is your home.¡±

    ¡°This is not my home. This is not my family. This is Lu Xuan¡¯s family. And even he proved he is not my brother, ¡°An Xin replied as she began packing her clothes into her bag.

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked. His son needed a beating, did he?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°He cheated me in a game, ¡°An Xin replied, making him shake his head.

    Lu Zhaolin kneeled on the ground and began doing sit-ups. ¡°I will ask for your forgiveness. Don¡¯t go. I will make sure you are happy here.¡±

    An Xin gasped as he looked at her father doing sit-ups that she had a hard time doing in school. The cherry on the top was ¨C he was even holding his ears.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re a fifty years old man, An Xin deadpanned. ¡°I know you are a scumbag but it¡¯s too heavy a punishment for someone like you. Please stand up. If you want me to stay, get me a written apology from your mother. She must apologise for calling my mom bad names and provide me with emotionalpensation.¡±

    ¡°What if you turn back on your words?¡± Lu Zhaolin retorted as he looked up at her. He wasn¡¯t the country¡¯s bestwyer for nothing.

    ¡°You can trust my words, ¡± An Xin replied.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Words are not credible in court, ¡± Lu Zhaolin replied with innocent words. ¡°You must write on the paper with your signature that you will stay once you get the written apology until your mom returns.¡±

    ¡°First get me a written apology and a self-reflection letter from your mom andpensate me for the emotional distress, ¡± An Xin replied, looking at him without fear.

    ¡°You will make a goodwyer, ¡°Lu Zhaolin ended up saying with a smile.

    ¡°I will never be awyer, ¡± An Xin replied with an attitude.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°Lu Zhaolin sighed. He should ept that the twin had no intention of inheriting hisw firm. ¡°What do you want in emotionalpensation? Clothes? Shoes? Makeup? Extra pocket money?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I am? A materialistic baby?¡± An Xin asked with a huff. ¡°Though extra clothes never hurt anyone. Never mind, I want you to attend family therapy with us to treat our dysfunctional family.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin fell silent. He didn¡¯t take her words seriously yesterday when she talked about therapy as he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. But now it seemed as if he had a gist of a problem.

    ¡°Can you borate what family therapy is in your words and why our family needs this?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked like a sharpwyer he was. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know the answer to this question. He just wanted to know what her objective was.

    An Xin wiped her face with the sleeve of her shirt and took a seat on his bed and even asked him to sit near her. She took out herptop and showed him the presentation that she had prepared to convince her parents to join family therapy in case they refused. She was thoroughly prepared for this.

    She just wanted to treat this dysfunctional family. She was doing this for the original Xin who deserved peace in her afterlife. If the girl was seeing her family from above, she hoped that the girl would be happy to see her family together.

    Wasn¡¯t it weird how everyone cared about almost everyone but had such poor and patheticmunication skills?

    An Xin showed her father the first slide of the presentation. ¡°Father, by family therapy, I mean our family should seek counselling together. I¡¯m not including Grandma, Auntie and Xiaobao. I¡¯m talking about mom, Lu Xuan, you and I.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, she went on, ¡°Don¡¯t you think ourmunication skills suck so bad? You couldn¡¯t even say a word to us without overthinking about it several times? Our rtionships with each other are not normal. We need to explore further toe to amon ground where all four of us could co-exist without harming each other mentally or emotionally.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin looked at her as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°We have to solve the problems existing in our family. But father, how will we solve the problems if we don¡¯t even identify them? Family therapy will help us identify those problems, ¡°An Xin said in a soft voice.¡°We four can¡¯t sit in the same room without a conflict breaking out between us. I want our family to be a normal family. Lu Xuan wants the same but he didn¡¯t know this yet. You know what? He doesn¡¯t even know what he wants. He said he doesn¡¯t like you but he misses you a lot. He is jealous of Gu Shangyan when you show the former more respect and care than him.¡±

    ¡°I know parents divorce all the time, ¡°An Xin said with a shrug. ¡°Lu Xuan might think that our family would have been normal if you and mom hadn¡¯t divorced. But I think the impact would have been greater if you and mom had stayed married. She doesn¡¯t love you that way and you don¡¯t love her that way too.I think divorce all those years ago was the right decision but you both didn¡¯t know how to handle it. And thus, the dysfunctional family we have today.¡±

    ¡°Most of all, father, I want to go to family therapy because my mom deserves closure. You have an amazing family without her but she is stuck bearing the consequences of the divorce and leaving Lu Xuan behind. I think it¡¯s time you both identify your mistakes, ept them and move on. My mom deserves to move on.¡±

    With this amazing presentation, she looked at her father and waited for his answer.

    ____

    A/N: Most of you must think that An Xin is being to Adult-y in the chapter but what do you expect from her? she just wants a normal and peaceful family and if there is a way for her family to be peaceful and normal again, she would no leave stone unturned to do that.

    Do you think it¡¯s shameful to go to family therapy and ept that our family has problems?

    Most people suffer in such dysfunctional families because they are ashamed of taking such a step.

    Family therapy is not a cure but what¡¯s not possible with hard and true efforts?

 Chapter 156 Cheer her up

    Lu Xuan heard from Housekeeper Liu that An Xin was in the room and crying pitifully, he immediately ran to her room. When he entered her room, he saw her tear-stained face and her sitting near his father.

    ¡°Did you hurt her?¡± Lu Xuan said as he pulled his sister and hid her behind his back. Since he was taller than her, he was easily able to hide her behind him.

    An Xin tried to say but Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to anyone.

    ¡°You can beat me, scold me or anything you like but don¡¯t involve her, ¡± Lu Xuan told his father, their eyes meeting. ¡°I will not let you hurt my sister.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin looked at his angry son and sighed. ¡°Guess, we really need family therapy.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and quietly left the room.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Lu Xuan winched when he felt her pinching his waist. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Father didn¡¯t hurt me. He came to console me, ¡± An Xin narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me what the situation was and simply jumped to conclusions.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± He scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Who made you cry?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Your grandma and lovely cousin, ¡± An Xin sarcastically replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lovely cousin, ¡°Lu Xuan retorted.

    ¡°Zhou Liling came to stay at your home. She wants to share this room with me, I refuse fo even breathe in the same air as her. Your grandma scolded me, called mom bad names and asked me to move out of the room if I can¡¯t share with your lovely cousin, ¡± An Xin snitched on the two people she didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°I will talk to grandma, ¡± Lu Xuan disappeared from the room too, leaving a tired An Xin.

    Since she had a crying session earlier, shey on the bed and felt her eyes droopy. She didn¡¯t even realise when she fell asleep.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, you have to get me justice, ¡± Old Madam Lu said with a wronged look on her face. ¡°Your father is angry with me. That girl forced your father to make me write a written apology letter to her and a self-reflection. She was in wrong yet I¡¯m med for the matter.¡±

    Lu Xuan smiled as he looked at his grandmother. He pushed the pen and paper that were ced on the table and said, ¡°Grandma, it has been a long time since you touched a pen. Why don¡¯t I sit here while you write the letter and self-reflection? I will help you with spelling if you face any problems.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Lu looked at her grandson as if she was betrayed by the person she loved the most in the world. While she was scolding the little girl in her heart, the said little girl was in a sweet slumber.

    ¡°I will see all of you, ¡± Old Madam Lu muttered.

    ¡°Sure, ¡± Lu Xuan smiled as he took a book ced on the table and began reading it while his grandmother was doing the bare minimum to console his distressed twin.

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    Song Yifei paused in her footsteps when she heard Lu Xuan calling for her. She blinked her eyes, wondering if she heard right.

    ¡°Ah Xuan did you call for me?¡± Song Yifei asked again.

    Lu Xuan nodded his head. ¡°Where is Xun?¡±

    ¡°He is in his nursery, ¡± Song Yifei said. ¡°He just woke up from his sleep and is now throwing a tantrum. Do you want something?¡±

    Lu Xuan paused for a moment and then said while scratching his hair. ¡°Auntie, can you make something sweet for Xin? Mom always feeds her desserts to cheer her up.¡±

    Song Yifei¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Lu Xuan¡¯s request. She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t express it in words. ¡°Yes. Yes. All you have to do is tell me what she likes? I will ask the kitchen to make desserts ording to your preferences. I called Yunyun in the morning and told Xin hase to stay here for a few days. She wille in the evening. I will prepare lots of tasty food for all of you kids. Let me ask Lily what she would like to eat.¡±

    Lu Xuan, who had never seen his stepmother, so excited smiled shyly. He only asked her to prepare desserts. Did she need to be this excited?

    ¡°Ah Xuan, why don¡¯t you go y with Xiaobao for a while? That boy is throwing tantrums. He only listens to his siblings, ¡± Song Yifei said with a troubled look on her face.

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Lu Xuan sighed. He went to his brother¡¯s nursery to find him screeching at the top of his lungs. There was no tear in the little boy¡¯s eyes but he was crying as if he was being badly beaten.

    ¡°Little fatty, aren¡¯t you embarrassed by crying for no reason?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he lightly flicked the boy¡¯s tender forehead and surprisingly the boy stopped crying. ¡°You and she are real siblings crying all the time.¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡± Xiaobao screeched.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Gege, ¡± Lu Xuan said as he put Xiaobao out of his crib and ced him on the rug while he put a pillow on the rug andy there.

    ¡°Gege!¡± Xiaobao screamed again as he lightly patted his brother¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t like what his big brother said initially.

    ¡°This bad boy is not my brother, ¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently and closed his eyes.

    This time tears pooled in the boy¡¯s eyes for real and he wobbled his lip while looking at his brother with a look that said he was being wronged.

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Lu Xuan sighed as he grabbed the small body and made Xiaobao sit on his stomach and said, ¡°Your Jiejie is sad. You have to act cute and make her smile, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Jiejie?¡± Xiaobao said with a blink of an eye. It was as if he was being quite serious at this time.

    ¡°Practice acting cute with me first, ¡± Lu Xuan told the boy.

    Xiaobao smiled, his big eyes forming crescents and a wide smile on his lips as he said in his babyishnguage, ¡°Jiejie! Bub! Jiejie! Bub!¡±

    Lu Xuan smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Well done. Practice again!¡±

    Xiaobao repeated his cute act once again.

    And again¡­

    And again¡­.

    Until Lu Xuan was satisfied.

 Chapter 157 Idol!

    ¡°Buddy!¡±

    A teenage boy stood at the entrance of Lu Mansion and shouted at the top of his lungs. When his eyes fell on the old figure sitting on the couch, he walked to her and said, ¡°Hey, grandma, you are looking pretty!¡±

    Old Madam Lu raised her eyes to re at the boy. She was too angry to take anypliments today.

    ¡°Oh, it seems Grandma woke up on the side of the wrong bed today, ¡± The boy said as he flicked his shoulder-length hair back and smiled brightly. ¡°Grandma, my grandfather sent his good wishes to you. He has been waiting for your call for days. You must pity his old heart and return the call. You are single and my grandpa is single. Why don¡¯t you mingle?¡±

    ¡°Lu Mingze, where are your manners!¡± Old Madam Lu boomed.

    ¡°Call me Mochi, grandma, ¡± The boy winked at her. ¡°My fans call me Mochi. Where is my number one fan? I sense him gifts but he didn¡¯t call me back. Callous fellow.¡± He gave the old woman a look and said, ¡°Just like someone I know!¡±

    The notebook that the olddy was holding, she threw it at the boy in anger but he did a flip and jumped out off the couch whileughing.

    ¡°Where is my buddy, beautiful?¡± Lu Mingze asked as he looked at the servant who blushed at pointed at the room upstairs. As he walked the stairs while humming and whistling, he stopped in his footsteps when a girl stood in his way.

    ¡°Are you lost, baby girl?¡± Lu Mingze asked with a bright smile and the girl stilled. She was blinking her eyes at the blinding handsome face that she has just seen.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Mochi?¡± Zhou Liling stammered as she looked at the boy.¡°Beautiful Soul¡¯s lead singer?¡±

    ¡°The one and only, ¡± The boy winked at her. ¡°Where is Lu Xuan?¡±

    Zhou Liling pointed at the room at the end of the corridor and the boy walked there while whistling.

    Lu Xuan was now ying a game when he was approached by someone he had no intention of seeing.

    ¡°Hi, buddy!¡± Lu Mingze grinned while waving.

    Lu Xuan grabbed the first thing that came to his hand that was his shoe and tossed it at the annoying pest.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Lu Mingze asked as he rubbed the spot where the shoe hit him.

    ¡°Fuck off, ¡± Lu Xuan showed him the middle finger and tossed another shoe at him.<sub></sub>

    Lu Mingze entered the room and fell on the bed. ¡°You still angry about how I forgot you on the trip to Korea? I told you I have a short memory. I forget little things.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, forgetting me on the trip was a small thing? Do you know how embarrassed I was when they found out that I got lost on the airport of a forgein country? You recalled after five days that I¡¯m not with you!¡± Lu Xuan asked with a scoff.

    Lu Mingze only smiled embarrassedly while scratching his head.

    ¡°Why are you here now?¡± Lu Xuan asked,annoyed.

    ¡°My mom said your sistere to live with you and she is so pretty, ¡± Lu Mingze announced with a wink. ¡°Do you mind me taking a look at her? You know beautiful girls are my energy booster!¡±

    This time Lu Xuan didn¡¯t need shoes to beat the shit of this little rascal!

    ¡°What the heck is your problem?¡± Lu Mingze asked after getting beaten.

    ¡°You stay away from my sister!¡± Lu Xuan warned him. ¡°Or you know what happened with Peng Chengst time.¡±

    Lu Mingze shuddered at the memory.

    ¡°Young Masters, Madam is inviting you for lunch, ¡± A servant came to announce the message.

    While they were leaving the room, An Xin was leaving her room too after a nap. Her eyes fell on a tall and handsome boy in ck jeans and a ck leather jacket. A stud was shining in his ear and his long hair looked extremely beautiful and soft.

    When her eyes fell on his face, she felt her heart beating fast in her chest.

    ¡°Idol?¡± She wanted to whisper but she rather ended up shouting.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Mingze smelled a fan nearby and turned his eyes to find a little girl as adorable as his cat. He grinned devilishly, ¡°Little beauty, are you my fan?¡±

    An Xin paused breathing for a moment when she saw how her idol was talking to her. She nodded her head like an obedient cat. ¡°Idol, I send you lots of gifts like cards, letters, potions for your healthy recovery. You had a leg injury and the band is put on hiatus, right?¡±

    Lu Xuan was looking at his twin as if she was some kind of ghost.

    ¡°I did, ¡± Lu Mingze lied without batting an eye. ¡°Thank you for your care.¡±

    An Xin blushed. She was so giddy after meeting her idol. He was her favourite singer and she frequently watch his performances on the inte. He was so young but he was popr all over the country. He had a massive fan following at such a young age.

    ¡°Are you my buddy¡¯s sister?¡± Lu Mingze asked while Lu Xuan red at him.

    ¡°You are my brother¡¯s buddy?¡± An Xin blinked her big doe eyes.

    Lu Mingze shed her a charming smile and she saw pink all around her.

    ¡°Idol, don¡¯t leave, alright? I will return soon, ¡± An Xin said as she ran back to her room. Her idol was here. She couldn¡¯t just show up in her home clothes, right? She raided her wardrobe and tried so many dresses before finalizing one.

    Everyone at the lunch table was surprised to see the young girl dressed in an overly pink dress, her lips were painted pale pink, and even her hair band was pink just like her pink cheeks.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with Xin?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked his wife.

    Song Yifei pointed at the neer and whispered, ¡°She is a fan! She dressed to impress her idol.¡±

    ¡°Why does my daughter has questionable choices?¡± Lu Zhaolin muttered to no one in particr.

    ____

    A/N: Hello there, thank you for your patience while I was updating Privilege chapters. It must be hard on you all to wait for 4 days. Actually, I couldn¡¯t make a stockpile and now I had to muster up the update of two books along with 10 chapters of privilege and burned myself badly. My eyes hurt and so does my head right now. I can¡¯t look at the screen for the time being.

    I have few things to say before the normal chapter updates begin. Don¡¯t worry, my ranting won¡¯t cost you coins as I always put it after posting the chapter and the system only recognises the coins of old Word counts.

    1¡­..I have 2.9K collections currently but why does my vote not increase 700? The goal of this month is to cross 1000 power stones. I know it is possible. So, kindly help me.

    2¡­.I had 65 privileged readersst month. I hope I had almost the same this month too. First of all, thank you all of you for helping me reach 1K unlocks and we got a 7 days feature.Our Goal is to reach 1K privilege unlocks again. So, dear readers, kindly show your power.

    3¡­I¡¯m thinking of posting 3 chapters a day and doing two mass releases in a month. What do you think about it?

    4¡­.I havee up with an idea. Whoever buys thest two tiers of privilege can ask for the scene of your favorite character in it. For example, Reader A likes Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan together, all you have to do is buy thest or secondst tier privilege and post the screenshot inments and put in your request for your favourite character scene. Also, the buyers of thest two tiers can im 100 coins worth code. (Do note only the first 10 people can im the coin code.)

    5¡­The goal of Golden tickets this month is 200!

    .

 Chapter 158 Brocon

    On Han Zixin¡¯s side, grandpa Han asked his grandsons to go grocery shopping.

    Young Master Han Nanxian who had never even lifted a ss of water was told to go grocery shopping all of a sudden. He turned his gaze to look at his younger brother who was yawning as if it was no big deal. How could he forget that his precious brother was talented in kitchen work?

    Dammit, what does he do now?

    ¡°Grandpa, no need to worry about groceries. I can go myself, ¡± Han Zixin said nonchntly.

    ¡°The things are more in quantity and the driver is not here to drive you to the supermarket, ¡°Han Qian sighed as he looked at his younger grandson. ¡°Take Ah Xian with you. He is eighteen and has a driving license.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I can go on my bicycle, ¡± Han Zixin stubbornly said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Child, it¡¯s not possible. You will ruin things, ¡± Han Qian said. ¡°Even on a bicycle, you need someone to hold the bags, don¡¯t you? Take Ah Xian with you. My old bones are too tired to move today. I¡¯m retiring to my room. Call me when dinner is ready.¡±

    With this said, Han Qian walked to his room. The boys weren¡¯t able to see a glint in his eyes as he turned to walk into his room.

    Han Nanxian walked out while whistling and twirling the car keys in his fingers. As he reached the garage area, he saw Han Zixin on his bicycle.

    ¡°Well, where is the car?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    Han Zixin snorted as he turned to look at the road ahead. ¡°What do you think the ce is? Your pce where you have drivers and servants at your beck and call? Grow up, Young Master.¡±<sub></sub>

    Although Han Zixin¡¯s words were hurtful and dripping with the spicy sauce of sarcasm and mockery, Han Nanxian couldn¡¯t prevent the grin from spreading on his face as if he just licked a sweet and tangy soup.For the first time in years, his brother took the initiative to talk to him. So, what if he was being sarcastic and mocking? As long as he was willing to speak to him, there was no one happier than Han Nanxian at this moment.

    Suddenly, Han Nanxian felt as if he was craving something spicy for dinner even though his body didn¡¯t react well to the spicy food.

    He sat on the backseat of the bicycle while Han Zixin was riding it at a frightening speed. He closed his eyes and let the hot air of summer evening fall on his face and began enjoying it. Everything turned warm inside his body. He was so happy that if someone even asked him for his soul, he would happily give it.

    Suddenly, Han Zixin rode his bicycle on the bumpy road, causing Han Nanxian who was sitting in the backseat to jump in the air and then fell on the metal seat with a thud. The metal of the backseat prickled his bum and he let out a big ouch.

    Han Zixin, who understood what happened in the backseat burst into a fit ofughter. His whiskey eyes crinkled as he rode the bicycle in a zigzag way making Han Nanxian scream in fear.

    When they reached the grocery store, Han Nanxian was a mess. His heart was beating so fast. He felt like the boy was deliberately messing up with him. If he could, he would have jumped out of the bicycle with his long legs but he didn¡¯t. And he knew too well why he didn¡¯t.

    After catching his breath, he ran behind Han Zixin, who was choosing vegetables while looking at the list. When he saw the ingredients written on the list, he began putting vegetables into the grocery bag too.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Zixin looked at him as he saw the number of vegetables that this big boy had chosen.

    ¡°This is cauliflower, ¡°Han Nanxian blinked his eyes innocently and replied.

    ¡°Out of all the clean cauliflowers, you picked this old one, ¡°Han Zixin said with a huff. ¡°Look at it carefully, this is not fresh. Look at the other one on the right end, this one is white to look at and even its leaves are green. And look at the one that you chose again, it has yellowish leaves. Next time, choose the vegetables carefully.¡±

    Han Nanxian nodded his head after getting the tip that he might never use all his life. But since it was his younger brother who gave him this lesson, he was going to listen to it very carefully. This bro-con found his brother¡¯s lesson very important and Inspiring. One day he might open a vegetable stall and he needed all the knowledge about it in the world.

    ¡°Choose tomatoes and other vegetables, ¡°Han Zixin said, indifferently. ¡°While I take out the flour and eggs from the other side.¡±

    Han Nanxian nodded his head and began picking red and juicy tomatoes. He had picked at least two kilograms of them. However, when his little brother came, he was scolded once again.

    ¡°What did you do now?¡± Han Zixin cried as he looked at the tomatoes that would burst if touched.

    ¡°Look at the juicy and red tomatoes I picked, ¡°Han Nanxian said, proudly. ¡°Ain¡¯t I a genius?¡±

    Han Zixin snorted. ¡°Buying these tomatoes is a waste of money. If you take them home, all of them will be ruined in a day. When we are choosing tomatoes, we choose one that is not very ripe. This way, they canst for a few days. And we shouldn¡¯t buy this many tomatoes. Fresh vegetables taste better.¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡°Han Nanxian nodded, epting his mistake. ¡°But Han, tomatoes are a fruit, not vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ¡°Han Zixin said while snorting. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to add them to your fruit sd then.¡±

    He didn¡¯tment more on this matter. He just felt that this young master had his head knocked on the huge pile of books that he owned.

    What did he say? Tomato is a fruit? Hah!

    ¡°Did this boy just show me attitude?¡± Han Nanxian asked himself.

    ¡°Follow me quickly if you don¡¯t want to walk back home, ¡°He heard his younger brother who used to be very cute once upon a time say.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Han Nanxian yelled while holding the heavy vegetable bags.

 Chapter 159 Noob

    ¡°Are they your friends?¡± Han Nanxian asked as he tapped on his brother¡¯s shoulder when they came out of the grocery store.

    Three or four boys were standing near Han Zixin¡¯s bicycle in a gangster pose as if waiting for someone.

    ¡°Boss! That¡¯s him, ¡°A boy who had his hair bleached and eyebrows half trimmed pointed at Han Zixin. ¡°He beat our man outside his school.¡±

    The boss,who was the shortest in the group, squinted his gaze to look at a tall boy holding heavy polythene bags and said, ¡°Attack!¡±

    Han Nanxian was left wondering when his brother began running for his life. He felt the boying back only to be dragged with him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a tyrant of the school?¡± Han Nanxian asked his brother who he was running with. ¡°Why are we running and why are you not beating them?¡±

    Han Zixin gave him a look of impatience and focus on running.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Han Zixin muttered when two boys appeared before them and three behind them. They were stuck in the middle with no way to go. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Your dignity in mud, ¡°The leader of the rival group said as he spits on the ground. ¡°You beat our boys outside your school. We will beat you, make your video and throw your reputation on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Han Nanxian asked with a curious look. ¡°If you post the video, won¡¯t you be arrested by the police? What do you think this setting is? Fictional? Nah, dudes. The police will arrest each one of you for beating another boy.¡±

    ¡°He is speaking nonsense, ¡°A boy told the leader of the group.

    Han Zixin smirked as he looked at themzily. ¡°He is the brain of the family. While I used fists to solve the matter, he used brain. Quite a deadlybination, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Han Nanxian felt a swell of pride bursting in his chest as he heard the praise.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t listen to this asshole, ¡°The bleachy said with a dark look on his face. ¡°You have to attack and avenge us brothers.¡± Before he could say anything else, the quiet boy of the group ran to kick Han Zixin but Han Nanxian appeared first and kicked the boy who fell far away.

    Han Nanxian looked at Han Zixin with a grin. ¡°What? If you can learn to read and write from me, I can pick up a punch or kick from you, right?¡±

    This was how the fight between the teenagers began. In the beginning, it wasn¡¯t easy to tell who was at the winning end but as Han Nanxian threw the wooden stick at the Han Zixin who caught it effortlessly, the fight ended up bing one-sided.

    Han Zixin beat every single boy with the stick and they ran for their life.

    ¡°I am telling you that I wille back to avenge us again, ¡°The leader shouted while running. Han Zixin threw the wooden stick that was about to hit his leg but didn¡¯t and he increased his speed so as not to get killed by the possessed boy.

    Han Nanxian looked at his brother with sparkling eyes as if asking to be praised.

    ¡°Stop fooling around, ¡°Han Zixin said as he looked at the big boy.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Han Nanxian looked at him as if he couldn¡¯t believe that was how his heart was going to be broken today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go fighting with others, ¡°Han Zixin said with a scoff.

    ¡°I just wanted you to not get beaten by them, ¡°Han Nanxian said in a small voice.

    Han Zixin bit his tongue. Why did he feel like he just scolded his dog for doing something good? Never mind, he didn¡¯t ask for help. He could have beaten those group of delinquents before the store but it was a public ce and his brother was with him. He ran just to not implicate Han Nanxian into the fight but in the end, the good child entered the fight.

    Why did he have this feeling as if he had just made a good boy a bad one?

    The good boy turned bad boy.

    Han Zixim clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. He didn¡¯t like the oue at all.

    ¡°I suddenly feel so good, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a silly grin. ¡°Truth be told, I never got this feeling even after scoring top marks in school. But the adrenaline this fight gave me. What do you think about taking me as your underling?¡±

    Han Nanxian wasn¡¯t kidding at this moment. It was the first time that he got involved in a fight and all he had to say about the fights was good things. He felt like a superhero while fighting with his brother.

    Hell, even seeing fights in power rangers didn¡¯t give him as much thrill as this one gave him.

    Wouldn¡¯t his life be filled with thrills if his younger brother took him as an underlying?

    Han Zixin snorted. ¡°There is no ce for someone as noob as you in our cult.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t tell that the cult ceased to exist the day he chose books over the rights of forced students. Yes, there was a category of students called forced students. These students didn¡¯t want to study and their parents forcefully sent them to school. He was the leader of the cult but then¡­.

    An Xin happened and to sit next to her throughout the entire session, he had to choose books.

    ¡°Noob?¡± Han Nanxian repeated the word. How had he never heard about this word?

    ¡°Beginner. Unskilled. You can barely protect yourself.¡± Han Zixin cruelly said this.

    ¡°Go back to studying and being a top student, ¡± Han Zixin said again. ¡°You are not made for cool stuff like us.¡±

    ____

    A/N: Thank you for waiting. I had a migrainest night and I couldn¡¯t edit the chapters. You see, I¡¯m pushing myself too hard. Writing three books at once. What was I thinking? I don¡¯t know honestly.

    Give love to me because I¡¯m love-starved.

 Chapter 160 Leaving

    While both of them were walking to the ce where he left their groceries, Han Nanxian suddenly sighed and paused to look at his younger brother, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Good for you.¡± Han Zixin said with a snort. He didn¡¯t pause in his footsteps like Han Nanxian. He just kept on walking ahead.

    ¡°I am leaving China, ¡± Han Nanxian said with utmost seriousness.

    ¡°Very nice, ¡± Han Zixin indifferentlymented once again.

    ¡°Han, I¡¯m noting back ever, ¡± This time Han Nanxian¡¯s voice was soft and serious.

    This made Han Zixin pause in his footsteps and look at him.

    Han Nanxian softly smiled as he looked at his brother who was now giving him his full attention,¡°I¡¯m leaving. I didn¡¯t tell you but I will be appearing for the college entrance test. But I will not be joining any national university. I received Havard¡¯s confirmation letter a few days ago. I¡¯m leaving and I¡¯m noting back.¡±

    Thest conversation with his father made him see his life from a new perspective. How long was he going to let his father treat him like a patient? He loved his father. There was no doubt about this. But he was tired of living the life of a sick boy. He was born and his father lost his wife. After a year, he was diagnosed with a deadly illness.

    His father was told that only a bone marrow transnt could save his life. This was how Han Zixin came into the picture. His cruel father impregnated a woman only to have a child who could share simr bone marrow as Han Nanxian. When Han Zixin was old enough to be brought into the family, his father threw the woman who gave him birth away.<sub>.</sub>

    And when Han Zixin served his purpose, he was thrown away from Han Nanxian¡¯s life by the cruel father again.

    Han Nanxian had enough of everyone. He was feeling like he hadn¡¯t lived a single day in his life for himself. Who was he living for? What was his purpose in life? What was he fighting for? What did he actually want from life?

    He knew nothing.

    And he knew that as long as he was under the thumb of his father he would never be able to discover himself.

    He just wanted a life for himself.

    He knew that he was selfish but it was a now or never chance for him.

    ¡°Does your father know?¡± Han Zixin found his voice and asked the question while looking at the boy who looked a lot like him. It wasn¡¯t the first time he noticed simrities between both of them.

    ¡°No. You are the first one, ¡± Han Nanxian said with a smile. Wasn¡¯t fate cruel to him? His brother finally started tolerating his presence and he had to leave. But he was happy that once he was gone, his brother would receive everything that was Han Zixin¡¯s, to begin with. His little brother would lead the life he was born to live when the stumble in his road would be gone.<sub></sub>

    ¡°He will not allow it, ¡± Han Zixin said. As much as he knew that man, he would never let his only son leave him. It was Han Nanxian¡¯s wishful thinking to be away from his family.

    ¡°Good.¡± Han NanXian shrugged as he went on, ¡°I have enough of the life he wants me to live. I¡¯m dying, I would rather die in peace and freedom.¡± Next moment, his voice turned extremely remorseful as he said, ¡°Han, this is thest chance for me to say sorry to you. I¡¯m sorry for what my father did. But I¡¯m not sorry for hiding the truth. I love you the most in this world. I was happy being selfish back then. I am happy to know that you are now happy in my life. This is my goodbye to you. When the timees, I will inform my father.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your fucking sorry, ¡± Han Zixin screamed. ¡°You are no one to me. I¡¯m no one to you! Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I wish that I had died in the hospital back then, but then I look at you and understand that God gave me this life to make up for everything you lost. I will die making up for you, ¡°Han Nanxian said. He believed that the best way for making Han Zixin happy was to leave his life.

    ¡°What about the Empire he created for you?¡± Han Zixin tried to reason with him. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s yours. I need nothing. That¡¯s the least he could give you after the pain he put you through, ¡°Han Nanxian smiled.

    Han Zixin punched Han Nanxian¡¯s jaw and thetter hit the wall.¡°Motherfu*er! Selfish bastard all of you! Get out of my eyes before I beat you more.¡±

    ¡°Han, listen to me, ¡± Han Nanxian still used a soft tone to talk to him. ¡°I have to leave or I will die here. It¡¯s suffocating. Cancer didn¡¯t suffocate me as much as living this life does. I know I should be grateful for the life you have given me, but I can¡¯t stay.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I gave you no life, ¡± Han Zixin said sarcastically. ¡°If you forget should I remind you of the story again!!! I will never take your things. Never. If you want to go? Then go ahead. But don¡¯t me me for leaving like a fucking coward. You aren¡¯t leaving for me but yourself. I¡¯m just a pathetic excuse.¡±

    Han Nanxian sighed as he looked at her. ¡°Perhaps, you are right. I don¡¯t know much at this time. I just know that I have to leave before I lose myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Han.¡±

    ____

    ¡°Here, take this, coffee, ¡± Gu Yanxi smiled at the woman who had been working tirelessly since the morning without any break. He removed her sses and ced them on the table before pushing the coffee mug near her.

    An Qinyan smiled back at him. Lines of tiredness and weariness were visible on her face. ¡°Thank you. How do you know I was craving coffee?¡±

    ¡°Well, coffee is your fuel, ¡± Gu Yanxi said. ¡°Drink your coffee in peace and then I brought some files for you to discuss.¡± He took his liberty to sit beside her and put her head on his shoulder to let her rx for a moment.

    ¡°Yanxi, what are you doing?¡± An Qinyan asked suddenly.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Gu Yanxi asked her innocently.

    ¡°You are pushing my boundaries, ¡± An Qinyan replied.

    ¡°Yanyan, ¡± He softly called out her name. ¡°Let¡¯s get together, alright?¡±

    An Qinyan sighed. ¡°Yanxi, aren¡¯t you tired of asking the same question again and again?¡±

    ¡°I will stop asking you the question when you will refuse me, ¡± Gu Yanxi said in utter seriousness. ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t me and we will be back to professional colleagues.¡±

    ¡°I have two children, Yanxi, ¡± An Qinyan whispered.

    ¡°What a coincidence! I have one too. Would you discriminate against me for raising a kid?¡± GI Yanxi asked with a smile.

    ¡°You know I will never, ¡± An Qinyn replied. ¡°Gu Shangyan changed you for the better. He put a stop on your daredevil behaviour and made you take your life seriously. I would never discriminate against you just because you have a child.¡±

    ¡°Then, why do you think I will discriminate about the same thing?¡± Gu Yanxi asked her. ¡°Did you see how much our children liked each other? Did you ever imagine Xuan being close to someone like Shangyan? I never expected those two to click. But look at them. All three of them fit together so well. Xin even calls Shangyan Gege now. Why don¡¯t we make him her Gege?¡±

    ¡°You are so good with your words, ¡± An Qinyan muttered.

    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Yanxi asked her. ¡°I wonder why my magic of words never works on you. If I was so good with my words, I would have persuaded you to be mine a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yanxi! Go to work! Don¡¯t make me want to beat you, ¡± An Qinyan said as she turned her face to hide her red cheeks. Oh my, what was she again? A teenager again?

    ¡°And she says why Lu Xuan is so violent, ¡± Gu Yanxi huffed, earning a re from her.

    ¡°Scram!¡± An Qinyan said but he didn¡¯t move. Instead, he asked,¡°When are you going back? I told you I can handle this matter alone.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yanxi, don¡¯t you think that someone deliberately caused trouble here?¡± An Qinyan couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Nobody died. The injuries aren¡¯t even that major but the matter is being hyped so much all of a sudden. Don¡¯t you feel this is something plotted by someone?¡±

    Gu Yanxi smirked. ¡°That¡¯s why I said I came with files to discuss the matter.¡±

    _____

    A/N: Sometimes, we shouldn¡¯t be sorry for leaving. The life Han Nanxian is living it¡¯s not his own. He had been living it for eighteen years and he could not live it anymore. He was bound to fail everyone¡¯s big expectations one day and that day was today.

 Chapter 161 Family fights

    ¡°Idol, would you like to drink boba tea?¡± An Xin asked as she batted her eyshes at him acting cute. Her idol liked boba tea a lot. She read it through the articles on him on the inte.

    When Lu Xuan said that she was an Inte-addicted girl,he was not kidding. She stalked all kinds of handsome idols on the Inte.

    ¡°Of course, if my little fan will bring me poison, I will still drink it with a smile on my face, ¡± Lu Mingze replied with a smile as he looked at her face. He winked at Lu Xuan as An Xin ran inside to bring him the tea.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, your sister is my fan, ¡± Lu Mingze grinned as he looked at the hostile boy. ¡°When are you joining my fandom?¡±

    ¡°Like never?¡± Lu Xuan replied with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Xin, where are you going?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked as he looked at his daughter who was holding a boba tea cup.

    ¡°Father, Idol wants to drink boba tea, ¡± An Xin said with a sweet smile.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°Lu Xun has been crying for his Jiejie. I thought you had time for ying with your younger sister who seemed to love his Jiejie a lot.¡±

    ¡°Is that the case?¡± An Xin asked in a worried tone.

    Lu Zhaolin nodded his head innocently.

    ¡°Then, father, will you pass the boba to my Idol?¡± An Xin looked at him and asked hopefully.

    ¡°Of course, ¡± Lu Zhaolin immediately said.

    An Xin reluctantly handed him the boba tea and walked to Xiaobao¡¯s nursery.<sub></sub>

    Lu Zhaolin watched his daughter walking to his son¡¯s nursery with a smile on his face. He took out the straw of the drink that he was holding and took a sip. Hmm. It was delicious. He felt someone lightly tapping his shoulder. As he looked around, he saw his wife standing there with arms crossed over her chest and narrowing her eyes at him.

    ¡°Zhaolin, what are you? A kid?¡± Song Yifei scolded him.

    Lu Zhaolin cleared his throat, embarrassed. ¡°That boy has questionable attitude and habits. He is not going to have a good effect on our Xin. What if she leaves her studies and begins chasing stars and idols?¡±

    ¡°She is a little girl. Each girl has a crush on idols and stars at this age, ¡± Song Yifei told him. ¡°When I was her age, my bedroom wall was filled with the stickers of idols and boy bands. This is a phase of every girl¡¯s life. It will pass. But for now, let her enjoy this phase of her life.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, ¡°Lu Zhaolin muttered while walking out of there sipping on the Boba tea.

    ¡°Here, take this, ¡± The old woman passed the paper to the girl who was ying with the baby in her arms. An Xin raised her eyes to look at her grandmother who was handing her the piece of paper with attitude. She quietly took and quickly skimmed through it.

    ¡°Madam Lu, the spelling of sorry is missing, ¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The olddy said in a loud voice that made her flinch.

    ¡°I think you forgot to add sorry in the letter, ¡± An Xin said, holding back her irrational fear of the old woman.

    ¡°Why should I add sorry? Most importantly, why should I be saying sorry to you? I did nothing wrong, ¡± The old woman said with a huff. She was not going to admit that she did something wrong. She only scolded a brat. What was the big deal about it?

    ¡°This is an apology letter, ¡± An Xin said in a polite tone. ¡°If you are not sincere enough then there is no point in wasting ink and paper for writing something so insincere. You could have just said that you did nothing wrong and I would have gone back to my home. It was not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Gone home? Are you threatening me?¡± Old Madam Lu asked. ¡°Who are you showing these big eyes? Do you think I can¡¯t pull this long tongue of yours that works too much? If I had authority over you, I would have straightened a twisted child like you years ago. You are my grandchild and so I don¡¯t hit you or else a brat like you had long be a good girl.¡±

    ¡°You are not my grandmother, ¡± An Xin whispered. ¡°I refused to acknowledge someone like you as my grandmother.¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t know what happened and why she spoke those words? It was like she didn¡¯t have any control over her tongue. She said those words instinctively.

    The old woman¡¯s eyes widened as she nced at the girl. ¡°How dare you?! You think you have a right to not acknowledge me as your grandmother?! If I didn¡¯t fight over your custody, I wouldn¡¯t be Deng Chuan! Now I will bring you to this house like your wild mother took away my Ah Xuan and teach you how to be a good girl. You shall remember me in your wildest dreams that Deng Chaun gave you the piece of mind.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Song Yifei appeared there as Lu Xun began crying, feeling the hostile atmosphere inside the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Song Yifei, don¡¯t cross your limits or I will send you back to your Song family, ¡°Old Madam Lu boomed in anger.

    Song Yifei grabbed the old woman¡¯s hand and brought her out of the nursery. ¡°Mom, you are scaring the children.¡±

    ¡°I am scaring the children? Or you are taking the side of the witch¡¯s spawn?¡± Old Madam Lu snarled. ¡°Song Yifei, I told you many times that if you don¡¯t remain within your limits, I will throw you out of my Lu family.¡±

    ¡°Then, please do, ¡± Song Yifei said in a loud and firm voice. It was for the first time she had raised their voice. ¡°Please send me to the Song family. I won¡¯t question your decision. You can live here with your son. I will return to the Song family. My brother still loved me enough to take me in. But mom, once I leave I won¡¯t return. I will take my son with me. Xiaobao and I will never return. ¡°

    ____

    A/N: More than anything I¡¯m scared of family fights. I remember a month ago my teenage sister and my mom has a big fight over something stupid. I¡¯m not that sensitive girl. But when they began elongating the fight over such a stupid reason, I began crying. Mind you, I never cry. My cousin-sh- beauty got married, I didn¡¯t get a single tear. Lol

    Moral of the ranting; Family moments are not always fluffy, its real angst. When they say break up hits the most, show them the biggest family fight that always result in more broken heart.

 Chapter 162 Cancer kills all

    ¡°You are threatening me like that woman, ¡± Old Madam Lu said. ¡°She left and took one child and you are going to do the same. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Mom, will you ever ept me as your daughter-inw?¡± Song Yifei asked in a soft voice. ¡°It has been sixteen years already. I¡¯m tired now.¡±

    ¡°I never chose you to be my son¡¯s bride, ¡± Old Madam Lu said. ¡°I chose An Qinyan. I chose her when she was a baby. But you pushed her out of this house. If you hadn¡¯t seduced my son, she would be at her rightful ce. You made me break my promise that I gave to her father on his deathbed. I raised her for my son. But you took her spot!¡±

    Song Yifei sighed. She had enough of this bullshit. Why couldn¡¯t she leave behind An Qinyan¡¯s ghost from this house even after giving sixteen years of her life? Some days, she hated An Qinyan for being sensible and doing the right thing. An Qinyan left her husband when she felt he no longer loved her. But she, Song Yifei, couldn¡¯t live in peace even after living with the man who loved her more than anything.

    ¡°Mom, If you wanted An Qinyan so much for your son, why are you hating her and your son¡¯s daughter?¡± Song Yifei asked softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you unreasonable? For something that wasn¡¯t in our hands, you are hating the girl. What was her fault? The girl chose her mother time and again? Ever since Xin came here, you have been making her feel as if she is unwanted here. Do you think she wille here next time? She won¡¯t! She doesn¡¯t feel wee here. You are undoing the progress that Zhaolin made with his daughter. Can¡¯t you see us happy for a moment? Let Zhaolin enjoy his time with his daughter. Why are youplicating the family more than it already is?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Old Madam Lu was quiet. She had nothing to retort. What was she doing? Why was she doing what she was doing? What was her intention? What was her aim? She knew nothing about it.

    ¡°Mom, I beg of you, just keep quiet. Don¡¯t hate the girl, ¡± Song Yifei asked. ¡°Don¡¯t make Zhaolin miserable. And don¡¯t force An Qinyan to keep both the children away from you.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do something like this, ¡± Old Madam Lu said confidently.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know this An Qinyan, ¡± Song Yifei snapped. ¡°She can do anything. Even keep Lu Xuan so far from you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to see his face until yourst breath.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ah Xuan will never let his mother do anything like this, ¡± Old Madam Lu argued.

    ¡°Did you fail to see how much boys love their sister?¡± Sing Yifei asked her. ¡°Ah Xuan knows Lily since his childhood. Whose side did he take? Lily¡¯s? No. He took his sister¡¯s side. They are twins who shared the same womb for nine months. Their love and connection are greater than anything. Don¡¯t force him.¡±

    She took a deep breath and went on, ¡°Xiaobao loved Xin so much. Did you see how he always has a smile on his face when he is with her? If he sees how you are making his sister cry, he will not like you too. So, I beg of you to choose your battles carefully.¡±

    Away from them, Lu Xuan was sitting on the stairs, his head on his knees while listening to the adult fight. His face was pale as a sheet. He had believed that when he would go to his mom¡¯s house, these people would stop fighting over every little issue.But they didn¡¯t and these people were back to square one.

    Lu Xuan thought that if he would distance himself from his stepmother, his grandmother would stop looking for petty reasons to fight with his stepmother but he failed, it seemed. Or his grandmother was fighting with his stepmother because he was nice to her again?

    Or was it his sister¡¯s getting close to his stepmother that she didn¡¯t like?

    His father hated him because he was never nice to his stepmother and would always ignore her. What was he supposed to do? Since the time he was a little boy, he had looked for several ways to coexist peacefully with these people.

    No matter what happened at home, he would always go to meet his mother on a monthly visit with a smile on his face. Meeting his mother once a month was the only time he would be genuinely happy. The reason why he loved his mother more than anything was because she never expected anything from him. She would always get him things even before he would asked for them. He didn¡¯t need to protect her. She always protected him. She felt like a safe haven to him.

    When his father was always angry at him for doing something wrong again, his mom would hold him in hisp and take away his pain. Then, his grandmother began hating his mom too because of what happened between her and Xin three years ago and he had to choose between his mom and sister, and his grandmother.

    Why was it that he always had to choose between the people he loved?

    He loved his grandmother too much but sadly her love came with expectations. He didn¡¯t know what he should do now? It felt like he was back to square one.

    He stood up and walked from there to the ce where he had hidden his cigarette packet thest time when he was there. He found his hidden cigarette packet and lighter. Holding the cigarette between his fingers, he lit it with a lighter. Before he could take the puff, someone snatched the cigarette from his hand and tossed it on the ground, crushing it with the heel of the shoe.

    ¡°Lu Xuan! You had promised that you would never smoke again!¡± Song Xueyun boomed. ¡°Did you look at the warning on the cover? Smoking kills. It causes cancer. Have you seen what cancer does to people?!¡± Tears pooled in her eyes and she shouted, ¡°So, you want your family to die while living! It¡¯s not the cancer patient that dies! His entire family dies with him. You stupid selfish asshole! Go to hell!¡±

    ____

    A/N: Our family thinks that they are fighting inside the room and it has no effect on the child. They don¡¯t understand how sensitive the heart of a child can be. I hope our families keep children away from the fights that give them the biggest scars on their hearts.

    So, you found out why Lu Xuan acts the way he does. Isn¡¯t he quite pitiful?

 Chapter 163 Moms boyfriend

    ¡°Mom!¡± An Xin left the breakfast table to run towards the door when she heard her mother¡¯s voice. She had been living with the Lu family for three days. Her experience could neither be said to be bad nor good. She spent her time with her stepmother and little brother. Yesterday, she went shopping with her brother,stepmother and father. They even saw a movie. Yesterday was betterpared to the other day that she spent here.

    ¡°Seemed like I was worried for you in vain, ¡± An Qinyan¡¯s eyes softened up as she patted her daughter¡¯s head. Since she was in heels, An Xin didn¡¯t reach her shoulder. She hugged her and said, ¡°My baby got chubby cheeks again. Are you sure you are following the diet n that you were supposed to?¡±

    ¡°Mom, Lu Xuan missed you a lot!¡± An Xin threw her brother under the bus when her mom mentioned her food habits. Her teacher who was responsible for training her for the uing beauty pageant put her on a strict diet but she didn¡¯t follow any. She had been eating good food nonstop.

    ¡°Mom, ¡°Lu Xuan walked toward his mother while giving a look to his sister asking her to behave. He hugged his mother and kissed her cheek like a good boy and began asking about her health, unlike a certain someone. ¡°Did you overwork again? Why are your eyebags more prominent? Did Uncle Gu not take care of you well?¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, I¡¯m a grown-up woman. I can take care of myself. Eyebags are just the result of spending too much time before theputer, ¡°An Qinyan assured her.

    ¡°Who said grownups can take care of themselves just fine?¡± Lu Xuan asked. ¡°You are just like Teeny. When you immerse yourself in your job, you forget about your health. Since you don¡¯t worry about yourself, I need to take the matter into my hand.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Alright, ¡°An Qinyan helplessly smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to ask your mother if she wants breakfast?¡±

    Both Lu Xuan and An Xin were alerted.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said in a calm voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for breakfast and the children can tell you stories about their summer camp?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t want to cause any problems in the Lu family and so she agreed. It had been a long time since she came to the main house. And she still felt that she didn¡¯t fit well here. She had never felt that she could ever fit in this family and house.

    Today, she was one of the personalities that held a major portion of the world¡¯s wealth in her hands. What had she not seen and acquired? She owned luxury and rare properties all over the world. She owned many inds. Yet, Lu mansion was a ce that she felt she would never be able to fit in. It was as if she was too inferior to ever enter this family or house.

    The reason for this could be the fact that when Old Madam Lu brought her to this family after the death of her father, she always felt as if she was at the mercy of the Lu family.

    Her gaze fell on a pretty girl sitting next to Old Madam Lu and her gaze paused her for a while. She greeted Old Madam with respect and nodded at Song Yifei politely.

    ¡°Father, are you fine?¡± An Xin ended up asking as she took a big sip of the milk.

    Lu Xuan, who was putting dishes in his mother¡¯s bowl, paused in his movements and closed his eyes. His twin¡­she was certainly going to do something unthinkable.

    ¡°Yes, Xin, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said with a frown. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m just curious, ¡°An Xin said as she ced her elbows on the table and her chin was propped on her hands. ¡°How does it feel to share the breakfast table with your ex-wife and current wife?¡±<sub></sub>

    An Qinyan, who had put a bite of food in her mouth, choked and Lu Xuan passed her water with a look of concern on his face. He patted his mom¡¯s back like a good boy.

    Lu Zhaolin took a deep breath but still maintained a smile on his face. ¡°Xin, how is your preparation for the monthly test that is going to take ce after the summer vacations?¡±

    An Xin zipped her mouth and threw curiosity out of the window and focused on the food. Her father was no fun! No fun at all!

    Song Yifei hid her smile behind the mug of coffee and shook her head in mirth. The father and daughter were bonding in their own way.

    ¡°Our daughter has a colourful mind and¡­mouth, ¡°Lu Zhaolinmented with a wide smile on his face as he nced at his daughter who narrowed her eyes at him.

    ¡°Father?¡± An Xin ended up calling him out.

    ¡°Yes, Xin?¡± He nced at her.

    ¡°Do you know the rhyming word for flinch?¡± An Xin asked in English.

    Lu Zhaolin¡¯s English vocabry was limited, to begin with and so he shook his head.

    Lu Xuan and An Qinyan shared a look and went back to eat their breakfast. They didn¡¯t want to be a part of their joke.

    ¡°It¡¯s snitch, ¡°An Xin smiled widely at him. ¡°Do you know what it means or would you like me to Google it for you?¡±

    ¡°Xin, do you know what else is broken other than your sense of humour?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked his daughter in a rather kind tone.

    ¡°Your sense of humour?¡± An Xin asked in hesitation. ¡°Or your power to digest secrets?¡±

    If a person could digest three meals a day, they can surely digest a conversation that they must not tell someone else.

    ¡°Eat!¡± An Qinyan looked at An Xin and said in a firm tone.

    When the father-daughter stopped attacking each other verbally, An Qinyan looked at the unknown girl and asked Song Yifei. ¡°Is it Xueyun? I almost didn¡¯t recognise her.¡±

    Song Yifei chuckled and shook her head. ¡°No, this is Lily. She is Ah Xuan¡¯s childhood friend and mom¡¯s sister¡¯s granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Auntie, ¡°Zhao Liling smiled at thedy. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to greet An Xin¡¯s mother as her grandmother never liked her but when she saw how Lu Xuan cared so much for his mom, her attitude towards An Qinyan changed. One day, she would marry Lu Xuan and so she had to make a good image before thedy.

    ¡°Hello, Lily. It¡¯s so nice to meet you, ¡°An Qinyan said as she went back to eating breakfast.

    ¡°I heard you are settling in China, ¡°Old Madam Lu initiated the conversation and An Qinyan nodded her head.

    ¡°Are you settling here for your children? ¡°Old Madam Lu asked.

    ¡°My children are one of the reasons, ¡°An Qinyan said. Another reason ¡­

    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Old Madam Lu asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have one. My friend¡¯s son just divorcedst year. He only has one daughter. Your father left you in my care. You are still single at this age. Why don¡¯t I arrange a blind date for you?¡±

    ¡°My mom has a boyfriend, ¡°Lu Xuan announced. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to arrange a blind date for mom.¡±

    An Xin ced her chopsticks on the table and narrowed her eyes at her twin brother and mother. Did these two leave her out of the important conversation? How did her mom have a boyfriend without her approval? She didn¡¯t even approve of the guy. What if he was a swindler? Should she ask her bodyguard uncle to run a background test on the man?

    ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± Everyone else asked at the same time.

    ¡°I have a boyfriend?¡± An Qinyan asked herself. When did she have a boyfriend? Would someone remind her when she got herself a boyfriend?

    ¡°Yes, dad, ¡°Lu Xuan took this matter in his hands. ¡°Mom has a boyfriend. You all know Uncle Yanxi. He is young, Handsome and understands mom a lot. They finally got together.¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± An Xin asked herself. She threatened this Uncle Yanxi, didn¡¯t she? She knew that she was pretty amazing but he didn¡¯t need to work too hard to be her stepfather!

    ¡°Zhaolin, Xin is participating in a beauty pageant. The dates for the pageant just came out today and so I ran back home, ¡°An Qinyan said, trying to divert their attention. ¡°I¡¯m bringing children home. If Ah Xuan wants to spend the summer vacation with you and Lily, I don¡¯t mind. But Xin needs toe with me. The contest is going to take ce this week.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the need of participating in this pageant?¡± Old Madam Lu. ¡°The girls of reputable homes don¡¯t go showing around their bodies to the public. She should focus on her studies. No one in our family has always entered that circle. Look at Lu Mingze, such a beautiful name but he goes around calling himself Mochi. I¡¯m telling you Qinyan, you shouldn¡¯t let your daughter go around wasting her time and spoiling her reputation.¡±

 Chapter 164 Friend

    An Qinyan returned with her children. Since no one was at their house for a few days, everyone was not in a happy mood but as she arrived with the children, the pessimistic wave turned into a happy one.

    As usual Lu Xuan and An Xin entered while bickering.

    ¡°Grandpa you, ¡± An Xin fist-bumped with the old man. In a cool swagger, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Grandpa You looked at the ceiling in confusion.

    ¡°Oh grandpa You, this wasn¡¯t what I taught you, ¡± An Xin sighed. ¡°Here,copy me. You must fist bump like this all the time. Also, when I ask I¡¯m English what¡¯s up. Don¡¯t take it for literal meaning. It¡¯s English ng for how you are doing or what you are up to.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Missy, ¡± Grandpa You said rather in an energetic tone. ¡°How about we do it again? You enter the door. And we will fist bump. Then, you can ask me what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡± An Xinughed and sprinted back. She entered through the door like a Mafioso and fist-bumped with the old man. She raised her brows and asked with a grin,¡°What¡¯s up?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°My serotonin level after seeing you, ¡± Old man replied with a wink and An Xin gasped, holding her heart with both hands. She did that falling motion but since Lu Xuan was behind her, he didn¡¯t let her fall to the ground.

    ¡°You are learning well, ¡± An Qinyanmented and shook her head. ¡°I wonder if you stayed with her for another week, I won¡¯t be able to recognise who is who.¡±

    Grandpa You and An Xin bowed their head and scratched in embarrassment.

    ¡°Missy, ¡± Meimei appeared with Betty and Augustine. ¡°We missed you!¡±

    Betty and Augustine jumped from her arms to go to their favourite person.

    An Xin did a cute aww as she saw the catsing her way. She was on her knees with spread arms as the two cats were running in her direction. The smile on her face fell when the cats crossed her without even bothering to nce at her and began rubbing their heads on Li Xuan¡¯s jeans. Betty was licking his pants and Augustine was surely meowing while looking at him with big sparkling eyes.<sub></sub>

    ¡°WTH!¡± Meimei said An Xin¡¯s current favourite ng. ¡°These two little dudes need to be pushed for ditching her Highness, Princess An Xin.¡±

    ¡°This one is hopeless now, ¡± An Qinyan said as she looked at Meimei and sighed. Why was her daughter rubbing her strange behaviour on everyone?

    ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t you have shame?¡± An Xin said as she ced her hands on her tiny waist and asked. ¡°I raised them. I fed them. I loved them. I cleaned them daily. But when ites to receiving love from my feline sisters, why do youe to take it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had written your name on their love, your highness, ¡± Lu Xuan sarcastically said. ¡°And what¡¯s shame? Is it edible? Can it make me immortal? Can it solve world problems? Can it resolve world peace?¡±

    Am Xin fiercely red at him as she didn¡¯t have anything to retort. She harrumphed and with a scoff, she left the house.

    ¡°Missy, ¡± Grandpa You took a step ahead to coax the angry girl.

    ¡°Uncle You, let her go. She hasn¡¯t seen Ah Xin in three days, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°She must have gone there to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think you should stop your teenage daughter from visiting that man?¡± Lu Xuan chimed in. ¡°He is a man. What if he has twisted thoughts about your daughter? What if your daughter decides to marry that gangster boy?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± An Qinyan pointed her finger at her boy who had rendered her speechless. She took deep breaths and asked him to follow her to her room.

    ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± An Qinyan asked as she looked at her son who was standing with his head bowed.

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Lu Xuan said while nodding his head. ¡°I spoke too much today.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, do you know you are only a little boy! You shouldn¡¯t have lied to your grandmother, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°Lying is a deadly disease. Once you start lying, you can¡¯t stop it.¡±

    ¡°Ma, ¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s voice softened up as he took a step ahead and sat on the rug while his mom was sitting on the edge of the bed. He began massaging her legs and in a coy voice, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the man she wanted to set you up on a blind date with. He got divorced because his wife found him cheating on her. I am not a small kid who can¡¯t understand what adults are up to. I know I¡¯m not an adult yet but I¡¯m no longer a child either. I only said you have a boyfriend because that was the only way to stop grandma. She would have persuaded you and given how much you feel as if you still owe her a lot, you would have agreed and it wouldn¡¯t have been fair for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, I would have handled it, ¡± An Qinyan softly said. Alright, she was a sucker for her children. Seeing him coaxing her,she couldn¡¯t be mad at him.

    ¡°Ma, you are like a chocte cookie, tough on the outside and sweet and soft on the inside, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a bright smile. ¡°Let me, as the man of the house, protect my chocte cookie.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± An Qinyan pointed her finger at him but suddenly she ended up smiling helplessly. ¡°You have me wrapped around your pinky. I can¡¯t even be mad at you.¡±

    Lu Xuan bashfully smiled at her. ¡°Ma, do you like Uncle Gu?¡±

    ¡°This is not the topic I would like to discuss with my sixteen years old son, ¡± An Qinyan retorted.

    ¡°Does it mean I can¡¯te to my mother to share feelings and emotions?¡± Lu Xuan asked himself.

    ¡°Who said this?¡± An Qinyan suddenly said. ¡°Along with your mom, I am your first friend too. You shoulde to me when you can¡¯t figure out your feelings. I will keep aside my motherly instincts for a while and give you advice as a friend.¡±

    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t my friend share her feelings and emotions too when she can¡¯t figure them out?¡± Lu Xuan as he cocked a brow.

    ¡­.

    A/N: After a stressful day, this story is my saving grace. Do you love these mom-son rtionship dynamics? Aren¡¯t they too cute to be true?

    Also, are you looking for such stress free and books of same genre?

    Try Zetsubouaichan¡¯s new book : Commander Qi¡¯s Runaway Wife!

    [Just queens supporting queens!]

 Chapter 165 My Miss Universe

    ¡°Yeye!¡±

    Han Qian cocked his head out of the door to find Little Fe standing in the living room calling for him.

    ¡°Little fe, where were you?¡± Han Qian asked as he quickly walked toward the living room without his cane. ¡°Did you know we had a barbeque feast the other day? Then, Zixin and I made a variety of chickenst night for dinner. We even tried a new dish this morning. It was amazing.¡±

    An Xin looked at him and licked her lips while swallowing. ¡°Yeye, were you able to finish all the food by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have big stomachs, ¡± Han Qian said while smiling as he rubbed his stomach. ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask you. Do you want water?¡±

    ¡°Water?¡± An Xin said in a hurtful voice. After eating so many dishes, they were only asking for water? Do they have no refrigerator working in their home? Couldn¡¯t they save something for her?

    ¡°Grandpa, stop teasing her, ¡± Han Nanxian said as he arrived with a big bowl to ce it on the dining table. ¡°She is going to cry and Han is gonna beat us.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, what are you doing here?¡± An Xin asked as she looked at him with a curious look on his face.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What am I doing in my own house?¡± Han Nanxian asked her with a raised brow.

    An Xin blinked her eyes as she felt that she hade at the wrong time here. ¡°Yeye, my mom must be waiting for me for lunch. I wille in a few days.¡±

    As she was about to run back, she heard a crisp voice, ¡°Grab a pair of chopsticks and take your seat. Don¡¯t make me repeat.¡±

    She looked at the boy who was setting the dining table, a nk expression on his face as he ignored everyone and pushed a chair next to him. She quietly walked there and sat on her chair. Her gaze fell on Han Zixin¡¯s blue eye and gasped. ¡°What happened here?¡± Her fierce eyes met Han Nanxian¡¯s face and she said while pointing her chopsticks at him. ¡°Teacher, did you best my cheat prince?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Han Nanxian said as he looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Why would I beat him? And why would we even fight with each other?¡±

    ¡°You might be jealous of my best friend, ¡± An Xin rebutted. ¡°After all, he is better than you. This reason is enough for you to be jealous of him.¡±

    Han Nanxian scoffed as he looked at the girl. ¡°Better than me?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Of course, look at my cheat prince¡¯s face,¡± An Xin replied. ¡°A face that could cause battles between great empires. If I was an Emperor in ancient times, I would have made him my Empress and you wouldn¡¯t even meet the standard of my lowest rank concubine in my harem.¡±

    Han Qian,who was trying to eat in peace, ended upughing. This girl never fails to abuse him with her vivid imagination. ¡°Little fe, if you would engage in a battle for this face, why would you have concubines in your harem?¡±

    ¡°For variety purpose, Yeye. What else?¡± An Xin said in a duh tone.

    Han Zixin flicked her forehead and said in a monotone voice, ¡°Eat. And he didn¡¯t beat me. If he dares to touch me, I will break his legs and arms.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, ¡± Han Nanxian gaped at him.

    ¡°Why did you think he could beat me? Am I this weak in your eyes?¡± Han Zixin asked him.

    An Xin bashfully smiled as she pinched his developing biceps. ¡°He has swollen eyes and jaw too. I get it that you didn¡¯t beat him. You are too kind to harm anyone.¡±

    ¡°I punched him, ¡± Han Zixin said and she fell silent.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he had done something to deserve it, ¡± An Xin said and began back to eating.

    ¡°Little Fe, where have you been?¡± Han Qian asked, trying to divert her attention from the hard topic.

    ¡°Yeye, I went to live with my father and stepmom for a few days, ¡± An Xin told him. ¡°I showed you my little brother¡¯s picture, right? He was missing me and so I went to meet him as I¡¯m such a good and kind big sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is your father nice to you? Tell me if he bullies you, I will give him a piece of mind, ¡± Han Qian said. He had heard from his grandson how her father was a scumbag. So, the image of her father in his head was not good.

    ¡°Yeye, ¡± Han Nanxian sighed. ¡°You know her father.¡±

    ¡°I do?¡± Han Qian asked the child.

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s uncle Zhaolin.¡±

    ¡°Your father¡¯swyer friend?¡± Han Qian asked with a gasp.

    ¡°The one and only Lu Zhaolin whosew firm has a partnership with ourpany, ¡°Han Nanxian informed.

    ¡°Yeye, you know my father?¡± An Xin asked as she blinked her big eyes.

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes, ¡°Han Qian nodded his head. ¡°Your grandfather and I were friends back then. Your grandmother was a fine woman back in her age. We became friends.¡±

    ¡°Yeye¡¯s choice of friends is quite questionable, ¡± An Xin muttered to herself. She was still angry over the fact that the old woman was persuading her mom to not let her participate in beauty pageants. Did she grow her height in vain? Huh! She wouldn¡¯t forgive the woman at all.

    Sabotaging her glittery future?

    Let her be Miss China once then she will win the entire world with her glittery smile.

    She looked at her best friend who was quietly eating breakfast. ¡°Best friend, I¡¯m participating in the contest. Will youe to support me? I wanna be Miss China and you are my lucky charm. Be with me always, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright, my Miss Universe, ¡± Han Zixin said as his face softened when he looked at her.

    ¡®What a smooth boy, ¡®Han Nanxian said in his heart.

    ___

    AN: Look who hase? The free eater!

    I¡¯m sad. I¡¯m mad. I¡¯m disheartened. But I will be fine after rating for a while. This is the benefit for having goldfish memory and simr concentration power.

    I just replied to a text and forgot the reason for my ranting and sadness. Never mind, I will just sulk for a while until I recall the reason and continue being sad.

    Story of my life!

 Chapter 166 Not favourite anymore

    Lu Xuan¡¯s rendered An Qinyan speechless but soon she recovered herself from the shock and recalled the issue that pressed her to return home as soon as possible.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, let¡¯s not talk about this matter now, ¡± An Qinyan suddenly said. ¡°You know we have more pressing issues at this moment. And my romantic life shouldn¡¯t be a concern right now. ¡°

    ¡°Mom, I think your life is very much a concern right now, ¡± Lu Xuan pressed.

    An Qinyan sighed and looked at the ceiling. ¡°Lord, look at my son setting me up with a man. It¡¯s making me nervous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to the Lord, talk to me, ¡°Lu Xuan said with a pout. He could only act spoiled when it came to his mother.

    ¡°Alright, go call your sister. I have something very important to discuss with her, ¡± An Qinyan said, changing the topic.

    ¡°I am not gonna call her there, ¡± Lu Xuan pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not even familiar with her questionable friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡± An Qinyan reacted. ¡°I will have to ask Lan to refuse Xueyun toe to visit here. You don¡¯t like her friends. I am sure Xueyun will feel uneasy if shees here.¡±

    Lu Xuan opened his mouth to say no immediately but he knew that he had been cornered by his mother. Thus, he said in a reluctant voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to call her. And you can¡¯t tell Xueyun not toe here.¡±

    An Qinyan merely shrugged her shoulders. She watched her son running out of the room and soon a bright smile was tugged on her lips. However, as she recalled the new problem, she heaved out a sigh. She looked at the new document that her secretary sent her and she sighed again.<sub>.</sub>

    She knew that when she would return to China problems like this would emerge but she hadn¡¯t expected her rivals to pull her children into the mix.

    The Ji family was another family based in the same city that worked in the hospitality sector. They had restaurants all over the country. They even had a very popr fast-food chain. Recently, the family decided to venture into the Luxury hotels business and since the Orchard groups owned by An Qinyan was the biggest hurdle they were facing, they began causing problems for her like sabotaging their projects and smearing their reputation all over the Inte.

    The recent ident where her workers were injured was also orchestrated by the Ji family.

    It would have been better if the matter was not limited to their professional world, but the Ji family crossed their limits by making the professional problem personal.

    Miss Sunshine was a provincial-level beauty pageant contest. The winner of the contest could participate in the uing Miss China Teen.

    Miss Qiu who was preparing An Xin for the uing contests called her this morning and informed her how she wouldn¡¯t be able to take An Xin as her student anymore. She was ready to pay the contract termination fee. She was one of the best in her field. When An Qinyan asked her the reason why she refused to take An Xin as her student, she informed how the girl was hopeless and that she would rather take a contestant that had more chances of winning.

    Miss Qiu was one of the best in her field and she wouldn¡¯t want to smear her reputation by taking a student that has very few chances of winning.

    An Qinyan wasn¡¯t offended, at least she could understand the teacher¡¯s concern. Even she wouldn¡¯t take a project if it promised no returns. What made her mad was the fact that the Ji family offered Miss Qiu more favourable benefits to take their daughter Ji Mao¡¯er.

    Currently, An Qinyan was looking for a teacher that could help An Xin prepare in one week. The contest would be held in a week and her daughter had been doing anything but preparing.<sub></sub>

    Of course, if it was up to her daughter, she was sure that the girl would definitely want to enter Miss China but thankfully, it wasn¡¯t possible.

    Miss China Teen would be held in one month¡¯s time. To enter the contest, she had to win Miss Sunshine first.

    On the other hand, Lu Xuan pressed the doorbell and momentster, an elder came out with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Is it sister in?¡± Lu Xuan asked the older man.

    ¡°Your sister? Han Qian asked the young man standing at the door.

    ¡°Yeye,e soon. Ice cream is getting cold, ¡± An Xin shouted from the inside. ¡°Oops. I mean it¡¯s melting.¡±

    Lu Xuan pointed inside and said with a smile, ¡°The glutton inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are the twin brother I have been hearing a lot about, ¡± Han Qian said. ¡°Come inside, son. We are having lunch. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±

    Lu Xuan wanted to decline but he was dragged inside by the old man.

    When An Xin looked at her annoying brothering with grandfather Han, she hugged the ice cream box tight. ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t you dare eye my ice cream.¡±

    ¡°Glutton, ¡± Lu Xuan muttered under his breath. His eyes fell on the eye sore of a person sitting next to his sister and the person he absolutely disliked on the left side. Was it toote to go back? As much as he knew his sister, he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t budge until she ate all the food on the earth. And so he took a seat next to the old man. He just didn¡¯t want mom to refuse Song Xueyun.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± An Xin asked as she raised her brow.

    ¡°To bring you back, ¡± Lu Xuan simply answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m noting back to the ce where I¡¯m not getting enough attention, ¡± An Xin grumbled. ¡°I will live here.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep without your room, ¡± Lu Xuan reasoned with her.

    ¡°Well, I have a room here and it¡¯s veryfortable, ¡± An Xin nonchntly replied

    Lu Xuan looked at all of them, dumbfounded. ¡°She has a room here?¡±

    All the three men on the table nodded their heads.

    ¡°An Xin! Our family hasn¡¯t married you off to the Han family yet, ¡± Lu Xuan said, restraining his anger.

    ¡°Yet, ¡± Han Qian said in a low voice.

    Seeing that there was something wrong with his sentence, Lu Xuan bit his tongue. ¡°Finish your ice cream and thene home. Mom has something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Young man, have some ice cream and cool off, ¡± Han Qian said as he passed the ice cream bowl to the boy and Lu Xuan offered the old man a smile and took it. ¡°What ss are you studying in?¡±

    ¡°Sir, My sister and I are in the same grade and school, ¡± Lu Xuan replied.

    ¡°Oh, then you must know my grandsons, ¡± Han Qian couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°We have seen each other in the school but we are not close enough, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a kind smile. ¡°We are in different sections of the same grade.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, ¡± Han Qian said while nodding his head. He recalled how Jingyuan High had several sections of the same grade. His eldest grandson was in the top section while the youngest one was in thest section. ¡°What are your hobbies?¡±

    ¡°I am the captain of the school football team, ¡± Lu Xuan replied and both Han Zixin and Han Nanxian closed their eyes.

    The reason why An Xin bonded with Grandpa Han was Football.

    ¡°Really?¡± Grandpa Han looked at Lu Xuan with sparkling eyes. It was as if he had just found his new favourite. ¡°I was in the school football team back then. I even yed in college. I was almost selected for the national team. Those good old times.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he looked at the elder in curiosity. ¡°Then, when didn¡¯t you join the national team? Was it because the benefits for yers weren¡¯t the same as they are now?¡±

    ¡°My parents weren¡¯t supportive of my sports choices back then, ¡± The old man said in a voice full of regret. ¡°However, I wanted to y and rebelled against my parents. But it was my leg injury that rendered me unable to y again. In the end, I was forced to join my father¡¯spany.¡±

    ¡°Sir, if you want to see our game, we y in themunity yground every weekend and since it¡¯s the summer holiday we y almost every day. You are always free to join us, ¡°Lu Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°Cheat Prince?¡± An Xin called out his name in a soft voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Zixin looked at her.

    ¡°I am no longer Yeye¡¯s favourite, ¡± An Xin said in a voice full of hurt.

    ¡°You will always be my favourite, ¡± Han Zixin said with a bright smile. He scooped more ice cream out of the box and put it in her bowl. He even added extra sprinklers to it.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Han Nanxian chimed in.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Han Zixin said without looking at him.

    ¡°Am I not your favourite anymore?¡± Han Nanxian cocked his brow.

    ¡°Do you want your jaw broken again?¡± Han Zixin scoffed.

 Chapter 167 Hashtag no puppy love!

    An Qinyan and An Xin were sitting opposite each other deep in thought. After what seemed like an eternity, An Xin said, ¡°Mom, does it mean I can¡¯t participate in the contest?¡±

    She knew how important it was for her to have a teacher to guide her about the contest and its various rounds.

    Did it mean she grew her height in vain?

    For months, she did all kinds of exercises and ate what the nutritionist rmended to her.

    Now she felt like her hard work went in vain.

    Her teacher was snatched from her.

    ¡°No, you are not withdrawing from the contest, ¡°An Qinyan said. If the worstes to worst, she would call the teacher that she rejected in the first ce. She had interviewed many teachers initially but none of them coulde equal to Miss Qiu who was the best in her field. Last year, the girl Miss Qiu took in won the Miss China contest.

    Thus, she could understand the demand of Miss Qiu.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I will look for another teacher for you, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°Until then, prepare for the contest.¡±

    With this said, she left the room and called her assistant. However, she didn¡¯t get any good news from her assistant. All the teachers that were interviewed couldn¡¯t be fifty per cent of what Miss Qiu was.

    An Xin was going to suffer under their guidance for sure.

    A momentter, her phone rang and it was Gu Yanxi calling her.

    ¡°Yanyan, do you still want to look for a teacher for little Lan?¡± Gu Yanxi asked. He had been using his connections to find an up-to-mark teacher for An Xin. Even he got worried when the Ji family pulled such a stunt. They shouldn¡¯t have involved kids in the matter.

    ¡°Yeah, ¡°An Qinyan replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t find any satisfactory person for the job. The contest is in a week and she already spent more than a week at summer camp and then at her father¡¯s house. I wonder what will happen then. If she doesn¡¯t do well, I¡¯m afraid she is going to be sad.¡±

    ¡± I can understand your worry, ¡°Gu Yanxi said, sharing her worry. ¡°I will be at your ce in ten minutes and I have something to show you.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Can we postpone work-rted matters for a while?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s not work-rted, ¡°Gu Yanxi said. ¡°I will be there soon.¡±

    An Qinyan couldn¡¯t understand what he was up to but she hoped he wasn¡¯ting with another bad news. She was already tired of handling both her personal and professional life. How nice would it be if she could get a long vacation?

    About the issue of An Xin, she pushed it far away from her mind and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Meimei, get me a strong coffee, ¡°An Qinyan said as she rubbed her forehead in pain. Her head was throbbing badly. Before she could rub her temple, she felt familiar hands gently massaging her head. He put oil on her head and beautifully massaged her head.

    ¡°Thank you, Ah Xuan, ¡°An Qinyan smiled at his touching gesture.

    Lu Xuan only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He just let her rest and massaged her head.

    ¡°How was your football game?¡± An Qinyan asked with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Yeye might not have yed on the field but he has lots of tricks to share, ¡°Lu Xuan said as he continued massaging her head. ¡°Our team had decided to appoint him as an unofficial coach for the time being. We will have a match with another high school and we hoped to win the match.¡±

    ¡°Learn to enjoy sports, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t always make a sport all about winning or losing. You get more life lessons in a yground than in ss. So, try to let yourself loose and immerse yourself in the pleasure of sports.¡±

    Lu Xuan coughed, ¡°Fine, Ma. I¡¯m just bornpetitive. I don¡¯t know why I had topete all the time.¡±

    ¡°I really think you can walk in your father¡¯s footsteps by takingw in college. Ever think about it?¡± An Qinyan asked him.

    Lu Xuan scoffed. ¡°Law and me? I can breakws but I can¡¯t be hypocritical enough to get people punished for breaking those samews. Ma, I¡¯m not made for a field that ispletely ck and white. I won¡¯t call myselfpletely evil but I¡¯m not a good boy either. So, I will choose a major that would let me be what I¡¯m.¡±

    ¡°My children are so sensible that they worry me a lot, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. They heard the doorbell ring and so she said, ¡°Go, open the door. It must be your Uncle Gu.¡±

    Lu Xuan nodded his head and opened the door to find Gu Yanxi.

    ¡°Hello, Xuan,¡± Gu Yanxi greeted the boy. Lu Xuan was polite to him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell your sister but I think I like you more than her and my stiff nephew.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you should think twice before speaking, ¡°Gu Shangyan scoffed as he heard what his uncle said. ¡°I might not be filial to you in the future.¡±

    ¡°As if you are now, ¡°Gu Yanxi snorted.

    Gu Shangyan, of course, ignored his uncle and walked ahead with his arm around Lu Xuan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You are walking as if it¡¯s your home, ¡°Gu Yanximented.

    ¡°Well, it would have been if your efforts were sincere enough, ¡°Gu Shangyan retorted.

    ¡°You are saying as if you have a girlfriend, ¡°Gu Yanxi said while rolling his eye.

    ¡°I can get several but I don¡¯t have one, ¡°Gu Shangyan said while shrugging.

    ¡°Uncle Yanxi, don¡¯t teach Yan Gege wrong things, ¡°An Xin said. She was standing there with her hands on her waist. ¡°Puppy love is harmful for the well-being of students. As an ambassador of Hashtag no puppy love, I can arrest you.¡±

    ¡°Child, what has love taken from you?¡± Gu Yanxi sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your Uncle Yanxi¡¯s life to be filled with spring?¡±

    An Xin pursed her lips.

    ¡­

    AN;

    You can join my empty discord server and see the art that I had put there for Ax and all others. You can even share your own arts.

    https:///saJJU9qD

 Chapter 168 Deal

    ¡°Everyone,e inside, mom is waiting for all of you, ¡°Lu Xuan said. Why were they bickering like children? If they didn¡¯t want toe in, it was up to them.

    ¡°Uncle Yanxi, why are you at our house again?¡± An Xin asked. She couldn¡¯t understand what this man wanted bying to their home again and again.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the same question to your Yan Gege?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    ¡°He is my Yan Gege and Crayfish, ¡°An Xin retorted. ¡°He cane to my house every day and can even stay here. I won¡¯t have any problem with him.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you have a problem with my arrival?¡± Gu Yanxi asked the little girl.

    ¡°Absolutely, ¡°An Xin didn¡¯t even blink before replying. ¡°Crayfish is not nning to steal my mom from me. It¡¯s you. Didn¡¯t you promise that you won¡¯t propose to my mom without my permission? Howe she is your girlfriend now?¡±

    ¡°Who said she is my girlfriend?¡± Gu Yanxi asked, his heart beating fast in his chest.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Mom said to Lu Xuan¡¯s grandma and father that you are my mom¡¯s boyfriend and mom didn¡¯t disagree, ¡°An Xin told him as she pointed her finger at him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean she is your girlfriend and you stole her from me?¡±

    Gu Yanxi didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh like a madman that An Qinyan finally agreed to be his girlfriend or bawl like a baby as he was so emotional at this moment. So many emotions to feel but he couldn¡¯t look at the annoyed face of the little girl.

    ¡°Are you angry that your mom is my girlfriend?¡± Gu Yanxi asked in a hesitant voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry that I¡¯m not as angry as I thought I would be knowing that she is your girlfriend, ¡°An Xin grumbled as she crossed her arms over her chest. She was so annoyed right now. Was it what people say about feeling conflicted emotions?

    Gu Yanxi grinned as he said, ¡°My dear ancestor, Uncle is very happy today. Tell me what you want to eat. I will buy all of them for you. ¡°

    ¡°Will you pay?¡± An Xin asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Of course, ¡±Gu Yanxi said while patting his chest proudly.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°An Xin said while ordering dozens of dishes. Since this man had now be her family, she was going to mooch off him without feeling guilty. Still, she didn¡¯t like him for her mom at all.

    ¡°Both of you, Aunt Yanyan is calling for you!¡± Gu Shangyan appeared and informed them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, ¡°Gu Yanxi told An Xin and both of them walked in.

    ¡°You said you have something to talk about, ¡°An Qinyan asked him as they were now seated alone and kids were ying on their own.

    ¡°Here, ¡°Gu Yanxi said as he showed her a file on his phone. ¡°This is Mr Yun Shao. He had been an ace teacher in the field of the beauty pageant. All the girls he took under his wing were either winners or in the top five of every beauty pageant contest. Once upon a time, he was given the ce of God in this field and then this God was hunted down. He now owns a costume shop in the capital.¡±

    As An Qinyan saw Sir Yun¡¯s portfolio, she was impressed. He had achieved such a big feat in his life. She wondered why she had not heard his name until now.

    ¡°You said that he had been an ace in his field?¡± An Qinyan asked. Something was missing in it but she couldn¡¯t tell what.

    ¡°Right, ¡± Gu Yanxi nodded his head.

    ¡°Then, why I didn¡¯t find his name in the list I got from my assistant?¡± An Qinyan inquired.

    ¡°He retired five years ago, ¡± Gu Yanxi replied.

    ¡°I think there must be a story behind it, ¡± An Qinyan wondered out loud.

    ¡°Yes, ¡°Gu Yanxi said as he looked at her.¡°Actually, the story behind his retirement is not hidden from anyone in this circle. There is no girl who didn¡¯t want to be under Sir Yun¡¯s wing but he doesn¡¯t give coaching to girls now.¡± Taking a small pause, he went on, ¡°Five years ago, there was a contestant in the Miss China contest, they say she was forced by her mother who was the former Miss China to participate in those pagents. Her heart wasn¡¯t in it but her mother wanted the girl to walk on her path. And the girl didnt fail her mother as she was her only child. The girl won many contests and when she was eliminated from Miss China top five, she ended upmitting suicide. She couldn¡¯t bear with the disappointment she caused her mother who was a perfectionist. This caused Sir Yun to quit this circle.¡±

    Sir Yun took the matter harder than anyone. So, he quit the circle. Many people said that Sir Yun took that girl as his goddaughter and when she died he lost himself. There were different versions of the same story but it was for sure that he quiet the circle because of that suicide incident.

    ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a sad story behind it, ¡°An Qinyan sighed.

    ¡°What did you do to make him agree to take Xin in?¡± An Qinyan asked after a while.

    Gu Yanxi scratched his head. ¡°Why do you think I did something?¡±

    ¡°I just know. Call it a gut feeling or whatever. I think you have a hand in it, ¡°An Qinyan said while narrowing her eyes at him.

    Gu Yanxiughed. ¡°Well, as I said he owns a costume shop in the capital. He has a son who majored in fashion and wants to take the family business to a new level but theyck investment. I pulled theright string and made the man sign the contract. I will sponsor their business and in return, they had to take An Xin as his student. It¡¯s as simple as this¡±

    An Qinyan sighed. ¡°You forced him after finding our their weakness.¡±

    ¡°I offered a deal to him, ¡± He corrected her.

    ¡°What a perfect business man!¡±

    ¡°I learned from the best, ¡± Gu Yanxi smiled cheekily.

    ¡°What a cheeky man.¡± An Qinyan muttered.

    ___

 Chapter 169 New teacher

    Sir Yun Shao, An Xin¡¯s new teacher, was a man in his fifties. He looked too fit and elegant for a man in his fifties whose career had been ruined. Or that was what people used to say behind his back.

    An family was waiting in the living room when he arrived wearing a three-piece suit, a hat on his head and a cane in his hand.

    ¡°Mr Yun, this is Miss An, ¡± Gu Yanxi made the introductions as soon as the man arrived.

    Sir Yun Shao looked at An Qinyan from head to toe, narrowing his eyes. It was as if he was going to read every line on her face. He finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°If this is the candidate, I¡¯m out. I have no patience for a woman as old as her to understand that Miss China is not for them.¡±

    It would not be the first time that he hade across such a woman. In his career, he had seen a variety of women taking all kinds of means to participate in this kind of beauty pageant.

    ¡°I think there is a misunderstanding, ¡± An Qinyan let out an awkwardugh. ¡°I¡¯m not the candidate. My sixteen years old daughter is.¡± Taking a pause, she added, ¡°There she is.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    As she turned to let Mr Yun see the view behind her, he saw a teenage girl descending down the stairs holding two cats in her arms, her gaze on him. He was still assessing her when the cats jumped out of her arms and she fell from thest step on her face.

    The cats jumped on An Xin¡¯s head and ran to Lu Xuan¡¯s room.

    An Qinyan¡¯s eyes widened and she ran to see if her daughter was hurt. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t hurt. Only a small bump on her head.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡± An Qinyan sighed. Her daughter¡­.why couldn¡¯t she spend a day without getting hurt?

    ¡°I was casually walking and then¡­¡± An Xin didn¡¯t know what to say. She made a fool in front of her teacher. Ugh, she wished to bury her face somewhere and cry in embarrassment. Why god? Why?<sub></sub>

    ¡°As long as you aren¡¯t hurt, ¡± An Qinyan said and helped her to get up.

    Mr Yun looked at An Xin and gave a look to Gu Yanxi who just smiled in return. He couldn¡¯t forget how this man forced her toe here. Even if he were to express his dissatisfaction with this girl, he couldn¡¯t. His stupid son got involved in cryptocurrency and wasted all of his savings. He had no choice but to say yes to this man. His costume shop would be auctioned by the bank if he didn¡¯t pay back the debt his wastrel son had created for him.

    ¡°We can start the practice, ¡± Mr Yun announced. ¡°Where is the practice room?¡±

    The servants took them to the room where An Xin used to practice.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Mr Yun asked the girl.

    ¡°My name is An Xin, ¡± An Xin replied with a smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too small to participate?¡± Mr Yun asked as he looked at the girl¡¯s height.

    ¡°I¡¯m more than one hundred and sixty-five centimetres, sir,¡± An Xin replied. There are some people who despite having a fair height looked small and she was one of those people.

    Mr Yun stared at her and walked around her looking at her body. ¡°Stand erect!¡±

    An Xin followed the order.

    ¡°You have a terrible posture, ¡°Mr Yun said and shook his head. ¡± You have belly fat. You don¡¯t walk like a beauty queen. Yournguage is not elegant enough. You aren¡¯t elegant enough.¡±

    It was as if someone had pricked a needle into theballoon and she shrunk like that balloon. She had been practising so hard for months only to hear this?

    ¡°Warm up for a minute and then stand up in tree pose, ¡± Mr Yun said before he walked out of the room. ¡°Stay in that position until Ie back.¡±

    An Xin followed his orders and stood in a tree pose. After having fun for an entire week, her legs were shaking while she was in that position. It wasn¡¯t even thirty seconds of her standing in that position when she fell on her butt. Ouch. The embarrassment! She looked here and there in hopes that nobody saw her but as her eye fell out of the window, Han Zixin was sitting on his balcony looking at her while holding a bowl of popcorn in his hands.

    She pouted and stood back in the tree posture. Her legs were shaking, and sweat was dripping from her face but she held on.

    While she was standing in misery, he was seeking pleasure in her misery.

    How could she forget that her best friend was her biggest enemy too?

    When An Xin was standing in misery, Mr Yun was having a talk with the chefs in the kitchen.

    ¡°What is An Xin¡¯s diet?¡± He inquired.

    ¡°Miss An¡¯s diet is strictly controlled by the nutritionist, ¡± The chef said with a smile. ¡°For Missy, we only cook what her nutritionist rmends. Nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Does she follow it?¡± Mr Yun asked. The girl¡¯s body didn¡¯t look like the one who followed her diet regrly and diligently. Something was missing.

    ¡°Yes, our Missy has a great control over her diet, ¡± The chef said with a proud smile. ¡°Ever since the old teacher told her to control her eating habit, she had been eating very little. Only the said amountin breakfast, lunch and dinner. She hadn¡¯t purchased sweets that she liked in a long time and neither did she touch the snacks we bought for the young master.¡±

    What the chef didn¡¯t know at this moment was how Mise An Xin would eat at Han Zixin¡¯s house before the meal time. The snacks and choctes that she used to buy were now all sponsored by her chasers.

    Of course, she followed her diet but only at home. And everyone knew where she spent most of her time.

 Chapter 170 Beauty with purpose

    There was one word An Xin could use to describe her teacher.

    Cruelly perfectionist.

    She didn¡¯t know if the word existed or not. But she would like to submit a petition of the word if it didn¡¯t, to add it to the dictionary.

    It had been three days since Mr Yun started his lessons. And all they could say was that she was dying. Her legs were sore. Her body was aching all over.

    ¡°Show me your walk, ¡± Mr Yun¡¯s voice boomed in the room. As she began walking, he barked. ¡°This is what I taught you? You walk as if you are walking towards the pce of an emperor. It¡¯s a beauty pageant not a concubine selection show!¡±

    See, that is why she said he was cruelly perfectionist.

    ¡°Start walking again, ¡± He ordered and he began. But she was cut off mercilessly once again.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Why does it look like you are holding a pitcher on your head and if you walk a little faster, it will fall down, ¡± Mr Yun said in frustration. This girl had no base for this field yet she was being stubborn. What kind of teacher did she have before who didn¡¯t even teach him such a little thing?

    ¡°Walk fluidly like you own the stage, ¡± Mr Yun said patiently. He was a very impatient man for someone as perfectionist as him. ¡°Imagine you are a queen, full of elegance and power.¡±

    An Xin took a deep breath and walked, imagining herself as a queen but still, she gave him a chance to nitpick. Why did everything seem so difficult now?

    ¡°Don¡¯t smile like that, ¡± He said with a sigh. ¡°It seems like we need to work on your smile too.¡±

    An Xin couldn¡¯t help but grumble. ¡°Can¡¯t I smile like I usually do? Smile means smile. It shouldn¡¯t matter how you smile. This is my real smile. I don¡¯t want to adopt fakeness in my life.¡±

    ¡°Your words are too good to hear, ¡± Mr Yun said with a smile that could make a Miss World envious. But since she was already Miss Universe in someone¡¯s heart, it didn¡¯t affect her much. ¡°But their relevance? Nah. Nothing.¡±<sub></sub>

    He took a step ahead and said, ¡°Do you know? The curves of your lips y a crucial part in your winning or losing. If the judges feel that your smile is not morous or elegant enough, you are out. And what makes you think as if that field is full of reality? Once you enter the venue, you will understand the ugliness of this beauty field.¡±

    ¡°If I need to fake a smile to win, I will do it, ¡± She said with a bright smile. ¡°All I know is I have to win this contest to go to the next stage to be Miss China eventually.¡±

    Looking at her, Mr Yun shook his head in disappointment. If it was five years ago, he might have apuded her for having such a positive attitude and confidence but now all he could see was nkness. He saw the face of another girl in her that he didn¡¯t wish to.

    ¡°What if you didn¡¯t win?¡± Mr Yun said. ¡°You have no experience or base for the contest. There are girls who have been participating in the pageants ever since they learned to walk. Are you sure you are even one-tenth of those girls? You can¡¯t even walk without making it awkward. Yournguage is not what a beauty queen should have. She must eat elegantly,ugh elegantly, walk elegantly and even exist elegantly. Can you do anything?¡±

    He held up his hand to say. ¡°Before you cry or stomp on your feet toin, I am just showing you a mirror. There are people better than you or better than me in this world. The universe is quite vast. You never know how many remarkablepeople exist. What would you do if you didn¡¯t win the contest? Before joining the contest, you must have an answer to it. It¡¯s good to have confidence andpetitiveness but don¡¯t you think we should have a bit of fear too? What if you lost and then what would you do?¡±

    At this moment, Mr Yun was thinking about another girl who came with the confidence of winning the contest but when she was thrown out by more capable girls who were taught by him and no one else, she couldn¡¯t bear it and gave up on her life.

    He was just making this girl understand that a pageant could be a part of life but it couldn¡¯t be her entire life.If she fails, she needs to learn to move on without losing herself in the loss.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± An Xin looked at him and said. ¡°I just want to be Miss China.¡±

    Mr Yun scoffed. ¡°You want to be Miss China. Why do you want to be Miss China?¡±

    An Xin had no answer to that question. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Miss China is a beauty with purpose. What is your purpose? Fame? mour? Money? ¡°Mr Yun asked the silent girl. ¡°If you can¡¯t figure out the answer to the simple question, do you think you deserve to take part in the contest?¡±

    Outside the door, Lu Xuan and his mom were hearing the conversation happening inside.

    ¡°Ma, he is so hard on our Teeny, ¡± Lu Xuanined. ¡°Ask her to take her name back from the stupid contest. He has been making her work all day since thest three days and doesn¡¯t even let her eat. Even Betty and Augustine get more to eat than our Teeny.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, if she couldn¡¯t handle this hardship, do you think she could live her life well?¡± An Qinyan said to her son. ¡°We all face hardness and we all find solutions for that. Let your sister walk her own path.These hardships will one day make her a great woman that we all will be proud of.¡±

    ¡°But mom¨C*

    ¡± If I didn¡¯t face what I did, I wouldn¡¯t be who I¡¯m today ¡°An Qinyan whispered. ¡°His words are heavy and harsh but they are necessary for her to hear.¡±

    ¡­.

    A/N: Hello there, thank you for your patience while I was updating Privilege chapters. It must be hard on you all to wait for 4 days. Actually, I couldn¡¯t make a stockpile and now I had to muster up the update of two books along with 10 chapters of privilege and burned myself badly. My eyes hurt and so does my head right now. I can¡¯t look at the screen for the time being.

    I have few things to say before the normal chapter updates begin. Don¡¯t worry, my ranting won¡¯t cost you coins as I always put it after posting the chapter and the system only recognises the coins of old Word counts.

    1¡­..I have 2.9K collections currently but why does my vote not increase 700? The goal of this month is to cross 1000 power stones. I know it is possible. So, kindly help me.

    2¡­.I had 65 privileged readersst month. I hope I had almost the same this month too. First of all, thank you all of you for helping me reach 1K unlocks and we got a 7 days feature.Our Goal is to reach 1K privilege unlocks again. So, dear readers, kindly show your power.

    3¡­I¡¯m thinking of posting 3 chapters a day and doing two mass releases in a month. What do you think about it?

    4¡­.I havee up with an idea. Whoever buys thest two tiers of privilege can ask for the scene of your favorite character in it. For example, Reader A likes Song Xueyun and Lu Xuan together, all you have to do is buy thest or secondst tier privilege and post the screenshot inments and put in your request for your favourite character scene. Also, the buyers of thest two tiers can im 100 coins worth code. (Do note only the first 10 people can im the coin code.)

    5¡­The goal of Golden tickets this month is 200!

 Chapter 171 Miss Sunshine {one}

    An Xin was standing in front of a huge hotel entrance holding her luggage. She had chosen a peach-coloured halter neck jumpsuit for the day and tform heels. Today was the day the beauty pageant would start.

    From today onwards, every action she would do, every expression she would have on her face or every movement made would be judged by a panel of judges andizens on the Inte. It didn¡¯t feel well when you were judged all the time but that¡¯s what she had signed up for.

    No contest round was supposed to happen today. However, Mr Yun had told her that once she entered the hotel, the contest would informally begin. Though, she wouldn¡¯t be given any marks for any event today. But the people on the inte were waiting for their chance to diss the contestants. Then again, the idle people on the inte were always ready to diss.

    Thus, the look and outfit were equally important as on other days.

    Her mother had packed her luggage under the guidance of Mr Yun as he said that even she had to carry her luggage gracefully. This luggage contained everything that she needed for the uing week and a half. She would stay there for almost ten days. Actually, she could only stay there for ten weeks if she wasn¡¯t eliminated in any round.

    She had no one waiting to serve her once she entered the hotel. She would be on her own. It was a little scary for her to be alone in a new world.

    Mr Yun had scared her saying that she would see the ugliness of the world of beauty once she stepped inside. It might be the reason why she was a little scared.

    Since it was going to be a very toughpetition she took deep breaths and made a silent prayer in her heart.

    Mr Yun had taught her that she shouldn¡¯t be here for winning but to experience and enjoy the phase of her life.<sub>.</sub>

    This contest was just a test like many other tests that life usually throws our way and losing in it doesn¡¯t mean losing in life. Therefore, she must make the best use of her time here.

    Among all the hundreds of applicants, she was among the thirty girls that were selected.

    As she took a step ahead with a wide smile on her face, she saw many other girls standing in the hotel lobby holding their luggage making small talk with each other. She understood why Mr Yun had said to her that day that there were many beautiful and well-deserving girls in the world.

    A girl turned her head her way and walked elegantly to her with a bright Colgate kind of smile on her face. Her heels were higher than An Xin¡¯s chosen heels and she was way taller than her.

    ¡°Are you thest contestant?¡± The girl asked as she extended her hand. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Jiang Yao.¡±

    An Xin blinked her eyes, momentarily stunned by the beauty standing in front of her. Jiang Yao had a sun-kissedplexion, a tall and straight nose, beautifully nted dark eyes and a thin and slender body. She was wearing a light blue short dress that had beautifully embroidered cors.

    When An Xin realised how rude she must look while staring at the girl, she scratched her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m An Xin, ¡± An Xin introduced herself and then she recalled that she had to shake hands so she quickly extended her hands.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No need to be embarrassed, ¡± Jiang Yao whispered as she leaned forward to say in her ear. ¡°I have this effect on everyone.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s mouth was left wide open when the girl sashayed away while winking at her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What just happened¡­.

    On the Inte,

    The organisers of the Miss Sunshine contest had decided to do three hours of live streaming every day because, in thest two years, the number of people interested in the beauty pageant had increased.

    Since the organiser felt that it could be a great way to generate revenue and increase the poprity of the beauty queens, they added in their contract that there would be a total of three hours of the live stream a day. It could be a three-hour-long live stream or two or three streams adding up to three hours.

    As the team posted a stream announcement on the official page of Miss Sunshine, hundreds ofizens beganmenting under the post. They were curious and excited to see who were the top thirty beauties.

    Many boys were here to watch the beauties while the girls were gushing after the beauty queens who were living their dream. There was another category of both boys and girls who were just waiting to diss the airheads. Yes, ording to this third category, girls belong in school at this age, rather than in meaningless contests where they do nothing but prance their perfect bodies.

    Airheads were the popr nickname for beauty queens on the inte.

    After ten minutes the announcement was made, and the official team began live streaming. It was the scene where almost all the contestants were gathered in the hotel lobby.

    @User101¡ª[I¡¯m choosing my fairy in yellow. Look at her dazzling beauty. I¡¯m getting dazzled!]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[One is more beautiful than the other, how can I choose one! This is unfair. @MissSunshineoffical, you must be held liable for the broken heart of youngdies. This young master is forced to have a Harem full of my beautiful concubines!]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[Mr @ThisYoungMaster why don¡¯t you ept that you are a pervert hiding behind the screen.]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[@Ihateauthors, your father is a pervert!]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª [Who would I be born if my father wasn¡¯t a pervert? By staring at my mother? Nah]

    While the twoizens were fighting and dissing each other, several otherizens appeared. They were getting ensnared by the beauty and mour on their screens.

    All of them were hushed when thest contestant entered the hotel lobby with her sparkly pink luggage. She was not as tall as other contestants even with her heels on. She didn¡¯t look as beautiful and sexy as the other contestants. However, there was an indescribable charm about her that one couldn¡¯t pinpoint. She invoked a weird sensation in the heart of people watching her.

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[ *arrow to heart sticker* This young master is in love!]

    @User110¡ª[Someone forgot their child at the venue of Miss Sunshine contest.]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[ Don¡¯t tell me this shorty is a contestant too.]

    @ThisYoungMaster¨C [Shorty, your mother, motherfucker.]

    @MrsChina¡ª [OMG. Such a cutie. My heart is going kyaaa.]

    Seeing the recentment, the other silentizen turned their head to look at the scene unfolding before their eyes where The Goddess Yao was being stared at by the other girl. She was beautifully fanning her big eyshes at the goddess and she looked so cute doing those particr actions that people couldn¡¯t help but aww.Her hot pink glitter eyeliner was making her big doe eyes alluring to look at.

    @ThisYoungMaster-¨C[You all can have anyone but this glitter queen is mine! No objections allowed.]

    An Xin might not have made many fans with her first introduction on camera but her glitter eyeliner had a fanbase of its own. Very soon, this glitter eyeliner trend was going to be adopted at a reckless speed. And the credit for it would be given to a certain Miss An for rocking glitters.

    Until then, Jiang Yao was getting the most of attention as she was the tallest and had the most beautiful features. It wasn¡¯t the only reason for her poprity. She was a famous figure among theizens. She was known for her cool and funky makeup videos on the inte. However, soon she was kicked out of the list of most liked beauty queens as the camera fell on Ji Mao¡¯er who had the appearance of a fairy.

    Ji Mao¡¯er appeared wearing a beautiful white dress. She was keen on adopting the figure of an angel to win the contest. Her temperament looked soft and mellow and when she talked,people couldn¡¯t help but want to listen to her sweet voice more. She had this soft power in her to captivate anyone.

    While An Xin was walking ahead, her luggage got stuck even after so many tries, that she couldn¡¯t move it. Ah, she couldn¡¯t help but curse her luggage who decided to not move.

    She had a serious luggage crisis at this moment.

    ¡°Do you want help?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked with an angelic smile on her face.

    An Xin looked up and frowned. This girl was giving her serious Zhou Lily vibes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel wary of her. Or maybe, this was what people call gut feeling.

    Mr Yun had asked her to beware of extremely friendly girls as they might be waiting for the other person to let the guard down and then attack.

    ____

    A/N: Trust me, this arc wouldn¡¯t be as boring as I am thinking. We will have lots of fun.

 Chapter 172 Miss Sunshine {two}

    ¡°Do you want help?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked with an angelic smile on her face.

    An Xin looked up and frowned. This girl was giving her serious Zhou Lily vibes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel wary of her. Or maybe, this was what people call gut feeling.

    Mr Yun had asked her to beware of extremely friendly girls as they might be waiting for the other person to let the guard down and then attack.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good, ¡°An Xin politely declined.

    The smile on Ji Mao¡¯er face fell but soon she put it back. However, one could see hurt in her eyes. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    On the inte, people were enraged.

    @Ihateauthors¨C [She is jealous of Angel Ji. Our Angel just wanted to offer help. Why must she insult our Angel?]

    +1<sub>.</sub>

    +11

    +111

    +1111

    Many people came to speak for the pain that Ji Mao¡¯er felt when An Xin declined her. To them, it was greater than the pain of cancer patients and the starving poption of the earth.

    Just how dare someone say no to their angel Ji?

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[My glitter queen just declined the simple help. If she couldn¡¯t handle a simple luggage problem, why would she be there? If I don¡¯t want help, I won¡¯t ept it! If you can¡¯t force someone to ept help! This is as simple as it. Stop being dumbs more than you already are.]

    Many people were offended by thement of This young master but there were some who were in his favour. Although the words used were very harsh, they were true.<sub></sub>

    If you don¡¯t want help.

    You don¡¯t want it.

    What¡¯s there to be very insulting in it?

    The head of the organizing team appeared and made introductions with the girls and gave a little speech. They were told that they would be sharing a room with another girl. Their luggage will be sent to their rooms and they will follow the team to the breakfast buffet.

    Some girls quickly made friends with each other and some were still alone.

    At this time, the live stream had ended.

    A girl with short hair was frowning to herself while looking at the tarot cards in her hand. Since she wasn¡¯t seeing where she was going, she bumped into An Xin. However, the luggage didn¡¯t let her fall on her butt and make a fool out of themselves.

    The tarot cards fell on the ground and the girl almost cried.

    ¡°Oh my stars, my cards are showing that I¡¯m going to have a very bad day!¡± The girl frantically cried. She took the cards from the ground with trembling hands.¡°How could it be possible?! Didn¡¯t my stars say if I cut my hair, fed milk to the snake and fasted for three daysI would win the contest! Now, why has my luck changed again?¡±

    An Xin who happened to hear this widened her eyes.

    Wow¡­

    There were many hard-working contestants and daring too.

    As the girl looked up and looked at An Xin,she sobbed for real this time, ¡°Oh my stars, you are more beautiful and more collected than me. You are certainly going to win. What should I do? Wuwuw.¡±

    ¡°I think you are thinking too much. I don¡¯t think that God has this much extra time to update our luck every day. Moreover, it¡¯s luck, not a status that needs to be updated every time by Him, ¡°An Xin said with a smile. To console the crying girl, she added,¡°I¡¯m very clumsy. I almost fell twice with these heels. And you are certainly very pretty.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± The girl said with tears in her eyes. Even with punished tears, her eyes sparkled when she heard the praise.

    An Xin nodded her head. She meant every word she said.

    ¡°I will believe you, ¡°The girl said with a wide smile. ¡°Since stars aren¡¯t going ording to me, I will trust you. Oh, my name is Xiao Xinyi but you can call me twinkle. Actually, my favourite poem in nursery ss was Twinkle Twinkle Little Star and Ilove stars so much that I named myself Twinkle. Isn¡¯t it cool?¡±

    ¡°That is a very beautiful name, ¡°An Xin said with a forced smile. Again, people with weird names. At least, Twinkle was okay. Thankfully, this girl didn¡¯t name herself Twinkle Twinkle Little Stars. Twinkle was still better than the first line of rhyme. She felt that giving weird names to children should be a crime. It¡¯s torture for the ears of the other people.

    ¡°At least, you sound genuine unlike the girl in the white dress, ¡°Twinkle said with a pout. ¡°When the camera was off, she was something else and when the camera started, she transformed into an angel. Beware of that fake angel.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± An Xin asked as she furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look straight at her. She is looking at us, ¡°Twinkle said with a charming smile as if she didn¡¯t say anything bad about anyone. ¡°She is in a white dress. The same girl who pretended to help you.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t helping me?¡± An Xin asked, surprised. She genuinely thought the girl was helping her.

    Twinkle snorted at her words. ¡°I came to the hotel after her and I had to quickly use the washroom. She didn¡¯t even bother to reply to my greeting and was acting all high and mighty. After that, I saw her almost pushing Jiang Yao from the stairs. But she transformed into an angel when they announced the live stream.¡±

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± An Xin asked in horror. To hurt someone wasn¡¯t cool at all.

    This was Twinkle¡¯s cue to cry once again. ¡°Jiang Yao is an influencer. She has almost four million followers. She is loved for her beauty and elegance. She is definitely going to win. My stars lied to me. I cut my long hair in vain.¡±

    ¡°You can also win,¡°An Xin could only console the girl. ¡°You have the potential.¡±

    ___

    A/N: Guess who this Young Master is? The winner can name a character.

 Chapter 173 Miss Sunshine {Three}

    ¡°You can also win,¡°An Xin could only console the girl. ¡°You have the potential.¡±

    ¡°I can,but have you seen Ji Mao¡¯er, ¡°Twinkle said with a pout. ¡°I can say she is surely in the top 5.¡±

    ¡°You are thinking too much. Let¡¯s eat, ¡°An Xin said as she brought Twinkle with her. Since both of them were alone, they found thepany in each other.Almost all the tables were full except for Jiang Yao¡¯s. It seemed the girls were intentionally leaving Jiang Yao alone for some reason.

    One look at Ji Mao¡¯er table and she could say why girls were leaving Jiang Yao.

    It was Ji Mao¡¯er vs Jiang Yao.

    Such stupidity.

    When they all were having breakfast, they were hearing the motivational speech that the director of the Miss Sunshine foundation was giving.

    ¡°This cutie is really daring, ¡°Jiang Yao winked at An Xin as she took a seat on the table along with Twinkle aka Xiao Xinyi. ¡± You even brought a friend with you. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Afraid of what?¡± An Xin frowned. ¡°Oh, Ji Mao¡¯er? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I only feel bad for her.¡±

    ¡°Why would you feel bad for her?¡± Twinkle asked while scrunching her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t and already had too many people to care about her?¡±

    An Xin sighed as she looked at the table swarming with girls. ¡°If she thinks that all these girls are her friends, she is stupid. We all arepetitors. No one will know when you have to be the reason for eliminating the other one. To form camps on the first day here, this wasn¡¯t something I had imagined.¡±

    Jiang Yao smiled, revealing her two dimples. ¡°This cutie is so sensible.¡±

    An Xin felt shy. She was still a sucker for praise. She needed to form immunity against praise.

    ¡°Who are you sharing the room with?¡± Jiang Yao asked her after a while.

    ¡°Umm, they already revealed it?¡± An Xin asked. She didn¡¯t know about it. Where was the when they announced this?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, they need not to, ¡± Jiang Yao shrugged. ¡°Look at the number on your badge, the one carrying number 1 will share with one carrying 30 and so on.¡±

    ¡°Mine is three, ¡± Twinkle announced as she nced at her badge.

    ¡°Mine is 18, ¡± An Xin said as she looked at the badge.

    Jiang Yao pouted. ¡°So, you are roomies. I wonder who I will have to share the room with.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your number?¡± Twinkle asked after a while as she munched on bread.

    ¡°1, ¡± Jiang Yao shrugged.

    ¡°Ji Mao¡¯er¡¯s number is 16, ¡± An Xin whispered. She had noticed it when she had nced at the girl before. Well, she didn¡¯t think Jiang Yao would have such shit luck but here she was. Sharing the room with the girl who dered her as her nemesis on the very first day.

    ¡°All the best, ¡± Twinkle and An Xin could only wish this for the girl. While they were sitting there having breakfast,three girls visited their table and their gazes fell on An Xin.

    ¡°We have been just curious, ¡°The girls said with the brightest smile on their faces.

    ¡°About?¡± Jiang Yao asked as shezily looked at the three of them.

    ¡°Not talking to you, ¡± The girls said with attitude and pointed their fingers at An Xin. ¡°Is your height enough for you to enter the contest? I have never seen such a short pageant contestant before.¡±

    An Xin blinked her eyes as she felt that she was just called short. Only Lu Xuan could call her teeny or shorty. The rest of them had no right calling her short!

    ¡°Thankfully, Miss Sunshine just lowered the height criteria this year, ¡± An Xin retorted with a harmless smile. ¡°Because they felt it was just an unnecessary stumble.¡±

    ¡°I can see why you passed the audition, ¡°The second girl said. ¡± You are good with words. Never mind, we will see each other on the battleground soon. Bieeee. Bieeee.¡±

    As the three of them sashayed away, she looked at Jiang Yao and Twinkle and asked, ¡°What was that?¡±

    Both Jiang Yao and Twinkle shrugged their shoulders.

    ¡°You are lucky, ¡± Twinkle pouted as she looked at An Xin. ¡°The stars are in your favour.¡±

    ¡°What have I done?¡± An Xin sighed.

    ¡°None of them consider you as apetition, ¡± Twinkle said with a pout. ¡°This means you are safe. You can stay in the background while the bigger fishes will be ruthlessly killing each other on the battleground. You can make your way over the dead bodies.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with your violent vocabry?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°She said we will meet at the battleground. You are talking about fishes and dead bodies. I¡¯m still a baby at heart. Don¡¯t scare me. My mom is not here to console me.¡±

    Jiang Yao and Twinkled looked at An Xin and teased her. ¡°Aww, our Xin is a baby. Come to momma.¡±

    The breakfast ended and the girls walked to their rooms. Jiang Yao and Ji Moa¡¯er¡¯s room was next to An Xin and Twinkle¡¯s.

    ¡°I feel bad for Jiang Yao, ¡± Twinkle said as she opened her luggage and took out a face mask. She removed her makeup and put on a face mask. ¡°Ah, my skin is finally able to breathe. I can¡¯t wear makeup for longer intervals.¡±

    ¡°You should give time to your skin to breathe or pimples will break out, ¡± An Xin said. Since there was no other activity scheduled today. She also removed her make-up and changed into another set of clothes.

    When Twinkle was doing her skin care routine, she walked to the gym that was empty at this hour and began practising her dance moves. She wasn¡¯t that good at dancing but she was still better at dancing than singing. This was the reason why she was diligently practising for the talent-showing round.

    In her white top and yoga pants, she was practising oblivious of the fact that Live Streaming had begun again. This time they weren¡¯t supposed to show the contestants but the venue.

    However, a certain someone got caught on the camera practising dance moves.

 Chapter 174 Miss Sunshine {four}

    Day two,

    Yesterday, nothing special happened in An Xin¡¯s opinion. Since she was busy practising, she didn¡¯t get the chance to check the official page of Miss Sunshine. They were not allowed to bring their phones with them out of their hotel rooms and when she went back to her room, she replied to the messages of her family and went to sleep.

    Today, the organisers had arranged a friendly sports time for the girl. It was just to help them rx and forget about the stressful day ahead. After the game, a breakfast buffet was arranged and after that, they were given some time to rest and at noon, they would be appearing for their first official photo shoot.

    The pictures would be posted on official ounts and websites.

    The girls were ying table tennis and some were ying badminton while she was sitting alone because she didn¡¯t know how to y any of them.

    ¡°Come join us, ¡± Ji Mao¡¯er said with a smile. When she saw that one contestant was sitting alone, she graciously offered her help.<sub>.</sub>

    Jiang Yao and Twinkle who were ying badminton snorted. Even if Ji Mao¡¯er had heard their snort, she chose to not pay attention to them.

    ¡°I want to but I can¡¯t, ¡± An Xin replied.

    ¡°Oh, are you on periods?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er said in a rather loud voice. At this age, the girls easily get embarrassed when talking about periods. She just wanted to see An Xin flustered. To say such a thing on a live stream,¡°I didn¡¯t know. Do you need any help? I can offer you.¡±

    An Xin looked at her and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I just don¡¯t know how to y tennis or badminton. I¡¯m just terrible at it.¡±

    Another girl with the name, Qiao Xi said, ¡°Are you perhaps one of those girls who frown upon girls ying sports? Are you afraid of getting athletic legs?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on anyone, ¡± An Xin said but the girls including the member of the organising team had a look of dissatisfaction on their faces. They weren¡¯t happy with her as they believed that she was just ying that she wasn¡¯t like other girls to get sympathy. Her dance had set the inte on fire. The fans of other girls were using her of ying sick games to get their attention.

    The Live stream was on. Theizens were seeing this little scene on their screens.

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[ This AX is only insulting my Angel to get attention. Did she get less attentionst night when we spammed her on Weibo?]

    @User101¡ª[Is she looking down at other girls who y games?]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[She clearly admitted that she doesn¡¯t know how to y badminton or tennis. Is it the end of the world?! It¡¯s @MissSunshineofficial fault for not organizing other games! Stop ming my glitter queen all the damn time. Even if she breathes, you alle with swords!]

    On An Xin¡¯s side.

    ¡°I have been the yer in my high school¡¯s athlete team, ¡± An Xin said, looking at them. ¡°I know how to run or how to y football. I never learned how to y tennis or badminton.¡±

    ¡°So, you are into masculine sport, ¡± Qiao Xi said with a forced smile. She pinpointed it because the contest asked for the most feminine contestants.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that sports have gender too, ¡°An Xinmented. ¡°At our school, we are taught that games and sports have no gender. We girls can y football, hockey and all the so-called masculine games at our school. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t learn tennis and badminton so I couldn¡¯t join you. But had you chosen another game, I would have participated in it.¡±

    This sentence offended and impressed many fans on the inte. A separate debate started about the genderfication of sports in the country and World.

    The fans didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or what, the national women¡¯s football team who was participating in the Asia league won the cup.

    Ah, the fire it ignited on the inte¡­

    A few minutester, Jingyuan High School¡¯s official Weibo ount shared a video of the girl athlete teampeting against the boys athlete team in a school¡¯s friendly match. It was the same video that had helped An Xin win the campus Belle contest.

    It impressed everyone how the girl ran so fast that she won against the boy from the opposite team and even kicked a football in the end.

    This video wouldn¡¯t have gotten this many views and likes if @ThisYoungMaster wasn¡¯t irked by the blind followers of the Ji Mao¡¯er who were bad-mouthing his Glitter Queen. He shared the link of the Jingyuan High School¡¯s video attached with the quote saying there is no gender in the sports.

    @MrsChina who had been quiet since this morning and hadn¡¯tmented until now couldn¡¯t help butment ¡ª-[She is not just cute but powerful too. Look at the kick, she scored a goal. She also won many interschool races. No wonder she said she is an athlete. We need more diversely talented contestants each year. The world is changing and the pageants need to be changed too.]

    Thisment was liked and shared by many people.

    At the Lu family house¡­.

    Lu Zhaolin, who was supposed to be at the office, was sitting in the living room, his eyes settled on theptop screen.

    ¡°Look at our Xin, she says all the right things, ¡± Lu Zhaolin proudly announced as he pped his thigh.

    Lu Xun, who was sitting on his father¡¯s thigh, made a ba ba ba ba voice as if he was agreeing with his father.

    ¡°Learn something from your Jiejie, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said as he gave a dirty look to his younger son. ¡°Although she is not good in studies, she is so good in other things.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, are you saying studies are not as important as other things?¡± Lily ended up asking. She looked so innocent at this moment that nobody could ten she was up to no good.

    Old Madam Lu ignored everyone. She had vowed to never speak in matters of An Qinyan¡¯s daughter. If the mother had no care for her daughter¡¯s future, who was she to say anything?

 Chapter 175 Miss Sunshine {Five}

    ¡°Child, I¡¯m not saying that studies are not important, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said in a soft voice.¡°Why do we study? So that we can learn something that will help us earn our livelihood in future.¡± Taking a pause, he went on, ¡± I was strict with Lu Xuan because he wasn¡¯t good with studies or in other things. He has a good calibre but he chose not to study. And it made me angry. I¡¯m a man of old fashion. It took time to change my thinking. But An Xin is not good with studies but she puts a lot of effort into all the things. This is the difference between the both of them.¡±

    Nobody understood what Lu Zhaolin was saying at this time. He looked at the apparent question marks on everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Let me give you an example, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said as he thought of an example. ¡°There was once a person. He was an alcoholic who would beat his wife and his two children and make them beg for food. Those three people saw the alcoholic man destroying himself before his eyes.

    He has two children. Both were different in temperament and personality. The eldest son had seen how the father destroyed everyone and so he never touched Alcohol because he understood that it was the cause of their misery.

    But the younger son became like his father because he was of the mentality that if they were doing bad to me, I would return the favour a hundredfold.

    Among the two children, the eldest son improved his quality of life and the younger son was still stuck there.<sub>.</sub>

    What I mean to tell you is that An Xin is that eldest son. She would learn from the mistake and try to do her best to avoid the bad consequences. She would never me anyone for the misery she faced. But Lu Xuan would me his misery. He will do what the youngest son did just to hurt his father who hurt him in return. This is the difference between both of my children. One mes the world and another never mes others for her sufferings.¡±

    Nobody said a word because at some point they all felt that he was making sense. Lu Xuan was indeed like this. They didn¡¯t know why the boy grew up like this.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting too close to her?¡± Old Madam Lu pointed out. She felt weird looking at the changes happening in her Lu family. And there was only one person responsible for those changes.

    ¡°Mom, she is my daughter, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said in a soft and emotional voice. ¡°I always loved her but I showed it in the worst way possible. I know saying that I love her is not an excuse for the kind of father I have been to her. And I got a chance to redeem myself. I only want to do that.¡±

    Old Madam Lu only looked at her son and didn¡¯t say anything. She left the chain of beads that she was holding on the table and left for her room.<sub></sub>

    In An Family house,

    Lu Xuan had an urge to beat this monkey called ThisYoungMaster who had been gathering people to form a fan club for An Xin. She was his sister. His twin. Only he was supposed to fight for her on the Inte with people but his mom had strictly prohibited him from making anyments. His mom said that thosements could be manipted by the haters to be used against An Xin.

    When that girl initiated the period topic, blood drained from his face. Although he was only sixteen years old, he had learnt about these things in school. He was not as clueless as a boy his age.

    He had seen his sister almost dying on those days and she would always make him her servant who would serve her then.

    When that girl asked his sister that question, he got worried. What if she fell sick there, who was going to take care of her?

    Although they bickered all the time, they still cared about each other very much. He knew that he and Xin would never be those loving siblings. They would always be at each other¡¯s neck and this was their way of showing love.

    ¡°What¡¯s that girl¡¯s name?¡± An Qinyan asked as she took next to Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Ji Mao¡¯er, ¡± Lu Xuan replied and a dark look cast on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ma?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°She is the same girl for whom Miss Qiu left our Lan, ¡± An Qinyan replied and Lu Xuan clenched his hands in furry. ¡°Keep an eye on her and if she intentionally causes trouble for Xin, tell me.¡±

    Lu Xuan nodded his head as he looked at the live stream where the girls were now racing against each other.

    When the Miss Sunshine organisers saw thements on the inte, they suggested their team organise a race. Not many girls were participating in it. Naturally, An Xin was among the girls who were participating and so were Jiang Yao, Twinkle and Ji Mao¡¯er.

    It wasn¡¯t a surprise for Lu Xuan and An Qinyan that An Xin won without anypetition. When the girls were resting after the race, An Xin looked as if she could go for another race.

    In no time, the race of An Xin was trending. The credit for it should be given to @ThisYoungMaster.

    In another neighbourhood, a teenage boy was sitting in front of hisptop. He had been eating and sleeping with it.

    ¡°Wang Yuxi!!!¡± His mother appeared in his room with a spat. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave yourptop now, I will not give you breakfast!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t eat until my glitter queen wins,¡± Wang Yuxi said. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a daughter-inw in the future?¡±

    Although Wang Yuxi said the words very bravely to his mother, he was having this nagging feeling as if someone was nning his murder.

    Who could it be?

 Chapter 176 Miss Sunshine {six}

    It was time for the photoshoot and so the girls were getting ready for it. Some were already in their outfits and doing make-up while others were still holding their outfits. An Xin was not in any of the categories. They were not supposed to bring an outfit for the photo shoot as the various brands that had been sponsoring the events would be providing them with their outfit.

    The girl had taken their outfits with them as all of them were specifically made for them ording to their body styles and so. Only two outfits were hung on the shelves. One was white in colour and another was baby pink.The baby pink one was styled ording to Ji Mao¡¯er¡¯s body measurements. The designer of the dress thought that Ji Mao¡¯er could do justice to this dress and so her name was printed on the tag.

    On the other hand, there was only one white outfit that was styled for another contestant but since the designer ended up taking the wrong measurements and those measurements matched An Xin well, it was given to her.

    When Ji Mao¡¯er saw An Xin taking out the white dress, she panicked. She had been continuously seeing thements on the inte. Her teacher had told her that the image of an angel would suit her the most. So, she must keep on maintaining that image to win the contest.

    When she looked at An Xin who had the facial features of a barbie doll in a cute way, she knew that this girl would look extremely good in white and in fear that her title of an angel would be snatched, she immediately thought of a n.<sub>.</sub>

    She looked here and there and found no CCTV. Since the girls were changing here, they didn¡¯t install any cameras here.

    When An Xin went out to bring her heels and other things that she might need while changing into the outfit, Ji Mao¡¯er took advantage of the moment and quickly walked inside. She pulled out a bobby pin from her hair and tore the white dress with it. The fabric used in making the dress was delicate and with the sharp edge of the bobby pin, the dress was easily destroyed.

    Clearing all the evidence, Ji Mao¡¯er left the room. A few minutester, when An Xin returned with Jiang Yao, who was dressed in an icy blue fishtail dress, found her dress where she had left it. As she picked it up to wear, Jiang Yao held her hand to make her pause.

    ¡°What¡¯s that, Cutie?¡± Jiang Yao asked as she narrowed her beautiful eyes on the destroyed dress. ¡°Are you going to wear this?¡±<sub></sub>

    From the look of the dress, it appeared as if the designer forgot to sew the dress from that corner.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see this before, ¡± An Xin murmured as she looked at her dress. ¡°What do I do now? Should Iin to management? Would they say I destroyed it myself to get sympathy again?¡±

    ¡°Let them say what they wish, ¡± Jiang Yao said. ¡°You have to tell them or they might disqualify you even before the contest begins. Come with me, I know where Madam Li is.¡±

    As Jiang Yao walked ahead dragging An Xin with her, thetter¡¯s gaze fell on the mark of high heels on the floor. Since she wasn¡¯t wearing heels and Jiang Yao¡¯s heel was different from the mark on the floor, An Xin understood that someone had entered the room after her. This meant¡­. She was sabotaged?

    Rage filled her bones but she chose not to show her anger on her face.

    She walked out with Jiang Yao and found Madam Li who was looking after the event of the photo shoot.

    Jiang Yao told Madam Li about how An Xin¡¯s dress was not wearable for the photo shoot. Madam Li had been in this field for more than ten years. What kind of schemes had she not seen? She could tell with a single nce about what might have happened inside. Since she wasn¡¯t a very harsh person, she gave An Xin another chance and said she could wear the extra dress that was present with them.

    The dress was made for another contestant but since she was allergic to that fabric, the management epted it as their mistake and let the girl wear her own dress.

    The dress An Xin was given was a short ck dress that had a big white bow made on her back. The dress was simple but edgy. Her cute persona was changed when the makeup artist transformed her big doe eyes into that of a ferocious cat. And her lips were painted nude.

    ¡°You look very different, ¡± The make-up artistmented as she put highlighter on An Xin¡¯s high cheekbones. ¡°I have worked with many teenage celebrities. I can tell that once you lose baby fat on your face, your features will be sharper. Don¡¯t think about getting surgeries like those celebrities to look like an adult at this age. Let your face grow on its own.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± An Xin asked with closed eyes. ¡°I want to shed baby fat because no one takes me seriously because of this face. Maybe, once I look like an adult, they will take me seriously and not me my words on my cuteness.¡±

    The makeup artistughed at her words. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯te across someone who was to look like an adult to be taken seriously. Should I take advantage of your innocence and cuteness? You lookpletely harmless. You make people lose their guard.¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t say anything because her gaze was on a Ji Mao¡¯er wearing a certain pair of high heels.

    ¡°Oh, you are seeing her heels?¡± The make-up artist said. ¡°She has taken permission to wear those heels owned by her. Aren¡¯t they beautiful? I would love to get one. Aish, too costly for me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± An Xin replied with a forced smile.

 Chapter 177 Miss Sunshine {Seven}

    Twinkle came grumbling wearing a baby pink coloured dress. It was the same dress that was left for Ji Moa¡¯er. She stopped before An Xin and said, ¡°Some people act as if they own the world. Just because my stars are not in my favour, doesn¡¯t mean that they can do anything! How dare they! Just how dare! She took my dress from me and made me wear a colour I don¡¯t even like. I specifically added a note in my measurement to not design a pink dress for me. I look horrible in this colour.¡±

    An Xin raised her gaze to look at Twinkle and blinked her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°You look gorgeous. But weren¡¯t you wearing that silver dress?¡±

    When Twinkle saw how gorgeous An Xin was looking in the ck short dress, she sobbed, ¡°You are going to win the contest. You are so gorgeous. My stars lied to me.¡±

    An Xin sighed. They were once again back to the stars. ¡°What happened to your dress?¡±

    ¡°That bitch Ji Mao¡¯er happened, ¡± Twinkle cried.

    ¡°That¡¯s unbing of a beauty queen to curse others, ¡± The make-up artist scolded Twinkle.

    ¡°She stole my dress, ¡± Twinkle cried. ¡°She came to Madam Li saying how her dress doesn¡¯t fit her big bosoms and since her size was almost simr to mine, Madam Li asked me if I could fit in a pink dress. I did and then surprisingly she also fitted in with my beautiful silver baby! If she has big bosoms, why she has to wear those thick padded bras! I¡¯m sure her bosoms are begging to feel air on them.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin pursed her lips. She understood what might have happened. Ji Mao¡¯er wanted to wear the white coloured dress. She didn¡¯t want An Xin to wear that colour and so she destroyed the white dress and then she yed her cards right and got Twinkle¡¯s dress.

    ¡°I would have twinkled in my dress like the star that I¡¯m, ¡± Twinkle cried.

    The makeup artist signed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it before to hurt you but my dear your dress was a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Twinkle looked at her as if she was offended. ¡°My dress was the most beautiful dress of all the dresses.¡±

    ¡°It sure was, ¡± The make-up artist said with a sigh.¡°You won¡¯t understand now. It¡¯s time for all of you to go for an individual photo shoot. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°What happened, Photographer Jun?¡± The assistant photographer asked as his friend stopped clicking pictures.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I forgot to inform the management to prepare the background in another colour. We only have one background sheet and it¡¯s white, ¡± The photographer said as he looked at the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word, ¡± The assistant photographer said. ¡°If you tell them now, they will cut our sry. They will put the me on us. Just keep quiet and click photos.¡±

    ¡°What if someone is wearing white?¡± The photographer asked his friend. ¡°The girl will fade in the white background. White or likewise colours would fade in the white background. Their dresses and faces wouldn¡¯t pop out.¡±

    The assistant photographer pursed his lips. But there was nothing they could do. They just wish that nobody was unlucky enough to wear the white dress or simr shade.

    The individual photoshoot ended soon. As they guessed, a girl really ended up wearing a silver dress. Although the result wasn¡¯t as bad as it would have been if she had chosen a white dress, it wasn¡¯t that good either.

    Because of the white background, neither Ji Mao¡¯er¡¯s dress nor her makeup popped out. If herplexion was sunkissed as Jiang Yao, the damage would have been less but since she had porcin white skin and was wearing a silver dress with silver heels. Even the makeup she chose was metallic silver.

    The photographer couldn¡¯t help but wonder how someone could be so unlucky.

    On the other hand, An Xin posed like a diva before the camera. She looked like a sassy kitten in front of the camera. Her hair was let loose and her wisp bangs were giving her a rxed but a very feminine look.

    When it was time for the group photographs, Ji Mao¡¯er stood before Jiang Yao. She was hiding Jiang Yao¡¯s extremely gorgeous dress with her figure.

    Jiang Yao only rolled her eyes mentally but didn¡¯t say anything. She was annoyed but she hid her annoyance behind her beautiful bright smile.

    ¡°Miss Ji, please stand in the second line in the middle and Miss Jiang, why don¡¯t you stand in the middle before Miss Lu and Miss Chen, ¡°The photographer corrected their positions. He looked at An Xin, who was his favourite model of all and said, ¡± Miss An, please stand in the middle of the first line since you are the shortest.¡±

    An Xin had an urge to cry. In these two days, it had been pointed out nth time about how short she was.

    What she didn¡¯t know was the fact that the photographer was biased with her. He just liked how she looked most alive in the group of girls. Her cute expressions mingled with the grace of a beauty queen were to die for. Thus, the pictures that he had taken were the best.

    The photoshoot ended after a while.

    When they were returning to remove their makeup and outfits, a fight arose between Jiang Yao and another girl.

    An Xin heard Jiang Yao¡¯s loud voice and she turned back. At this moment, she forgot that she was in high heels, as she tried to run, someone extended a leg in her way,making her stumble. Her eyes widened as she realised that she was about to fall.

    Ji Mao¡¯er who was standing in front of An Xin took a step back and watched the girl fall on her face. She just hoped that the little bitch¡¯s face would be ruined and she would be saved from trouble.

    ¡°Xin!¡±

    Jiang Yao, who was angry enough to beat the other girl, left the fight in the middle to check on An Xin. Twinkle, who was holding Jiang Yao back from doing something regretful, also ran to look at the injured girl.

    ____

    A/N: We need 500 privilege unlocks toplete our win-win target. We are half-way through the way and if we lose now, I¡¯m really going to be heartbroken. You know that I don¡¯t ask for much. I just ask for you all to help me reach the first level of Win-Win target that is 1K unlocks. Help me reach the target please.

    I owe you a mass release I know but my exams are starting this first of August and I am regrly attenting college, tutoring kids and myself. So, please understand the pressure.

    I will try to give you 3 chapters a day when I can.

 Chapter 178 Miss Sunshine {Eight}

    The fall didn¡¯t injure An Xin¡¯s face but her nose had been bleeding nonstop. Currently, she was lying in her room with tissue papers stuck under her nose. Her dress had been ruined by the blood dripping from her face.

    Nobody dared to leave the room. When An Xin fell in the changing room, Jiang Yao and Twinkle quickly brought her to the room. And all the girls that were present there followed them.

    After fifteen minutes, her nose finally stopped bleeding and so she was lying on the bed now with two high pillows stuck under her neck.

    ¡°Xin, I am really sorry, ¡°Jiang Yao said as she was sitting on the side of the bed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten involved with such a stupid fight, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.¡±

    Jiang Yao believed that she was the reason why An Xin was hurt. If she wasn¡¯t speaking so loudly, this girl wouldn¡¯t have gotten startled and fallen on the hard floor.

    Since An Xin was told to not make any movement, she just blinked her eyes. She wanted to tell Jiang Yao that it wasn¡¯t her fault as she clearly recalled someone putting a leg in her way that made her fall to the ground. She was sabotaged but she did not tell anyone because she had no evidence to support her im and if she still insisted on saying that she was sabotaged, these people would say that she was making a mountain out of the molehill. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want attention.

    Ji Mao¡¯er could have saved her from the fall but she didn¡¯t. However, An Xin didn¡¯t me Ji Mao¡¯er as she believed that it wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s duty to save her.If she couldn¡¯t protect herself from getting hurt, how could she me others for not saving her? After all, nobody was responsible for everyone else¡¯s well-being.<sub>.</sub>

    The door to the room opened and Madam Li entered the room with another woman walking behind her. An Xin¡¯s eyes widened when she saw her mother with Madam Li. She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. She had promised her mom that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt or sick but here she was lying on the bed like a patient.

    Sometimes, she wondered if she had broken the Guinness world records by falling sick again and again.

    When the other girls saw Madam Li, they went back to their rooms in order to not experience the woman¡¯s wrath for themotion they had created. Everyone was feeling guilty in their hearts and so they left the room when Madam Li looked at each of them with sharp eyes.

    ¡°How are you, baby girl?¡± An Qinyan asked as she saw her daughter silently lying on the bed. ¡°Are you in pain? Do you want to go home?¡±

    An Xin caught her mom¡¯s hand causing her to fall silent.

    An Qinyan looked at everyone present in the room and asked, ¡°Would you please give us a little privacy?¡±<sub></sub>

    Madam Li nodded with a smile and left the room with Twinkle and Jiang Yao who wanted to stay.

    ¡°Mom, I am fine, ¡°An Xin said with a smile. Even her smile looked too ugly at this moment. ¡°Just my nose bleeding nonstop.¡±

    An Qinyan couldn¡¯t convince herself that her daughter was really fine. Nobody knew what was going on in her heart at this time.She took a wet wipe from the packet and wiped her daughter¡¯s face that was smeared with a little blood.

    ¡°Did I worry you again?¡± An Xin asked, feeling guilty.

    ¡°You did not, ¡°An Qinyan said immediately. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°My feet twisted and I fell on my nose, ¡°An Xin lied without batting an eye. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m still not used to high heels. Mom, did youe alone?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡°An Qinyan said while shaking her head. ¡°Ah Xuan came with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡°An Xin fell silent. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t hee to see his sick sister?

    ¡°He is downstairs, ¡°An Qinyan said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone but I think he got shy seeing beautiful girls everywhere.¡±

    An Xin giggled as she put her hand on her mouth. ¡°Are those girls more beautiful than me, his only and only beauty queen sister?¡±

    ¡°Look at the little narcissistic, ¡°An Qinyan pinched her cheek lovingly.¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine. I don¡¯t feel like leaving you alone here. Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Mom, ¡°An Xin said in a sad voice. ¡°I spoiled the dress of the management. We were supposed to return the dress but now it¡¯s filled with my blood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the dress, ¡°An Qinyan said with a sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it one dress? I can return hundreds like this one to them. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. And why are you still in same dress? Shouldn¡¯t you change into clean clothes?¡±

    ¡°I was shy with others helping me with the bath, ¡°An Xin said with red cheeks.

    ¡°Alright, let mom help you with a cold bath, ¡°An Qinyan said with a helpless smile.

    ¡°No!¡± An Xin said. Her eyes widened as she imagined herself shuddering under cold water. There was no way she was going to bathe with cold water. Not in this lifetime.

    ¡°I am not touching cold water, ¡°She replied in horror.

    ¡°It¡¯s summer, my baby, ¡°An Qinyan stressed. How could someone still insist on bathing with warm water in June? No, it didn¡¯t make sense to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. No cold water, ¡°An Xin was adamant. She would rather die than bathe with cold water. Cold water is a big no!

    ¡°If you bathe with warm water, your nose might start bleeding, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. ¡°When Ah Xuan¡¯s nose bleeds due to the hot climate, he always gets better when he rubs some ice on his head or pour cold water on his head. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you take a cold bath or a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared of the cold water,mom, ¡°An Xin murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯m with you. Nothing will happen, ¡°An Qinyan answered with utmost confidence. ¡°If you want to participate in the contest, you have to be well or you might be disqualified. Do you want this to happen?¡±

    An Xin pursed her lips but her mom had closed the case with this argument.

 Chapter 179 Miss Sunshine {Nine}

    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was standing outside the CCTV control room. He took out his phone from his pocket and dialled a number.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Gu, ¡°Lu Xuan greeted the man on the phone. ¡°I need your little help.¡±

    Gu Yanxi listened to Lu Xuan¡¯s exnation over the phone and then said, ¡°I get it. Orchard groups have connections. You want to check out the CCTV footage. Let me talk to the General Manager of the hotel where the contest is taking ce and then you can check the CCTV footage.¡±

    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but think what if this sister was being sabotaged? How dare these people bully his sister when he wasn¡¯t around? He wouldn¡¯t poke his leg where it didn¡¯t belong but if someone dared to poke their legs where it didn¡¯t belong he would break that same leg with his own hands.

    Every man has a bottom line. And his family was his bottom line.

    ¡°Thank you for the help, ¡°Lu Xuan replied when he heard Gu Yanxi. Taking a small pause, he added,¡°But can you please keep it a secret from my mom for now? She doesn¡¯t like the way I handle situations. ¡°<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t keep secrets from Yanyan, ¡°Gu Yanxi sighed. It was impossible for him to keep secrets from An Qinyan. Especially now when she was finallyfortable with epting him.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, do you know how difficult it was for me to make mom think about considering you? I thought we were closer. But it¡¯s alright¡­if you¡ª¡±

    Lu Xuan had yet to end his sentence when Gu Yanxi spoke.

    ¡°No. No. Son, we men have our secrets. Of course, I can keep it a secret from your mom, ¡°Gu Yanxiughed as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Why was this boy so simr to his mother?

    How could he forget that Lu Xuan was the Godfather of his romantic life? He heard from Gu Shangyan how Lu Xuan made An Qinyan consider his proposal. He could offend any deity but this one!<sub></sub>

    It didn¡¯t take long for Gu Yanxi to contact the General Manager of the Hotel Eve. Hotel Eve was a sponsor of the Miss Sunshine contest. When the General Manager of the Hotel Eve received the call that the CEO of the Orchid group needed a favour, for a second he couldn¡¯t believe it. The status of the Orchid group was too high in the Hotel industry.

    Hotel Eve was like an ant in front of the big elephant-like Orchid groups that dominate the luxury hotel industry in the country. The General Manager of the Hotel Even felt so fortunate when CEO Gu of Orchid groups asked for a favour.

    Therefore, the assistant of the General Manager met Lu Xuan outside the CCTV control room to help the boy in satisfying his curiosity.

    Although there was not much the hotel could do regarding the contest, they could surely share the CCTV footage. This was the least they could do because they weren¡¯t allowed to interfere in contest matters.

    ¡°This is the CCTV of this morning, ¡°The assistant said as he showed from the morning where An Xin had been. All her activities outside the room were recorded here.

    ¡°Pause, ¡°Lu Xuan said as he saw An Xin inside the changing room while a girl was peeking inside through the door. This girl looked quite suspicious to him.The girl looked here and there as if checking the CCTV cameras and when she found one, she pretended as if she was doing nothing suspicious and then walked out of there in a confident manner.

    Lu Xuan, who had broken into several rooms before to beat up his enemies, knew better what behaviour was suspicious or what was not!

    He saw how An Xin left the changing room and several momentster, the same girl entered the changing room. This time she left a few minutes before An Xin came. However, she didn¡¯t leave empty-handed this time but was holding a pink dress with her.

    After a few moments, when An Xin entered inside she was with a girl. He knew this girl by the name Jiang Yao. He knew how two girls Xiao Xinyi and Jiang Yao were friendly with his sister. It was the same time when his sister had found her dress torn.

    ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Lu Xuan asked. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that his sister didn¡¯t find her dress torn before but when the suspicious girl left, An Xin found that her dress was torn. He was not born yesterday who couldn¡¯t understand these silly schemes.

    Moreover, the entire silliness of the Lu n was inherited by his sister while he only inherited his mother¡¯s good genes. Be it beauty or brain. He was better than his sister.

    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Ji, ¡°The assistant said with a smile. ¡°One of the strongest contestants.¡±

    Lu Xuan hummed and asked them to y another video.

    Currently, he was re-watching the scene where his sister got hurt. He didn¡¯t find anything suspicious here. Since the girls were standing in a crowd as a fight had broken out on the other side of the room, he couldn¡¯t tell if his sister had fallen on her own or if someone pushed her.

    But he could tell one thing that the girl who was standing before An Xin could have saved her but she intentionally took a step back and let her fall.

    He couldn¡¯t miss the sinister look in her eyes and the evil smirk on her lips.

    The same Ji girl again.

    Lu Xuan left the control room with the footage. He would show it to his mother and she could decide the oue. He knew that Uncle Gu would snitch on him sooner orter and it was better if he involved his mother who wasn¡¯t a righteous epitome like his dad. His mom didn¡¯t care for thews or police when her children were involved.

    When he left the CCTV control room, he was in no mood to meet these beauty queens but since his sister was hurt and she must be acting pitiful with his mother, he thought of visiting her.

 Chapter 180 Miss Sunshine {Ten}

    When Lu Xuan reached An Xin¡¯s room, he saw this scene.

    His sister was sitting on the bed wrapped in a nket, her teeth ttering. When she saw Lu Xuan, her face appeared so pitiful. To him at this moment, she appeared no less than Betty and Augustine who act pitifully with him to get treats.

    [Aish, my twin was no less than a cat to me.]

    An Xin faked red at him when he entered inside, ¡°Lu Xuan! Do you have any shame? Leaving your sick sister to die, you were staring at other beauty queens? Are they more beautiful than me?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, ¡°Hemented nonchntly. Hisment made her more upset.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t miss me at all?¡± An Xin asked as if she was wronged.<sub>.</sub>

    Lu Xuan scoffed as he sat on the bed and said while shrugging,¡°Who would miss you? Me? Nah! I get to spend all my time with Ma. I even go to the office with her daily. She cooks yummy food for me and me alone.We even went to watch a moviest night. Our days are so peaceful without you.¡±

    Tears formed in her big eyes. Did he just say their days are peaceful without her? This Lu Xuan really knew how to hit her without punches.

    ¡°Hey, teeny, stop crying!¡± Lu Xuan panicked. He only meant to tease her. Didn¡¯t she always tease him? He had no intention of making her cry. ¡°Don¡¯t let Ma scold me for making you cry.¡±

    An Xin scooted ahead and hugged him. ¡°I have been missing all of you so much. But nobody missed me at all. Is it even fair to me? You want me out of your lives so bad?¡±

    ¡°You missed me?¡± Lu Xuan asked, his eyes sparkling. He rubbed her head like he was petting a cat. He felt sweet in his heart when she said that she was missing him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No!¡± An Xin declined as she looked up at him with her eyes. ¡°I was missing my cheat Prince.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to miss that brat?¡± Lu Xuan grumbled. However, he wiped her tears very gently as if he was treating a little princess. ¡°Stop crying. Aren¡¯t you mom¡¯s Princess? If the Queen saw her princess crying, she would send this Prince to exile. Have mercy on me.¡±

    An Xin had yet to keep on her melodramatic drama but they heard a knock on the door interrupting their sweet moment. They turned their eyes to find a very beautiful angel standing at the door. However, Lu Xuan would prefer to look at a demon at this moment than deal with these angels.

    ¡°Hi, Can Ie in?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er said as she was standing there at the door holding a fruit basket. When nobody said anything, she took the liberty to enter inside and ced the basket of oranges on the table. ¡°These are the oranges plucked by my mom this morning. She sent them to me but since you aren¡¯t feeling well, I want to share them with you.¡±

    At this moment, she sounded so innocent and caring that Lu Xuan was almost mesmerised by her drama but since he had seen the footage, he didn¡¯t fall into her beautiful trap like those people on the Inte.

    Earlier Ji Mao¡¯er was doing her makeup when she saw a very handsome and tall boy entering An Xin¡¯s room. She was so dazzled by the beauty of the boy that she couldn¡¯t stop herself from entering the room. She just wanted all the handsome boys to be crazy after her.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like oranges, ¡°Lu Xuan said without looking at her. Did he look like someone whocked the money to buy his sister oranges? If he wasn¡¯t a son of a billionaire, he would earn himself to buy his sister oranges than ept from a snake woman.

    Ji Mao¡¯er bit her lips and her eyes teared up but she still looked up at him with a bright smile. He was so tall that she had to crane his neck up to look at him. She looked at his cold figure and asked,¡°What about you? Do you like oranges?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m allergic to oranges, ¡°Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even look at her face. He just hated her and her voice and everything rted to her. Mercilessly, he added, ¡°And can you please shut the door when you leave? I don¡¯t want flies entering the room and disturbing my Teeny¡¯s rest. Thank you. ¡°

    Ji Mao¡¯er turned to leave but she heard him say. Her face glowed as a smile bloomed on her lips. She knew that he couldn¡¯t escape her lethal beauty.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    She turned to look at him earnestly.

    ¡°Take your oranges with you, ¡± He coldly said.

    When Ji Mao¡¯er left the room, she began crying badly. She had never been embarrassed so badly before. The other girls who heard her crying gathered around her. They all were looking at her in concern.

    ¡°Mao¡¯er, what happened?¡± Chen Jia asked. She was one of the contestants of Miss Sunshine and was staying in a room next to Ji Mao¡¯er. She was on good terms with Ji Mao¡¯er.

    ¡°I only wanted to share¡­¡± Ji Mao¡¯er cried pitifully. She whimpered while saying, ¡°I only went there to offer help.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Jia asked in a loud voice, attracting more attention. ¡°And who do you want to help?¡±

    ¡°An Xin, I went to give her oranges¡­ but¡­¡± Ji Mao¡¯er was whimpering so pitifully that she couldn¡¯tplete her sentence.

    ¡°Oh my god, I was so wrong to feel bad for her. She is taking advantage of her injury to bully someone as delicate as you.¡± Chen Jia said as she let out an angry snort. ¡°Who does she think she is? Acting like a haughty queen here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ji Mao¡¯er huped.

    ¡°It¡¯s not okay at all.¡± Chen Jia said as she patted her back. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t die if she would have epted your oranges. She is just jealous of you because you are better than her.¡±

    ____

    A/N: You have my full authority to shoot the intruder for disturbing a beautiful brother-sister moment.

 Chapter 181 Let the battle Begin {One}

    ¡°When the photographse out, we will see who will win.¡± Xu Shui said. She was one of the contestants in Miss Sunshine. ¡°Mao¡¯er is so good when ites to posing. She is a natural model. And that girl only knows how to y cute. Whoever will look most beautiful in the photographs will get the vote of theizens.¡±

    It was ttery at its finest.

    In only two days, An Xin had made more enemies than friends.

    However, who needed such a friend who couldn¡¯t even see the truth with their eyes wide open?

    ¡°You guys are so sweet, ¡°Ji Mao¡¯er whispered, looking at them. ¡°You always make me smile. I wish that you guys will win.¡±

    ¡°Maoer is so sweet too, ¡± Chen Jia gushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the photographs, ¡± Xu Shui said, smiling to herself. ¡°They will upload all the photographs in the evening. I¡¯m so excited for them¡±<sub>.</sub>

    After taking a pause, she was reminded of something else.

    ¡°By the way,do you know that An Xin¡¯s argument with Qiao Xi made her a trending subject on the inte?¡± Xu Shui said in a grumbling tone. ¡°And she is from Jingyuan high. Her school posted a video of her on their official page. I have never been so envious of anyone before. Jingyuan High is my dream school. However, it¡¯s so difficult to get epted there. No matter how rich you are, if your parents don¡¯t have connections and you don¡¯t have good scores, you can¡¯t get it.¡±

    Xu Shui didn¡¯t have anything to be jealous of An Xin initially but she couldn¡¯t stop the fire of jealousy burning her brain cells when she found out how that girl was a student of Jingyuan High. It was for the first time the school had protected a student so fiercely. Wasn¡¯t it her dream to be a beloved student of that school?

    What annoyed her was another post she had seen on Jingyuan High¡¯s official page. They had hung a huge poster of An Xin in uniform with the quote, ¡®There is no gender of sports¡¯ in the games and sports wing. The Jingyuan High was receiving goodments for their efficient and impartial games and sports department.

    ¡°Jingyuan High is one of the best schools in the country. They always produce the toppers of college entrance tests, ¡± Chen Jia couldn¡¯t help but pinpoint. She was one of the students who had been given entrance for the same high school but failed.

    ¡°Mao¡¯er, which school are you from?¡± Xu Shui asked as she looked at Ji Mao¡¯er.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Oh,you don¡¯t know?¡± Chen Jia asked the other girl, ¡°Mao¡¯er is from High-school number one. The only school that can give Jingyuan High a toughpetition.¡±

    Ji Mao¡¯er blushed. ¡°You guys think so much.¡±

    Although she studied in City¡¯s Number one High School, she wasn¡¯t satisfied. She wanted to study in the best school but her grades were not good. And her interest was more in fashion than in studies.

    When the two girls left, Ji Mao¡¯er visited the official page of Jingyuan high and saw the trending video that everyone had been gushing about. She didn¡¯t find anything special in it. Only a girl running and kicking the football. What was so good about it?

    After seeing the video, she looked at thements. From thements, she found out that no name An Xin was in fact the campus Belle of her school. There were many controversialments too but she stopped herself from liking anyment.

    She didn¡¯t like reading positivements about An Xin.

    How could it be possible that there was no badment about An Xin at all?

    It wasn¡¯t possible for the entire school to like someone so much?

    This girl must have haters, right?

    Ji Mao¡¯er was right. An Xin too had haters in Jingyuan High. However, everyone was scared of getting beaten at the hand of Big Boss Han. How could the students forget that Big Boss Han and An Xin were closer than anyone?

    Wasn¡¯t pointing fingers at An Xin equal to pointing fingers at Big Boss Han?

    When Ji Mao¡¯er saw that there was one personmon in her followings and Jingyuan High¡¯s following she paused in her movement and clicked on that mutual follower.

    It was no one else but Zhou Liling.

    How could she forget that Zhou Liling and she were in the same middle school? Although they weren¡¯t very close, they weren¡¯t distant either.

    Howe she didn¡¯t know that Zhou Liling went to Jing Yuan High? For now, she didn¡¯t think much and logged out of Weibo to focus on her rest. She needed to rest and think about all the other unnecessary matterster.

    An hourter, Lu Xuan and An Qinyan left but not before thanking the management to let them meet AX. However, An Qinyan didn¡¯t forget to say a few words to Madam Li before she left.

    The evening came and the much-awaited photographs were uploaded on the official page of @MissSunshineoffical. The excitement of theizens could be seen in their posts. However, one could say that the wind wasn¡¯t blowing in the direction that everyone else was hoping for it to blow.

    @ABC¡ª[There is nopetition for Goddess Yao.]

    @User101¡ª[wow, the cutipie is transformed into a queen. All hail the queen in ck.]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[You changed team so quickly @User101. Weren¡¯t you a supporter of Angel Ji?]

    @User101¡ª-[I¡¯m a facedog. I will support whoever I will find beautiful. Btw where is your Angel Ji? @Ihateauthors. Why can¡¯t I find her anywhere in the pictures?]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[ Serves the witch right. Using her third-grade acting to suppress my Glitter Queen?]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[Are you calling my Angel Ji a witch?]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[I didn¡¯t say so. But since you epted that your Angel Ji is a witch, I have to ept it too. bahahaha!]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[You motherfucker @ThisYoungMaster]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[@Ihateauthors don¡¯t talk to daddy like that, son!]

    Unaware of everyone else, @ThisYoungMaster and @Ihateauthors had a fanbase of their own who only came online to see both of diss each other.

 Chapter 182 Let the Battle Win {two}

    Ji Mao¡¯er threw her phone against the wall. How could they do this to her? How could they make her so ugly in the pictures when she was such a beauty in reality?This was intentional! She was sabotaged. That little bitch Sabotaged her. She would never forget her for what she did to her!

    Ji Mao¡¯er looked so ugly in all the pictures. She looked as if she was whitewashed. How could they do this to her?She was sobbing angrily.

    She was more beautiful than anyone in this stupid contest but she was made the ugliest by those stupid photographers? Why was it so?

    She wanted justice!

    Yes, Justice!

    [Justice, where are you? Go to the beauty Queen Ji Mao¡¯er quickly. She is calling for you.]

    Looking at thements on the inte in favour of the other girl, she could not suppress her growing anger. She was just too angry at this point!<sub>.</sub>

    At this point, the whole country was seeing the contest.

    When An Xin¡¯s videos and shorts got famous on the inte, people began getting curious about the cute girl and when they did a little research,they found out that these videos were from the beauty pageant called Miss Sunshine.

    It was the era where curious people could even watch a working JCB for hours to pass time. Then, it was the beauty pageant of beautiful girls./

    When people saw how interesting the contest was and how talented these beautiful girls could be, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from watching the short videos that the PR team was busy making to make their contest more famous. Because of those short videos, some people even started watching Live streams.

    Currently, Jiang Yao¡¯s followers are increasing at a tremendous rate. She reached five million in just two days. Even An Xin¡¯s flowers reached from one hundred to a hundred thousand. She didn¡¯t know what was happening at this point but she was d about the turn of events.

    Their individual photographs were shared with them in their email and An Xin chose her most adorable pictures to post on Weibo.<sub></sub>

    Although she was in the photo shoot outfit, she was posing with azy smile and making a victory sign while looking at the camera. Her big eyes were pure without a hint of malice and there was something about her smile that tugged at one¡¯s heart. Whoever looked at her picture would want to pinch her cheeks and hug her.

    Just as she uploaded this picture of hers,hundreds ofments were made under her post. It was as if she posted one second and the other second herment section was bombarded.

    When An Xin saw she got so many likes andments in a single day, a mischievous idea shed in her mind. She didn¡¯t care about the consequences at this point but she posted 10 short videos of herself with Betty and Augustine at once.

    @AnXin¨C[Meet my feline sisters Betty and Augustine.]

    The post was as simple as hers. She only wanted the world to appreciate her feline sisters like her.

    This was her unintentional killer move which made her reach the top trending list once again.

    Those short videos were filled with adorableness that made the inte go a.

    In one of the videos, An Xin was slurping her noodles while Betty was sitting on her left shoulder and Augustine on the right shoulder looking at the cruel human who wasn¡¯t sharing food with them. This was the video that got her the most likes andments.

    In An House,

    Lu Xuan was lying on the bed looking at thements. He was satisfied with how the wave turned positive all of a sudden. People who were cursing his sister a day ago were nowmenting hearts and whatnot.

    He looked at two cats that were snuggling against him and didn¡¯t forget to give them extra treats.

    ¡°You did good, ¡± Lu Xuan looked at the cats and rubbed their fur.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t raise you in vain, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a nk expression.¡°You both need a little training in acting cute. But you will be fine. I will take you with me to Lu house. Lu Xun will teach you how to act cute with your Jiejie.¡±

    The poor cats meowed pitifully. They loved him more, not the devil who didn¡¯t share food with them. The reason why cats were always running after him was because he always gave them my treats while the devil would alwaysin about how they were overweight.

    In Han house,

    ¡°Yeye, lunch is ready, ¡± Han Zixin entered his grandfather¡¯s room and found the old man sitting before hisptop once again. ¡°What are you doing now? I told you shouldn¡¯t spend so much time on theputer. It¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t teach me, ¡± Han Qian grumbled. ¡°I specifically broughtputer sses for this task. I am just teaching some brats on the inte a lesson. How dare they say nonsense about my granddaughter?! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you are fighting with a bunch of teenagers again?¡± Han Zixin sighed as he rubbed his forehead. ¡°This will not help her in winning.¡±

    ¡°She is going to make all of us proud. We can¡¯t help her much. But what we can do is show her that we are with her. And if I had to fight with brainless idiots on the Inte for my granddaughter, I would, ¡± Han Qian said with a harrumph. ¡°Send my lunch to my room. I have more dunderheads to punish.¡±

    Han Zixin sighed but he left the room. As he came out of the room, he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. When he unlocked his phone, he saw several messages from a single person.

    There were more than thirty photographs shared with him along with a message.

    ¡°I miss you, Cheat Prince.¡±

    Han Zixin¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at the photographs sent to him with a smile on his lips.

    ____

    A/N: An Xin¡¯s family is enviable, isn¡¯t it?

    ____

    Edited Author Note: It¡¯s my birthday! (23-7) Where is my birthday gift?Don¡¯t I deserve a nice and grand birthday gift?

 Chapter 183 Attention attracts trouble

    Whoever said that Attention attracts trouble was absolutely right.

    It was only one day when An Xin had been trending on the Inte. However, as the night ended and the new day began, there were many negative posts about her floating on the inte. It was unlike anything that everyone had expected to happen to her.

    The fire ignited was not intentional but there were many people who put oil in the mes to get their own benefits.

    Someone had shared an old post from a new channel in the USA where a teenager got into an ident due to a drunk driving case. The ident was a massive one that had created headlines back then and it might be the reason why people still remembered about it.

    An American-Chinese officer who had been pretty interested in the Miss Sunshine contest shared how one of the contestants resembled a girl he had rescued months ago. This person had been involved with the rescuing team back then. Never had he ever expected to recognize that girl monthster on the inte.

    The news caught fire when someone imed that An Xin had indeed been in an ident a few months ago. Nobody knew who tipped the paparazzi about it but all the news agencies that had been covering the event began discussing the same.

    If the news had not already had a negative effect on her, several famous content creators started voicing out how someone who had been raised abroad return only to enter the Chinese contest. The questions fired at her were ridiculous but some people began entertaining it. For a foreign girl to return to China to enter a beauty pageant was ridiculous.

    Someone else came and said that the girl who was involved in a drunk and driving case was a negative role model for the youth. The same girl who they were considering positive for the country¡¯s image was all of a sudden guilty.<sub>.</sub>

    A famous politician made a statement on ate-night show about how the Chinese raised abroad had forgotten about their mothend and their values. Although he had nothing to say about the contest or the contestants, people twisted his words and made everyone think that he was talking about An Xin.

    To be involved in a drunk and driving matter was a huge scandal.

    But when random people started the allegations like how she was not a real Chinese and why she must be disqualified, it created a lot of controversy on the inte.

    People started spamming the official page of Miss Sunshine asking them to disqualify An Xin.

    For the whole day, the debate went on the Inte while the contestants were preparing for the talent-showing round.The girls were giving her stares but she had been quiet. They all began thinking that she was a pushover and ranked her all day.

    An Xin was getting scolded both online and offline but she had been extremely quiet, contrary to her nature.

    Currently, it was An Xin¡¯s turn to show her talent. She stood on the stage while the judges were sitting in the line ahead of the audience. The whispers of sarcasm and looks of mocking didn¡¯t scare her. She had gone through worse in herst life. If she couldn¡¯t handle such a little criticism, what rights did she even have to dream about something so big?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hello, my name is An Xin and I would like to show my talent in embroidery, ¡± An Xin said with a smile as she faced everyone. She didn¡¯t know that the skill she learned in herst life for surviving coulde in handy in this life too. They didn¡¯t specify about what kind of talent she could show. They just said that she couldn¡¯t run there. So, she said that she would show just her talent in embroidery. ¡°Back in my middle school, my mom had put me in this club because she believed that I had a talent for it.¡±

    Coincidentally, the real An Xin had joined the Embroidery club but it was a different thing that the girl never picked up the skill. It was too exquisite and intricate for her. Before she could leave the club, middle school ended and she reached High School.

    The judges looked at the girl sitting on the high chair and embroidering on a piece of cloth. Her movements were swift but graceful. She looked calm and dignified sitting there. It was as if that nothing about this world scared her. She appeared like an epitome of strength at this moment. Her thread of spirit was thin but strong.

    The light fell on the piece of art in her hand and it was shown on the big screen behind her. Initially, they couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing but as minutes passed by, they all sat there in awe.

    She had not created any kind of aesthetically beautiful design on the cloth, only a few words that saida€¡° Don¡¯t judge a human by his past.

    The words were simple but heavy. It left a bitter taste in everyone¡¯s mouth. How many people were there in the audience who hadn¡¯t been judged because of their past?

    As she finished the words, she showed them to the camera hovering over her and stood up to now her head to the judges and the audience.

    A woman who was in her mid-forties leaned over to say in the mike, ¡°Hello, contestant XX. We have seen your talent in embroidery. I have one question a€¡° why did you decide to showcase this talent?¡±

    She had been one of the judges and she was asking questions because the management wanted the judges and contestants to interact for the live stream. The better the conversation more would be the views and likes.

    ¡°Good evening, Madam.The reason I chose to showcase embroidery as my talent on such a big tform is that I believe in being talented in it, ¡± An Xin replied. Mr Yun had told her that the secret if being a beauty queen is to be always confident. No matter what, she must always be confident in her answer.¡°I could have showcased my talent in sprints but I was not allowed. Apart from the reason, I¡¯m good at embroidery, the second reason would be that I wasn¡¯t allowed to show my running talent here.¡±

    The audienceughed at her funny remarks. They didn¡¯t understand that she wasn¡¯t being funny but just honest and once again they all didn¡¯t take her words seriously again. People usually don¡¯t take cute people seriously.

    It was at moments like this when she hoped to grow up quickly so that she and her words could be taken seriously.

    The female judge wrote marks on her screen and it wasn¡¯t shown to anyone. The marks would only be revealed at the end of the event. The young male judge next to her asked the question this time.

    ¡°My question is why do you inscribe those words?¡± He asked. Actually, he had been pretty curious about why she chose these particr words.

    An Xin looked at the judge and sighed. She looked troubled for a moment but her graceful smile didn¡¯t leave her face.

    ¡°Is my question that hard?¡± The judge joked to lighten up the atmosphere.

    ¡°Not at all, ¡± An Xin replied with an honest smile. ¡°I am just trying to search in my mental vocabry about how to say to kill two birds with one stone in the most graceful manner.¡±

    The judgeughed along with the audience.

    ¡°Did you find out?¡± The judge asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°Well, no. Being bilingual has its own disadvantages. One couldn¡¯t find the most needed words at the right time, ¡± An Xin replied and the Judges nodded their heads as if they could resonate with it. ¡°Back to your question, I chose those words because I wanted to give out a message. My message is simple. It¡¯s not lengthy or something that is hard to believe.¡±

    She just hoped that people would use their super imaginative minds to understand the given message. They were cracking their brains on the inte in vain. She just hoped that they would stop burning their brain cells in vain.

    ¡°What message do you want to give out?¡± The third judge asked. He had been silent all this while.

    ¡°We should never judge a person by his/her past, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°The mistakes a person makes in the past might not be repeated. We make mistakes and we learn a big lesson from them. Once we learn the message we avoid doing the same mistake. Along with this, we shouldn¡¯t be hard on ourselves for that one mistake. Until and unless we don¡¯t forgive ourselves for the mistake wemitted, how will everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying these words to media for putting allegations on you?¡± The first judge asked.

    ¡°Well, yes, it has been my intention, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°I¡¯m not denying it.¡±

    ___

    A/N: I was on the verge of a panic attack when I posted the wrong chapter.When I checked it was toote, I tried writing the new chapter then, but I couldn¡¯t.

    I was so busy with my books that I missed my university entrance date. I¡¯m so down. I can¡¯t understand how could I make such a silly mistake. I think Cold is messing up with my system.

 Chapter 184 Family!

    ¡°Thest contestant to enter the top five is¡­.¡±

    The host looked at the judges and then at the contestants on the stage. From the talent round, only ten contestants were chosen. The rest of the girls were sent home as they were eliminated by the best contestants.

    Today, the top ten girls were given tasks and only five of them got into the next round which was also thest round.

    This round was also known as the final question/answer round.

    ¡°Xiao Xinyi!¡±

    The selected girls hugged Xiao Xinyi aka Twinkle. Therefore, the top five finalists were¨C Ji Mao¡¯er, Jiang Yao, Chen Jia, An Xin and Xiao Xinyi.

    Among all the five girls, Jiang Yao¡¯s scores were highest followed by Ji Mao¡¯er, Chen Jia, An Xin and Xiao Xinyi.<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin scored the lowest scores in the first two rounds but she had the highest scores in the talent round where she not only showed her talent but a hidden purpose too. This was the reason why she was able to enter the final round. To be a beauty with a brain was what the judges were looking for.

    The final round would take ce after two days.

    Today, the family and the friends of the contestants were also present in the audience. After the event ended, the contestants went to meet their family and friends.

    ¡°Mom, ¡± An Xin grinned as she hugged her mother. She missed her family a lot. More than anyone, she missed her mom even though she saw her mom only a few days ago. Who said she couldn¡¯t moss her mom even if she talked to her all the time?

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Her mother asked. She had been worried about her daughter who had been badly bullied online. The PR team of the Orchid group was suppressing online haters that were ridiculous and unreasonable. However, if they suppressed one ount, a hundred more would appear again. Someone was buying water armies to spread negativity about An Xin but they couldn¡¯t understand who it was.

    ¡°Great, ¡± An Xin replied.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I told you she will be fine. You were worrying in vain, ¡± Lu Xuan scoffed as he entered after a moment.

    ¡°Excuse me, she is my mom. She is allowed to worry about me. What has this got to do with you?¡± An Xin asked a certain someone who said that they were doing better without her at home. So, why should she talk nicely to him?

    Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such hateful people?

    ¡°Be nice to your brother, ¡± An Qinyan said with a sigh.

    An Xin gaped at her mother and resisted an urge to stomp on her feet. These people¡­they no longer cared for her? She knew that she was being dramatic¡­but that was what she was¡­.over dramatic person.

    Could she file aint against her mother? Her mom took her brother¡¯s side, not hers!

    ¡°Jiejie!¡± She heard a shriek and turned her head to see Lu Zhaolining with Song Yofei and Xiaobao. At least, someone else cared about her.

    ¡°My little brother, only you care about Jiejie, ¡± An Xin wiped her nonexistent tears.

    ¡°Ma, we only sent her to a beauty pageant. She learned acting too, ¡± Lu Xuan snorted.

    Of course, An Xin graciously ignored a cawing crow hovering around her.

    ¡°My dear favourite brother, did you hear a crow cawing around?¡± An Xin asked Xiaobao who seriously nodded his head.

    It was Lu Xuan¡¯s turn to gape at his little brother? He gave more treats to this boy than Betty and Augustine and that¡¯s what he got in return? Betrayal!!

    ¡°Jiejie! Pwetty! Pwetty!¡± Xiaobao said as he pulled her dress and she squatted on the ground to be on an equal level with him. He leaned ahead and kissed her cheeks before bursting into a fit of giggles. He looked back at his mom and dad and giggled again before kissing his sister¡¯s cheek and then shyly putting his small chubby hands on his face.

    ¡°Xiaobao, I missed you so much, ¡± An Xin genuinely said. Her little brother was a sweetheart.

    ¡°Hihihi, ¡± Xiaobao acted cutely.

    ¡°Lan, turn around. Your dad and Auntie Song are here. Won¡¯t you greet them?¡± An Qinyan said to her daughter.

    ¡°Hello, father. Hello, Auntie, ¡± An Xin greeted them. It was not that she didn¡¯t see them. She was just too busy with her little brother that she forgot about all the other people.

    ¡°You performed well, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. He wasn¡¯t good with words in the first ce but he tried to tell her that he was proud of her. She was doing so well and as a father, he couldn¡¯t be happier.

    ¡°Thank you, father, ¡± An Xin felt touched. Although she imed that she didn¡¯t care about Lu Xuan¡¯s dad, deep inside, she still wanted the real An Xin to get the love of a father. If not love, maybe eptance.Why was it like this? Was it because she was loveless in herst life? She was getting so much love and attention in this life and still she wanted more.

    Gosh, was she lovesick and love-starved?

    ¡°Since all of us are here, why don¡¯t we take a family picture?¡± Lu Xuan suggested and An Xin nodded her head. ¡°Dad, Auntie, why don¡¯t you stand on Teeny¡¯s left side? Mom, you stand on the right side.¡± He walked out of the door for a moment and came with a bodyguard who held his phone while he stood next to his mother and posed before the camera.

    ¡°Say family!¡± An Xin shouted.

    To the family¡­

    For the family¡­

    With the family¡­

    ¡°Uncle Zed, take more pictures. My dress is beautiful and my family is looking beautiful just like me. We should take more pictures, right?¡± An Xin said, looking at everyone who agreed with her. They took several pictures together. ¡°How about a picture of me, Lu Xuan, father and mom? We don¡¯t have photographs with mom and dad together in it with us.¡±

 Chapter 185 For me...

    ¡°How about you four pose while I take the picture?¡± Song Yifei suggested. Her suggestion relieved all the others.

    An Qinyan shed her a smile but nodded her head. It was a good time. She was grateful to everyone for this.

    Perhaps, it was an assurance that their family wasn¡¯t broken.

    It was just imperfectly wonderful.

    There was nothing perfect about their family yet it was happy in its most imperfect essence or form.

    An Qinyan understood one thing todaya€¡° She no longer needed to fight her children¡¯s battles. They were more than qualified to win their battles and even win them.

    She could stop worrying about them and focus on her life.

    ¡°We are going to hang it in our home, ¡± An Xin announced.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to share it with me, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said as he looked at the picture that his wife took of them. ¡°We are going to hang it too.¡±

    ¡°Father, shouldn¡¯t you hang one more picture?¡± An Xin asked him while cocking her brow.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Lu Zhaolin narrowed his eyes at her.

    ¡°With you, your kids and your wife?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°Are you forgetting your wife now that your baby mama is standing next to you?¡±

    Lu Zhaolin pointed his finger at her, speechless. This girl was hellbent on giving him another stroke. Lord, who he had offended to be treated like this by his own daughter?

    Maybe, it was his punishment.

    ¡°Alright, I will take the picture. You all pose, ¡± An Qinyan took matters into her own hands. Her daughter was incorrigible.<sub></sub>

    ___

    Han Zixin was standing outside the waiting room. He could have entered to meet his best friend but he didn¡¯t as he had no intention of disturbing her family time. More than anyone else, he understood how precious family time could be.

    Although she never said anything about her family, he believed that like every child of a broken family she must cherish the time she got to spend with her father¡¯s family and it was true to some extent.

    Ji Mao¡¯er was going to enter another waiting room to meet her parents when her heel twisted. She closed her eyes and waited for the pain toe but it never did. As she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of deep brown eyes staring at her in concern.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She heard a melodious voice ring around her. Everything faded at that moment for her as all she could focus on was his face. He had a chiselled face for a teenage boy. He was tall. Even taller than her who was in five-inch heels.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡± He asked again and this time she slowly nodded her head but didn¡¯t try to get out of his arms.

    ¡°Mao¡¯er?¡±

    Ji Mao¡¯er heard a voice and she saw her parents standing far from her. This time, she got back on her feet.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, ¡± Ji Mao¡¯er said with a shy face.

    Han Zixin only nodded his head. He didn¡¯t save her. He was just moving to the other side when he saw her stumbling on the clear and clean path. If he hadn¡¯t held her, she would have fallen on her. As she got out of his arm, he finally breathed.

    How could someone put such strong perfume?

    ¡°Do you go to City first high school?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked him in a sweet voice.

    Han Zixin looked at her and furrowed his brows. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But I saw you there, ¡°Ji Mao¡¯er lied without batting her eyes.

    ¡°Inter-School shootingpetition, I defeated the boy from that school and won the cup.¡± His tone was cold, detached and with a hint of arrogance. But she liked it. He had a face to support his arrogance.

    ¡°You are from Jingyuan High?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked, surprised. She had heard that in thest shooting contest, Jingyuan High won the cup.

    ¡°Any problem with it?¡± Han Zixin gave her a look of impatience.

    ¡°No, ¡± Ji Mao¡¯er said with a silly smile.

    ¡°Mao¡¯er, child, are you done with your chat with your friend? I want you to meet my business partner, ¡± Her father, Mr Ji said as he came with a man.

    Ji Mao¡¯er nodded at her father and when she looked at the ce where the boy was standing, she found no one there. He disappeared in just a second. She would have thought that he was only an illusion if not for the fact that a blue-colored box was ced in the ce where he was standing.

    She kneeled down to take it. She didn¡¯t understand if she should take it or give it back. She was sure that it belonged to that boy. It must have fallen down from his pocket when he bent to catch her.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mrs Ji asked her daughter. ¡°Does your friend give you the gift? Open it.¡±

    Ji Mao¡¯er smiled and nodded her head. As she opened the box, she saw a beautiful piece of jewellery. It was an exquisite bracelet with a delicate crown engraved on it. The bracelet was made of a delicate gold chain but the crown part was made up of shiny stones. She didn¡¯t know if these shining stones were crystals or diamonds. What she loved the most about it was the carving in pink which saida€¡° My Miss Universe.

    ¡°Your friend got you a very beautiful gift, ¡± Mrs Ji said. Not even for a moment did she think that the gift was too much for her daughter as Ji Mao¡¯er was the only daughter of the Ji family and what kind of luxury had she not seen in her life?

    ¡°Mom, can I keep it?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked. Usually, her mother didn¡¯t allow her to take costly gifts from her friends.

    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s a very happy day for you, keep it, ¡± Mrs Ji smiled.

    [Jingyuan High¡­]

    [If I return you this bracelet, would I see you again?]

    ¡°Is it for me?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er whispered as she ced it against her heart.

    ______

    A/N: Everyone, this was for celebration! We finally have 1M views on this book! Thank you all of you for making this possible! Love you a lot!

    PS: The PS goal for the week is 1500 votes. Help author reach 400 more privilege unlocks.

 Chapter 186 Thats not how it works

    Han Zixin was standing outside the waiting room when he felt someone dragging him inside. As he looked ahead, he saw none other than anyone but his best friend dragging him inside.

    An Xin raised her perfectly arched brow at him, ¡°Are you hiding from me, Cheat Prince?¡±

    Han Zixin gulped back the words as he looked at her.

    ¡°Am I so beautiful that you are blinded by it?¡± An Xin asked dramatically, blinking her eyes at him.

    ¡°You are growing narcissistic day by day, ¡± came the reply that made her snort.

    ¡°I¡¯m not narcissistic, I¡¯m just highly self-aware, ¡± An Xin replied, flipping her hair and crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Why were you hiding outside?¡±

    One thing An Xin couldn¡¯t understand was why he was standing outside the room while all of the people who wanted to meet her were inside. She could have used her big brain to find the answer. But it was evening and she had been on a diet for almost 10 days straight where she only ate boiled vegetables and meat to maintain her figure. Thus, she could only use her big brain once a day.

    Just like how we couldn¡¯t use a big electric device on low voltage in the same way she couldn¡¯t use her big brain on small energy. If she ended up using it, she was sure that her brain circuit would crash. And she still had one round to live.

    Han Zixin flicked the forehead of Littleblockhead whose thoughts were reflecting right on her forehead. ¡°Stop running the wheels of your brain. I was not hiding from you. You were busy with your family and I just wanted to give you time with them to spend. Moreover, as your best friend, I was waiting for my turn.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my family too?¡± An Xin furrowed her brow. ¡°I thought best friends are family. Am I wrong?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Her simple and innocent question made it hard for Han Zixin to rebuke. In the end, he sighed as he said,¡°You are right. I¡¯m your family.¡±

    His words were so soft and delicately spoken that he could hear the fast drumming of his heart when he said those words. How could such simple words have such an effect on him? He couldn¡¯t understand. But he knew that those words meant a lot to him. To be considered someone¡¯s family was a very beautiful feeling.

    ¡°So, what did you bring for me?¡± An Xin asked, shamelessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you on We Chat how I have been shrunk to fit into the smallest size clothes present on the market? Do you know how many years it had been since I had a piece of chocte? I hadn¡¯t had a bite of delicious food because Mr Yun asked me to keep my calories in the count. He said, unlike some people my body had a more tendency to grow fat. Did you bring something for me or not!¡±

    ording to her, it was the duty of a best friend to feed her yummiest food.

    ¡°Are you taking acting sses?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She reacted with furrowed brows.

    ¡°You have a lot of potential being a drama queen. So, you should consider taking acting sses, ¡°Han Zixin replied, suppressing hisughter. ¡± Can you think about something other than food?¡±

    A Xin stared at him in horror.

    ¡°Look at your pot belly, ¡± Han Zixin chuckled as he poked at the belly that was bulged out due to her overeating once again. He had seen An Qinyan feeding her daughter some homemade dishes. He was sure that she had cried over the phone about how much she was bullied here. Food was An Xin¡¯s sensitive point and she wouldn¡¯t mind using cheap tricks for it.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You should alwayspliment me, not highlight my shorings,¡± An Xin grumbled.

    ¡°Best friends are the highlighters. They highlight your shorings so you can improve yourself, ¡± said Han Zixin like a wise man. ¡°If I keep on praising you, covering your mistakes then wouldn¡¯t you be narcissistic who couldn¡¯t see anyone I¡¯ve yourself. I am here to keep your feet on the ground.¡±

    ¡°You mean attacking me with words all the time, ¡± An Xin retorted.

    Han Zixin gaped at him. ¡°I attack you with words? How could you say this straight on my face?¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡± An Xin snorted and took a few steps. ¡°Since I can¡¯t say the truth to your face, I will do it to your back, legs, head, feet etc. But no one will stop me from speaking the truth.¡±

    ¡°You are ridiculous, ¡°Han Zixin scoffed.

    ¡°I know that I¡¯m ridiculously charming, ¡± An Xin said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Now don¡¯t look at me with your mouth hung open. A mosquito will enter. Imagine what if the mosquito bites the inside of your body, how will you itch?¡±

    ¡°Little block head!!!¡±

    What had these people turned her to be? They trained beauty queens to be eloquent but her eloquence was deadly and ridiculous¡­ Not ridiculously charming!

    ¡°How could you speak nonsense all the time?¡± Han Zixin muttered to himself.

    ¡°Lu Xuan says I have a PHD in speaking nonsense, ¡± An Xin replied in a very proud tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he meant but I checked on the inte that PhD holders are very intelligent and educated. So, I took his jeer as apliment. Ain¡¯t I amazing?¡±

    ¡°Amazing? Even the girls I meet outside are more amazing than you, ¡± Han Zixin retorted.

    It was An Xin¡¯s time to gasp. She pointed her finger at him and said, ¡°Take back your words.¡±

    ¡°No, ¡± Han Zixin stubbornly said.

    Cheat prince, I¡¯m in the process of getting offended, ¡°An Xin informed. ¡± 5¡­4¡­3.5¡­3.4¡­3.3¡­¡±

    ¡°You are such a brat, ¡± Han Zixin muttered. ¡°Alright, I take my words back.¡±

    ¡°Good, ¡± She grinned and took out her phone and started recording the video. ¡°Repeat after me¡­ I¡­Han Zixin¡­promise to take out An Xin for her then favourite tea a hundred times to apologize for the greatest sin I havemitted.¡±

    Han Zixin was repeating after her but when he realized what he was about to do, he looked at her in horror.

    ¡°Wait, what? Which sin are you talking about?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    ¡°Sin of talking about other beautiful and amazing girls with me, ¡°An Xin replied with a devilish smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works!¡±

    ¡°Oh, cheat prince, that¡¯s how it works these days, ¡°She kindly smiled at him, batting her eyshes. She batted her eyes so hard that her falseshes came out.

    ¡°Both of you! What are you doing here?¡± An Xin stiffened when she heard Lu Zhaolin¡¯s strict voice.

    ¡°Scumbag daddy?¡± She turned her head to look at her father standing there holding Xiaobao. She closed her eyes and cringed. How could she say all the wrong things at the wrong times?

    [Gosh, why does she feel as if she has done something scandalous?]

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Scumba¡­ I mean Uncle Lu, ¡°Han Zixin greeted the old man. He was courting death by calling this man Scumbag! It was not his fault. This man¡¯s daughter had eaten his brain out. The leftover brain cells that he had¡­he utilised on her again.

    ¡°What are you doing here, boy?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked as he walked ahead to stand beside the two children. ¡°Why did you not go with your grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Lu boy!¡± They heard the voice of a hearty old man. ¡°I didn¡¯t know initially that my oldrade Old Man Bai¡¯s son owns the hotel.¡± The three people turned their gazes to see Grandpa Haning with another old man. ¡°Old man, meet my granddaughter. Xin quickly greeted Your grandpa Bai.¡±

    An Xin looked at the neer and bowed her head in greeting.

    ¡°What a sweet child, ¡± Old Man Bai said. He turned to look at his childhood friend and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know your son had another daughter. I thought Xiao Xian is Han Ziqiu¡¯s only son.¡±

    Han Qian snorted. ¡°Look at my cute granddaughter.Do you think my struck-up son could ever have a role in making such a cute kid? She is this Lu boy¡¯s daughter but I took her in as my granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, did youe to meet me?¡± An Xin asked the old man.

    ¡°Of course, how can I leave without meeting you?¡± Han Qian said as he patted her head. He turned to look at Old Man Bai and said, ¡°Old man, look how bad food your son¡¯s hotel serves. My granddaughter lost all her chubby cheeks in a week. My heart aches to see how she can¡¯t eat delicious food.¡±

    The Old Man Bai looked at An Xin who nodded looking at him and wiped her non-existent tears.

    [Grandpa, you still love me. I thought you only loved Lu Xuan now.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin,who couldn¡¯t understand what on earth was happening here, turned to look at Han Zixin who just shrugged his shoulders as if his daughter crying pitifully in front of two old men wasn¡¯t a big deal?

    Was his daughter really starved here?

    And why was with Old Han to im his daughter as the granddaughter?

 Chapter 187 Who is the mastermind? [one]

    An Xin¡¯s family went back after the event and she was again alone in her room. Twinkle was doing her ten-step skincare routine while she was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling and sighing.

    She was doing some reflection.

    Actually, she was doing a lot of reflection.

    Whenever she was alone and everything around would be silent, her deep thinking takes her far away. This was the reason why she always kept on talking. She was afraid of silence.

    Currently, she was thinking about how tough and hard the contest was.

    Although she was in the top five, she still felt surreal. It was almost unreal for her. What if it was a beautiful dream and one morning she would wake up and reach her broken and deserted courtyard in the Duke¡¯s house?

    This question came to her mind every day and each time she tackled this question with utmost positivity.<sub>.</sub>

    If the life that she was living was a dream, then she would love to live this life in her dream to the fullest.

    Since her thoughts were running wild, she decided to take a walk in the garden. She had eaten a lot and it would be better to take a walk before going to bed.

    When she reached the garden of the hotel, she realised that she was not the only stressed contestant, someone else was taking a stroll in the garden too. However, she tried her best to avoid Ji Mao¡¯er.

    Thus, two people were walking in the garden without talking to each other.

    After a few minutes, An Xin heard a loud shreik. She turned her head to find Ji Mao¡¯er sitting on the ground crying. She didn¡¯t think much and ran to see what had happened.

    ¡°What happened? Why did you scream?¡±An Xin asked in concern. She didn¡¯t think that this girl was pretending to be crying. However, she couldn¡¯t keep her guard down. Twinkle had told her how evil Ji Mao¡¯er could be and she had seen with her own eyes what this girl was capable of doing.<sub></sub>

    Ji Mao¡¯er pointed her finger at the ground where someone had dug the iron nails with her pointed side up.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the thing hidden by the green grass. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone could be this evil to destroy someone else. She looked at Ji Mao¡¯er toe which was bleeding. What if the iron nail had dug into Ji Mao¡¯er instead of peeling the toe?

    ¡°Do not tell me that you think I did this to myself, ¡± Ji Mao¡¯er said, pointing her finger at An Xin.

    ¡°I know you did not do this, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°You are full of yourself. I don¡¯t think you can hurt yourself just to prove a point.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m selfish?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked angrily.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t selfless either, ¡± An Xin rebuked.

    Ji Mao¡¯er stopped pointing fingers at her and began crying pitifully. Actually, she wasn¡¯t pretending to be crying. She was the only daughter of her parents and she was spoiled and pampered to Heaven. For the first time, she had been hurt and her toe was even bleeding. This was a kind of big deal to her.

    ¡°Stop crying, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even hurt that much.¡±

    Ji Mao¡¯er looked at her angrily while crying, ¡°Have you seen how much blood I have lost?¡± Initially, she was avoiding looking at the blood on her feet but when she looked at the bloody feet to show An Xin how much it hurt, her eye fell on the blood and she fainted at the sight of the blood.

    In the end, An Xin had no option but to act as a valiant Heroine and pick Ji Mao¡¯er to bring her to thetter¡¯s room. When she reached the hotel room, she saw Jiang Yao holding her iPad who raise their brow when she saw An Xin bringing an unconscious Ji Mao¡¯er.

    ¡°Yaoyao, can you call the Madam Li?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°She fainted seeing the blood on her toe.¡±

    Jiang Yao looked at the girl¡¯s toe that was bleeding badly and gasped. ¡°Oh my God, what happened to her? How did she hurt her feet? Is she fine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°I was strolling in the garden when I heard her scream. I found some nails ced in the garden with the clear purpose of hurting someone¡¯s feet. I¡¯m badly shaken. What if she had ced her feet on the nail? How would she wear the heel? Worse, she would have been disqualified from the final round before it even began.¡±

    ¡°Although she is evil, I really feel bad for her, ¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s beautiful face showed concern. ¡°Take her to the room. I will call Madam Li and the event doctor to the room.¡±

    Later, Jiang Yao appeared with Madam Li and the doctor while An Xiukan was wiping blood from the girl¡¯s feet.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Madam Li asked An Xin. These days, schemes against girls have been increasing at a scary speed. They had been trying to find which girl had been daring enough to do this to other girls.

    An Xin narrated the event about how she was taking a stroll in the garden and she heard Ji Mao¡¯er¡¯s scream and then she quickly ran to find the girl.

    ¡°You said the nail only peeled her skin. How did she fainted?¡± Madam Li asked, ¡°Was the nailced with poison or something?¡±

    ¡°Her vitals are okay, ¡°The doctor said. ¡°She might have fainted out of shock.¡±

    ¡°You girls can go back to your rooms, ¡± Madam Li said. ¡°Jiang Yao, why don¡¯t you share the room with the other girl today? The nurse will stay with Ji Mao¡¯er tonight. What if she gets a fever out of shock? It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±

    Jiang Yao nodded and packed her important things to leave the room. When the girls left, Madam Li looked at her assistant who appeared after the girls.

    ¡°Madam Li, I checked the footage, ¡± The assistant said. ¡°I find nothing suspicious.¡±

    Madam Li nodded. ¡°Who is this mastermind? First, they hyped An Xin¡¯s matter on the inte. Then, sent the video of Ji Moa¡¯er ruining An Xin¡¯s dress to themittee especially when any kind of recording device is banned in changing rooms. No, this girl is hurt.¡±

 Chapter 188 Who is the Mastermind? [two]

    When An Xin entered her room, she heard another shriek.

    It was Twinkleing out of the washroom.

    ¡°Xin! My face!¡± Twinkle cried loudly.

    ¡°Show me?¡± An Xin said as she walked ahead.

    ¡°No. No. Don¡¯t look at my face. It¡¯s ugly, ¡± Twinkle cried as she did not let An Xin remove the towel from her face. However, An Xin pulled the towel and was shocked by seeing boils on Twinkle¡¯s face that were starting to form.

    ¡°Let me call the doctor, ¡°An Xin said as she tried to go out of the room but Twinkle held her hand and shook her head while crying.

    ¡°There is no benefit, ¡± Twinkle whimpered as she fell to her knees. ¡°Even if you call the doctor, it won¡¯t go away. It¡¯s not a pimple but a boil. It will take days to go away. Xin, I lost thepetition before it even began.¡± She hugged An Xin¡¯s legs and cried. ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much. My dreams¡­my dream of bing a star¡­ I can hear the sound of my shattering dream of winning the contest.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Xinyi, ¡± An Xin called her by her name. ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Your face is not the reason why you are here. What you need to win the contest is not the exterior beauty but the inner beauty. Your stars won¡¯t guide you to your aim, your confidence will.¡±

    Twinkle didn¡¯t reply as she only cried hugging An Xin¡¯s legs. After crying for an hour, she agreed to let the doctor see her face. The doctor announced that her face was in direct contact with a bacteria that caused direct infection on her face. He applied medicine on the girl¡¯s face but even he knew that the boil would take days before disappearing and not to forget the scar that would leave.

    That night An Xin couldn¡¯t sleep because she was afraid that if she closed her eyes even for a second, something bad would happen to her too.

    The next morning came and no girl went to the breakfast table and ended up ordering to their rooms. Twinkle was having one meltdown after another each time she would see her face in the mirror and seeing her friend being so sad, An Xin didn¡¯t have the mood to eat breakfast either.

    Her mood improved a bit when her mom called herter. However, when she recalled how they all had to go out to attend the expert talk where the former beauty queens would share their experience about how they performed in thest round.

    Everyone was looking at everyone with suspicion in their eyes. She felt that it wasn¡¯t a good feeling to be always wary of each other all the time.<sub></sub>

    Later, the doctor called Twinkle toe and see him in his office while she went with her friend. Her friend was finding it hard to stop her meltdown. Since Twinkle had been nothing but warm and friendly to her, An Xin decided to be kind to her too.

    While Twinkle was inside the doctor¡¯s room and thetter was applying medicine on the former¡¯s face, An Xin decided to stroll in the lobby to pass the time. She was holding her phone by its edge and swirling it in the air. As she moved her phone, it slipped from her hold and fell far away.

    ¡°It must be broken, ¡± An Xin inwardly cried. As she leaned down to pick up her phone that was ced near the door of the staff room that was off limits to contestants, she heard a whisper. She couldn¡¯t hear what the person from inside was exactly talking about but she heard some words.

    ¡°Yes¡­. The questions¡­. given¡­.¡±

    ¡°Transfer the money¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡­ win the contest¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ask her to prepare answers to all the questions given to her and she will win thest round.¡±

    Thest line that was clear to hear made An Xin stunned. She agreed that she was a dumb girl. But she wasn¡¯t that dumb to understand what was going on. The person inside had sold the question to a contestant that was going to be asked tomorrow.

    How could they do this?

    This contest was supposed to be free and fair.

    ¡°Yes, I will meet youter. I¡¯m in the staff room. I hacked into Judge¡¯s personalputers to find the questions. My fee will be heavy too. Yeah, I will meet you outside the hotel gate.¡±

    An Xin picked up her phone and ran from there. However, the person inside heard her footsteps.

    ¡°Who is out?¡± The person shouted and An Xin ran as fast as could and entered the doctor¡¯s cabin where Twinkle was about to leave for her room.

    ¡°Why are you gasping for air?¡±Twinkle asked with furrowed brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s too hot out, ¡°An Xin said as she fanned her hand.

    ¡°But the air conditioner is on, ¡°The doctor suddenly said.

    ¡°I came from out, that¡¯s why I am feeling hot. I will be fine after sitting here for a few minutes, ¡°An Xin said with an embarrassed smile. Her heart was loudly beating against her ribcage. Although she was smiling, her legs had weakened all of a sudden. It was as if she could stand up and take a step.

    ¡°Are you sure you are fine?¡± The doctor said as he looked at her pale face.

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°Xinyi, did you bring your phone with you? My phone fell on the ground. I need to call my mom to inform her that my phone is not working or she will get worried.¡±

    Twinkle nodded her head and passed her phone to An Xin.

    An Xin knew that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to take down ghsi viin but someone else was.

    Her mom, her superwoman. All she had to do was inform her mom what she heard and An Qinyan would handle everything else.

    ____

    A/N: After the end of this arc, we will be taking a mini leap. It could be a leap of three months or six months.

    BTW, our privilege unlocks is so less that it¡¯s giving me stress if we can even fullfil Win-win target or not.

 Chapter 189 Who is the master mind? [three]

    An Xin and Jiang Yao were sitting on the swing, sighing. The days had been very tiring for all of them. She had been so stressed recently. Sometimes, she wondered if her best friend was stress, not Han Zixin.

    Why must she have to do the duty of a superwoman all the time?

    She was here to live a life of leisure while the superheroes would save the world. Why must everyone have to chill while she has to work her ass off? That¡¯s cheating! She didn¡¯te here to be a female lead. She just solved a beauty contest crisis and these people still won¡¯t let her rest!

    Jiang Yao saw An Xin sipping on her third milk tea of the day. ¡°Girl, you are drinking tea again. Aren¡¯t you full? I had two extra sses of water in the morning and I am bloated. I¡¯m so full. What¡¯s your stomach even made of?¡±

    Jiang Yao couldn¡¯t understand how someone could be hungry all the time? How could Jiang Yao understand when An Xiukan herself had no answer for her problem?

    An Xin nced at Jiang Yao and sighed. ¡°Molecules.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yao didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Sometimes, she felt that An Xin didn¡¯t even talk the humannguage.

    ¡°I¡¯m made of molecules. You are made of molecules. Even the milk tea in my hand is made of molecules, ¡± An Xin sighed as if she was carrying the burden of the world on her shoulder. She was carrying the burden of the entire work on her tiny shoulders and the word had no clue about it, ¡°See, we are nothing but molecules. Our ambitions, dreams, everything. Then, why would a molecule scheme against another molecule? Isn¡¯t it like sabotaging their own kind?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I seriously don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, ¡°Jiang Yao said. See, this is why she thinks that An Xin talked in an otherworldlynguage all the time.

    ¡°Your school didn¡¯t teach you the Matter and Molecule chapter in science in middle school?¡± An Xin asked her in shock. ¡°What kind of school is it? No wonder, you are even dumber than me.¡±

    For the first time, she met someone more beautiful and dumber than me. She gasped. Was it actually true that beautiful people have less brains? Then, she pouted as the face of Song Xueyun entered her mind. Song Xueyun was the most beautiful girl she had ever met with the most lethal brain. Maybe, it was not entirely true and God is just impartial. She recalled how her mom was one of God¡¯s impartial creations ¨C beauty and brain.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jiang Yao gaped at her. Did this girl insult her? She was called dumb?

    ¡°You are excused, ¡± An Xin quickly said. ¡°I will quickly send you my online lecture notes on Matter and Molecules. You will learn a big life lesson.¡±

    Sometimes, she gotta be a studious girl.

    ¡°Life season from the science chapter?¡± Jiang Yao asked in horror. Was physics, chemistry and Bio chapters not deadly enough that she had to take life lessons out of them too?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes, we can get life lessons from anything at any time as long as you are willing to learn the life lesson. If not, you can¡¯t even force yourself to learn what you are supposed to in the first ce, ¡± An Xin told her. Just like how she told Han Zixin that they could derive life lessons from the wild flowers, she firmly believed that she could derive the life season from Matter and Molecules chapter of science too!

    After all, the world is made up of molecules. There was no point fighting with molecules for molecules for molecr reasons.

    She would be a big-hearted person and give up on fighting and scheming and only focus on the beautiful crown made up of molecules.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you talk like an old grandma who has gone through a lot, ¡± Jiang Yao couldn¡¯t help but ask. Sometimes, she felt like An Xin had a painful and sad history and she was only hiding her sadness through the veil of nonsense, naivety and idiocy. This girl sounded like a very smart girl on some asions and on other asions, she didn¡¯t even make sense.

    Little did Jiang Yao know that An Xin¡¯s intelligence was asional.

    ¡°If I tell you this is my second life, would you believe me?¡± An Xin asked the girl who was staring at her.

    She was not lying. It was her second chance at life. Many times, she told people this thing but they would justugh at her and call her cute and funny. Well, what¡¯s the point of calling her cute and funny when all she was doing was telling them the truth?

    ¡°Of course, ¡°Jiang Yao snorted. ¡°And you must be an oppressed young miss of a prominent family in ancient times. You transmigrated or whatever they call this process because your jealous siblings killed you.¡±

    ¡°Bingo, ¡± An Xin excitedly pped. Finally, someone believed her words. It was like a dreame true.

    However, her dream was shortly shattered.

    Jiang Yao rolled her eyes. ¡°You are reading too many trash online novels on the inte.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking like my brother, ¡± An Xin groaned. If she gets sick, they me her phone and inte. If she says something stupid, they me ber phone and the inte. Sometimes, she felt as if this cruel word and cruel brother had some problem with her phone and inte? What wrong did shemit? All she did on the inte all day was just look at handsome Oppas and ajusshis.

    Like Park Seo-Joon ajusshi.

    Lee Min-ho Oppa! She refused to call this Oppa Ahjussi.

    Chanyeol Oppa!

    RM Yeobo!

    ¡°Your brother is a hottie. Mind taking me as your sister-inw, ¡± Jiang Yao suggested.

    An Xin gasped. The image of her idols disappeared from her eyes and a disgusting image of Lu Xuan and Jiang Yao came into her head.

    ¡°Jiang Yao! Don¡¯t forget you are eighteen and my brother is still underaged! I have no idea that you are into children. Do you know how bad it is!¡±

    Jiang Yao made a puking expression. ¡°Stop it. You are talking as if I¡¯m a gold digger. Maybe I am, you are from a rich family. Your brother is handsome and rich. I just want to have an easy life where I have someone with resources to take care of me. You are young, that¡¯s why you are saying this. When real life hits you hard, it leaves us with no choice but resorts to unfair means. Children from rich families don¡¯t understand how hard the lives of our poor people are.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, no one is born rich. We all have to work hard for it, ¡± An Xin told her. She didn¡¯t agree with Jiang Yao¡¯s statement.¡°The life of the rich is not as easy as it seems. First, you work hard to get rich and then you work even harder to maintain that richness because a poor person can adjust to a rich life but a rich person can¡¯t adjust to a poor life. My mom worked hard for everything to reach where she is today. ¡°

    She wasn¡¯t saying that the life of the poor was easier than the rich. She was just saying that both lives had their challenges. Maybe, with money life could be a little bit easier but it could make you miserable too.

    She smiled and went on, ¡°Have confidence in yourself and you can be what she is today. However, good things will onlye after hard work. I have never seen a person who gets everything without working for it. It only happens in a fictional world.¡±

    Jiang Yao hummed in reply. After a long time, she said, ¡°Life is hard. But I will do anything to make it less hard. No matter what I have to do. This is myst chance at this beauty pageant. If I don¡¯t win Miss Sunshine, I will not be able to participate in Miss China Teen. We are rivals, Xin but I hope that once I win the contest, we will still remain friends. I actually like you a lot. You remind me of remaining goodness in the world.¡±

    On the other side of the hotel, the person who was calling a certain contestant to leak the questions that were going to be asked was exposed. He was caught by the hotel security after someone tipped them about the little incident.

    ¡°Let him share the questions with that contestant, ¡± Madam Li said, a glint of evilness shining in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone find out that we have caught him. I want that contestant to be as oblivious as possible. She will know what struck her when she was standing on the stage.¡±

    Her other assistant nodded her head and understood what her boss was up to. ¡°We found out what the girl lured him with but he refused to disclose her identity.¡±

    ¡°What did she offer?¡± Madam Li asked.

    ¡°Sexual favours in name of love and marriage, ¡± The assistant replied and Madam Li closed her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t even dare to imagine about it.

 Chapter 190 Long buried fears.

    When An Xin was returning to her room, she saw Chen Jia sneaking into Jiang Yao¡¯s stuff from the corner of the door. Chen Jia was in the top five along with the other girls. She took out skin care products from Jiang Yao¡¯s bag and was reading something on it or maybe it was what she was pretending to do.

    Jiang Yao was a famous beauty influencer who had been known for her work on social media. Among all, she carried most skincare products with her. She had a big bag full of makeup and skin care. She was a skincare expert who could tell which products are best suited for a particr kind of skin. Her skin was glowy and baby-like.

    This Chen Jia girl was really suspicious to An Xin at this moment. She texted Jiang Yao that Chen Jia was snooping through her stuff and then she went back to her room.

    On the other hand, it was a sunny day for Han Zixin and his grandfather. They were cleaning their garden which was ruined by the harsh sun. All the flowers and nts could not withstand the harshness of the cruel sun and thus withered. Since many of the outside nts and flowers gas withered, they thought of cleaning their garden.

    After cleaning the garden, Han Zixin was about to take a bath when he heard a doorbell ring. He had no other option but to open the door or his grandfather who was resting his tired body would have to open the door. His grandfather had over-exhausted his body in the sun and so with his sweaty and smelly body, Han Zixin turned to open the doorbell.

    He found Song Xueyun outside his door. For a moment, he thought that it was an illusion. What would she be doing here? Their tuition sses wouldn¡¯t start until the summer actions ended and Han Nanxian went back to his house. He and Song Xueyun were not close enough to visit each other¡¯s houses. So, what brought her here? What do they have inmon?<sub>.</sub>

    An Xin and Han Nanxian.

    Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes were red and she was still in her night suit. From her state, he could tell that she just woke from sleep. He was not wrong actually. She studied tillte at night and was sleepingte when she heard the news that made her forget about anything else.

    ¡°Han Zixin¡­¡± Song Xueyun cried as she nced at the boy. She grabbed his hand and tried to drag him with her. ¡°Nanxian¡­.¡±

    She was so emotionally overwhelmed that she couldn¡¯t evenplete her sentence.

    Han Zixin¡¯s heart stilled as he heard the name that escaped her mouth.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What happened? Is he fine? Is he in pain? What happened to him?¡± Han Zixin asked in apparent worry.

    No, he was not worrying but panicking. It might not be visible but his insides were shaking in fear of the unknown.

    It was as if his long-buried fears reared their ugly heads once again.

    This feeling¡­.was indescribable but it was a very suffocating feeling. He couldn¡¯t breathe.

    When he used to be a little kid, his parents would alwayse to wake him up whenever Han Nanxian¡¯s health would deteriorate. Like a devoted brother, he would sit by his brother¡¯s side all day and night. He was not forced to sit by Nanxian¡¯s side but his heart would be restless whenever sick Nanxian would be out of his sight.

    Therefore, this fear in his heart that someday something was going to happen to Han Nanxian was settled permanently. He couldn¡¯t help but think negatively even at this moment.

    Song Xueyun shook her head, tears streaming down her face. She, the epitome of coldness, was crying pitifully. No matter how cold a person is, there is always something and someone that is capable of melting or breaking any cold heart. She said in a cracked voice, ¡°I was sleeping when he called¡­. He¡­he said¡­he said he was at¡­airport¡­ he was talking nonsense. Or that¡¯s what I thought¡­he is telling me that he is leaving for America forever¡­ he is lying, right?¡±

    Even she didn¡¯t know why she was crying this pitifully hearing the news that her best friend was leaving for America. She refused to believe that he would never return. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to lose her only best friend.

    Han Zixin felt his body going cold as he heard Song Xueyun¡¯s words. His heart was drumming loudly against his ribcage. His eyes teared up as he looked at her through blurry eyes and dashed through the door. He was about to take out his bicycle when she stood up before him.

    ¡°We won¡¯t reach on time, ¡± Song Xueyun said as she looked at his bicycle. ¡°His flight leaves in forty minutes. The airport is thirty minutes away. I drove my dad¡¯s car here. If I drive the car to the airport, maybe we will reach it on time.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a license, ¡± Han Zixin said, looking at her.

    ¡°I know, ¡± Song Xueyun said. Although she did not have a driving license, she knew how to drive the car. ¡°This is not the right time to think about all these things. We have to reach the airport. Hop in.¡±

    Han Zixin nodded his head and took the passenger seat while she drove to the airport. Thankfully, they were not stopped by the traffic police at any point and they couldn¡¯t be happier about it.

    ___

    A/N: Do you know this book is mostly based on my experiences, thoughts, fantasies and dreams. I can see an image of myself in all the characters.

    So, when I was writing this chapters I was thinking about all those people who I hate or I im or or who hurt me too much and we are not ok speaking terms. Even if all I have for them is bitterness in my heart, I still can¡¯t wish for them to be hurt.

    If they are hurt, maybe I would be first person to put a balm on their wounds.

    Because maybe like me, you all are not capable of hating. We all have a soft spot for that someone.

    All I want to say is that caring for them doesn¡¯t make you a bad person or a weak one. Instead, it makes you ¡®You¡¯.

    Just like how Han Zixin is not weak to care for Han Nanxian. He cares too much for his brother but broken rtionship doesn¡¯t get mended in a single day.

 Chapter 191 Loving and leaving

    When Song Xueyun and Han Zixin were leaving, someone from the opposite house saw two teenagers driving the car. It was no one else but Lu Xuan.

    Lu Xuan¡¯s face was carrying a dark look when he saw a crying Song Xueyun leaving Han Zixin¡¯s house. If the Han house was not situated a little away from his house, he would have beaten that Han brat right there. But when he reached their gates, Song Xueyun drove away.

    ¡°Dammit, ¡± Lu Xuan cursed. He called his bodyguard to bring the car and instructed him to follow the car.

    On the other hand, When Song Xueyun and Han Zixin entered the airport, looking for Han Nanxian, they didn¡¯t find anyone. However, they didn¡¯t get disheartened and began looking for him all over the ce.

    ¡°Han Nanxian!¡± Song Xueyun shouted his name.

    ¡°Han Nanxian!¡±

    She shouted once again. She would not leave without taking him with her back.

    Seeing that only she was calling for Han Nanxian, she nced at Han Zixin and said, ¡°Are you going to let your brother leave like this Zixin? He loves you more than anyone else, even more than him.¡± Her knees weakened and her voice turned hoarse, ¡°Can you please keep aside your past for a moment and stop him from leaving his family? Who will look after him there? How will I¡­. Please!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Han Zixin opened his mouth to call for him but no voice came out of his throat. It was as if he was incapable of calling out that name.

    He tried once again but failed.

    This time, he closed his eyes and recalled all the moments with his eldest brother that he still keep as a treasure in his memories and then called for his name.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Han Nanxian was standing in a line wearing a ck jacket and a ck baseball cap when he heard a familiar voice. He brushed it off thinking that he was dreaming of his younger brother once again. Maybe, he was homesick even before leaving.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    However, he heard the same voice again. Again, he brushed it off as an illusion that was stopping him from leaving.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    This time, Han Nanxian turned around only to find his younger brother shouting in the lobby of the airport among hundreds of people.

    ¡°Han?¡± He whispered in a sweet shock.

    As if Han Zixin could hear the whisper, he turned his eyes to find his brother in the crowd of people. He ran towards Han Nanxian and hugged him. The intensity of the hug pushed Han Nanxian back.

    Han Nanxian felt hot tears on his shoulder, the ce where his brother had put his head. He rubbed his head lovingly and said, ¡°Take care of yourself when I¡¯m not here. Take care of Yeye. Say my goodbye to that little Fe. If you ever need me, I¡¯m just a call away. Stay away from my father, I asked him to go for therapy but he thinks I¡¯m losing my head when it¡¯s clearly not me.¡±

    Han Zixin left out a muffled sob.

    ¡°Han, I love you the most in the world. I will always be with you, no matter where I am, ¡± Han Nanxian said. He broke the hug and put his hands on his brother¡¯s cheeks. ¡°We are brothers. I refuse to ept anything else. You can stop talking to me. Curse me. Or even beat me. But we will always be brothers, not because we share the same blood or DNA but because of our hearts. We are brothers until this universe exists. Even if I die, we will still be brothers. M¡±

    He lovingly wiped his brother¡¯s tears and whispered, ¡°Take care of Yunyun. She is going to lose her best friend. Be a friend to her.¡±

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t say anything and took several steps back when they announced the flight.

    ¡°I had to leave, ¡± Han Nanxian said, staring at his brother¡¯s face.

    Han Zixin nodded his head as if understanding.

    ¡°You are going to let him leave?¡± Song Xueyun boomed as she pushed Han Zixin¡¯s body aside.¡°You crazy boy! Stop him! Stop him! Stop Nanxian!¡±

    As she was about to stop Han Nanxian, Han Zixin held her hand and shook her head, making her tears fall even harder,¡°Let him go. It¡¯s necessary for him or we will lose him.¡±

    Hearing these words, Song Xueyun broke down into sobs. How could he say this? Why were all of them being so selfish?

    She felt someone hugging her cold body the next moment.

    ¡°Yunyun, stop making it difficult for me, ¡°Han Nanxian said as he hugged her tightly onest time. ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°You said I¡¯m your best friend. Your stupid soul mate!¡± She huped while sobbing.

    ¡°You are, ¡± Han Nanxian smiled painfully. ¡°You are everything to me. I am going to miss you a lot. Thank you foring. I was cowardly enough to leave without saying goodbye. Thank you for everything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, please, ¡± Song Xueyun begged him.

    They saw him leaving before their eyes, waving them goodbye. He didn¡¯t turn around to look at them again. They saw him going far and far away from them. When his figure wasn¡¯t visible anymore, they turned back to walk home alone.

    We all love and sometimes we had to leave. It¡¯s never easy to love and then leave. It was difficult for Han Nanxian too, just like another person. But he turned onest time after mustering up thest shred of courage that he was left with to look at the face of his first love to fix herst image in his heart. He ran back, ignoring the screams of the security. He wanted to look at her onest time.

    A bitter smile marred his face and a tear slipped down his eye when he saw Lu Xuan barging through the airport door and Song Xueyun running to cry against his chest.

    Maybe, she was always meant to be someone else.

    And how good it was that she didn¡¯t love an ill person who could die anytime?

    If it was good then why did his heart feel as if it was ripping apart in his chest? Why was it even more painful than cancer he has fought and defeated?

    ____

    A/N: This chapter made me tear up. Maybe, it¡¯s because Han Nanxian has always been a character dear to my heart. No one understands him more than I do. I hope you will live your life the way you want, Nanxian.

 Chapter 192 The Finale (one)

    Today was D-day.

    The finale of the contest.

    After preparing for this day, An Xin was standing on the stage along with four other girls wearing the most beautiful gown she had ever worn. Her gown was silver with a hint of baby pink.

    The finale was a 3-hour event and they had taken almost 9 hours to get ready for it. After all the rounds, it was time for the judges to start the question and answer round.

    The first person to be asked the question was no one else but Twinkle. She walked ahead confidently, her e visible. There was not a spec of make-up on her face because her skin couldn¡¯t handle it.

    It was not easy for Twinkle to walk here in this manner but it was what it was. When the camera zoomed on her face that looked terrible with the boil breakouts on her face. It was not easy to treat such boils on her face in two days.

    ¡°Miss Xiao, ¡± The host called out her name. ¡°First of all, how are you doing?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Thank you for asking, Mr Liu, ¡± Xiao Xinyi gracefully smiled at her. ¡°I am doing better than before.¡±

    ¡°We are happy to hear you are doing good, ¡± The host said. ¡°Miss Xiao, your first question will be asked by Mr Jin who is the former chairman of Miss Sunshine organisation.¡±

    Xiao Xinyi smiled and nodded as she looked ahead.

    ¡°What advice would you give to the woman of the modern age to deal with body shaming?¡± The judge asked the question as he looked at the girl standing on the stage.

    When this question was asked and the camera was zoomed on her face, the inte was no better than a battleground.

    ¨C[What advice would she give when she looked no less than a living example of a rotten egg? Her face looked too horrible on screen. It must be more terrible to see from close. I pity other contestants.]<sub></sub>

    ¨C[I am amazed, stupefied and wonderstruck about the brains of Miss Sunshine organisers. Why do they have to let this horrible sighte on the stage?]

    ¨C[Someone ping me when this ugly woman leaves the stage for my beauties.]

    ¨C[ I¡¯m amazed by how people only care about outer beauty these days. Where are fans who said we loved Xiao Xinyi for her talents, not her face?]

    At this moment, Xiao Xinyi was standing there quietly for a moment as if thinking about the answer. Her thoughts went back to what happened this evening when she was crying in the changing room.

    ¨CA few hours ago¨C

    Xiao Xinyi was crying pitifully in the changing room all alone in the darkness. She couldn¡¯t even bear to look at her own face, given how ugly and horrible she looked. She was beastly or that¡¯s how people were describing her these days.

    She was crying in the room all alone, her knees against her chest when someone opened the door. She looked up to find An Xin looking like a diary in her gown.

    An Xin didn¡¯t say anything and leaned down to grab her hands.

    ¡°I will only say this once, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I am going to drag you and you are going toe with me without having me force you and get into your dress. I have not eaten for the whole day to tuck my tummy into this super tight dress, I¡¯m annoyed because I can¡¯t find the stupid mastermind who did this to you and I¡¯m wearing heels. If I lean down and fell on my butt, I¡¯m really going to cry very hard. So, kindlye with me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Xiao Xinyi asked in a cracked voice. She had never seen An Xin this angry before.

    ¡°To help you change into your final outfit, ¡± An Xin said as if it was the most obvious thing.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t, ¡°Xiao Xinyi whispered.

    ¡± No, I don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t, ¡°An Xin rebuked. ¡°Do tell me why you can¡¯te out with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ugly, ¡± Xiao Xinyi said in a hoarse voice. She tried to wipe her tears because when tears touch the mouth of the boil on her face, it hurts too much.

    ¡°Define ugly, ¡± An Xin asked, raising her brow. She crossed her arms over her chest and said again, ¡°Define ugly.¡±

    At this moment, she lookedpletely like her tyrant brother.

    ¡°I¡¯m not beautiful anymore, ¡°Xiao Xinyi said. ¡°Those people love me for my beauty. If Ie before the camera, they are going to see that the beauty they love me for is gone. I¡¯m going to lose all the fans. I can try next year if I still have fans.¡±

    ¡°Again, define beauty, ¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Xin stop being stubborn and insensitive please,¡± Xiao Xinyi almost cried again. She had to remind herself that the more she would cry, the more it would hurt her face.

    ¡± Really, Xinyi?¡± An Xin scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m being stubborn? You are being one. You are being insensitive to yourself. How could you all yourself ugly because of this temporary skin problem? People all over the world get it. You are not ugly. And are those fans even fans if they love you for your superficial beauty, ignoring the true beauty that is in your heart? What would they do with a beautiful face if the heart is ck? Xinyi, you are a beautiful girl because your internal beauty overpowers your exterior beauty.¡±

    Those words made her cry even more. ¡°My stars¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°Stars have their purpose. You have yours. They won¡¯t fulfil your dreams. You will! Those tarot cards of yours will not help you. You have to help yourself. Stand up. Walk out. Wear the freaking dress. Walk on the stage. Show them your power. And win the crown and go home.¡±

    ¡°What would you do if I won the crown?¡± Xiao Xinyi asked, trying to joke.

    ¡°I will be happy that I was defeated by the powerful contestant who hadn¡¯t given up even when she was at the lowest point of her life, ¡°An Xin replied.

    Xiao Xinyi hugged An Xin as she whispered, ¡± Xin, how about you be my best friend?¡±

    ¡°Stand in the long line, ¡± An Xin winked at her.

    A/N: What ording to you is true beauty? Do you think my book is touching too many sensitive topics?

 Chapter 193 The finale (two)

    ¡ªEnd of shback¡ª-

    Xiao Xinyi looked at the people and then at the judges once again and ced a mike before her mouth, ¡°Good everyone. I¡¯m Xiao Xinyi. You all know me by the nickname Twinkle. I would like to tell women of all ages to always love themselves. Our real beauty lies in their hearts and souls. We should always ignore thements that say too skinny, too fat, too tall, too thin thighs, too thick things, too lightplexion or too darkplexion. To others, we might always be too extra or never enough. However, all we need is to be enough for ourselves. We must be kind and caring to ourselves. Let¡¯s not sacrifice our mental health to get that so-called perfect body figure.¡±

    Her ears were deafened by the noise of the pping that rang around her. Her words were not fancy, they were raw and touching. She was not talking about other women, at this moment she was only talking about herself.

    On the inte¡­

    @Mrs China¡ª- [Where are you f*cking haters? You called her ugly. You wished her to be disqualified because of her skin condition! Do you even know what she might be going through? Don¡¯t you get bumps, boils or e? People like you are the reason why people are notfortable in their own skin! They have to hide behind beauty filters on the pictures and videos because people expect perfectness that is not even real.]<sub>.</sub>

    Thisment got several likes, and replies and some began posting it everywhere as tweets. Many women who had been quiet initially beganing out supporting twinkle. They all were touched by their reply.

    @Insidernews¡ª[The attached photographs are clicked by the paparazzi hidden in the hotel. Some people were saying that they heard An Xin loudly scolding Xinyi before the event.]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[I am pretty sure my glitter queen is not a shallow person. There must be some reason if she scolded someone. Look at her, can you believe that her innocent face is capable of causing harm to anyone?]

    @Insidernews¨C[ @ThisYoungMaster I heard from them that Xinyi was going to leave the show and they were going to disqualify her for her poor emotional health but @An_Xin scolded her until she was ready toe with her to the stage.]<sub></sub>

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[Sound like something my Glitter queen would do.]

    @Userdead¡ª[I don¡¯t know about anything but my Goddess Yaoyao is going to win. Just look at her scores, higher than anyone in the contest.¡±

    @Useralive¡ª[Goddess Yaoyao is the ultimate winner.]

    @Userhalfbalive¡ª[My fairy Chen Jia is the best. She will for sure.]

    ____

    It was time for the judges to ask the question to another contestant. The crowd screamed in excitement as the host announced that the second contestant to be asked the question would be Jiang Yao.

    Jiang Yao stepped ahead, her timeless beauty mesmerizing everyone. She was wearing a nude silver high-slit gown. Her style was bolder than other contestants but it didn¡¯t look gaudy on her, quite the opposite.

    As per the custom, she greeted the people and the judges and waited for the judges to ask her the question.

    Since Jiang Yao was quite close to An Xin, the former¡¯s attention was on her. An Xin was happy for her friend that had reached the five. It was not an easy feat. Her eyes were on her friend all the time while the judges asked Jiang Yao the question. There was a happy smile on her face but the smile disappeared the moment she looked at Jiang Yao whose face mask cracked at that moment.

    No, An Xin was not talking about the mask in a literal sense but metaphorically. The look on Jiang Yao¡¯s face screamed that she was not expecting this. If An Xin were to ask to describe the look on Jiang Yao¡¯s face, her answer would be something like this.

    Do you know the look one person carries when the teacher announces a surprise test in the ss on Monday? You spent the weekend in the happiness that there is no test but when you go to school on Monday, the teacher suddenly decided to announce a surprise test.

    Or when you study the entire sybus for exams but leave one question from each chapter because you think it was not important and the next day when you are sitting in an exam and given a question paper, the entire question paper carries the topics you left?

    Or when the questions you crammed all night never came to the exam.

    This was what Jiang Yao¡¯s face was carrying at this time.

    When the judges asked the question, Jiang Yao¡¯s lips parted in utter shock. She couldn¡¯t understand just what happened to her. She took more than two minutes to recover from the shock and when she answered the question, her voice was shaky and not confident at all. Her answer was paradoxical. The first line of her question was critical to the second line. The people and the judges couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say.

    An Xin closed her eyes for a second. She was so devastated at this moment that she could feel tears threatening to fall down her cheeks but she still maintained the smile on her face. Her eye fell on Ji Mao¡¯er who gracefully walked when the host called out her name.

    It could be a coincidence that the question asked to Ji Mao¡¯er was very simple and her answer put a smile on judges¡¯ and people¡¯s faces. An Xin wouldn¡¯t say that the question they asked Jiang Yao was tough but it was a tricky question that could have gotten her top marks had she seeded to answer the question well.

    But Jiang Yao failed and no one better than An Xin knew at this moment why the girl failed.

    On the inte, people were praying for Jiang Yao to win because she was the contestant whose points were higher than others by one or two points.

 Chapter 194 The Finale(three)

    On the inte, people were praying for Jiang Yao to win because she was the contestant whose points were higher than others by one or two points. They couldn¡¯t understand why the Queen fell so pathetically. They knew that praying for her to win at this moment was like praying for a cricket team to win who needed a hundred runs in an over. Maybe, Jiang Yao had won by the votes of the audience that was filled with her fans but her fans lost their confidence in her performance and they joined another fandom.

    Twinkle¡¯s fandom was increasing at a tremendous speed. Her followers increased a hundredfold in a matter of minutes after her videos went viral. What she did on the stage of a beauty pageant was legendary.

    After Chen Jia¡¯s turn, it was An Xin¡¯s turn. She bowed at the judges and audience in greeting and said a few words. The judge who asked her the question was the former winner of Miss China. She was currently married and had a baby with her husband.

    The judge smiled at An Xin, ¡°First of all, Miss An looks beautiful.¡±

    The crowdughed lovingly.

    An Xin felt shy but she took thepliment with a big smile on her face. ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am. You look beautiful too.¡±

    The judge chuckled, ¡°Thank you for your words. Well, I¡¯m not allowed to make small talk here.¡±

    The crowdughed.

    The judge sighed, ¡°People still think I¡¯m funny when I¡¯m just being serious.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    The crowdughed even harder.

    The judge just shook her head helplessly. She was full of antics and it could be the reason why she was adored. Her husband was a famous award-winning actor and people alwaysmented on his posts when they haven¡¯t heard anything from her in days. It could be seen how popr and adored she was by the entertainment and beauty industry.

    ¡°My question is ¡°What, ording to you, is the most sacred rtionship in your life?¡±

    What people or other judges or even the judge that asked the question meant by this question is that she had to choose one rtionship that she held sacred to herself.

    An Xin pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°To me, the rtionship of loyalty is the most sacred rtionship. For me, loyalty is the primary requisite in a rtionship and everything else is secondary. A rtionship of love or another emotion without loyalty would be like an empty and loud vessel. Thank you.¡±

    The crowd and judges fell silent for a moment and then the crowd suddenly pped so loudly that she could feel her ear going deaf.

    It was the easiest question but she answered it so differently. If it was asked to someone else, maybe they would have said the rtionship between mother and daughter, the rtionship between wife and husband etc¡­

    However, she turned the tide with her answer.<sub></sub>

    It was thoughtful, raw and positive.

    At this moment, Lu Xuan and Han Zixin who were sitting next to each other, looking at her standing tall and proud on the stage were proved wrong. They were certain that she was going to talk about her mother but she did not. They would be lying if they said her answer didn¡¯t surprise them.

    For a naive girl, this answer was too mature.

    Some people don¡¯t understand that teenagers learn life lessons through experiences. You could mad them sit in one room and y sermons and life lesson lectures all you want but they would never take them seriously if they don¡¯t learn the lesson from them themselves.

    And this was what happened with An Xin. Her soul might be seventeen years old but she was still an ignorant teenager who believed that the world was full of good people but she got the first lesson of life the hard way¡ª friends could break your heart too and not everyone who you consider as a friend considers you a friend. Friendship needs loyalty to work too.

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[It is scary how much my Glitter Queen matured with every episode of the show. I miss my naive, cute and fully An Xin.]

    @MrsChina¡ª[@ThisYoungMaster This industry is cutthroat. We do not know what happens there behind the cameras. She must have gone through a lot to be mature in just a few weeks. It¡¯s not easy to survive for a sheltered teenager like her in the real world where life throws news problems each day. Not to mention, the jealousy, and schemes of other contestants and their betrayals. They had to face and ovee all.]

    @User101¡ª[@MrsChina Now that you mentioned it, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too weird how An Xin was ndered without any base on the inte. I have noticed that the ounts that nder An Xin scream that they are Ji Mao¡¯er fans but they never liked any of her posts orments on them. Instead, they like andment on Jiang Yao¡¯s posts all the time. Don¡¯t you guys find it weird?]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[Just because I was busy with my university papers didn¡¯t mean you all will scold my Ji fairy all the time. And @User101 do not forget that my fairy and goddess Yao are friends. They even share the same room.]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª-[You deadass if Jiang Yao and your white lotus are friends then why don¡¯t they do any task together. Why does Jiang Yao spend all the time with Xiao Xinyi and my Queen?]

    @MrsChina¡ª[You have a point @ThisYoungMaster. That¡¯s why I said we will never be able to understand this industry. What we see is nothing but an illusion. This is what we want to see. We are not ready to see the harsh reality of this industry. To us, this is a very dreamy picture but it is not. Just look at Xiao Xinyi, ever wondered how she got boils all of a sudden? Not just boils but her face is going through a bad bacterial infection.]

    ¡­..

    Some people were sad when Jiang Yao was eliminated along with Chen Jia. While others had expected her to be eliminated and to them, it didn¡¯te as any surprise.

    An Xin, Xiao Xinyi and Ji Mao¡¯er entered the top three.

    The battle had only gotten intense at this moment. In the final round, the girls would pick one chit from the chit box and every chit would carry the name of a judge who would ask a particr question. The questions by each judge had been recorded and they couldn¡¯t change it now.

    Ji Mao¡¯er chose the chit first. Her question was set up by the female judge who initially asked An Xin the question.

    ¡°Among all these beautifuldies here, what makes you think you deserve to be the winner?¡±

    The question was simple yetplicated.

    Ji Mao¡¯ed smiled at the judges and she picked up and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m one of the best contestants to win the contest. If I win this contest, I will go straight to participate in Miss China and by winning that contest too, I will make my country and city proud.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your answer, please take a step back and let another participant take out the chit.¡±

    Ji Mao¡¯er nodded with a smile and gracefully strutted back to her ce.

    It was now Twinkle¡¯s turn.

    ¡°In your opinion, Is life easier for men or women?¡± It was the question that was asked by Twinkle.

    Twinkle pondered for a moment and then replied, ¡°Life is obviously easier being a man. I wouldn¡¯t say that a man doesn¡¯t have to face any problems, they do. However, a woman has always been vulnerable being the life for man is hard, then for woman, it¡¯s harder.¡±

    The crowd pped and the judges nodded with a smile. Her answer was crisp and to the point. People obviously liked her answer better than Ji Mao¡¯er whose answer had a hit of arrogance and egoism. Twinkle recognised the question and she did her best for her answer to be as dynamic as possible.

    ¡°Now we have thest contestant of the night, ¡± The host loudly said in the mike and the crowd screamed in excitement. The weeks-long contest was soon going to be over. They would soon announce the name of the winner.

    An Xin walled glided in her silver gown elegantly and took out a chit. The judge was the same one who asked the tricky question to Twinkle. He was known for hisplicated and tricky questions.

    ¡°What are your opinions on the statement ¡ª¡¯ Beauty pageants are both degrading and empowering in nature?¡±

    This question shuddered the other two contestants who answered the questions initially. Both Ji Mao¡¯er and Xiao Xinyi pitied An Xin in their hearts. This question was not just tricky. It had to be one of the toughest questions asked in the history of Miss Sunshine. How unlucky An Xin was to get chosen the question of this devil judge!

    ¡­..

    A/N: How could heroine has it easy? Lol! Throw lemons at her and what for her to make lemonade Outta them!

 Chapter 195 The Finale (four)

    On the Inte¡­

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª [What¡¯s up with this judge? Can¡¯t he use Chinese? I don¡¯t even understand the meaning of these two English words. What are they?]

    @MrsChina¡ª[This is one of the toughest questions to be asked in the history of Miss Sunshine. My good wishes to An Xin.]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[If An Xin sessful answered this question, I will be her fan for all my life.]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[@Ihateauthors My glitter queen¡¯s English is fantastic. I¡¯m sure she will answer this question. She has a way with words. However, it¡¯s a different story if she will win the contest when we all can see how strong Xiao Xinyi emerged in the finale.]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[I didn¡¯t say anything about the win @ThisYoungMaster. I only said if she sessfully answered the question. I¡¯m just waiting for the answer. Nothing else.]

    @MrsChina¡ª[I need to cook food for my son is studying and he must be hungry from studying all day but I don¡¯t want to miss the live stream. I want to see if she would answer this question or not.]

    @User101¡ª[I wish they had a system-like school where the contestants had to choose one question out of the two.]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[Come to Jingyuan High, you will see that there is no such system. They set the toughest question paper in history.]

    @MrsChina¡ª[@ThisYoungMaster are you from Jingyuan High? My son goes to the same school as well. In which ss do you read? What¡¯s your name? I will ask him if he knows you?]<sub>.</sub>

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[Nod. Nod. My name is Wang Yuxi and I¡¯m in ss Ten K. The best ss of the grade.]

    @MrsChina¡ª[Wang Yuxi!!!!!!! You said you are studying!!!]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[Mom?]

    At Wang house, Wang Yuxi¡¯s mom came with a slipper as she entered his room. She hit him with his slipper and grabbed him by his cor.

    ¡°You son of a witch! You said you are studying!¡± Wang Yuxi¡¯s mother who goes by the alias Mrs China raged. ¡°How dare you lie to your mother? I will teach you a good lesson that you will never forget!¡±

    ¡°Mom. Mom. Please, beat meter, ¡°Wang Yuxi fell to her feet. ¡°I beg of you to not disturb me right now. My glitter Queen ¡­ I mean my An Xin¡­ oh no¡­my ssmate is going to answer the question. I don¡¯t want to miss the legendary moment.¡±

    His mother harrumphed at him. ¡°I am postponing your beating only for a few minutes. I am telling you that I am going to beat your lying asster. For now, I am going to watch the show and see my favourite contestant winning.¡±

    Wang Yuxi nodded his head. ¡°Mom, who is your favourite contestant?¡±

    ¡°Whoever wins is my favourite contestant, ¡°Mrs Wang said looking at the screen.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s very shallow. You sound very sensible on the inte, ¡°Wang Yuxi said with a pout.

    Mrs Wangughed at him. ¡°You are so naive.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, it was time for An Xin to stop thinking and start answering. In her head, she broke the question asked to her into two parts. In the first part, she tried to think of five points about why the beauty pageant was degrading in nature and in the second point she think of five points about how the beauty pageants were empowering in nature.

    ¡°Beauty pageants are both degrading and empowering in nature. There is no refusal to the statement, ¡°An Xin said in a confident and firm tone. ¡°However, it depends on in what context we are talking about this subject. Many critics im that beauty pageants are degrading in nature as they objectify a woman and promote a patriarchal type of society. They are true too. Regardless, it can¡¯t be denied how empowering the tform has been for the young woman all around the world. Beauty pageants have alsoe to represent a form of feminism. They provide a big tform for women to increase their self-esteem and confidence. It¡¯s a tform for empowering women, showcasing their hardships, issues and struggles. It gives a chance to all of us who are not taken seriously to be seen and heard. Every beautiful thinges with ws and faults. Let¡¯s make this tform as empowering as possible and lessen its degrading aftereffect by introducing some reforms.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hear a single p this time when she finished her answer. For a moment, the people didn¡¯t even know how to react because this was the type of answer that they weren¡¯t hoping for from a sixteen years old girl.

    The answer couldn¡¯t be said to be perfect but it was enough. Maybe more than enough.

    In the crowd, when An Qinyan saw how the people had hushed, she was the first one to stand and p for her daughter. She didn¡¯t care if her daughter won or defeat at this moment. However, she had never been so proud of her daughter than this moment.

    As she called loudly and proudly for her daughter, Lu Zhaolin stood up too to p. After him, the children of the family pped and soon the entire studio full of people was pping for the girl standing proudly and tall on the stage.

    The judges took a small break to discuss about the results while people were anxiously waiting for the result.

    On the stage, Ji Mao¡¯er, An Xin and Xiao Xinyi were holding each other¡¯s hands tightly while waiting for their results.

    On the inte¡­

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[I¡¯m an An Xin¡¯s fan. I don¡¯t care if she wins or not but I¡¯m going to worship her as my goddess all life. As a future student of City B University, I wish for her to join the university in future. I would love to have such an intelligent junior. I would love to talk to her on the topic of feminism for hours.]

    @ThisYoungMaster¡ª[Keep dreaming @Ihateauthors. What makes you think my Glitter queen will clear the entrance test of City B¡¯s University? She is not that good at studies.]

    @Ihateauthors¡ª[Fuck off! If I say, I will wee her. I will wee her!]

    ¡­.

    The arena was silent as the host was holding the packet that contained the name of the winner. The girls were holding each other¡¯s names and praying in their hearts.

    ¡°The winner is¡­¡±

    The girls swore that they could hear the loud beating of their hearts in their ears.

    They had worked too hard to be standing on this stage.

    Two girls would have to step down and only one would wear the crown.

    ¡°The winner is¡­.¡±

    The people were stilled and the judges were smiling at the camera, their lips tied.

    ¡°¡­..An Xin!¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She knew that she had done her best but she couldn¡¯t say that she was the best. Twinkle had given an extraordinary performance. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if she won the contest.

    The two girls hugged her and congratted her. She looked in the crowd, her gaze fell on her family who was hugging each other.

    This moment was going to change her life. Her body was trembling from the intensity of it. She was happy and so overwhelmed that she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling.

    From a neglected daughter of a Duke to getting dead and then waking up in the body of a young girl in a very different era. She couldn¡¯t understand how god could be so benevolent to her to give her such a beautiful chance at life.

    She sat on the chair while someone put the Miss sunshine crown on her head. She took her first walk as Miss Sunshine, waving at the crowd.

    She could discern that this was the moment that was going to shape her future for the better¡­

    Finally, her hard work had paid off¡­

    After the finale ended, she had to answer so many questions from the media. She had back-to-back interviews and then she had to get ready for the after party of the finale.

    Backstage, a few hourster¡­.

    ¡°Congrattions, ¡± Jiang Yao said as she saw An Xin alone for a moment.

    An Xin who had just excused herself to use the restroom saw Jiang Yao in a different dress. She said in a detached voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Yao softly said. She could see a look of impatience, anger and irritation shing in An Xin¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t have to guess that An Xin knew everything that she had done. This girl had always been a keen observer and even without saying she noticed everything.

    She stared at An Xin as she recalled how she created a rift between Ji Mao¡¯er and the other girls. There were some girls who still followed Ji Mao¡¯er because thetter was a rich girl.

    It was her who put the idea in Ji Mao¡¯er¡¯s head to maintain the image of an angel. When she was talking to her teacher, she knew that Ji Mao¡¯er was hiding behind the door listening to the conversation. She intentionally told her teacher that she would be using the image of a goddess that she had created in the mind of theizens to win the contest.

    This was the reason why Ji Mao¡¯er was so obsessed with being an angel.

 Chapter 196 The Finale (five)

    <h2>196 The Finale (five)</h2>

    Ji Mao''er was a stupid girl and it was easy for Jiang Yao to control her. And she made use of the stupid girl to get rid of all the contestants. All she had to do was provoke the stupid girl and all the roadblocks would be cleared for her.

    However, as time passed, her own ''friends'' became her stumbling blocks. The reason why Jiang Yao befriended Xiao Xinyi and An Xin was that they were weak contestants and she never overestimated. She became anxious when both of them entered the top five.

    Jiang Yao arranged the water armies to soil the image of An Xin because it was the lost harmless way to hurt that cute girl. She didn''t have the heart to hurt An Xin because she genuinely like her but she wanted to win. She wanted to win at any cost to enter Miss China.

    She ced the nail in the grass to harm Ji Mao''er. At most, the nail will pierce through Ji Mao''er feet and she wouldn''t be able to walk.

    She shared her skincare products with Twinkle. That girl was a huge fan of skincare products. Jiang Yao was someone who clearly knew which kind of skin care would have a certain effect on a particr skin type. When she gave her products to Twinkle, she knew that thetter''s skin was sensitive and those products were not made for her. She still shared her products without saying a word. In the end, those products really destroyed Twinkle''s face.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about, " An Xin said, ignoring her. She tried to enter the restroom but Jiang Yao held her hand.

    "Xin, look at me, " Jiang Yao said. "I''m sorry."

    An Xin looked at her in annoyance. "Are you really? Jiang Yao, I thought we were friends but what did you do? Instead of saying sorry to me, why don''t you say this to Xinyi and Mao''er."

    "Mao''er is a bitch, " Jiang Yao said. "She schemed on me too. She burnt my interview outfit. I think we are bnced. We don''t owe anyone anything."

    "What about Xinyi?" An Xin said. "She only treated you as a friend but what did you do? Look at her face. I refuse to believe that she got boils on her face naturally. She used the products given by you."

    "I will say sorry to her, " Jiang Yao whispered. She really felt guilty for doing all the bad things. She didn''t want to do that but the devil inside her got heavy on the angel inside her. More than anything, she was guilty and sad for sabotaging. However, she was desperate to survive.

    "Do you feel guilty?" An Xin asked.

    "For hurting Xinyi, yeah, " Jiang Yao truthfully said. "For using the wrong means? No!"

    "Then, what about buying questions?" An Xin asked, crossing her arms on her chest.

    "What questions are you talking about?" Jiang Yao asked with furrowed brows.

    "Did you not bribe the team member to hack into the judges''puter?" An Xin asked.

    "What are you saying?" Jiang Yao asked, horrified. "I am fucking broke and this is the reason why I had to choose this contest. If I had money to pay the team member, why would I be here?"

    Before An Xin could say or react, Twinkle came running toward them.

    "Yaoyao! Xin! Chen Jia bribed the judges. She purchased the questions. The matter is all over the inte. She is taken to custody for cheating and involved in bribing the assistant producer with sexual favours, " Twinkle shouted as she ran towards them.

    An Xin stood there, shocked and horrified. She didn''t know what was happening? If Chen Jia bribed the judges, then why was Jiang Yao shocked and terrified on the stage? Did Jiang Yao not cheat by buying the questions?

    She watched Twinkle taking Jiang Yao with her outside to share some news while she was standing rooted there.

    "An Xin?" Madam Li came towards her. "Congrattions on your win. I hope you will make all of us proud by winning Miss China teen."

    An Xin let out a small smile. "Thank you, Madam Li." She paused for a second and then asked, "Is it true Chen Jia was the one who bought the questions?"

    Madam Li sighed and nodded her head. "The girl was stupid enough to use the sim card that was registered under her name to contact that person. She is underaged and it''s hard for her to be sent to prison but she would be sued and have to go through other punishments. Not just this, she even added some kind of drug in Jiang Yao''s water to make her sleepy and lethargic."

    "I don''t understand, " An Xin murmured.

    "The reason why Jiang Yao was not able to perform well was because of the drug in her body. She had to keep her eyes widened from time to time to stop from falling asleep on the stage, " Madam Li said. "The girl could have performed well if not for the drug in her body."

    "Where is Jiang Yao now?" An Xin asked.

    "Xiao Xinyi took her to the doctor, " Madam Li said. "By the way, your family is waiting for you outside."

    An Xin nodded and entered the restroom. Aftering out of the restroom, she sat on the first bench she saw and copsed there. She shuddered as she thought back to all the scheming and plotting that she was oblivious to.

    Did she feel bad for what happened to Jiang Yao?

    No, it was karma.

    Someone had rightly said that Karma had no menu. You get served what you deserve.

    ....

    A/N: Let me share a quote-- " Karmaes after everyone eventually. You can''t get away with screwing people over your whole life, I don''t care who you are. What goes aroundes around. That''s how it works. Sooner orter the universe will serve you the revenge that you deserve."

    "If you''re really a mean person you''re going toe back as a fly and eat poop."

    I found these quotes on the inte and thought about sharing these.

    Since we are reading teen books, let''s just learn some basic lessons. What goes aroundes around. Karma is just like gravity, we don''t see it but it''s always here.

    --End of Beauty pageant arc---

    A few monthster.....

    They say that progress is iplete without change and maybe they are right.

    Change is the powerfulw of nature.

    Nothing in this life is constant. Not even human or his nature. Maybe, especially human and his nature.

    Seventeen and a bit more mature than earlier, An Xin was standing on the gates of Jingyuan High. Her mother had dropped her and Lu Xuan on the gates of the school before going to office.

    Lu Xuan ran faster to reach the football ground for his morning practice while she was standing there.

    If one year ago, someone had told An Xin that one day she was going to miss noting to school for a few days, she would haveughed at that person.

    Instead of going inside school earlier, she took a detour to the breakfast stall near the school.

    "Boss, two rice balls for me!" An Xin said as she sat on the empty chair of the stall.

    A very familiar woman came with rice balls that looked irresistibly delicious soaked in a mouthwatering syrup. She said sorry to her diet in her heart and digged in.

    "Boss, they are still as good as ever, " An Xin praised the shopkeeper.

    "Little girl, why do you like her?" The shop owner asked as she took a seat next to An Xin.

    "Like who?" An Xin blinked at thedy.

    "Like her, " Thedy pointed at the huge banner on the wall of the Jingyuan High. On the banner, there was an image of a very adorable girl in her uniform with quotes written all over it along with ten other small images of the same girl in fancy dresses.

    "Oh, I do?" An Xin reacted as she looked at the huge banner that read out ''Miss China (Teen) year Xxxx''. Not only this, there were many quotes mentioned in the banner. It boldly writesa€¡° Jingyuan High''s pride Miss China Teen -- An Xin.

    "I think the girl is very pretty, " An Xin said as she took a bite of the rice ball.

    "I think that''s you, " The stalk owner said once again. "You''re not pranking me, right?"

    "Why would I?" An Xin innocently said.

    "You are right, " The shop owner said. "The girl in the banner looks more beautiful and adorable."

    .....

    A/N: Hello everyone, I feel so rxed after publishing this arc. This arc was the toughest arc I ever wrote in all of my books. I couldn''t muster up more than one chapter a day. Sigh, I would say that all the things written are not true. It would be best if people let fiction be fiction. Sorry, if I suck. We went a little fast-paced because all the other contests would have simr content and it would be highly boring for you and me. I can''t write slow paced novels. I swear, I am so bad with slow paced books.

    We took a small leap. The kids are in the new grade. New struggles, problems and hardships. And yes a lot of new fluff awaits for you all!

 Chapter 197 New beginnings

    ¡°You are right, ¡± The shop owner said. ¡°The girl in the banner looks more beautiful and adorable.¡±

    An Xin pouted. She had longer hair than before. She didn¡¯t have the bangs that she had a year ago. She was seventeen. Her facial features were a bit more mature and sharper than before. Her cute and chubby face was no longer visible. Instead, she had a small oval mouth with big eyes. Her eyes were so big that she could say that she had owlish eyes.

    She was taller than before. She loved being tall but she felt angry when she could no longer dress up as a cute short girl. She was 170cm tall now.

    ¡°Little girl, do you want something else?¡± The shop owner asked. ¡°We are selling beef noodles at half price because it¡¯s the first day of the new session at Jingyuan high. What ss are you in? Are you in senior year? You look quite old though.¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t know whether she should cry orugh. ¡°I¡¯m not a senior. I¡¯m a junior.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are in eleven standard? My daughter is in the same ss in a different high school. What is your stream? Did you go for science or humanities? My daughter went for science, ¡± The olddy said with a hint of pride in her tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m a humanities student, ¡± An Xin informed her. ¡°I¡¯m not a science girl.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you must be average in studies then, ¡± The shop owner said. ¡°My son was not good at studies ; he took humanities. My daughter is above average and so she took science. You must be below average, right? It¡¯s okay, humanities is the saving grace of weak students like my son.¡±

    ¡°You know what, Auntie?¡± An Xin looked at her and ced the currency note on the table. ¡°I¡¯m below average. Humanities is really a saving grace for me.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    She took her bag and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Little girl, you gave me ten bucks less, ¡± The old woman said from behind.

    ¡°Oh sorry, Auntie, ¡± An Xin looked at thedy as if she was troubled. ¡°I¡¯m bad at studies and so I calcted wrongly. Pardon me, after all, I¡¯m bad at studies, especially maths. What do humanities students like us even know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, ¡± The old woman said as she looked at the girl. Why did she feel as if she was answered with sarcasm?

    An Xin gave the rest of the money and walked out of the stall. She walked to the huge banner and caressed it softly. There was mention of four beauty pageants that she had wonst year. One was provincial, one was national and two were international teen beauty pageants.

    ¡°Now that I look at the banner, I must say An Xin you did well, ¡± An Xin said as she looked at the beautiful girl smiling proudly in the picture wearing beautiful crowns. She patted her shoulder. ¡°You will not tell Mr Yun that you had something you were not supposed to. One more crown and then you will get a ticket to the university of your dreams.¡±

    ¡°Ouch, ¡± She winced when she felt someone pulling her long ponytail. She turned to re at the person who dared to pull the hair of Her Highness An Xin.

    ¡°Two minutes until morning Assembly starts, ¡± Han Zixin told her with narrowed eyes. ¡°The school gates are closed, you glutton.¡±<sub></sub>

    A Xin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The principal asked me toe early because they want to honour me in the morning assembly. I can¡¯t bete!¡±

    ¡°You should have thought this before spending time somewhere else,¡± Han Zixin retorted. He leaned ahead and smelled the aroma of sweet rice balls. ¡°You had rice balls. Without inviting me?¡±

    An Xin cleared her throat, feeling guilty. ¡°I¡¯m a little short on money.¡±

    ¡°You owe me big time, ¡± Han Zixin said.

    ¡­..

    ¡°An Xin!¡± Han Zixin shouted through gritted teeth as he looked at the girl who he helped to climb down the school wall. She picked up her school bag and strutted without waiting for him. He could still see her figure hiding behind the newly built sses. She was gesturing something to her without using words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wave at me!¡± Han Zixin angrily shouted at her. ¡°Help me! Take my bag before I jump down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡°An Xin mouthed as she wore her bag and disappeared from there.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t jump from here without you?¡± Han Zixin shouted. ¡°Well, I can! Not even the d principal can stop me! I, Han Zixin, am not afraid of anyone like a scaredy cat like you are!¡±

    Since it was the beginning of a new session for Jingyuan High. Today, the opening session was to be held in the school grounds where all the new and old students were gathered.

    The principal, who Han Zixin, was not afraidstanding on the podium holding a microphone while he jumped fearlessly down the wall and wiped his hands. He was about to speak in the microphone when he heard a loud and angry wail of a teenager. When he looked at the source of the sound, he saw a boy standing on the wall, shouting at someone. He was bbergasted by the scene unfolding before his eyes.

    ¡°Oh my fucking devil, ¡°Han Zixin cursed under his breath when he saw thousands s of students looking at his way along with all the teachers.

    ¡®Little blockhead, don¡¯t let me find you!¡¯

    At this moment, Han Zixin felt how nice it would be if God had given half of his brain cells to An Xin! Yes, he was that nice friend to share half of his intelligence with an mentally retarded person. She could just tell him not to jump down. When shebwas fervently waving her head, he thought she was provoking him that she was leaving while he was stuck on the wall.

    Instead of thinking of anything else, he hoped that he made a perfectnding on the ground like that of spider man.

    When he looked at the red face of the principal his lips twitched. The principal looked like a bull who had just been provoked by the red g.

    ¡°Good morning, sir, ¡°Han Zixin greeted with a smile. He looked so innocent at this moment that no one could tell that he was the same man who caused ruckus in the school. His best friend taught him to act cute when you are stuck in a big fix.

    The old students of ss 10 (K) who were now in ss 11 (K) erupted in hootings and cheers. The new students of ss Ten who were oblivious of the rules of school joined them too. The new students thought that since the seniors were doing this, why would they be left behind?

    ¡°I made my best friend famous, ¡°An Xin grinned as she flipped her ponytail proudly.

    Shen Yue flicked her forehead. ¡°I was right that it has something to do with you.¡±

    An Xin acted wronged. ¡°Yue¡¯er how could you me your Xiu¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°You! Stop acting cute! I will not fall for your tricks, ¡°Shen Yue said, closing her eyes.

    ¡°If the whole of China can fall for the trick, why can¡¯t you?¡± An Xin grinned.

    ¡°Were you the one who Big Boss Han was shouting at?¡± Qiao Wei asked in a whisper.

    An Xin hihihied while scratching her head. ¡°I gotte for school. The school gates were closed. We had no other option but to jump the wall. I sneaked out when no one was noticing. I swear I wanted to help him but you have to understand that I¡¯m a public figure and I can¡¯t smear my reputation.¡±

    ¡°What public figure? You are still the same troublemaker, ¡°Mona rolled her eyes. ¡°Too bad, you are no longer cute but a daredevil now.¡±

    Song Ci stomped on Mona¡¯s feet. ¡°If you say anything bad about her, Big boss Han and boss Lu are going to hunt you down at school.¡±

    ¡°Hey, my brother isnot bad, ¡°An Xin grew protective of her brother.

    It was at the same time, she heard a new girl say, ¡°Have you seen the tall boy in the second row ? He is the captain of the football team. Today, he showed me my ss when I got lost. He is so nice. Do you think if I confess to him, he will ept my friendship?¡±

    ¡°This junior puppy love is banned on campus, ¡°An Xin said as she showed her badge. ¡°I¡¯m the vice captain of the puppy lovemittee and ambassador of Hashtag no puppy love. Your ten marks will be cut in the uing monthly test for getting involved in puppy love.¡±

    The girl looked at An Xin with teary eyes, ¡°You are so mean!¡±

    With this the girl burst into sobs.

    ¡°And you are so weak, ¡°An Xin said while shaking her head. She muttered to herself, ¡°Thinking of bing my sister-inw? I will show all the interested parties hell.¡±

    Her four friends nced at themselves and shook their heads.

    _____

    A/N: Guys, we have toplete privilege goal this month at all cost it I¡¯m going on a break!!!!

 Chapter 198 Applause

    On the other hand, Han Zixin was getting scolded by the principal without a break. It was as if the principal was on his periods and he wasshing out his real emotions at the poor boy.

    ¡°Sir, the boy is sorry. We should forgive him, ¡°Teacher Jin, the former head teacher of ss Ten K said. ¡°We have another motive for today¡¯s ceremony. Shouldn¡¯t weplete that first?¡±

    The principal stopped scolding and took deep breaths.

    In another row, two boys were standing while looking at the principal who was scolding Han Zixin. They looked at each other, their eyes carrying the same question.

    ¡°Do you think our sister has something to do with this?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Han Zixin is in trouble and how could it have nothing to do with our sister?¡± Lu Xuan snorted. He could just see from Han Zixin¡¯s bowed figure that his sister was somehow involved.

    ¡°Hey, stop saying nonsense about our Queen, ¡°Wang Yuxi red at the two of them but was ignored.

    ¡°For once I thought she will think twice before acting stupid now that she is public figure, ¡± Lu Xuan sighed.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, look straight or now the principal is going to scold you. After all, you are the school¡¯s favourite topic after Crybaby, ¡± Gu Shangyan didn¡¯t not forget to inform him.<sub></sub>

    Lu Xuan groaned. He didn¡¯t want to talk about this at all.

    Finally, Han Zixin¡¯s issue was resolved by punishing the boy. The punishment was light, thanks to teacher Jin who handled the matter quite well.

    The principal stood on the podium and looked at all the students with a smile on his face. He greeted the students in a cheery voice, ¡°Good morning, students.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, sir, ¡°Everyone wished him back.

    It was the first day of the school and everyone was filled with excitement and anticipation for the new school year.

    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s p for all the students of ss Ten who managed to clear the difficult entrance test, ¡°The principal said and the crowd erupted into ps. ¡°This year ten thousand students applied for admission in the high school which is higher than ever.¡±

    In thest few months, the school had built ten new buildings in the old abandoned yground to handle the extra crowd that came to their school. The ten buildings were donated to the school by Orchid groups of hotels.

    Jingyuan high had to bring a lot of changes in its curriculum sincest year. The school which was initially known for dominating the college entrance test was the first choice of the students for sports.

    This year the school increased the reservation for the sport quota admissions from ten percent overall to twenty percent. This year, two students of Jingyuan high won national awards. Two senior students ofst year joined the national football team.

    ¡°Another round of apuse for the senior students that performed excellently in the college entrance test, ¡°The principal announced. ¡°We had twenty students that scored more than 700 marks out of 750. Five Students who scored more than 740 and a Student who scored perfect score. 750/750. As you all know, he is no one other than Han Nanxian. He is now studying in Havard on a full schrship programme. The students who work hard got paid off the same way. Will you all work hard like your seniors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd erupted into cheers. They were shocked by hearing the extraordinary result of seniors.

    There was no doubt that Jingyuan High was the best school in the country. If the top school ranking could be seen, Jingyuan High was topping even among the best schools of the capital city. The reason why it was the current best school would be because of its new curriculum.

    ¡°We, at Jingyuan High, understand that every student is unique, ¡°The principal said into the microphone. ¡°Every Student can¡¯t score a perfect 750 like Han Nanxian and neither should they. If everyone began scoring perfect scores in one stream, where would be the variety? We identify andnurture our students¡¯ individual talents at Jingyuan High. Every student could be the best in their field. There is no limit to talent and sess.¡±

    The students smiled and pped. Many students in ss ten applied to this school because they knew that this school was not obsessed with forcing the students to cram. The environment here was rxed and motivating. This was one of the reasons why they wanted to study here. Another reason was that despite being a private school, the treatment of students was fair. The incidents of bullying here were negligible. This was how awesome this school was.

    ¡°Last month, a student of our school was invited by the honorable education minister to talk about the pressure that students feel in school and how the pressure could be relieved, ¡°The principal said. The students were in awe of the girl. They had seen clips of the girl¡¯s talk with the minister on the inte. ¡°Due to her position, she acted as a representative of all the students of the country to talk about the condition of students in high school. Let¡¯s apud Student An Xin for taking this matter to a national level.¡±

    When the ss Eleven heard the name of their ssmate, they pped loudly. Although she was a student of section K but since she was from ss Eleven, everyone felt as if they belonged to the same ss. It didn¡¯t matter to anyone now if they were from ss A or B or J. If they wanted to boast about being An Xin¡¯s ssmate, they would without any shame.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wee student An Xin on the stage with another round of apuse, ¡°The principal said with a wide smile and everyone pped until their hands hurt.

    The old teacher of An Xin looked at her with teary eyes and a hint of pride in their eyes. Teacher Wang, the English teacher, was so emotional that he was crying on the shoulder of the stoic social studies teacher.

    _____

    A/N: I hope you will buy privilege to support the author. Since Not all readers can afford privilege, I set the rates quite cheap without caring for my benefits. I hope you guys will help me reach privilege target.

 Chapter 199 Hello, Im An Xiulan-- The last scorer

    An Xin looked at everyone and walked to the stage with a smile on her face. She would be lying if she said she was not overwhelmed. If she wasn¡¯t trained for pageants, she would have sobbed like a baby.

    As she stood on the podium, she bowed to the principal and teachers. ¡± I want to thank my teachers for making me capable of achieving great things. If not for them, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to have courage to speak on the stage.¡±

    The teachers gave her blessings. Who wouldn¡¯t like a humble child?

    ¡°Would you like to give a message to your juniors and seniors?¡± The principal asked.

    ¡°Can I?¡± An Xin blinked her big eyes.

    ¡°Of course, you can. They all have been waiting to hear something from you, ¡± The principal said as he took a step back and let her speak on the microphone.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m An Xin, ¡± She said on the microphone. ¡°I just want to say that I¡¯m not as amazing as people make me sound on the inte. I¡¯m just an awkward teenager like all of you trying to act like Iknow everything. You know the phrase, fake it till make it? I¡¯m a student of ss Eleven K. I scored the lowest marks inst years entrance test and had been thest scorer of the school all year. So, yes, I¡¯m not a goddess who knows everything. I¡¯m a little bad at studies but I think I improved a lot in the course of the year.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    Gu Shangyam snorted. ¡°Little? She is putting the word little to shame.¡±

    Lu Xuanughed. ¡°She is your student after all. You know her better than anyone.¡±

    ¡°So, next time if someone calls you good for nothing, just bring them to me, ¡± An Xin said with a shrug. ¡°I will show them that a good for nothing can also achieve great things by working hard in the field we are good in. Let¡¯s be kind to each other and ourselves. Thank you.¡±

    The students wereughing and smiling after her little speech. The number of fans and friends that she earned on the first day were huge.

    ¡°We have another announcement before students go to sses, ¡± The discipline teacher said on the microphone. ¡°We understand that this is the era of technology and students couldn¡¯t stay away from their phones. However, we are known for keeping the privacy of our students. This year, we have three public figure students. The students are barred from bringing their phones to school. We sent the messages to your parents. Anyone who had brought the phone with them, please submit them to me and you can take it back at the end of the school.¡±

    Although students were barred from bringing mobile phones, the school said nothing about digital watches that everyone was using these days to call and send messages. It was the loophole that the students had found and children at this age were genius at finding loopholes after all.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let¡¯s wee two more new students to ss Eleven, ¡± The discipline teacher announced. ¡°Lu Mingze and Ji Mao¡¯er.¡±

    The crowd became excited all of a sudden. They saw their favourite idol Mochiing on the stage with a pretty girl. Mochi was very famous among teenagers. He had a lot of hit songs under his belt.

    Ji Mao¡¯er participated in Miss Sunshine and after that she appeared in two music videos. She had been modelling for some brands. She had been quite famous in the modelling industry.

    ¡°Why is your best friend here?¡± Gu Shangyan asked Lu Xuan.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, ¡± Wang Yuxi growled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at that sorry face of a boy.¡±

    ¡°Yuxi, are you jealous?¡± Gu Shangyan asked, amused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m sharing my best friend with you?¡± Wang Yuxi grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m very protective and possessive of my best friend. That sorry face runs after my best friend calling him buddy buddy like broken record. What do you expect me to be?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, ¡± Lu Xuan sighed. ¡°He is not my best friend. He is just my self proimed childhood friend who shares the same surname as me.¡±

    Wang Yuxi huffed and puffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had this side, ¡± Gu Shangyan¡¯s cold face looked amused. ¡°By the way, Lu Xuan and I are not best friends. We are brothers.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, ¡± Lu Xuan wrapped his arm around Gu Shangyan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Is it less than you stay in the same house yet stuck to each other all the time, ¡± Wang Yuxi grumbled. ¡°Lu Xuan, I can forgive you for breaking my heart if you agree to take me as your brother-inw.¡±

    Lu Xuan kicked Wang Yuxi¡¯s ass. ¡°Motherf*cker, my sister is off-limits. If anyone dared to even look.at her, I¡¯m gonna cut their heads off.¡±

    The new students shuddered. ¡°Who is this boy? Why is he so violent?¡±

    ¡°He is Lu Xuan, the tyrant of Jingyuan High. Just don¡¯t talk to An Xin and Song Xueyun of ss eleven and you will be fine, ¡± A senior student patted the shoulder of the neer.

    ¡°Are you forgetting the time when Lu Xuan got violent in the art exhibitionst year because a boy from another school called Genius Gu eternal second, ¡± A girl whispered.

    ¡°I heard that boy got admission in Junior year, ¡± Another student whispered. ¡°He almost scored perfect scores in the entrance. He is the next Han Nanxian wannabe. Do you think he will be better than Han Nanxian, the overrated God Han?¡±

    ¡°You talk about Han Nanxian in that disrespectful tone again and I will make sure that you will not get a helping hand from the entire ss Eleven, ¡± Song Xueyun said as she stood before the gossiping girls.

    ¡°We were just talking about the new topper of ss 11 A, ¡± The girl said, lowering her head.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan scored 99.8% in ss Ten¡¯s final exam. Mine were 99.6%. And what were his?¡± Song Xueyun cocked her brow.

    ¡°99.5%, ¡± The girl muttered.

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t there a difference?¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°When you are on the top, even 0.01 matters a lot. Again, never call Han Nanxian overrated if you can¡¯t achieve what he did.¡±

    _____

    A/N: Are you guys ready for school life once again?

 Chapter 200 Welcome to our class

    When An Xin entered her ss, she was surrounded by all of her friends. After greeting all of them, she began looking for her desk.

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, how about you sit with me?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, you didn¡¯t return to ss Eleven A?¡± An Xin asked in a slightly surprised tone.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t activest year in school. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t know that Shen Yue was sent to ss Ten Ast year after summer vacation, ¡± Qiao Wei said. ¡°Just one day in the ss and she fainted there. The school doctor said she has developed anxiety. She couldn¡¯t go to that ss without getting into panic attacks. This is the reason why she is allowed to sit in ss K because she feelsfortable with all of us.¡±

    An Xin hugged her friend. ¡°Yue¡¯r, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t do anything for you.¡±

    Shen Yue had suffered enough from body shaming but she was doing a lot better. It was not an easy feat for her toe to school without getting panic attacks in public. It was not her fault that she was fat. It was her body condition. She couldn¡¯t change obesity in a day.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°You have already done a lot for me, ¡± Shen Yue said with a soft smile. ¡°In fact, the entire ss had done a lot for me. If all of you had not searched for my mom and told her how badly the Shen family treated me, I would still be stuck in this horrible family. Thank you, everyone.¡±

    When her ss listened to her sad story, all of them formed a team without her knowing and they dedicated their time to looking for her mother. Her mother, who had been working in a different city, burst into tears when she heard how badly the Shen family treated her. Her mother had thought that if she would leave the Shen family, they would treat her daughter well. But the new Mrs Shen had made the life of Shen Yue worse than hell.

    Shen Yue¡¯s mom returned to the city and found her daughter living in the school dormitory and working part-time. She fought with Mr Shen over the custody of their daughter and won in the end. She threatened Mr Shen with something.

    Shen Yue might be poor but she had never been so happy. An Xin¡¯s mom helped thedy to find a better job in one of her hotels and the life they were living now wasfortable.

    An Xin waved her hand. ¡°We did nothing special.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Exactly, ¡± Qiao Wei said.

    ¡°We were guilty of bullying you, ¡°Song Ci said in a sad voice. ¡°We just wanted to make it up to you.¡±

    Shen Yue¡¯s eyes teared up. She looked at An Xin who was talking to other ssmates and she swore in her heart to always be loyal to her. Nobody knew but she did that when An Xin won four contests, the school decided to give her a schrship. ording to the schrship, An Xin didn¡¯t have to pay a dime for studying in school.

    Instead of refusing or epting the schrship, she asked the school if they could transfer the schrship to someone who needed it more than her.

    This was how Shen Yue was able to continue her studies in Jingyuan High.

    An Xin felt that taking the schrship would be a waste of resources. Her mother had more money than they could ever spend. If the schrship could be transferred to Shen Yue, it would be well spent.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, I can¡¯t sit with you, ¡± An Xin coaxed her.

    ¡°There is no such rule where you have to sit ording to marks and ranks now, ¡± Shen Yue sighed.

    ¡°I know but¡­.¡± An Xin didn¡¯t know how to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she has angered the big buddha today, ¡± Mona snorted. ¡°If the Buddha is not appeased,the entire ss has to deal with repercussions.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, ¡± An Xin shed a sorry some as she ran to ce her bag next to Han Zixin on thest seat. However, before she could put her bag on the desk, a pretty white ck was ced next to Han Zixin¡¯s ck bag.

    ¡°I am sitting here, ¡± Ji Mao¡¯er said without looking up.

    ¡°That¡¯s my seat, ¡± An Xin said with a frown.

    Ji Mao¡¯er looked up to find An Xin standing there. ¡°Hi, An Xin. It¡¯s nice to meet you again. We haven¡¯t met since the contest. I¡¯m sorry for taking your ce but Zixin is the only friend I know. Can you please sit with someone else?¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡± An Xin asked, surprised.

    Ji Mao¡¯er nodded her head. She recalled how she met Han Zixin a few weeks ago. She had told him that she had something that belonged to him. She always wanted to return the bracelet to him but she never got the chance to return the bracelet. He was really happy to find out that the bracelet was safe and sound. They exchanged numbers and added each other on WeChat. She met him again to give that bracelet to him. This was how they became friends. He even told her about the admission procedure of Jingyuan High.

    ¡°Your friend is my best friend, ¡± An Xin said with a smile. ¡°In the offence of hurting you on the first day of your school, I will introduce you to everyone and give you a tour of the school. However, I can¡¯t give you my seat. I already offended him in the morning. If I don¡¯t sit here, the entire ss has to bear the consequences of Big Boss Han¡¯s ck mood.¡±

    Before Ji Mao¡¯er could react, An Xin took her bag and ced it next to Qiao Wei who was sitting alone. ¡°Qiao Wei is a good girl. You will not feel bad. Wee to school, Mao¡¯er. We, the students of ss Eleven K, are d to have you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, wee to our ss, ¡°The warm wishes calmed her raging heart for a while.

 Chapter 201 Class Eleven A

    The air in ss Eleven (A) was chilly and suffocating. It was as if no one could utter a word. Something heavy was ced on their chests that made them unable to utter a word.

    Gu Shangyan elbowed the boy who was the reason why the students were not revising their first lecture. ¡°Stop scaring them.¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Lu Xuan asked as if he was offended.

    ¡°You are a student of this ss. You have to be friendly to everyone, ¡± Gu Shangyan reminded Lu Xuan who groaned.

    ¡°I want to go back to my old ss, ¡± Lu Xuan demanded.

    ¡°Sure but don¡¯t forget to score fewer marks on monthly tests, ¡± Gu Shangyan snorted. His Spartan tutoring increased Lu Xuan¡¯s grades by leaps and bounds. It only took the boy one year to enter ss A of Eleven grade. It was startling to everyone and more than anyone it was shocking to Lu Xuan himself.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m stuck in this ss for a month?¡± Lu Xuan asked with a look that said he would rather be anywhere but here.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Shangyan, why don¡¯t you sit with Lu Xuan?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she ced her bag on the first desk. ¡°I¡¯m sure the teacher will understand your effort at making a new student feel wee in our ss. Shen Yue¡¯s bench is empty anyways.¡±

    ¡°You can clearly say that you want to sit alone at the single desk, ¡± Gu Shangyan coldly said. Of course, he could see how the wheels of Song Xueyun¡¯s brain were functioning.

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t react and took the seat on her bench. She put a heavy bundle of her notes and book on the desk where Gu Shangyan was supposed to sit. It looked as if she had made a bunker of books on her desk to hide herself.

    ¡°Xueyun, mom invited you for dinner, ¡± Lu Xuan tried his luck.

    ¡°Thank you, ¡± Song Xueyun said with a smile. ¡°I have to decline. Look at the bundle, I have to finish one book this week at any cost. I really don¡¯t have a minute for myself.¡±

    Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan sighed. For thest few months, she had been drowning herself in studies and extra sses.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What about the weekend?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    Song Xueyun stopped scribbling on the paper and looked at him with an apologetic smile. ¡°I am sorry, Lu Xuan. But I have joined French sses on weekends.¡±

    ¡°Are youing to my game this Friday?¡± Lu Xuan asked with a hopeful look in his eyes.

    ¡°I will try to, ¡± Song Xueyun smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, ¡± Lu Xuan smiled. ¡°I will go back to my seat.¡± He took out something from his school bag and said, ¡°Eat this. You need food on time to study for longer hours.¡±

    Song Xueyun shed him a smile and turned her head back to solve the sums before the teacher arrived.

    ¡°She reminds me of the time when we were new in school, ¡± Gu Shangyan said. Although his face was devoid of any expression, one could see a hint of worry in his eyes. ¡°It didn¡¯t take Nanxian to bring out the studious ice princess out of her icy shell. She is back to where she was a year ago.¡±

    ¡°Why did she have to react as if the world ended when he left for college?¡± Lu Xuan said with an irritated look. ¡°He was always supposed to go to college. It¡¯s not like she can¡¯t call him in America. He only went to Havard not Mars!¡±

    Gu Shangyan didn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t know what had happened that changed Song Xueyun so much. There was no expression on her face¨C neither sad nor happy. It was as if she was incapable of carrying an expression on her face.

    Song Xueyun, who was sitting on her bench, looked up when someone knocked on her desk.

    ¡°Mind if I take the seat next to you?¡± The boy with dark and tired eyes asked.

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Song Xueyun replied without any emotion whatsoever. ¡°Your seat is behind me.¡±

    Lu Sicheng was not offended by her tone. He recognised her as the same girl who scolded the other girls in the assembly forparing him and Gu Shangyan. He believed that there was noparison between him and Gu Shangyan. He felt cringe whenever he recalled how he tried to get on Genius Gu¡¯s nerves by calling thetter eternal second.

    He was seventeen now and a little wiser.

    ¡°I wonder what I have to do to convince you to share the seat with me, ¡°Li Sicheng asked with a charming smile.

    ¡°Maybe, just stop talking to me and I will think about it and then I will reply to you after one thousand years?¡± Song Xueyun deadpanned.

    Li Sichengughed at her attempt at sarcasm. Who was this cutie with an icy face? He wondered if he would freeze on touching her.

    ¡°Then, I will not annoy you, ¡°Li Sicheng replied and took the seat at the desk behind Song Xueyun. He looked at his deskmate and smiled, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Li Sicheng. The third ranker.¡±

    ¡°Huo Mian, ¡°The girl said without bothering to look at him. ¡°Fourth ranked. Got outranked by you only with 5 marks. I will defeat you in the next monthly test.¡±

    ¡°Sure, ¡°Li Sicheng sighed. ¡°Why is no one in the mood to make friends here?¡±

    ¡°We, at ss Eleven A, make rivals. Friends are a foreign concept here, ¡°Huo Mian replied. ¡°Don¡¯t make friends in this section. It will hurt when you lose them topetition.¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have friends?¡± Li Sicheng asked, shocked.

    ¡°We do but not in this section, ¡°Huo Mian replied. ¡°We can only be rivals in this ss. Advice for you, we don¡¯t know anything other than working extra extra extra hard for getting into top universities of the country and world.¡±

    ¡®Dear Lord, what did I get myself into?¡¯ Li Sicheng asked himself in bewilderment.

    ¡°If you could just avoid Song Xueyun, ¡°Hu Mian advised. In thest year, she had seen the most dangerous version of Song Xueyun. She could never forget that incident.

 Chapter 202 Only mine!

    Meimei gasped loudly as she entered the kitchen.

    ¡°What happened?¡± An Qinyan asked when she heard Meimei¡¯s loud gasp. As she entered the kitchen, she gasped even louder than Meimei.

    ¡°Hi,mom and Meimei, ¡± An Xin waved at both of them. She was covered with flour from head to toe.

    ¡°An Xin! What are you doing in the kitchen?!¡± An Qinyan said in a stern voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember you are not allowed to touch any appliance in the kitchen. Thest time you touched a toaster it didn¡¯t work again.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I swear I didn¡¯t ruin the new toaster. I only pressed a button. It didn¡¯t work again, ¡°An Xin said, pointing to her neck.

    ¡°Before that, Her Higher ruined the rice cooker, ¡± Meimei put oil in the me.

    An Xin had an urge to re at this traitor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, ¡± An Xin swore again. ¡°I only wanted to cook rice for myself and no one was home. It didn¡¯t work, mom. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    Both An Qinyan and Meimei were immune to her cuteness. She was a disaster in the kitchen. Everyone in the house knew it and it was the reason why she was not allowed in the kitchen.

    ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen?¡± An Qinyan asked her hands on her waist.

    ¡°I wanted to bake some cookies for Zixin, ¡± An Xin pouted.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± An Qinyan asked her daughter.

    ¡°I did not do anything, ¡± An Xin quickly said.

    ¡°Try again, youngdy, ¡± An Qinyan scoffed. She would be a fool to think that her daughter didn¡¯t get Han Zixin in trouble again.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you trust your innocent and cute daughter?¡± An Xin tried to charm her mom by blinking her eyes.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No, ¡± An Qinyan looked unfazed. If it was a year ago, she would have for sure fallen into the cuteness trap but she knew that her child was evil. Pure evil.

    ¡°I am really not lying, ¡± An Xin pouted.

    An Qinyan snorted. ¡°Youngdy, sincest year, you have only entered the kitchen thrice. All the time, you had fought with Zixin or gotten him into trouble. You only try to execute your non-existent master chef¡¯s talent to cook for him.¡±

    Did An Qinyan not know the dynamics of the rtionship between Han Zixin and An Qinyan? She was sure that her daughter had annoyed the boy. Han Zixin had a high level of patience when it came to his best friend and he only got super angry when An Xin had done something extremely wrong.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°An Xin grumbled. ¡°I got Zixin into trouble. He was scolded by Mr principal. But mom I was not at fault alone. After that, he ignored me all day.¡±

    ¡°Why are you baking this time and not making his favourite noodles likest time?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    An Qinyan was about to reply that Ji Mao¡¯er baked special cookies for Han Zixin that he ate without sharing with her. Not that she wanted her cookies but she didn¡¯t like Ji Mao¡¯er baking something for him. Call her childish but she didn¡¯t like Ji Mao¡¯er closeness to her best friend because she was a schemer. She had not forgotten anything that had happened to her. Months might have passed but her memory was still the same.

    Someone tell her what was the need to make Ji Mao¡¯er their friend?

    She groaned. Her thoughts were going awry. She shouldn¡¯t be so possessive of her friends. She just hoped that Han Zixin would be her friend and he wouldn¡¯t leave her for someone. If she had to do extra work to continue being his friend, she would.

    ¡°Mom, I just want to make cookies, ¡± An Xin said in a soft voice. ¡°Will you instruct me how to?¡±

    An Qinyan sighed. ¡°Sure. Just do what I instruct you.¡±

    An Qinyan instructed her daughter about the recipe for chocte chip cookies. ¡°Let me melt the butter. Stay away from heat.¡±

    ¡°I can do it, ¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with mom, ¡± An Qinyan shut her up with the ultimate mom move. ¡°Now gently fold the flour. Do not over mix or the dough will harden. Your cookies will not be soft and crunchy.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡± An Xin said as she gently mixed the flour with other ingredients.

    ¡°Yes, just like this, ¡± An Qinyan nodded her head. ¡°Now fold the choco chips in the flour.¡± When the dough was done, she said, ¡°Chill it in the freezer for twenty minutes. After that, we will continue our baking process.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡± An Xin responded. As she was about to put the dough in the freezer, Meimei took the bowl from her hand.

    ¡°Missy, let me put it in please, ¡± Meimei said in fear that if An Xin¡¯s hands touched the refrigerator, it wouldn¡¯t work again.

    ¡°Okay, ¡± An Xin let her put the dough in the freezer.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± An Xin as she saw her mom pulling out some rice papers.

    ¡°Making some spring rolls, ¡± Her mom responded.

    ¡°For me?¡± An Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Why would I make spring rolls for you when you don¡¯t even like vegetables?¡± Qinyan reacted. ¡°Last time, I shared my sd with you. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Mom, cows eat vegetables, ¡± An Xin pouted. ¡°I¡¯m a meat eater human being.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why you won¡¯t get my special spring rolls, ¡± An Qinyan smiled.

    ¡°Mom, you no longer love me, ¡± An Xin muttered as she crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Hah! Your priorities have changed.¡±

    An Qinyan who was chopping the vegetables looked at her and smiled brightly. ¡°You are right, kiddo.¡±

    An Xin gaped at her mother¡¯s reaction. Her mother was no longer cute. If she had Doremon¡¯s time machine, she would rewind time to be at the period where her mother used to love her the most.

    _____

    A/N: You will see a lot of changes and character development in the following chapters. After all, we took a time skip.

 Chapter 203 Doesnt Love me anymore!

    ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s cooking here?¡±

    An Xin heard her saviour¡¯s voice and she looked at the door to see Gu Yanxi entering the kitchen.

    ¡°Uncle! Mom doesn¡¯t love me anymore, ¡± An Xinined.

    ¡°Yanyan, how could you not love our lovesick baby?¡± Gu Yanxi said in a very serious tone.

    An Xin was about to nod her head in agreement when she realised what he just said. She looked at him in horror. Even he lied about loving her a lot.

    ¡°Hah! This cruel world. I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going, ¡± An Xin left the kitchen in anger.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gu Yanxi asked in concern.

    ¡°To get attention, ¡± They heard her grumbling tone.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Do not spoil her too much, ¡± An Qinyan said.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Gu Yanxi asked in an innocent tone.

    ¡°You got her that limited edition lego set that she wantedst week, ¡± An Qinyanined. ¡°Every time I say no to her for something, she goes to you. You can¡¯t say yes to all of her demands all the time.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. You are right, ¡°Gu Yanxi said as he hugged her waist. ¡°I will not spoil her at all. I will notin about how you allowed Shangyan to cultivate another tiring hobby.¡±

    ¡°Yanxi! He has talent in architecture, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°Let him participate in the contest. He found something that he likes apart from reading books. You should always be supportive of him. He is such a nice and sensible boy. He is always taking care of his siblings like a parent when we are not present.¡±

    ¡°He has no time for his uncle but he has time for all the things in the world, ¡°Gu Yanxi grumbled.

    ¡°No moreints about his hobbies. He gets to do what he wants, ¡°An Qinyan announced the verdict. ¡°Ourpany always cultivates such architectural programmes. I just helped him to join it. What¡¯s the big deal about it? He passed the stages with his own calibre.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You like him but you don¡¯t like me, ¡°Gu Yanxi pouted. ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    ¡°You forty years old man child, grow up, ¡°An Qinyan softly red at him. ¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, why would I marry you?¡±

    ¡°You were drunk and I convinced you to be my wife when you refused to agree to be my girlfriend, ¡°Gu Yanxi retorted. About how he and An Qinyan ended up getting married, was a different story. All people needed to know was that they were now married and very much in love.

    ¡°You always chose the wrong approach. What¡¯s my fault?¡± An Qinyan shrugged.

    ¡°You are saying as if you had married me a long time ago if I had asked you to, ¡°Gu Yanxi retorted. ¡°No one loves me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± An Qinyan asked,startled when she saw him leaving the kitchen. She grabbed his hand and pulled him towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I love you. I love you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Prove it, ¡°Gu Yanxi retorted.

    ¡°How?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    Gu Yanxi showed him his check.

    An Qinyan blushed but she pecked his cheek before lowering her gaze. She was so shy at this time.

    Gu Yanxi grinned like a hooligan when he raised her chin with his fingers. Looking at her sweet face, he whispered, ¡°My Yanyan is so beautiful.¡± He lowered his head to kiss her lips when Gu Shangyan decided to enter the kitchen.

    ¡°I did not see a thing, ¡°Gu Shangyan said, his hands on his eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m blind. Yes, I¡¯m blind. You can continue kissing. I¡¯m leaving. No, I didn¡¯t see a thing.¡±

    An Qinyan shyly pushed her husband away who pulled her back into his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go inside the kitchen, ¡°Gu Shangyan said as he pulled Lu Xuan with him.

    ¡°They are flirting again?¡± Lu Xuan whispered.

    ¡°Uhuh¡­¡±Gu Shangyan nodded his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie, ¡°Lu Xuan said as he wrapped his arm over his brother¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°No, ¡°Gu Shangyan refused.

    ¡°My lord, Teeny and I will study with you for three hours if you watch a movie with us, ¡°Lu Xuan begged. Everyone would ask him how on earth did he improve his grades? It was because of this brother of his who was so studious that he tainted all others with his studying power too.

    ¡°If you went back on your words¡­¡±Gu Shangyan narrowed his eyes at the boy.

    ¡°Then, I will clean the gaming for the week, ¡°Lu Xuan joined his hands in prayer. They used to sneak out of their house to go to gaming cafes. One day, they were badly scolded by Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan.

    But the next week, their parents surprised them by building a gaming room in their house. They moved to another house in the same area when An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi married. It was a huge house for their big family.

    The children were given an entire floor of the huge mansion while the couple lived on another floor. Although it was a very big house, they didn¡¯t feel as if it was too big for them.

    ¡°Are we calling Zixin for the movie?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he pulled out his phone to text Han Zixin about the movie day. He even texted Wang Yuxi who would cry about snatching his best friend.

    ¡°Call him, ¡°Lu Xuan scoffed. ¡°The poor boy needs movie day a lot. After all, he is having a bad day. Call Mingze too or he will whine again.¡±

    ¡°Asshole, you just want drama by inviting both Mochi and Zixin, ¡°Gu Shangyan muttered. Who didn¡¯t know about An Xin¡¯s huge crush on the idol? The verbal spat between the idol and possessive best friend was fun to watch.

    ¡°I will order popcorn, ¡°Lu Xuan devilishly grinned. Then,he recalled that at this time Song Xueyun¡¯s tutoring ss ended. He was going to sit on Han Zixin¡¯s gate until she agreed to watch a movie with them. Even if he had to use his twin to make Song Xueyun agree to watch the movie with all of them, he would.

    After all, he was Lu Xuan and he got what he wanted.

 Chapter 204 Teddy bear

    As Lu Xuan had expected, Han Zixin and Lu Mingze began bickering the moment they saw each other. He was holding a big bowl of popcorn, enjoying the drama. He had one rule in his life¨C Never say no to free drama or gossip.

    ¡°Oh, so you invited yourself again?¡± Lu Mingze sarcastically said as he nced at Han Zixin sitting on the couch. They all were gathered in the cinema room.

    ¡°Oh, the exiled idol is talking to me?¡± Han Zixin retorted. Who didn¡¯t know that Lu Mingze was put on a hiatus as he had a fight with one of his bandmates and he couldn¡¯t participate in any activity for a year. Therefore, he was forced to attend school back and then appear for the College entrance test. He hated management and his fate!

    ¡°Do not talk to me, ¡± Lu Mingze stomped on his feet. He wanted to run his hand through his slightly longvender hair but then he recalled how he was forced to cut his precious hair and dye it ck.

    ¡°Then, put a don¡¯t talk to me sticker on your face, ¡± Han Zixin said in a snarky tone.

    ¡°What is your problem, boy?¡± Lu Mingze said as he tried to scare Han Zixin with his height but thetter didn¡¯t show any expression.

    Before Han Zixin could punch his obnoxious face, they heard a melodious voice ringing in the room.

    ¡°Idol! Cheat prince! You can¡¯t fight, ¡± An Xin ordered. ¡°Be good boys and take your seats.¡± And look who I brought?¡±

    Shen Yue appeared as she waved at them. Her mom had toe here to get her boss¡¯ signature on some files. When she heard that her mom wasing to An Xin¡¯s house, she tagged along.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Hi, everyone, ¡± Shen Yue greeted them. Everyone was nice to her here.

    ¡°Teddy bear, are you ignoring me?¡± Lu Mingze narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I saw you at school but you pretended as if you didn¡¯t even know me.¡±

    Shen Yie lowered her head in embarrassment. She clenched her hands. It was not like she was ignoring him. She just didn¡¯t want this perfect idol to be associated with someone as imperfect as her. She was fat and ugly and her idol was the most handsome boy in the world. She just didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for him at school. What if someone leaked to the press that he was associated with someone like her?

    The reason why Lu Mingze called her Teddy bear had nothing to do with the fact that she was as round as a teddy bear but because she was as cute as one. Even though he was this old, he loved to hug teddy bears. Sometimes, he wondered how she could not see that she was such an adorable being.

    ¡°Bad girls should be punished, ¡± Lu Mingze said with a huff.

    Shen Yue¡¯s eyes teared up. He was going to stop being her friend, right?

    ¡°Since you ignored me all day, you will be punished with the task of tutoring this year, ¡± Lu Mingze announced. ¡°All the student tutors are annoying and dumb. I can¡¯t trust them but I trust you. So, teddy bear, be my tutor, okay?¡±

    Shen Yue looked at him with bright eyes. She liked him so much. She knew that she should maintain her distance from someone as perfect as him. But she could not. So, she would get close to him in the only way she knew. She would be his tutor and they could spend a lot of time together, right?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Okay, ¡± Shen Yue agreed instantly.

    Meanwhile, An Xin was coaxing the angry Buddha. She was doing ups and downs holding her ears. She had done more than twenty ups and downs holding her ears but he wasn¡¯t melting at all. Her cuteness trap was not working on anyone at all.

    ¡°Zixin, I¡¯m sorry. I will never do this again, ¡± An Xin pouted.

    Han Zixin ignored her. He was scolded by the principal in front of everyone in the morning assembly. How could he forgive her just like this? Not only this, she forgot him in school after meeting that stupid idol of hers! As if God couldn¡¯t be any more troublesome, He has to send that stupid idol to their section.

    From today onwards, the idol was thest scorer in the entire grade. Thankfully he and An Xin had improved their scores by leaps and bounds. They improved by a total of five ranks. It was not an easy feat for the two of them.

    ¡°I baked cookies for you, ¡± An Xin tried to invite him. ¡°You know how difficult it was for me to make cookies from scratch? I almost burned my precious hands. How could you still be angry at me?¡±

    Of course, he was unfazed. He knew how protective her family was of her. If she entered the kitchen, he was sure that she would surely be user supervision. ¡®Don¡¯t melt, Han Zixi. Don¡¯t forget how she got you punished. You had to clean the ssroom alone for the whole week because of her.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare melt for those cookies!¡¯

    ¡®But she made them herself. She was thoughtful enough to coax him with cookies.¡¯

    ¡®She is evil.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t fall for her tricks.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall¡­¡¯

    He groaned in frustration as he nced at her sweaty face. He could not get angry at her for long. He was so weak to her antics.

    ¡°Stand up, ¡± Han Zixin said and she stood up straight, not daring to breathe in his proximity. ¡°You will clean ssrooms with me. Since I got punished because of your action, you have to take responsibility.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head like a good girl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Han Zixin. I, An Xin, will be responsible for you.¡±

    Han Zixin froze. Why did her words sound so ambiguous? Oh god, what was wrong with his head.

    ¡°Now hand over my cookies to me, ¡± Han Zixin said. She ran to grab the cookie box and handed him the freshly baked cookies.

    In the end, she was able to appease the Big Buddha.

    Inside, Lu Xuan was staring at Song Xueyun who fell asleep as soon as the movie started. He gently ced her neck on his shoulder and let her rest there. He just felt bad for her and that¡¯s why he lent his shoulder to her. She was his first friend. He couldn¡¯t see her withering away.

    He heard from her mom that she had been pushing herself too hard these days. She scored such good marks in final exams but she still was not satisfied with the result. He hoped that there was something he could do to take away her tensions.

    Song Xueyun changed the day Han Nanxian left. Sometimes, he wondered if leaving a friend could change you so much. He didn¡¯t think that if one of his friends ever left him, he would be like her. Sure, he would be sad but he would never stopped living like her.

    He hoped that he could ask her when she would stop destroying hers for a boy who left her and never bothered to look back.

    Han Nanxian made her sad. However, he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t really when he heard that the topper was out of her life. He could have his friend all to himself without having to share her with anyone. He never liked Han Nanxian anyway.

    Gu Shangyan was watching the movie with subtitles and so he didn¡¯t mind the low volume. Shen Yue and Lu Mingze were discussing their study routine. Han Zixin and An Xin were outside resolving their fight.

    So, Lu Xuan lowered the volume and closed his eyes with a happy smile on his face while she napped on his shoulder.

    An hourter, when Song Xueyun opened her eyes, she gasped. Instead of watching the movie, she fell asleep here. She thought that he was going to be angry and as she looked at him, she found him fast asleep. His chest was going up and down as he exhaled and inhaled. His face was calm and peaceful. His long eyshes that made any woman envious were fluttering.

    It wasn¡¯t the right time to say but Lu Xuan was a beautiful man. It was cringe to say but it was a fact. He was blessed with good genes shared by his mother. Although he was raised by his father, he inherited all of his mother. It was scary how genes work sometimes.

    Song Xueyun lightly removed her head from his shoulder and slipped out of the room when no one was noticing. She believed that it was time to go home. When she reached the living room, she heard a peal ofughtering from the other side. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from checking what made An Qinyanugh so heartily.

    ¡°Yanyan, how could youugh at me?¡± Gu Yanxiined as tears trickled down his cheek. He didn¡¯t know that she would make the sauce so spicy that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°I told you that I can eat spicy food.¡±

    ¡°Yanxi, you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t eat it, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t distracted me, I wouldn¡¯t have ruined the sauce.¡±

    ¡°As long as you let me distract you everyday, I can eat the ruined sauce, ¡± He winked at her.

    Song Xueyun left their house with a hint of a smile on her face. An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi reminded her a lot of her parents. She was really really happy for Lu Xuan¡¯s mama.

    .

 Chapter 205 Class Representatives

    The atmosphere at Jingyuan High School was heated after the students had seen the new notice stick on the notice board. When they came to school, nobody thought that the school would be conducting elections for the posts like ss Representative, ss monitor and rted posts.

    There were many students that were interested in such posts. So, the candidates had been trying out different methods to appease their ssmates.

    This morning, a rich kid from ss H offered treats and refreshments to his ssmates just because he wanted to be elected as the ss representative. It was a different story if he would be selected but the news of his attempts to bribe the ssmates already reached the ears of the disciplinemittee.

    ¡°Han Zixin, are you interested in the post of ss representative?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er sweetly asked while An Xin mimicked behind the sweet friends.

    ¡°No, ¡± Han Zixin coolly shook his head. He was a boy of few words. He didn¡¯t like using more than one word to reply.

    ¡°Then, can I apply for it?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked.

    ¡°Mao¡¯er, you want to contest for the post of ss Representative?¡± Demo asked. He liked pretty girls. How d he was to see another pretty girl in their ss.

    Ji Mao¡¯er nced at Han Zixin who was frowning while looking at his phone and then turned to look at Demo before nodding her head. She wanted to be a ss representative.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Students, Ji Mao¡¯er wants to be ss representative, ¡± Demo shouted and everyone turned to look at them.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it decided that She Yue will be CR?¡± Mona asked Demo.

    ¡°I can be a monitor while Mao¡¯er can be a CR, ¡± Shen Yue replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem with it anyway.¡±

    Everyone looked at Shen Yue and then at Ji Mao¡¯er and then nodded their heads.

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Yan Shan replied. ¡°I want to contest for ss volunteer.¡±

    ¡°No one wants to be a volunteer if you take the spot, ¡± Demo rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to cast a vote?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked with a frown. This was not how elections happened in her previous school. They were asked to cast a vote for each candidate and then it will be disclosed after the result who would be the new ss representative.<sub></sub>

    ¡°We are just trying to avoid a situation, ¡± Song Ci replied. She shuddered at the memory ofst year¡¯s votes when everyone wanted to be CR but no one wanted to perform the duty.

    ¡°What situation?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked. Before the students could reply to her, they heard a loudmotion outside the ss.

    ¡°You bitch! You said you will not participate in the elections. Why did you participate? You know I wanted to be CR badly, ¡± The girl screamed as she pulled the braid of another girl. ¡°I will beat you until you remember who I¡¯m!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°Why do they look familiar?¡±

    ¡°They are our seniors, ¡± Qiao Wei replied. ¡°These two are the ultimate best friends. The envy of the senior ss but look at them. Why would they ruin their friendship for the post of CR?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the post of CR. Don¡¯t you know the CRs and others will vote for the election of school president? They only wanted to be close to the handsome president, ¡± Mona scoffed. Then, she switched on fan girl mode and said, ¡°I have to agree that senior Xin is very handsome. He is the male lead we read about in our stories.¡±

    ¡°This is the situation we are trying to avoid, ¡± Shen Yue told Ji Mao¡¯er. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to decide among ourselves who we want before casting the votes? This way, our ssmates who are our friends will not be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the entire ss can be friends with each other?¡± Ji Mao¡¯er asked Shen Yue in hesitation.

    ¡°Of course, ¡± Shen Yue said. ¡°I know what you are saying. When I came to this ss, I was confused and bewildered for a while but as days passed, I realized how different this ss is apart from every ss. No one will scheme against you for marks or positions. It will take you time to adjust here but I can tell you that after a month, we will colour you in our world.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Shen Yue, ¡± Ji Mao¡¯er genuinely smiled. ¡°You are really nice to me.¡± She took out some limited edition choctes and gifts from her bag and said, ¡°This is for you,girls. You guys treated me so well. So, I brought something with me to give you. You can take anything.¡±

    An Xin, Mona,Qiao Wei, Song Ci and finally Shen Yue. All of them were looking at Ji Mao¡¯er as if she was a ghost. She couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with these girls. However, in the end, the girls extended their hands to ept her gratitude.

    All of them picked one chocte each and didn¡¯t touch other things.

    ¡°Thank you, Mao¡¯er, ¡± The girls brightly smiled at all of them. They unwrapped the chocte and broke a piece to taste. The choctes were quite big and when the boys saw them enjoying the big bars of choctes, they began breaking pieces of chocte from the same bar as if they had done it so many times before.

    Ji Mao¡¯er looked at the expensive gifts in her hands and then at the happy smiles on their faces. She understood one thing today that she might have taken years to learn in her old school.

    Some people never cared about benefits and friendship can be selfless too.

    ¡°Guys, please take care of your friend from now on, ¡°Ji Mao¡¯er gave a slight bow and they all began joking and kidding with her again. Why is it that she only entered this ss yesterday but she felt as if she had already belonged here?

    ¡°Mao¡¯er, we swear on the delicious chocte that we will take care of you until the day we forget the taste of this chocte, ¡°A boy said and the entire ss burst into a fit ofughter.

    Meanwhile, in the ss Eleven A, Lu Xuan was standing for the post of ss Representative while Song Xueyun was elected as the ss monitor.

    Of course, there were people who were against him but it was open and direct elections and no one could show their distaste and still vote for that person. The reason he participated was just to defeat Peng Cheng who once made his sister cry.

    No one got to call his sister names and get away with it. He was a petty person after all who held grudges.

    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s supporters stand up, ¡°The headteacher announced.

    Lu Xuan looked at the reluctant faces of the students but then he saw Gu Shangyan and Song Xueyun standing up. Once Song Xueyun stood up Li Sicheng stood up to vote for Lu Xuan too even though he didn¡¯t like the delinquent boy that much. When the other students saw the creamyer of the ss voting for Lu Xuan, they began standing up too. Song Xueyun, Gu Shangyan and Li Sicheng had marks higher than99% in thest grade¡¯s examination.

    How could a student dare to offend the topper who could refuse to share notes anytime?

    There were some students in ss Eleven A who liked An Xin a lot and ever since it was revealed that Lu Xuan was her doting twin, he had a different fan following.

    In the end, he won by two votes.

    ¡°Everyone, p for your new ss representative, ¡± The headteacher announced.

    Lu Xuan stood straight and proud while the entire ss pped for him. There was a hint of a smile on his face as he beheld the students pping for him. A thought entered his head as he realized that he didn¡¯t want to leave this ss of toppers. He enjoyed the feeling of being at the top. How great it is to stand on top and look down on everyone else.

    Gu Shangyan smirked as he gazed at the look of pride in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. He fired the right arrow. He put the idea of being a CR in Lu Xuan¡¯s head. He pushed the right buttons and made the boy contest the election.

    Lu Xuan loved being the one to control power. If he wanted to continue being the CR, he had to stay in ss Eleven A and to stay in this car, he had to improve his score.

    Gu Shangyan never felt eviler than this moment.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone, if you face any problem, you can always approach me, ¡°Lu Xuan said with an evil smile.

    The ss shuddered and averted their gazes off his face. How dare they approach this evil man? They looked at the ice queen and felt their hearts getting warmer. The cold and unapproachable Song Xueyun was a better idea. They would just get her help if they ever faced any problems.

 Chapter 206 Possessive and Petty!

    ¡°Hi, Mr ss Representative, ¡± An Xin teased her brother as soon as he came with his friends. She was sitting in the cafeteria with her friends when Lu Xuan and his friends arrived.

    Lu Xuan, of course, rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be minding your own business, Miss China?¡± Lu Xuan retorted.

    An Xin smiled silly as she clutched her heart dramatically. ¡°You know when you all call me Miss China, it does something to my heart.¡±

    ¡°You should get your heart checked, ¡°Lu Xuan responded. ¡°I heard palpitations are the first sign of a heart attack.¡±

    An Xin gasped. ¡°Lu Xuan! Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking yournguage, Miss Nonsense, ¡°Lu Xuan replied with a huff.

    ¡°Both of you, will you stop bickering?¡± Gu Shangyan pulled the seat for himself and sat between the twins. Even at home, he sat between the twins because nobody knew they would start bickering and he always acted as a mediator and negotiator between the two of them.

    One day, both of them began fighting with each other using their chopsticks. This happened at the dining table. After that, both of them were punished by An Qinyan. Gu Shangyan felt bad when he had delicious dishes and the twins got simple congee for dinner.

    Yes, one could just understand from the punishment how intense the fight between the two of them could get.

    Lu Xuan and An Xin harrumphed and focused on their te. After a moment, when he saw how An Xin was putting sweet and sour pork ribs on Han Zixin¡¯s te who was eating without making any sounds, Gu Shangyanined.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Crybaby, how did you get sweet and sour pork ribs? It¡¯s not in the Cafeteria menu, ¡°Gu Shangyan said, swallowing. He felt an unreasonable amount of jealousy. How could she share with this boy but not with him?

    ¡°You should know by now that he always gets special treatment, ¡°Lu Xuan provoked the mediator.

    An Xin didn¡¯t reply to them. She had to appease her best friend more. What if Ji Mao¡¯er stole him? Ji Mao¡¯er already had a history of stealing. She didn¡¯t want to experience the same with him!

    ¡°After lunch, we will share the sweets I received from my fans, ¡°An Xin cutely said. ¡°You know I have a strict diet. I can¡¯t consume much sugar but you can eat in my stead and savour the delicious and sweet choctes and candies. Surprisingly, those sweets taste better than Ji Mao¡¯er chocte.¡±

    She was trying her best to hide her jealousy. What if he found out that she was unreasonably possessive of him and he started getting away from her? This can¡¯t happen!<sub></sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s happening between the two of them?¡± Lu Xuan whispered in Shen Yue¡¯s ear who just shrugged.

    As An Xin¡¯s bestie, she knew what was happening with An Xin but she could not share it with anyone. After all, Shen Yue had some girl codes to abide by.

    She had been trying to make her understand that it was normal for best friends to feel jealous and possessive sometimes. Han Zixin doted on An Xin like her brothers and she had all right to feel attacked when Ji Mao¡¯er entered the picture. For some reason, Han Zixin always talked more with Ji Mao¡¯er than he had talked with any other girl in the ss.

    Every morning Ji Mao¡¯er would wish him good morning and he would wish him back with a small smile. She would offer him food items and he would ept them too.

    All these things were troubling An Xin a lot.

    Lu Xuan sneaked a piece of pork rib from her te but she swatted his hand away like a fly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy, ¡°Lu Xuan grumbled.

    ¡°Ibrought lunch from home. Mom, packs for you two too, ¡°An Xin retorted. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that you always leave your tiffin at home to eat outside. Go. Go. Bring your own tiffin from tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you sharing lunch with him?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair?¡±

    ¡°How is it unfair?¡± An Xin asked her brothers. ¡°Yeye doesn¡¯t want to hire other house help in ce of the one who served them for years just because she went to her town for a week. How will my best friend wake up early in the morning to cook for him and then pack his lunch? He can only prepare food for Yeye in a hurry. Someone has to take care of my best friend too. So, why should I let anyone take care of you when I¡¯m right here?¡±

    Han Zixin who was eating his lunch quietly raised his eyes to look at his best friend who was suddenly so sweet that he felt something was not right. However, he chose not toment on this topic and focused on eating again. He was eating the most delicious food in the world. How could he say no to it?

    ¡°Why did you never bother if I had eaten or not?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow at his sister. How could she ask their neighbours about food but not her twin?

    ¡°Exactly, ¡°Gu Shangyan butted in. Who cared if he had an image to maintain? When it came to his only and only sister both of them were shameless! It was not that he was cold and apathetic. It was just that he grew up alone without any siblings or any other family members. It was just him and his alone living in this world.

    Now that he found a mother in An Qinyan and younger siblings in Lu Xuan and An Xin, he wanted to spoil them, fight with them, bicker with them and love them a lot.

    The three of them were connected because of their parents but they enjoyed a very beautiful and unique rtionship with each other.

    They wouldn¡¯t agree but they were not little but hugely possessive of each other.

    Not just possessive they were petty too when it came to each other.

    _____

    A/N: Aren¡¯t they cute?

 Chapter 207 Another victim of Puppy love!

    ¡°I wonder why you don¡¯t participate in school elections, ¡± Lu Xuan wondered out loud. His sister loved topete in all the nonsensepetitions. He wondered why she had not participated in thispetition. He was sure that she could have won it easily. She waszy sometimes but she loved school and she would have really worked hard for her ss and ssmates.

    An Xin sighed as if no one could have more grievances than her. It was not that she didn¡¯t think about contesting elections like other students but her ss sat together and made her see how it would be a stressful job for her.

    She had to asionally take off for events that she had to attend as Miss China teen and the winner of other contests.

    She realised that it really was not a job for her.

    Plus, it would do her no good and only add to her stress.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear?¡± Shen Yue said, looking at the two brothers. ¡°If she participated in the election, people are going to vote for her even without caring if she would act as a good representative. Hell, if she wants, she would be the president of the school with her followers and fans. But it¡¯s not healthy for her. They would find more and more opportunities to disturb her again and again. You know how the CRs had always to be avable to the students and presidium.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    It was the decision of ss Eleven K to not let her participate in the election because they were worried about An Xin. They already took very hard and strict measures to not let students of other ssese to their ss to disturb her again and again. It would really be troublesome for her if she participated.

    ¡°I know my sister is this amazing, ¡± Gu Shangyan said as he patted An Xin¡¯s head. At times, he did not forget to act like a bro-con. With her, he was strict when he needed to be and doting when it was the time. He spoiled and pampered her but he was a strict big brother when it came to her studies.

    ¡°Thank you, gege, ¡± An Xin smiled a sickly sweet smile. She had a PhD in eptingpliments. Aiyo, she needed to learn humility but why was it so difficult to learn?

    Lu Xuan gagged. This sibling affection was nauseating to him. Maybe, it would be better if they didn¡¯t always leave him out of it!

    Gu Shangyan and An Xin as a team ignored the boy. Who was he? They do not know him! Or anyone with the name Lu Xuan!!<sub></sub>

    ¡°Not just this, she would be dragged into a number of problems. So, the whole ss came to the decision that she would not contest the election, ¡°Han Zixin added. ¡°She could enjoy her post as the vice president of the puppy lovemittee. We refrained from taking any other responsibilities.¡±

    She was the vice-president of the puppy lovemittee and it was enough. It was a time consuming and tiring job after all! Protecting students from the ditch of Puppy love was important.

    ¡°Yes, ¡± An Xin nodded her head. ¡°Not just this, we are adding more people in ourmittee. Would you like to join it?¡±

    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes on her. ¡°What¡¯s your real agenda?¡±

    An Xin looked innocent at this moment. ¡°Our cases will increase now that we have a new ss. I am genuinely concerned about the shortage of staff in ourmittee.¡±<sub></sub>

    She, of course, was not going to tell him that the real reason to add her brother to themittee was to do his mind modification. She had a feeling that her brother was very near to the ditch of puppy love.

    Just look at her and Han Zixin, how pure,innocent and tonic their friendship was. But was it the same case with Lu Xuan and Song Xueyun? She didn¡¯t think so. Her brother was just being a little extra¡­.

    She could be wrong though¡­

    What if she was right?

    ¡°Big boss Han! Xin!¡±

    The girls of her ss came running towards their table. Their arrival took the attention of other students in the cafeteria. They smiled at them and signalled them to get back to their work. They formed a circle and whispered so only they could hear the conversation.

    ¡°We have another victim of puppy love, ¡°Qiao Wei said. She sounded dead serious at this time. They were going to the library to issue some books when they came across a rare scene. ¡°This time, it is serious.¡±

    Mona nodded her head. The rare scene shook her soul.¡°Yes, it¡¯s super serious. I¡¯m so sad that this person had to be the victim of puppy love.¡±

    Song Ci sighed sadly. She was sad that the prince charming was taken away just like this. ¡°Xin, you have to do something! You have to stop the vixen to seduce our prince. Oh, no, it¡¯s our prince that is falling for the vixen. No, vixen¡­ugh. It¡¯splicated.¡±

    Why did her words sound ambiguous?

    Nevermind¡­

    ¡°Who is this victim?¡± Han Zixin furrowed. He was regretting that he left his steel pipe at home. If he had the pipe, he would have beaten the patient and cured his bug infection. Of course, the bug of puppy love was worse than any other bug.

    If he couldn¡¯t he would just use his pipe on every patient of puppy love and cure them but he was afraid that the girl would be broken.

    ¡°The school president!!!¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡±

    ____

    A/N: We need 500 privilege unlocks toplete our win-win target. We are half-way through the way and if we lose now, I¡¯m really going to be heartbroken. You know that I don¡¯t ask for much. I just ask for you all to help me reach the first level of Win-Win target that is 1K unlocks. Help me reach the target please.

    I will try to give you 3 chapters a day when I can.

 Chapter 208 fairy from immortal realm

    ¡°The school president!!!¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡±

    All of them looked dumbfounded by the answer. How was it possible? Wasn¡¯t the school president a good boy with top grades? He was handsome for sure. Oh no, he was too gentle with girls.

    It was no wonder that the girl fell for the gentleman¡¯s personality.

    Sometimes these girls were really weird. How could they fall for someone who just talked nicely to her?

    Look at her, she had two brothers and one male best friend. She knew how eww boys were. Still, the girls fell for boys?

    Oh lord, boys are really overrated.

    What surprised all of them the most was that it was the School President of all people!<sub>.</sub>

    Just today two girls who used to be the epitome of friendship broke their friendship for him!

    ¡°So, who is this girl?¡± An Xin asked this time. She was taping her finger against her chin in a thinking pose. It was as if she had an idea. ¡°We will have a nice conversation with the girl first!¡±

    Han Zixin met her gaze and nodded his head as if he had the same idea. He didn¡¯t beat a woman with his steel pipe. It would be better if he stood behind her while she talked with the girl herself.

    Moreover, it was so difficult to talk to girls in a normal way. Once he talked to a girl and she began crying. After that, he never talked to girls. He only talked to those who were not afraid of him or who wasn¡¯t annoying.

    ¡°Do we need to make a presentation on the merits and demerits of puppy love?¡± Han Zixin asked her seriously.

    The other ssmates were looking at them weirdly. Why would they make a presentation? Could they not just simply talk to the girl?

    Why did this pair of best friends have to make everything so awkward and weird?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes, ¡± An Xin said after pondering for a moment.¡°I think I have saved the presentation ofst time in my special folder. I think the facts and figures have changed since thest time. All we have to do is update the facts and figures and then we are all set to go.¡±

    Han Zixin nodded his head. ¡°How many suicides werest time caused by puppy love?¡±

    An Xin began discussing the data with him.

    ¡°Suicide?¡± Shen Yue shuddered. ¡°Due to puppy love?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± An Xin and Han Zixin asked at the same time. ¡°Every year, many students sh puppy lovers shed their wrists to write a love letter using their blood but sometimes they cut a little too deep and then they reach dear God.¡±

    Everyone shuddered. Falling in love was scary enough¡­. Now with shing wrists¡­

    Oh god¡­<sub></sub>

    ¡°Is it even true or you are making up stories?¡± Lu Xuan asked this time. This news seriously messed up his head. He couldn¡¯t imagine shing his wrist for a girl¡­it sounded every cringe and embarrassing¡­

    ¡°We are not making up stories, ¡± Han Zixin said with a nk face. ¡°I don¡¯t have my phone with me but there was some recent news. ¡®Florida man shes his wrist to write a love letter to his school lover but dies when he cuts an important vein or artery. We are surely not making up stories.¡±

    ¡°Yep, ¡± An Xin nodded her head. ¡°I read this news on my phone. Not just this, we saw another news where a teen mom has to leave school to raise her baby. See, how puppy love is not healthy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such topics, ¡± Lu Xuan blushed like a young maiden. ¡°Have some shame.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± An Xin muttered. ¡°Lu Xuan, your teacher didn¡¯t teach you reproduction in animal chapters? Also, you chose to be a science student. You will read about it again in biology. What¡¯s there to be ashamed of!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, ¡± Han Zixin said with a huff.

    ¡°You!¡± Lu Xuan pointed his finger at Han Zixin. ¡°Stop sitting with my sister from now on. You must be teaching her nonsense.¡±

    Lu Xuan was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t talk straight. How could his sister talk about such subjects so openly? He hid his face in his palms.

    Han Zixin ignored them and began discussing the puppy love case with her.

    ¡°Guys!¡± Mona¡¯s voice disturbed them. ¡°I think you are leading the case the wrong way. The girl had no idea about the School president!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± An Xin and Han Zixin was troubled.

    The girls nodded their heads. ¡°It¡¯s the School president who is head over heels after the girl.¡±

    ¡°Who is the girl?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°The new music teacher!¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!¡±

    ¡°The new music teacher?¡± An Xin muttered when the intensity of shock faded. She could not believe what she had just heard right now.

    The girl sighed and then nodded their heads.

    ¡°How could he fall for the music teacher?¡± An Xin muttered. All the female teachers in their school were over forty years old. ¡°Could it be that the School President is seeing a reflection of his mom in the Music teacher?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, ¡± Gu Shangyan muttered. He was the only one who had seen the new music teacher. He knew what was wrong with the School President. ¡°Follow me!¡±

    He led the students and walked to the music department. They must look at the teacher first before making the decision. When they reached the music department that was located in the new block of the school, they stood under the big tree and from there, they could see the music teacher from the window. It seemed as if she was taking a ss there.

    ¡°Holy shit, ¡± Lu Xuan eximed. It was as if he was unable to tear his eyes off the teacher. A woman who was most probably in her early twenties was wearing a long white dress while ying the violin. She was tall and slim with long hair that reached her waist. She looked like a fairy that had descended the immortal realm.

    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t understand what was this strange palpitations in his heart. But he could feel something but he didn¡¯t know what it was.

 Chapter 209 Ariel--The new music teacher

    ¡°She is the new music teacher?¡± Han Zixin whispered. Wasn¡¯t she too young to be the teacher of a high school?

    ¡°She looks too young to be a teacher in our school, ¡± An Xin added.

    ¡°This is why I say that you should always pay attention to school news, ¡± Gu Shangyan said, looking at all of them. ¡°Our music department is participating in a singingpetition. It¡¯s a national-level school singingpetition. Our old music Teacher suddenly fell sickst week. He couldn¡¯t help his student to win thepetition. The principal asked the students of the music department to withdraw their name from the contest because all the new teachers that the school hired couldn¡¯t help the students.¡±

    This matter had taken the school forum by storm. The students were wishing for the music contest to be their saving grace. Because Jingyuan High had never won a music contest ever. All the school¡¯s funds were invested in other fields like sports, the library, and new high-techboratories. School even made new buildings this year. They couldn¡¯t give the funds to the music department as it had only ten to twenty students.

    The students of the music department requested the principal to invest in their department and the principal put forward a condition that if they win any provincial level contests, the school would think about it.

    The students were not disheartened, instead, they were filled with excitement. They began preparing for the uing contest with enthusiasm and vigour. When they were confident enough to participate in the uing national singing contest where all the students across the country would participate, their music teacher fell sick.<sub>.</sub>

    It was not that the school didn¡¯t hire another teacher. They hired many but none of them could give the assurance that the students needed.

    ¡°She is a music teacher¡¯s daughter. She is a student of the National music academy, ¡± Gu Shangyan informed them. ¡°She requested the principal to not take back their name. She assured everyone that she would help the student in any way she could.¡±

    Now it made sense why such a young woman was teaching the students.

    ¡°She is the music teacher¡¯s daughter?¡± Song Ci asked as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She felt so bad for calling the girl names. She felt like crying at this moment.

    ¡°You know her?¡± An Xin asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°She is a music prodigy, ¡°Song Ci replied. ¡°Oh god, I didn¡¯t have my phone with me. I would have shown you about her. She is a music Genius. I don¡¯t even know where to begin. She writes her songs,poses them and sings them. You can just put her name in the search engine and all of her songs wille forward.¡±

    ¡°How old is she?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°I think she is neen, ¡°Song Ci answered. ¡°You need to look her up on the Inte when you go home.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Lu Xuan suddenly asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about her real name but she goes by the username Ariel, ¡°Song Ci told him. ¡°We know this because the music teacher once told us that Ariel is his daughter.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Is she signed by any record?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°No, she is not, ¡°Song Ci told him. ¡°She sings songs that couldn¡¯t fit in any genre. Maybe that¡¯s the reason why she never joined any record. She only posts her songs online and there is not any big information about her on the inte.¡±

    ¡°How do you know so much about her?¡± An Xin asked her friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m her fan, ¡°Song Ci felt shy as she patted her face. ¡°Do you think she will give me her autograph if I ask her? I really wanna see how she looks from up close. Is she as beautiful as her voice?¡±

    Ariel was Song Ci¡¯s idol and she didn¡¯t know how she was about to control her excitement. Her idol was finally near her and what would she do now?

    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t tell anyone about Ariel. They will not trouble her, ¡°Song Citer added. She didn¡¯t want people to hover over her idol as they did with Mochi.

    ¡°We don¡¯t care about Ariel. All we have to do is to have a chat with the School President, ¡°An Xin replied with a sigh. Before she could say anything else, the school bell rang and it was time for the other ss.

    ¡°We are going for our ss, ¡°An Xin waved the boys goodbye as she left with her ssmates.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ¡°Gu Shangyan patted Lu Xuan¡¯s shoulder.

    Lu Xuan smiled and nodded his head. Although he was walking away with Gu Shangyan, his attention was on the woman in white leaving the ssroom with a smile. She was waving at her students when the ss ended.

    He didn¡¯t know why but seeing a smile on her face brought a smile to his face too. When she was gone from his sight, he turned his head to look at the way ahead.

    When they reached their ss, Song Xueyun, the ss monitor, announced that their physics ss was cancelled because the teacher had to attend an important meeting.

    There was no need to send an extra teacher to keep an eye on the ss because they sat back on their seats and began revising their previous lectures.

    When Lu Xuan saw Gu Shangyan was discussing some topic with Song Xueyun, he pulled out his earphones from his back along with his mobile phone that he had hidden between the books. He put his head on the desk and typed the name ¡®Ariel¡¯ on the search engine, cing his phone on his thighs.

    When the number of songs came on the web search, he clicked on the first song and began listening to it.

    For the entire hour, he heard all the songs of the same singer. Until now, Ariel had sung more than ten songs and he was hearing them on loop. He could not tell what was so special about this singer¡¯s voice aside from the fact that it was addicting.

 Chapter 210 Frangipani

    The next day¡­

    Lu Xuan was seething! His sister went back to the same stall once again to eat something. Last time, she gotte because she was so lost in eating that she forgot that she had a school to attend.

    With angry steps, he walked towards the small stall. He couldn¡¯t understand what was so good about this small stall.

    ¡°Miss, can you give me a bowl of rice cakes?¡± A melodious voice asked.

    Lu Xuan froze when he heard the voice. He had heard it somewhere. It was only when he saw the figure of the person, he realised who she was.

    Ariel?

    ¡°Here are your rice cakes, ¡± The shop owner said with a wide smile. ¡°Here is your warm water too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ¡± Ariel smiled at them.

    He went close and took a seat there. He couldn¡¯t look away from her. She was just so fascinating. He couldn¡¯t understand what was so fascinating about her. The reason why he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her was that she looked as if she didn¡¯t belong in this world. She was like a creature that only existed in fantasy.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What would you order?¡±

    Lu Xuan swatted the fly that was humming in his ear. Couldn¡¯t they see that he was busy!

    Today Ariel was wearing a white and yellow dress, looking like a flower that had a big name. Oh god, what was the flower¡¯s name? They had this flower in their garden. He groaned when he couldn¡¯t remember the flower¡¯s name.

    ¡°What does Teeny call the flower? It has five petals and is yellowish white. What do we call it?¡± Lu Xuan groaned, ¡°Why can¡¯t I recall a simple name?¡±

    ¡°Frangipani?¡± Someone suggested.

    ¡°The same!¡± Lu Xuan said in excitement. As she turned to look at the person who suggested the name, he got speechless. The epitome of the same flower was smiling at him with amusement dancing in her eyes.

    He stuttered, ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are wee, ¡± She chuckled. She pointed at the shop owner and said, ¡°She is trying to take your attention.¡±<sub></sub>

    Lu Xuan turned his head once again and found the shopkeeper staring at him with narrowed eyes. It was as if the olderdy could see through his mind. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Can you pleaseck sweet rice balls? My sister loves them.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can, ¡± The older woman said and went back but not before giving him another look.

    Lu Xuan heaved out a sigh when the woman left. He had never felt so scared before. This woman was a little scary¡­

    When the music teacher was done eating and his order was packed, they went to pay at the same time. He bumped into her as they didn¡¯t realise that both of them would enter the narrow reception desk at the same time.

    ¡°I am sorry, ¡± Lu Xuan apologize even though he had never apologised to anyone in his entire life except for his mom.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, ¡± She smiled at him.

    ¡°How much is it?¡± She asked the shop owner.

    ¡°It¡¯s fifty bucks, ¡± Thedy told her.<sub></sub>

    The music teacher gave the note but the shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take note because I don¡¯t have a change to give you back. Why don¡¯t you make an an online payment?¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡± She smiled. As she took out her phone to make payment, she realised how her phone¡¯s battery was over. She forgot to charge her phonest night.

    ¡°How much do I have to pay?¡± Lu Xuan asked thedy.

    ¡°Eighty bucks, ¡°The shopkeeper told him.

    ¡°How about I pay for you?¡± Lu Xuan asked the music teacher.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you pay, ¡± The girl said with an apologetic smile. ¡°I will figure it out. Thank you for the offer though.¡±

    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly paying for you. I can pay for you and you can send me moneyter via online payment.¡±

    Lu Xuan offered so innocently that the music teacher didn¡¯t even feel as if there was anything wrong with the teenage boy. No, he had no other ulterior motive at all. He inwardly grinned when she nodded her head.

    ¡°Thank you so much, ¡± The music teacher smiled at him. ¡°I will send you the money as soon as I can switch on my phone. I will try to look for a charger point.¡±

    ¡°No worries, ¡± Lu Xuan kindly smiled. He made payment for the two of them and came out of the shop with a huge smile.

    ¡°Once again, thank you, ¡± She said.

    Lu Xuan shrugged. As if he recalled something, he opened his school bag and handed her the power bank. ¡°I often stayte at school because I have extra sses and football practice. You can use it.¡± Before she could misunderstand, he added, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for money. If my mom can¡¯t reach me, she gets worried. What if it¡¯s the same case for you? Plus, it¡¯s very important to have a phone with you all day.¡±

    ¡°You are right, ¡± The music teacher smiled. ¡°My dad gets worried about me if I don¡¯t call him on time. Plus, he is sick. I had to call him frequently. Thank you so much for the power bank. You are from Jingyuan High, right? How will I return the power bank to you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use the phone during school hours but you can return it to me after school hours. I can leave my Wechat ID with you if that¡¯s okay with you. Or you can keep it, ¡± Lu Xuan said. Of course, he knew she would not keep it.

    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t keep it, ¡± The music teacher said. ¡°Give me your Wechat ID. I will send you money there too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡± He gave her his contact information.

    ¡°I forgot to ask what your name is?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, ¡± He replied with a smile. ¡°And yours?¡±

    ¡°Yang Mei, ¡± She replied.

    ¡°Yang Mei?¡± Lu Xuan repeated her name.

    ¡°That would be Teacher Yang Mei for you, child, ¡°She replied with a chuckle.

    _____

    A/N: I had to do a lot of Google search to find the flower name. I fell in love with flower for no find. While writing Yang Mei, she reminded me of the same flower. There are some minor characters that you end up liking a lot.

 Chapter 211 Apply for the post!

    ¡°Where will we see the School President?¡± An Xin asked Han Zixin.

    ¡°I heard that he goes to the music department during lunch break every day, ¡°Han Zixin replied. They had been keeping an eye on the school President but they couldn¡¯t find anything substantial.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the School President joined the Music department, ¡°An Xin wondered out loud.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t, ¡°Han Zixin scoffed. ¡°I have been taking guitar lessons. Hees to the same ss I go to. He must be there to show off his poor guitar skills.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t y the guitar for me. You don¡¯t even sing for me, ¡°An Xin pouted.

    ¡°I feel shy, ¡°Han Zixin sighed. ¡°I am notfortable with singing in front of many students. I just sang once in front of many people and it wasst year at summer camp.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join the music department?¡± An Xin asked him. ¡°You sing so well.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t you say that Lu Mingze is the best singer in the world. Why don¡¯t you listen to him?¡± Han Zixin retorted.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Excuse me, these were not my words, ¡°An Xin ced her hands on her waist and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying anything like this.¡±

    Han Zixin gasped. ¡°You little liar! How could you forget what you say? You told me Lu Mingze is the best idol in the world. Didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I did, ¡°An Xin replied.

    ¡°Then, who is lying?¡± Han Zixin asked her with a huff.

    ¡°You!¡± An Xin pointed her finger at her.

    Han Zixin gaped at her. How shameless!

    ¡°You know what?¡± Han Zixin stomped on his feet dramatically. ¡°You can talk to the SchoolPresident yourself. I¡¯m going back to my ss. And you can sit with your favourite idol too.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°HAN ZIXIN!¡± An Xin raged. ¡°Take back what you said! I never said he is the best singer in the world. To me,he is the best idol in the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying as if there is a difference between the two, ¡°Han Zixin scoffed.

    ¡°Of course, there is, ¡°An Xin argued. ¡°There is a huge difference between an Idol and a singer. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask anyone.¡±

    Han Zixin fell silent. After a while, he asked,¡°So, who is your favourite singer?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any yet, ¡°An Xin replied, cocking her brow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be the one?¡±

    ¡°Stop saying nonsense, ¡°Han Zixin muttered.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°An Xin scoffed. Every time someone would ask him to continue singing sses, he would reject it. It was so difficult for Yeye to make him agree to start guitar lessons. If it was someone else, they would have understood. But Han Zixin loved music. He loved music way too much. She couldn¡¯t understand why he stayed away from the music if he loved it that much.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet the School President, ¡°An Xin suggested.

    When they entered the music department, the school president was ying the Guitar. He was trying to impress the music teacher but from the look on her face, they could tell from the cawing sounding out of the guitar that the teacher was not impressed.

    ¡°I think we don¡¯t need to do much convincing here, ¡°Han Zixin looked at her best friend and smiled evilly. ¡°I think I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°President, you said you can y the guitar and that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t look for a guitarist, ¡°The other student said in trouble. ¡°We are not prepared. What will we do if we can¡¯t find a guitarist?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it good?¡± The school president asked. He gave his best. What else do they want? He looked at the music teacher pitifully, ¡°Madam, am I not good enough? I tried my best. Can I do a little more practice?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid we don¡¯t have much time for practice, ¡°Yang Mei said with a small smile. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have a guitarist. We will look for someone else.Student Chen, you can practice with the group until we find another student for the post of guitarist.¡±

    ¡°Can I apply for the post, teacher?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    The students gasped when they saw who was applying for the post of the guitarist.

    Even An Xin had a funny reaction at this time. It appeared as if her eyes were going toe out of sockets. To say she was shocked would be an understatement.

    Yang Mei saw two students standing out in her ss. It would be a lie if she said that she didn¡¯t recognise the girl. Who in Jingyuan High didn¡¯t recognise the girl whose posters had been so tall and hard to ignore? Moreover, she had been following the girl on social media.

    ¡°You can but you have to pass the test first, ¡°Yang Mei calmly said. She couldn¡¯t let anyone apply for the post. She had seen what had happened the first time. ¡°If you y this, you are selected.¡±

    Han Zixin came inside with An Xin. As he looked at the music sheet, he frowned. It was a little difficult for him but he hoped to try his best.

    ¡°I will give it a try, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    Yang Mei signalled the school president to hand over the guitar to Han Zixin.

    The school president was not at all impressed with the turn of events. However, he couldn¡¯t say no to the teacher.

    Han Zixin took the guitar and sat on the chair. He surprised everyone by ying the guitar. When he finished, everyone pped loudly for him.

    ¡°There is room to improve but it¡¯s better than what I had expected, ¡°Yang Mei said. ¡°Are you taking music lessons?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is taking guitar lessons. Apart from guitar, he can y piano and harmonica too, ¡°An Xin muttered a sorry in her heart when she disclosed this information. ¡°Not only this, my friend has taken vocal training lessons too when he was young.¡±

    Han Zixin gave her a look but she lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that of a vocalist, ¡°Han Zixin muttered.

 Chapter 212 Resolving one matter

    ¡°I¡¯m not that of a vocalist, ¡°Han Zixin muttered. He could sing but he couldn¡¯t sing that well.

    ¡°We are looking for a guitarist and vocalist too. Why don¡¯t you apply? If you joined the music sses and won any contest, you can enter University through music quota, ¡°The teacher threw the bait. She knew how to incite students like that. ¡°My scores were not that good on the college entrance test but I got into the best music college in the country because of talent. Why don¡¯t you try?¡±

    Han Zixin blinked his eyes. He had been trying his best in sports because the sports quota was his only hope to get into college.

    Although he liked physical sports, he didn¡¯t like to y them for his career. But music¡­. It¡¯s something he is iplete without. He didn¡¯t have the same confidence that he had years ago.

    What should he do?

    ¡°How about you give me time to think about it?¡±Han Zixin asked. He didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment. He would be wrong to say that he was not persuaded but he still needed time to think about it.

    The teacher nodded her head.

    The two students left soon after.

    When An Xin and Han Zixin were leaving the music department, student President Chen Hao ran after the two of them.

    ¡°Han Zixin!¡± Chen Hao ran after the boy who had just took away his opportunity. It took him a lot of time and effort to get in the eyes of the music teacher.

    Han Zixin turned his head to look at the seniorzily. ¡°Senior, is there something you need from me?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Take back your name, ¡± Chen Hao said. ¡°I want to be the guitarist of the group. I am asking you politely to take back your name.¡±

    Han Zixin gave him azy smile and asked, ¡°Why does the senior want to be the guitarist of the group with his measly talent so bad?¡±

    Chen Hao was rendered speechless by the guts of the junior. He didn¡¯t think that someone would call him bad on his face. He was the school president. He had some respect in the school. But this boy didn¡¯t even think of giving him a face. His face turned red with anger and insult.

    ¡°Han Zixin, do not forget that I¡¯m the school president. I have a say in lots of matters, ¡± Chen Hao said. ¡°I will not ept your hooliganism. You can be a hooligan outside but it will not work on me.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± An Xin intervened. ¡°Did you just call my best friend Hooligan? Did you forget how you, an underaged little boy, are chasing after the music teacher?¡±

    ¡°Do not speak nonsense, ¡± Chen Hao turned red once again.

    ¡°Then, does it mean you do not care about Miss Yang¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Han Zixin cocked his brow.

    ¡°Miss Yang has a boyfriend?¡± Chen Hao asked, surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± An Xin said, confidently. ¡°Han Zixin and I are going to report about the puppy love case to the teacher in charge. He will contact your parents and your parents will talk to you. I¡¯m sure that you are not going to listen to us if we tried to make you understand how bad puppy love is. Worse, you like a teacher. You will only be thrown out of the school.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ¡± Han Zixin smiled and held her hand to leave her stunned school president behind.<sub></sub>

    Sometimes, they don¡¯t have to use verbal ways to deal with a problem. Threats could work too. This was what they decided to do with the school president.

    Chen Hao was scared. What if they really went to the principal? What would he do? He couldn¡¯t get removed from the school. If his mother found out that Jingyuan High threw him out of the school for such indecent behaviours? What would he do? His future would be over. No school would take him in if he got eliminated by Jingyuan high for such reasons.

    He ran after the two best friends and was ready to beg them if he had to save himself from the wrath of school and his parents.

    Although he liked Yang Mei a lot, he was not ready to leave Jingyuan High. He could continue his love interest after school. But he couldn¡¯t leave school to continue his love interest.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Chen Hao ran after them and pleaded, ¡°You guys are misunderstanding. There is nothing like this. Miss Yang is a good teacher. I like music but I realised that music is not for me. I am going to my ss. You don¡¯t see me in the music department ever. Hell, if I even had any work I¡¯m music department, I would send other volunteers here. I¡¯m going to my ss. I have some important lectures to end.¡±

    When Chen Hao left, An Xin and Han Zixin looked at each other and high-fived.

    ¡°He is even dumber than us, ¡± An Xinughed.

    ¡°I am not dumb, ¡± Han Zixin retorted.

    ¡°Fine, he is dumber than us, ¡± An Xin said this time. ¡°He didn¡¯t even bother to exin himself. What love? It¡¯s just stupid and unnecessary feelings. He only liked the beautiful teacher and thought it was love.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give him more ideas, ¡± Han Zixin snorted. ¡°What if he began his love game again? What will we do? We can¡¯t even report him to the teacher without any valid proof.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You are right, ¡± An Xin said with a sigh. ¡°Now that the matter is over, let¡¯s go to ss. We have a PE ss to attend too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°I don¡¯t like running daily.¡±

    ¡°But you need to be in a top position to get into college through sports quota, remember?¡± An Xin reminded him. ¡°Students like us had to do double hard work to get into college. I wish we were intelligent like those top students.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I am really envious of those students with photogenic memories, ¡± Han Zixin sighed as they were returning to their ss. ¡°Then, I remember Song Xueyun. She studies all day just to score a perfect number. Isn¡¯t life too boring? I can only say that she is a workaholic in making.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°To be very honest, she scares me too.¡±

    Meanwhile in the ss Eleven A, Lu Xuan was looking at the pamphlet of music sses that he had gotten once upon a time and it was kept in his bag without his knowledge. Seeing this pamphlet, he had an urge to join these sses.

    He didn¡¯t know why but he wanted to learn music too.

    He noticed someone sitting next to him and then grabbing the pamphlet from his hand.

    ¡°Are you joining music sses?¡± Song Xueyun said with a frown. It was so unlike Lu Xuan but these days he had been surprising everyone with his changed temperament.

    ¡°Yeah, ¡± Lu Xuan ended up nodding.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to see a movie this evening? I don¡¯t have any tuition sses today, ¡± Song Xueyun suggested. Her mother had a talk with her where she told her how she had been neglecting her health and her friends. She didn¡¯t want to lose her friends, especially Lu Xuan, who was very special to her. She would lose herself if she lost Lu Xuan to someone else.

    ¡°Sorry, Xueyun. I really want to take demo music sses today, ¡± Lu Xuan said. He didn¡¯t know why he had an urge to take music sses but since he had, he would just act on it.

    ¡°This Saturday?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Lu Xuan agreed. He didn¡¯t recall anything urgent on Saturday and so he agreed with her n. Little did he know that he would forget about the movie n because he would get to spend time with the new music teacher who had been on his mind for a while.

    ¡°Okay, ¡± Song Xueyun smiled at him. ¡°Do not forget about the n!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be saying this?¡± Lu Xuan smirked. Last time, she got so immersed in her studies that she forgot about the n that she made with her friends and so they had to go ahead without her.

    ¡°I will set several rms, ¡± Song Xueyun smiled.

    ¡°Why are you setting rms?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he looked at both of them.

    Song Xueyun smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Fine, ¡± Gu Shangyan responded with an exhausted sigh. When she left, he said to his stupid brother, ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Xuan furrowed his brow and asked.

    ¡°How good she is to you?¡± Gu Shangyan said.

    ¡°She is my first friend. She will certainly be good to me, ¡°Lu Xuan shrugged. ¡°I think I¡¯m good to her too.¡±

    Gu Shangyan thought about the both of them and shook his head. He felt his head bursting in pain. All of his friends were so dense.

    ¡°You are attending music sses?¡± Gu Shangyan asked, surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it, ¡± Lu Xuan replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good stress buster just like how I read and draw to release stress, ¡± Gu Shangyan encouraged him.

    Lu Xuan wrapped his arm around his neck andughed. ¡°You are my real big brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your only big brother!¡±

 Chapter 213 Birthday party

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Can I sleep for a few more minutes? It¡¯s Saturday, mom, ¡± An Xin groaned. She was sitting on her bed with her eyes closed. She fell asleep once again while sitting on the bed. Who wakes up at eight on weekends?

    ¡°It¡¯s your little brother¡¯s birthday, ¡± An Qinyan pointed out. ¡°You promised your brother that you will be spending the entire day with him. Don¡¯t break Lu Xun¡¯s heart.¡±

    An Xin hummed in reply but An Qinyan dragged her daughter to the washroom.

    ¡°Quickly take a bath while I chose clothes for you, ¡± An Qinyan said.

    An Xin, who was about to hit her head against the wall, paused and opened her eyes. When she found out that she was walking the wrong way, she change her direction and entered the bathroom.

    ¡°Mom, there is no hot water, ¡± An Xin said from inside when she was standing under the showerhead. She shuddered when cold water fell on her skin.

    ¡°The geyser in your bathroom is not working. I forgot to inform you to take a bath in another bathroom, ¡± An Qinyan said. It was summer and the watering out of the tap was warm enough but her daughter still had to bathe with hot water.

    An Xin had an urge to cry. She turned the shower off and only washed her face. She would rather wear double deodorant than bathe again. Her body was shivering already. She wiped her body with a towel and came out wrapped in her bathrobe.<sub>.</sub>

    When they shifted to their new house, her room was decorated from the beginning. It was a huge room with a walk-in closet. It was far more luxurious than what a teenage girl like her needed. The colour theme was baby pink, grey and mint. She didn¡¯t want to boast but her room was the best room in the entire house.

    ¡°You really did not bathe, did you?¡± An Qinyan narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mom me!¡± An Qinyan adopted her ultimate mom move. ¡°Go out ande after taking a bath. I don¡¯t want a stinking girl hovering around me.¡±

    Who could win against Mrs Gu? No one,right!

    An Qinyan had chosen a buttoned denim short skirt with a pink top that had doodles of cats on it with a pair of white sneakers that had pinkish hues.

    Instead of stealing *cough* borrowing her mom¡¯s mini bags, she had a collection of her own. She had chosen a baby pink purse.

    ¡°Do not run around in the amusement park, ¡± An Qinyan made some points clear. ¡°Your dad and stepmom shouldn¡¯tin about you sneaking away again to try dangerous rides likest time. Your brother is noting with you but it doesn¡¯t mean you will test your grandmother¡¯s patience again. If she says something, you will ignore her.¡±<sub></sub>

    An Xin pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t do anythingst time. It was her grandmother that lovedining about her all the time. She swore that she was not at faultst time. She just wore neon colours that her grandmother hated the most. And she might have applied a really bold neon lipstick that a teenage girl like her was not allowed ording to her grandmother.

    ¡°Okay, ¡± An Xin agreed.

    ¡°Your dad¡¯s family is waiting for you outside the gate. They just reached five minutes ago. Quickly go, ¡± An Qinyan said.

    An Xin ran waving her mom goodbye holding her course that was falling from her shoulder. When she was at the door, she ran back to her mom again.

    ¡°What did you forget now?¡± An Qinyan said as she furrowed her brows.

    ¡°This, ¡± An Xin hugged her mother and then kissed her cheek. ¡°Love you, mom! Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    An Qinyan sighed as her eyes softened. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt. Rest is fine with me. If you decide to stay the night at your dad¡¯s ce, don¡¯t forget to inform me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡± An Xin said before leaving the door. Once again, she turned back and blew a kiss on her mother<sub></sub>

    When she reached the gate where the car was parked, she opened the car door and as she got in, she saw her father was driving the car, her stepmom was in the shotgun, Lu Xun was in the safety seat and her grandmother was in the back seat in the same car. What was going on? Didn¡¯t her grandmother like to ride her in her own vintage car with her driver?

    ¡°Hello everyone, ¡± An Xim greeted them with a smile. She kissed Xiaobao¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Happy birthday, my favourite boy in the world.¡±

    Lu Xun giggled. ¡°Jiejie. Xun¡¯s faborate¡­¡± His words were not clear but they sure were very cute. At least to An Xin.

    ¡°Xiabobao, should we take a picture with the birthday boy and share it with my ten million followers to get best wishes for you?¡± An Xin asked her baby brother. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time she was posting her pictures with Lu Xun. She avoided posting her pictures with other people to avoid controversy but she always kept on posting pictures with Lu Xun, August and Betty on social media.

    She heard a light snorting out from her grandmother. Of course, she ignored it. Her grandmother and she tried their best to avoid each other.

    ¡°Why is Ah Xuan noting with us?¡± Her father asked after a moment.

    ¡°He says he has something urgent today. He had a football match at noon and before that, he had an important piano lesson. He said he couldn¡¯t miss it,¡± An Xin reported her brother¡¯s matter. ¡°But he wille to the party in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Shangyan with you? He would have enjoyed it with you, ¡± Song Yifei said.

    ¡°Yan Gege is participating inpetition again and for that, he needs to work on his drawings. Auntie, my Yan Gege won the first four stages of thepetition and thest stage is very crucial for him, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°Mom asked both I and Lu Xuan to not disturb Yan Gege. It¡¯s important for his career.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your mom focus on her son more than other people¡¯s?¡± Old Madam Lu couldn¡¯t control herself from asking this question. She had heard through grapevine that An Qinyan was nning to train Gu Shangyan to join her in the business.

    ¡°Yan Gege is mom¡¯s son too, ¡± An Xin retorted. She didn¡¯t like when people try to teach her and Lu Xuan that Gu Shangyan was not their brother. They said that he was only Gu Yanxi¡¯s nephew and he had no rtionship with them. She didn¡¯t like it. Gu Shangyan was her brother. End of story.

    ¡°This girl¡­it¡¯s so difficult to make her understand something. These children will only listen to me when that boy will snatch everything that belongs to them, ¡± Old Madam Lu muttered to herself.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    She kept quiet when she heard a warning tone.

    Song Yifei sighed. Why couldn¡¯t her mother-inw understand that her attitude would only push the children away from her? Why couldn¡¯t she see what Gu Shangyan meant to the twins?

    Soon, they reached the amusement park and the kids began their fun while the eldest generation was behind keeping an eye on them.

    The Lu couple had invited Song Xueyun too but she refused because she had to attend extra sses on weekends but as usual An Xin left everything just to be with Lu Xun on his special day!

    ¡°Mom, wait!¡± Lu Zhaolin said when he saw his mother.

    ¡°What do you have to say? I know you are with your daughter today. How will you break the record of saying hurtful words to your mother for your daughter!¡± The old woman said in a voice full of sarcasm. She was mad at her entire family for being blind.

    ¡°Mom, you have to change your attitude while talking to Xin about Shangyan. He is a good boy. Do not create a rift between the three of them, ¡± Lu Zhaolin almost begged. He knew how good Gu Shangyan was to his children.

    ¡°He might be a good boy but don¡¯t forget he is better than your children. One day, he will snatch everything from your children. An Xin and Lu Xuan won¡¯t even get a dime from An Qinyan¡¯s property, ¡± The Olddy said in anger.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about it, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, my children won¡¯t starve. If An Qinyan really ended up writing off everything to Gu Shangyan, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s her wealth that she earned through her hard work. It¡¯s her right. It shouldn¡¯t matter to us either.¡±

    ¡°She used your money to reach where she is today, ¡± The olddy retorted.

    ¡°Not my money but what she deserves, ¡± Lu Zhaolin retorted. ¡°She used her alimony to found her empire. Do not eye her money for Lu Xuan or An Xin. They don¡¯t care and neither should you.¡±

    ____

    A/N: Some people do not want to change.

 Chapter 214 Piano lessons

    Lu Xuan was staring at the piano teacher with a soft dreamy smile on his face.

    ¡°Everyone understands what I said?¡± The Piano teacher asked as she looked at all her students.

    Everyone nodded their heads except Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Student Lu, do you understand what I said?¡± Yang Mei asked as she crossed her arms over her chest and asked the boy. She couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with this student. He was too lost in his dream world that he didn¡¯t notice what was happening around him. Sometimes, he would fail to notice his fellow students trying to initiate a conversation with him.

    ¡°I¨C¡± Lu Xuan stuttered. He didn¡¯t know what was so wrong with him. Why couldn¡¯t he say a single world when age was in front of him? He wished that he could sayplete sentences in front of her sometimes.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen once again, ¡± Yang Mei sighed. She rubbed her forehead in frustration. ¡°Student Lu, are you listening¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Sorry, miss Yang, I thought you were talking to another student Lu. Why don¡¯t you call me by name so it will be less confusing next time?¡± Lu Xuan asked in a very innocent voice. He looked so confused and innocent at this moment that no one could tell that there was something fishy about him.

    ¡°Fine, I will call you Lu Xuan, ¡± Yang Mei said. ¡°Everyone the ss is over. But Lu Xuan, you are staying! You will not leave until you learn this lesson. Sit here and practice, I will be keeping an eye on you.¡±

    Yang Mei felt so guilty when she charged students a full fee but they didn¡¯t learn a single thing. These music sses were started by her father and since he was sick, she was taking sses on his behalf.

    She just wanted the students to learn genuinely from her.

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Lu Xuan inwardly smiled as he began practising his piano lesson while she sat on the other end of the room.<sub></sub>

    Yang Mei was distressed as she was working on a piece of music but she couldn¡¯t figure out the melody for the lyrics that she had written. Suddenly she heard a melody and then it stopped. She looked up and saw Lu Xuan ying random keys on the piano. He yed the same melody again and then stopped again.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, y the melody that you yed before, ¡°Yang Mei said, hiding her anxiousness.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Lu Xuan furrowed his brows.

    ¡°The one you yedst time, ¡± Yang Mei said.

    ¡°This one?¡± Lu Xuan asked.<sub></sub>

    Yang Mei shook her head. ¡°The other one.¡±

    ¡°This one?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°Yes! What melody is this?¡± Yang Mei asked.

    ¡°Oh, this one, ¡± Lu Xuan scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is called. We have a piano at home. My grandmother tried teaching me how to y it and I paid any attention to her lessons. But when my little brother began growing up, he would urgue me to y something for him on the piano and so I would y this melody without any rhyme or arrangement. It was just for fun.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Mei asked. For a moment, she thought that he really know how to y the piano.

    Lu Xuan nodded his head.

    ¡°Tell me how you y this, ¡± Yang Mei said as she had her attention on the piano.

    ¡°Okay, ¡± Lu Xuan yed the melody again.

    ¡°Scoot there and give me space on the bench, ¡± Yang Mei said as she sat on the bench and tried ying the melody. As her fingers touched the piano and yed the same melody with more grace and beauty, she closed her eyes and began singing the lyrics with it. She didn¡¯t know when she began making the next step of the melody along with some.

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know why but he began recording it. What if she liked this version but forgot what she did? It would be better if she had a video of it, right?

    Yang Mei tried the song four to five times before opening her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she looked at him with a huge smile on her face. ¡°Lu Xuan, thank you so much. I was really suffering from this scary artist block. You can go home now. I think I have a clue about how my song will be.¡±

    ¡°Do you want a video of what you sang?¡± Lu Xuan asked. ¡°I made a video without your permission as I thought you might forget what you created. It happens with a lot of artists, right? You can delete it from my phone, I won¡¯t say a word.¡±

    Yang Mei smiled as she ruffled his hair. ¡°You are a very nice boy. Your gesture will mean a lot. Why don¡¯t you send me the videos on WeChat?¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Lu Xuan nodded and quickly sent her the video. He was lucky enough to witness the making of one of her songs. He was her biggest fan in the world. He recalled how less followers she hadpared to other artists. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ¡°Yang Mei replied with a nod.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sign with big recordpanies? I mean, you are the most talented singer. You write your songs and evenpose them. Why don¡¯t you try for record deals?¡± Lu Xuan asked him.

    Yang Mei sighed as she looked at the boy¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. As you know I¡¯m a student at a prestigious music school. I have been winning music contests since I was a little girl but the records want me to change my genre of music as it didn¡¯t fit in with anyone. It is not that I can¡¯t sing strict Pop, indie, rock or anything like that. It¡¯s just that the people who are with me since the beginning like what I song, write andpose. I will just be satisfied with a small following until someone is willing to sign me for what I have to offer. And if I don¡¯t get any record deals, I cane back home and be a music teacher like my dad. I just love music. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not a big celebrity. I just want music to apany me throughout my life.¡±

 Chapter 215 Rare scene

    Yang Mei knew that she was a born musician. It was a world where Idols were more popr than real musicians. She was offered Idol deals and she was assured that she would be a global hit if she joined a particr girl group but she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live that life. It wasn¡¯t cut out for her.

    She was a born musician. It didn¡¯t matter if she was not a big celebrity. She was happy with what she was.

    ¡°It will be a shame if a star like you doesn¡¯t shine brighter like it¡¯s always meant to be, ¡°Lu Xuan ended up saying. He didn¡¯t mean to give her opinion but it was a slip of tongue.

    Yang Mei ended up smiling at his words. ¡°Have anyone ever told you that you are too nice sometimes with your words?¡±

    ¡°My sister says I¡¯m a bitter guard, ¡°Lu Xuan shrugged.

    ¡°I met your sister, ¡°Yang Mei said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You know my sister?¡± Lu Xuan asked her, surprised.

    Yang Mei chuckled. ¡°Everyone knows An Xin. It waster I found out you are our school celebrity¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call her celebrity, ¡°Lu Xuan groaned. ¡°It will get to her head.¡±

    Yang Mei chuckled. ¡°It must be fun to have siblings, right? I¡¯m an only child and it gets lonely sometimes.¡±

    Lu Xuan sighed as if he was the most distressed being in the world.¡°When you have three siblings, it¡¯s always a party at home. My older brother, Gu Shangyan is our third parent, always on our heads toplete assignments. You can say that having an older brother is not good at all. They will force you to study until you are topper like them. If you have only one sister and two brothers, then you should not expect attention because as the most pampered member of the family, she gets it. Last but not the least, don¡¯t ever get a toddler baby brother especially if he is your sister¡¯s sidekick.¡±<sub></sub>

    Yang Meiughed at his reaction. One might feel that he was tired of his siblings but she could feel a swell of pride in his voice. He might look distressed while talking about his siblings but she could feel his immense love for his family.

    ¡°I would still say that having loving siblings is a blessing, ¡°Yang Mei said. ¡°They share responsibility and problems. I wish I had another sibling.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you are right, ¡°Lu Xuan said. He couldn¡¯t imagine his life without his siblings. As annoying and frustrating as his big family could be at times, he loved them a lot.

    Meanwhile, on Gu Shangyan¡¯s side, he was in the library when he stumbled upon a rare scene. He saw a tall girl sitting on thedder, reading a book. He blinked his eyes when he looked at the title of the book.Wasn¡¯t it a controversial book written by a German author about Hitler? He was surprised how someone even get their hands on this book?

    ¡°Excuse me¨C¡±<sub></sub>

    Before he could say a word, the girl waved her hand as if she was swatting a fly.

    ¡°I need to get a book, ¡°Gu Shangyan said this time. He was trying to be as respectful as possible. It was difficult for him to talk to someone when he was studying. This girl was only wasting his time.

    ¡°Dude, do not disturb me!¡± The girl said without bothering to look at him as she ruffled her short hair. She was rocking a boyish haircut.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°Gu Shangyan coldly said. ¡°Don¡¯t mind when your bum hits the floor.¡±

    ¡°What the fudge!¡± She cursed as she turned her gaze to look at him. She was left speechless when she saw such a handsome boy having such a lethal vocabry. She jumped down thedder and stood proudly to him as she pulled her cuffs up. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? I was reading something important. ¡°

    ¡°Not my problem, ¡°Gu Shangyan said as he pushed thedder to get a book from the shelf.

    ¡°Just an advice¨C next time be gentle to girls, ¡°The girl advised him nicely.

    Gu Shangyan gave her a nk look. ¡°You are a girl?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± She had a dire urge to beat him but she didn¡¯t know how to. Could she just strangle him! It wasn¡¯t her fault that she didn¡¯t develop anything apart from her long legs in her teenage years.

    Her mom was right. If she dressed up as a girl and not a boy, people would not mistake her for a boy. She was already awkward with her tall height and skinny figure and now this boy made her even more insecure.

    She stomped on her feet and sat on the desk. She wouldn¡¯t give him the opportunity to mock her more. It was not in her control that she was an awkward tall teenage girl with no other development in any body part. Moreover, she was a freaking tomboy.

    Gu Shangyan¡¯s eyes fell on the crestfallen look on her face. He couldn¡¯t understand what he did to make the girl so sad. If his sister found out that he made a girl sad, she would scold him. Since he couldn¡¯t understand what he did, he fired a text to An Qinyan and exined her the entire episode.

    Before he could type more, his phone rang.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan! Is that what we teach you? Do you know what you did wrong?¡± An Qinyan burst as soon the phone connected. ¡°You made the girl insecure about her looks. Girls are awkward in this age especially if they are taller and skinnier than average girls. Not all girls with that body proportions feel like supermodel. Your words just hit her most sore point.¡±

    ¡°What do I do?¡± Gu Shangyan panicked. It was not his intention. He hated mocking someone for their looks.

    ¡°You apologise to her, ¡°An Qinyan told him.

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. As he turned his gaze to find the girl, she was nowhere to be found. He ran out of the library but she was gone. How does he ask for an apology now?

 Chapter 216 Old Man

    ¡°Why is our Xuan obsessed with Piano these days?¡± Gu Yanxi asked when he heard Lu Xuan ying piano once again.

    ¡°Maybe,it¡¯s a phase?¡± An Qinyan suggested. ¡°Shangyan said music is good for someone hot headed as Lu Xuan. Music soothes your soul and helps you control your anger. As long as he is cultivating good habits, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°You are right, ¡± Gu Yanxi said. ¡°Raising children can be scary.¡±

    An Qinyan ced his head on his shoulder and nodded her head. When they had gotten married, many people had asked them if they would like to have their own child. They never had thought about this matter.

    However, they sat together and thought about this matter. Then, they came to the conclusion that they didn¡¯t want another child because they had given seventeen years of their life to their children and they would like to live their own life together with any child. Maybe, it was selfish but that¡¯s what they wanted.

    A life where they could care for them and live with each other out of love. For now, they didn¡¯t want more children as they had three of them.

    ¡°Are we going to Lu Xun¡¯s birthday party?¡± An Qinyan ended up asking.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Up to you, ¡± Gu Yanxi said. He didn¡¯t like Lu Zhaolin. End of story. But both of them never fight with each other. They were moving on and trying to look for a way to peacefully coexist with each other for children.

    An Qinyan was not the unwed mom.

    Lu Zhaolin wasn¡¯t a good father either.

    What was important was to learn from their mistakes and correct them?

    Lu Xuan and An Xin gave their parents another chance and consequently, they were getting aplete family in a new form. It was not perfect but it was theirs.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s stay there for half an hour and then we can return home. Lu Xuan and An Xin will stay the night as it¡¯s Sunday tomorrow, ¡± An Qinyan said. Oftentimes, the kids even spend an entire week at their father¡¯s house but since Shangyan was here, the twins tried to go to their father¡¯s house one by one so their big bro won¡¯t be alone.<sub></sub>

    Gu Yanxi hummed. He leaned over to kiss his wife but was interrupted by his annoying nephew once again. Why was it that his romantic moments were always interrupted?

    ¡°Auntie Yan, ¡± Gu Shangyan entered the living room. He was having aplete meltdown.¡°What do I do? I couldn¡¯t find that girl again? She was really hurt by my words? Where do I find her? I feel guilty?¡±

    Lu Xuan, who was ying the piano, felt as if his ears were ringing when he heard his brother talking about a girl. Was the sun rising from the north today? His brother talking about a girl?

    ¡°Yanyan, pinch me, ¡± Gu Yanxi asked, dazed.

    An Qinyan smirked and bit his hand.

    ¡°Ouch, ¡± Gu Yanxi winced in pain. ¡°Wife, I asked you to pinch me not bite me. Never mind, I think I heard my pure as paper nephew talking about a girl. Are my ears ying a trick on me? Is it true?¡±<sub></sub>

    Lu Xuan who jumped to sit next to Gu Yanxi put his arm around his stepfather¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Uncle, I think I heard the same. It couldn¡¯t be that my ears are fooling me too?¡±

    ¡°Both of you, stop teasing Shangyan, ¡± An Qinyan chided him. These two always team up to bully the poor boy!

    ¡°Mom, why are you so overprotective of him?¡± Lu Xuan grumbled.

    ¡°Because he is the most sensible child of the family, ¡± An Qinyan replied without beating around the bush. ¡°If you are as sensible as him, I wouldn¡¯t worry about you too.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lu Xuan held his hand as he felt something was wrong with his mother¡¯s sentence. ¡°Mom, I think there is something wrong with your sentence. You worry about him the most because he is the sensible one of us three?¡±

    An Qinyan nodded her head. ¡°He thinks too much. He appears insensitive but he has the most sensitive heart. You have a lethal tongue but Shangyan is just bad with words. He feels bad after being rude to anyone. He is not unintentionally trying to be hurtful, it¡¯s just how his tone is. He is the most sensible one as he thinks about others so much that he forgets about himself most of the time. ¡°

    What An Qinyan was saying was not wrong. Gu Shangyan had grown up without a mother¡¯s gentlemen. Gu Yanxi had done his best to give him the love of both mom and dad but the child didn¡¯t have normal upbringing as he had to grow up too soon to be helpful to his uncle.

    A child raised in a proper loving family is always different from a child raised by a single parent.

    ¡°Why do I have a feeling that I¡¯m not my wife¡¯s favourite Gu boy?¡± Gu Yanxi asked Lu Xuan.

    Lu Xuan snorted. He patted his shoulder and said in a consoling tone, ¡°Old man, you were never her favourite boy.¡± He jumped out of the sofa as Gu Yanxi threw his slipper at him.

    ¡°Who are you calling old man?¡± Gu Yanxi asked angrily.

    Lu Xuan burst intoughter. ¡°I just saw gray hair and you said you aren¡¯t an old man?¡±

    ¡°Yanyan, tell me do I have gray hair?¡± Gu Yanxi panicked.

    ¡°Both of you, keep quiet! I¡¯m talking to Shangyan!¡± An Qinyan announced. ¡°Yanxi, ept it now that you are as old as Chris Evans! The only difference is that he is slightly handsome than you.¡± She looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Ah Xuan, only I can call my old man an old man. No one else has the wife¡¯s privilege.¡±

    Gu Yanxi was about to nod his head but then he paused. He realised what his wife just said. She called him an old man? How could she?

    ____

    A/N: I hate puppy love so much that I feel guilty while writing about the teenage love. Sob Sob.

 Chapter 217 My type!

    ¡°So, you are saying that before you could apologise, the girl was gone from there?¡± An Qinyan concluded after hearing his story.

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head.

    ¡°Was the girl really that ugly?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    Gu Shangyan red at him. ¡°No one is ugly. It¡¯s in our eyes if we find a person ugly or beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I like girly girls, ¡°Lu Xuan shrugged. ¡°Ouch. Ouch. Mom. Don¡¯t twist my ears.¡±

    ¡°My dear son, there is only one category and it is a girl. It doesn¡¯t matter what they wear or behave like. All kinds of girls respect equal respect, ¡°An Qinyan gave him a very important life lesson.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that mom. I¡¯m just telling you about my type, ¡°Lu Xuan groaned.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± An Qinyan crossed her arms over her chest. She knew that it was the age where children got involved in romance. Especially these boys who easily get muddled up by the concept of romance.<sub>.</sub>

    Lu Xuan grinned as he closed his eyes. ¡°Long ck hair. Beautiful peach blossom eyes. Sweet and melodious voice. Clean heart. Kind attitude.Tall and slim. Maybe a little older than me.¡±

    An Qinyan scoffed as she realised who he was talking about. Song Xueyun wasn¡¯t that older than him. Just two or three months older, not more. She had seen the children together from a young age and if they got together in the future, she had no objection. But it must be in the future, not now!

    ¡°Maybe you should be nicer to that girl, ¡°Gu Shangyan said as he also thought that Lu Xuan was talking about Song Xueyun. She was upset because this jerk forgot about their movie n that day. And this jerk didn¡¯t even bother to apologise to her and just notified her that he was upied with music ss.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to be, ¡°Lu Xuan smiled like a silly man. He would learn to y piano well. Who knew he could end up helping her once again? If he kept on helping her again and again then she would like him more than a student?

    ¡°Now. Don¡¯t waste more time. We are going to Lu Xuan¡¯s birthday party, ¡°An Qinyan informed the kids.

    When the Gu family reached Lu house, An Xin was ying with her little brother and Song Xueyun. Zhou Liling was present there too but since she liked neither of them, she was ignoring them and sitting there like a queen bee.

    The party started and more and more people began arriving.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Lu Zhaolin, I forgot to inform you that our old neighbours have returned to China after a long time. I invited them for the party, ¡°The olddy said to her son.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, mom, ¡°Lu Zhaolin smiled. ¡°I heard they are here because Old Bai is sick?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, we really don¡¯t know when we will leave the world. Old Bai was fine just a few days ago but now he is in hospital. His son who lives in London came to spend the time with his father, ¡°The Old Madam said with a small smile. ¡°Oh, there they are.¡±

    The Bai family and Lu family exchanged greetings and made small talks.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is my only child Bai Yoona, ¡°Mr Bai introduced his non-interested daughter to the Lu Family.

    Yoona broke the candy with his teeth and swallowed it before greeting the Lu family.

    The Old Madam¡¯s eyes shed with a different look as she looked at the tall girl who was dressed as a boy. They heard that Mr Bai had married a Korean supermodel in foreign. Why did his only child look more like a boy? She couldn¡¯t even use the word tomboy because she looked just like a boy.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet my daughter? I¡¯m sure you will like her, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think so, ¡®Yoona wanted to say. No girl liked her. Because she didn¡¯t look like a girl.

    ¡°Xin!¡±

    ¡°Yes, father?¡± A very adorable girl appeared before Yoona.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show Yoona around? She will be awkward in adult conversation, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said.

    When An Xin turned her gaze to look at the girl, she gasped, holding her cheeks. ¡°You are so¡­handsome.¡±

    Yoona blinked her eyes. She never got such apliment but for some reason she liked it. To be called handsome was not bad.

    An Xin had to crane her neck to look at Yoona. ¡°How tall are you?¡±

    ¡°Umm 175 cm?¡± Yoona answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s my dream height, ¡°An Xin almost cried. ¡°Yoonae I will take you to meet another member of the tall club. I¡¯m just shortypared to you all.¡±

    ¡°Xueyun, look I brought another member of the tall club, ¡°An Xin said as she brought Yoona to Song Xueyun.

    Yoona looked at the girl who was taller than An Xin and shorter than her. But since both the girls were taller than average, she didn¡¯t feel that awkward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember forming the club, ¡°Song Xueyun chuckled. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Song Xueyun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mBai Yoona, ¡°She said with an awkward smile. ¡°My dad is Chinese and my mom is Korean and so I have a Chinese surname and Korean name.¡±

    She had a weird name and that¡¯s why her ssmates in London often teased her and her Mandarin was just as bad as her Korean. She was born and raised in the UK and it was not easy for her to be fluent in thesenguages. However, she could read Mandarin and Korean but couldn¡¯t speak it well.

    ¡°If your Mandarin sucks, you can use English, we don¡¯t mind, ¡°An Xin replied. Her English was already good and Song Xueyun¡¯s English wasn¡¯t bad either.

    ¡°Thank you so much, ¡°Yoona said in English.

    Song Xueyun and An Xin gasped, holding their hearts.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Yoona asked the girls.

    ¡°We forgot to tell you that the British ent makes our heart flutter, ¡°They announced.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Can you please talk more so our ears can feel good?¡± Song Xueyun asked. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. She didn¡¯t tell anyone her biggest weaknessa€¡° British ent. Her country would spit on her if they found out that her loved the ent of the country that made them ve in the past. However, it was what it was.

 Chapter 218 Chasing the firefly

    ¡°Yoona?¡± An Xin looked at the handsome girl who was rocking a short hairstyle.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yoona looked at her.

    ¡°Let me introduce you to my brothers and mom. They will like you, ¡± An Xin said with a smile. Yoona kind of reminded her of her mother and she wanted her to meet her mom. ¡°Xueyun, are youing?¡±

    ¡°Umm, I think Aunt Feifei is calling me, ¡± Song Xueyun said as she disappeared from there. She was still giving cold treatment to Lu Xuan for ditching her on the movie that day. She waited for him for more than two hours only to hear that he forgot about it. Actually, she wasn¡¯t that angry with him. If he said sorry to her, she would begin talking to him. It wasn¡¯t a big deal but he didn¡¯t bother talking to her again.

    ¡°My brother is a jerk, ¡± An Xin muttered under her breath.

    ¡°What?¡± Yoona asked as she thought she heard something.<sub>.</sub>

    ?[0)??? ¡°Oh, nothing! Just wondering something, ¡± An Xin replied. She found her mother talking to ady who she didn¡¯t recognise. She greeted the beautiful and talldy with a smile. ¡°Mom, this is Yoona. And Yoona, this is my mom.¡±

    Yoona smiled as she wrapped an arm around the tall and beautifuldy¡¯s shoulder,¡°And this is my mom, Shin Ha-ri.¡±

    ¡°I see,our daughters have already befriended each other, ¡± An Qinyan smiled. ¡°You were worried about Yoona in vain.¡±

    Shin Ha-ri smiled at her. Her daughter had trouble making friends and she was surprised to see Yoona with a girl who fell into a type that her daughter usually stayed away from. Yes, Yoona would always stay away from beautiful and talkish girls because she felt awkward in their group as she neither dress like them nor talk like them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for your brothers?¡± An Qinyan said and An Xin dragged Yoona with her to introduce her to them.<sub></sub>

    They found Lu Xuan first who was with Xiaobao. ¡°Lu Xuan, say hi to Yoona. She is my new friend.¡±

    Yoona blushed but waved at Lu Xuan who greeted her back. Although he was a jerk most of the time, he was good to his sister¡¯s friend.

    ¡°Where is Yan Ge?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡°Lu Xuan shrugged.

    ¡°Did you talk to Xueyun?¡± An Xin asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No, why are you asking?¡± Lu Xuan asked his sister with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Because she is angry at you for what you did, ¡°An Xin said with a sigh. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say sorry to her¨C¡°

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m getting a call. I will see youter, teeny, ¡°Lu Xuan said as he ran to his room upstairs. He received the call from Yang Mei who called him to inform him that he left his stuff at the sses and he should pick it up from the music department tomorrow as the music sses would be closed on weekdays.

    ¡°Why is my brother acting strange these days?¡± An Xin muttered to herself. She smiled at Yoona and said, ¡°I will introduce you to my older brother. He is nicer than my twin.¡±

    ¡°Xin, you are so lucky to have three brothers, ¡°Yoona chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m only a little envious of you.¡±

    An Xin grinned. ¡°Although my brothers can be a little extra at times, they are the best in the world. I love them a lot! Just don¡¯t tell them.¡±

    Yoonaughed. She was envious of the rtionship that An Xin had with everyone. She hoped that one day she wouldn¡¯t be this awkward socially and she could make a lot of friends.

    ¡°I will show you the garden. We decorated it in the evening. It¡¯s looking so beautiful with fairy lights, ¡°An Xin said as she took Yoona to the garden. When they opened the door to the Patio, she frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t lights switched on? Yoona, stay here. I will ask someone to switch on the lights.¡±

    Yoona nodded her head as An Xin went back to switch on the lights. As she was standing there, she saw a firefly in the garden. Her eyes widened in amazement. How could there be a firefly in the city?

    She didn¡¯t know if it was the firefly or if her eyes were ying tricks on her. But she saw the same flicker of light. She took a step ahead to walk to the bushes where she saw a flicker of light. Before she could touch the flicker, she felt someone grabbing her hand and pulling her back.

    A shriek left her mouth as she turned to fall on another tall figure. Her eyes widened and her mouth parted to shriek again but no sound came out when her eyes met a pair of dark eyes that were filled with a hint of warmth. She felt like a person who felt warmth after staying in the cold for so long.

    She couldn¡¯t see his face in the dark but she could feel his strong arms on her waist and her skinny body was struck against him, her arms folded between their chests. She didn¡¯t need the light to know that the person holding her hand had a chiselled face.

    They were staring at each other when the dark surrounding around them lit up at once. The face of the person holding her became visible to her.

    ¡°You!¡± Yoona pushed him away when she looked at the boy who insulted him in the library today. Was the world so small that she had to see him again? He had already bruised her. What else did he want now?

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Gu Shangyan whispered. He didn¡¯t know what was happening to him but as he ced a hand on his heart, he felt as if it was beating too fast. Did he run so fast that his heartbeat increased?

    Although he had been trying to find this girl, he never expected to see her this soon. How was he supposed to say sorry to her? What should he do?

    ______

    A/N: I feel guilty writing romance of children. I know they are teenagers but they are my babies!!!

 Chapter 219 Disappeared again!

    ¡°What were you trying to do there?¡± Gu Shangyan asked, rather angrily when he recalled why he met her in the first ce. He couldn¡¯t know what she was even thinking of going to the bushes there.

    ¡°I was chasing a firefly, ¡°Yoona said. She looked back into the bush which wasn¡¯t flickering now. It might be because the garden waspletely lit and the firefly had flown away.

    She was really angry at this rude boy who snatched the opportunity from her to see the live firefly. She had never seen a firefly and he took the chance from her.

    ¡°Firefly?¡± Gu Shangyan snorted. ¡°Mind telling me where you saw it?¡±

    This girl¡­ how would there be a firefly on this side of the city? The Lu family always did a pesticide or whatever it was called to keep the insects away. Plus, it wasn¡¯t possible to see fireflies in this part of the city. It was just impossible

    ¡°There, ¡°Yoona pointed at the bush. ¡°Before I could see it, you pulled me.¡± Her face was coloured in hues of red when she recalled the ambiguous position they were caught in initially. ¡°You scared the firefly away.¡±

    Gu Shangyan rubbed his head in exasperation. He grabbed her hand and showed her the flicker in the bushes. ¡°Look carefully, does it look like a firefly to you?¡±

    Yoona¡¯s eyes widened as she realised what it was. The thing that looked like a firefly from afar was a flicker produced by the naked wire. ¡°Thankfully, she didn¡¯t touch or¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­.¡±Before she could say anything, he began speaking.

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go chasing fireflies in the garden in a city that is full of blinding lights and pollution, ¡°Gu Shangyan told her. ¡°I think Lu Xun is smarter than you.¡±

    He left her there and walked out of there in exasperation. He was so angry and frustrated that he couldn¡¯t talk straight. He was in the middle of the way when he realised what he did. He groaned as realization hit him that he scolded her again instead of apologizing to her.

    Should he return to say sorry to her?

    What if she scolded him back?

    It¡¯s fine. He should say sorry for his rude words.

    When he turned back to say sorry to her. She was gone from here.<sub></sub>

    Huh¡­

    Was she a girl or a ghost? Why did she disappear each time he wanted to say sorry to her?

    In defeat, he came back to the party. He saw Lu Xuan there standing with his family while the birthday boy was cutting the cake. Once the cake was cut and the guests had dinner, he returned home with his Uncle and Aunt to prepare for hispetition.

    An Xin and Lu Xuan would be staying the night with their father¡¯s family.

    ¡°Why do you look so distressed, son?¡± Gu Yanxi asked the nephew who was sighing too much.

    ¡°I saw the girl again, ¡°Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Really?¡± An Qinyan looked interested. ¡°Did you say sorry to her?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I ended up scolding her again, ¡°Gu Shangyan said in a low voice.

    Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan sighed as if they hadn¡¯t expected anything else from him.

    ¡°You are really your uncle¡¯s nephew, ¡°An Qinyan rolled her eyes.

    On the other side ¡­

    ¡°Yunyun, I prepared a room for you, ¡°Song Yifei said as she kissed her beloved niece¡¯s forehead. ¡°Stay the night here. I sent my brother and sister-inw back. You haven¡¯t stayed with Aunt for a long time. Even Lily and Xin are staying here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Song Xueyun agreed. She hugged her aunt. She was quite close to this Aunt who was like a friend to her.

    ¡°Tell, Aunt, what¡¯s worrying you?¡± Song Yifei as she wiped the hair from Song Xueyun¡¯s face.

    ¡°Nothing special, just teenage problems, you know, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a smile.

    ¡°Did you prepare a room for Lily?¡± The Old Madam asked.

    ¡°Yes, ¡°Song Yifei said.

    ¡°Auntie, can I stay in the same room I spend my summer vacations in?¡± Lily asked with a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m quite used to that room.¡±

    Before Song Yifei could say that the room was taken by Song Xueyun, the old Madam said, ¡°Of course, child you can. This is your house after all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandma, ¡°Lily smiled at the old woman with a bright smile.

    ¡°Auntie, ¡°An Xin came running holding the TV remote and Lu Xuan was running after her.

    ¡°Teeny, give me my Remote back!¡± Lu Xuan roared.

    An Xin stood behind her stepmother and said, ¡°You can¡¯t have the remote all the time.¡± When she saw Song Xueyun was still there, she waved at her. ¡°Xueyun, are you staying here?¡±

    Song Xueyun nodded her head.

    An Xin threw the remote at her brother and wrapped an arm around Song Xueyun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Auntie, can I and Song Xueyun sleep in my room? My bed is too big. My Xueyun will be there to warm my cold bed.¡±

    When she realised how bad her words sounded, sheughed in embarrassment.

    ¡°Silly, girl, ¡°Song Yifeiughed. ¡°She is your friend. You both can decide anything. I think you don¡¯t like sharing anything with anyone.¡±

    ?[0)??? ¡°Oh no, Auntie, you have me all wrong figured out, ¡°An Xin said in a duh tone. ¡°With my family and friends, I can share anything. Plus, Xueyun is both family and friend, so she is double special to me.¡±

    ¡°Stop buttering me up, ¡°Song Xueyun groaned. ¡°You are making me shy.¡±

    Behind them, Lily was dying in envy. When Song Xueyun and An Xin left, she approached Lu Xuan. In a sickly sweet voice, she said, ¡°Cousin, will you help me with the new game? I installed it on my phone but I can¡¯t seem to level up.¡±

    These days Lu Xuan had been ying the same game. He couldn¡¯t say no to her because she was a guest in their house and his grandmother liked her a lot.

    ¡°Alright,¡°Lu Xuan nodded his head. When he was showing her the technique of the game, his phone rang. He replied to some messages with a smile on his face. She got curious to see how could make him smile this bad. When he wasn¡¯t noticing, she craned her neck to see the name of the person he was texting but she couldn¡¯t find anything except for the red heart emoji in ce of a name.

 Chapter 220 Scandalous

    Gu Shangyan had apetition today and for that, he had to make a model. Sometimes, he wished that his model was as good as the grades he got in the exam. He knew that he hadn¡¯t done well in thepetition and so he was returning home with a cold and bitter look on his face.

    Instead of going straight home, he took a detour and walked to the famous park near his home. Since it was daytime, he knew the park would be empty as it was crowded in the morning or evening. He headed towards his favourite spout there, which was the bridge made on the artificialke. He liked to see swans in clusters. This ce was somewhere he usually came when he was extra down.

    As he was watching the beautiful scene standing on the bridge on theke, he heard a scream. Before he could understand what was going on, he saw a figure running at a blinding speed towards him and after the figure was a barking dog.

    ¡°Help! Help! Help!¡±

    The running person climbed onto the bridge and the dog was behind her. She tried to jump on him to save herself from the dog but before anything, Gu Shangyan lightly pushed the person. He intentionally didn¡¯t try to push her away. It was just a reflex action on his part. The things or personing at a fast speed when pushed into another thing or person, created a hurtful collision. Instead of saving her first, the physics lesson came into his head.

    He took a step back holding his architecture model as if keeping him and the model safe and the girl fell into theke with a thump.

    The dog barked at the drowning girl who was shouting like a madwoman.

    ¡°Save me! Help me! Someone help me please!¡±Yoona shouted at the top of her lungs. Too bad, there was no one to listen to her cries for help.

    Gu Shangyan, who looked at the girl drowning in water, quickly walked down the bridge to thekeside to help her. He didn¡¯t want to wet his clothes and get sick. He found a long pole that someone might have used for fishing here and extended its one end towards her.

    ¡°Take this, ¡± Gu Shangyan said in concern.

    Yoona gritted her teeth when she saw who was helping her. She held onto the pole and pulled it towards her which caused him, who was holding it tightly to fall into the water along with her.<sub>.</sub>

    Take it, asshole!

    ¡°What the ¡ª¡± Beep Beep.

    Gu Shangyan looked at her angrily. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Well, tit for tat!¡± Yoona smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°I was trying to help you, woman, ¡± Gu Shangyan told this woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me, woman, ¡± Yoona said in an angry loud voice.

    ¡°Alright, I was trying to help you, man, ¡± Gu Shangyan said as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°Youa€¡°You¨C¡± Yoona had no words for this annoying boy who always put her in trouble whenever she met him. The first time she met him, he disturbed her while reading the book and everyone knew that if she got disturbed once while reading the book and she stopped it, she could never pick it up again.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t help me when I needed it, ¡± Yoona said in aplete sentence this time.

    ¡°Well, I was just trying to save myself from the after-effects of kic energy, ¡± Gu Shangyan muttered to himself.<sub></sub>

    Yoona sshed water on him and he cried.

    ¡°Just what on this earth are you trying to do, woman?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Deal with the aftereffects of hydro energy, ¡± She said with a wide smile.

    ¡°Hey! Who is bathing in theke again! How many times do we have to tell you that this is not for skinny-dipping!¡± The guard shouted as he ran towards theke.

    ¡°Run, ¡± Gu Shangyan asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Yoona was still clueless.

    ¡°Run! If we are found, they will think we are doing something scandalous here, ¡± Gu Shangyan said as she grabbed her skinny arm and dragged her out of the water.

    ¡°What? Why would I be doing something scandalous in a smallke in a public Park?¡± Yoona asked in confusion. ¡°Most importantly, why would I be doing something scandalous with you? Eww.¡±

    Gu Shangyan gave her a look and she shut her mouth.

    ¡°I know you look like a freaking teenage version of Yang Yang but I am more of a Lee Min-Ho girl, ¡± Yoona tried to tell him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to spend the night at the police locker, run!¡± Gu Shangyan said for thest time.

    ¡°What?!!¡± Before she could say anything more, she was running with him. They didn¡¯t realise how they were holding each other¡¯s hands and running together.

    Since the park was big enough to not be caught, they hid behind the bushes.

    ¡°Do you think we will be caught?¡± Yoona asked in a whisper as she looked at the teenage boy who was drenched just like her.

    ¡°The probability of something happening like is 50-50¨C¡°

    ¡°Wait, first kic energy is now probability. Can you talk in humannguage?¡± Yoona asked her in irritation.

    Gu Shangyan blinked his eyes and pointed his finger at him, ¡°I¡¯m not talking in humannguage?¡±

    ?[0)??? ¡°No!¡± Yoona said with a scoff.

    ¡°Maybe you should have paid attention to sses in school and you wouldn¡¯t have to be confused with humannguage, ¡± Gu Shangyan said with a straight face.

    Yoona was rendered speechless. She realized that she wasn¡¯t a match for this boy at all. She would rather focus on calming her inner soul and ask the universe to provide her with a lot of patience at the moment. This made her wonder why she was engaging in the argument with him in the first ce? She hated bickering and arguments in the first ce. Why would she engage in any kind of verbal fight with him?

    Also her after five minutes¡­

    ¡°Hey, is the guard gone now?¡± Yoon asked as she poked his cheek with her finger.

    Gu Shangyan gave her a cold look and she withdrew her finger and used it to pick up her nose.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check yourself?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her.

    ¡°I want to but I don¡¯t want to get caught, ¡± Yoona said in a small voice.

    ¡°Wow, what kind of logic is it?¡± Gu Shangyan asked with a sarcastic smile.

    Yoona looked at the grass on the ground and pulled it with her finger as she muttered, ¡°If you had saved me then, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught in such an embarrassing situation.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Gu Shangyan reacted in disbelief. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t dashed towards me like a mad woman on the run, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen in theke. Not only this, you even pulled me into theke with you when I was only trying to help you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t running like a mad woman on purpose, ¡± Yoona argued. ¡°The dog was running after me. If I hadn¡¯t run, it would have caught me and I would be in the hospital, getting a rabies shot. As someone who got them in childhood, let me tell you, the experience is horrible.¡±

    ¡°Dare I ask, why was the dog running after you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Look I was reading a book in peace while walking to this amazing shady ce, ¡± Yoona narrated. ¡°I had no intention of stepping on its tail. It waspletely unintentional. You have to believe me I didn¡¯t want to hurt the dog. It¡¯s just¡­the universe is plotting against me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Universe is idle enough to plot against you?¡± Gu Shangyan snorted.

    Yoona hugged her legs and ced her head on them as she said in a whisper, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t plotting against me, why would I be here? I don¡¯t even like this country. I had to leave my studies, school and a few friends who talk to me just toe to this horrid ce where no one likes me. I can¡¯t even ask my parents when we are going back home because it means wishing my grandfather would die soon.¡±

    Gu Shangyan could not imagine why someone would hate this beautiful country. Even An Xin who spent all her life in USD loved China.

    ¡°Where is your home?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her in a soft voice.

    ¡°London, ¡± She replied.

    He snorted. ¡°You are hating this country for the one where the sun ys hide and seek with you all your life?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I will get offended by it. I¡¯m British, ¡± Yoona said with a huff.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like one to me, ¡± Gu Shangyan said.

    ¡°Why am I talking to you in the first ce?¡± Fiona muttered to herself.

    ¡°Right back at you, ¡± He retorted.

    ¡°I seriously want to beat you up now, ¡± Yoona had an urge to beat him. Her nose red and she pulled her wet sleeves to form a punching posture.

    Gu Shangyan didn¡¯t know why but this scene looked very cute to him. He couldn¡¯t stop his lips from twitching at this sight.

 Chapter 221 Screwed

    Yang Mei was packing her stuff when she heard a knock on the door. She turned her head to find Lu Xuan standing at the door of the ss.

    ¡°Come in, ¡± Yang Mei smiled. ¡°The school is over. I was about to leave. If you hadn¡¯te on time, I would have left. I thought you forgot about yourptop.¡±

    Lu Xuan scratched his head. It wasn¡¯t that he had forgotten about taking his stuff from her. It was just that he knew that she liked to eat something when school got over. For that thing only, he went to the school cafeteria to buy something for her.

    ¡°The maths teacher took extra time, ¡± Lu Xuan said with an embarrassed smile. Oh, he couldn¡¯t tell himself that the maths teacher had to leave ss early because of some personal matters. He just spends all this time selecting something for her to eat.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I heard you are in ss A of Eleven grade. The teachers always take extra time, ¡± Yang Mei said with a nod.

    ¡°Umm¡­how do you know?¡± Lu Xuan ended up asking.

    ¡°My dad works in this school and I got admission here through a special quota, ¡± Yang Mei exined. ¡°That year, I had won a musicpetition and Jingyuan High epted my admission form because of that reason alone. I wasn¡¯t in the top ss because I was quite average in my studies. But you are in ss A of eleven grade, it means you are good in studies.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Lu Xuan only smiled. It was good that she only knew good things about him. She must not know about his dark history in Jingyuan High school. What if someone told her that he was a gangster in the school? His eyes widened in fear. No, no, she couldn¡¯t know this.

    He had an urge to smack himself. Who had asked him to be a gangster?

    Since he already was a gangster and there was nothing he could do about it. He could still stop people from badmouthing him on the school forum or before her, right?

    ¡°This is yourptop, ¡± Yang Mei said as he handed him hisptop. ¡°Why did you bring it to the ss? Try leaving these things at home. What if you lost it? Yourptop looked quite expensive.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡± Lu Xuan agreed but he was already thinking of leaving something at music ss.

    ¡°This is for you, ¡± He handed her a burger and bottle of juice.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s the need of that?¡± Yang Mei asked.

    ¡°You helped me, ¡± Lu Xuan immediately said.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept it, ¡± Yang Mei said with a smile.

    ¡°Please, Miss Yang, ¡± Lu Xuan insisted. ¡°My dad gifted me thisptop on my birthday. If I had lost it, I would be very sad,after all, it¡¯s something my dad gave me with a lot of love and blessings. You don¡¯t realise the gravity of the situation if I had lost it. I can¡¯t thank you enough. Please ept my gratitude in the form of this burger and juice. Please.¡±

    Seeing how the boy was so sincere, Yang Mei didn¡¯t have the heart to say no to him. Wasn¡¯t it just a burger and juice? She should not break the heart of a child, right? As an elder, she should set good examples.

    ¡°Then, I will have to thank student Lu for this, ¡± Yang Mei smiled as she took the burger and juice bottle.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Student Lu?¡± Lu Xuan looked here and there as if he was looking for someone here. ¡°Are there other students too?¡±

    Yang Meiughed. ¡°No, I mean I have to thank you, student Lu Xuan.¡±

    Although she found a middle ground, he was still happy about it.

    ¡°Miss Yang, can I ask you about the musicpetition you are preparing students for?¡± Lu Xuan asked her.

    Yang Mei got excited. She sat on the chair while he took the desk next to her and exined him about the musicpetition that the students were preparing for. She was exining with great enthusiasm, making gestures with her hands and she looked so passionate about her work. He had never found anyone more beautiful than this woman. She looked like a goddess when she talked about music.

    While she was exining, he was sitting here with his elbows on the desk and his chin ced on his palms.

    He didn¡¯t care about being an idiot at this moment.

    ¡°Student Lu Xuan, can you dance?¡± Yang Mei asked.

    Lu Xuan, who was in a daze, was blinking his eyes from time to time.

    ¡°You can?¡± Yang Mei asked again. When she realised that he was lost somewhere, she waved her hand before him. ¡°Student Lu Xuan? Student Lu Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lu Xuan came out of his trance when he heard his voice again.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Yang Mei pped her hand. ¡°Since you can dance, why don¡¯t you join the students in thepetition? Apart from the musicians, we need a group of dancers for thepetition too. Why don¡¯t youe to me in the morning and I will give you a form to sign?¡±

    Lu Xuan blinked his eyes. Dance and him? He didn¡¯t recall dancing anytime in his life. How could he dance? No, he couldn¡¯t dance at all!

    What if he danced and she realised that even a monkey danced better than him?

    No, no, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    He couldn¡¯t drown his ship beforeing into the water. He had to do something. He had to say no before he could make a fool out of himself.

    ¡°Please, Lu Xuan, ¡± Yang Mei added when she saw theplicated look on his face. ¡°We really need help at this moment.¡±

    Only now did Lu Xuan understand what it meant when someone said that a pleading tone of a woman could bring the King of the world to its knees. Imagine, what would happen if the woman pleading was as beautiful as an immortal fairy.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Yang, ¡± Lu Xuan found himself saying with a smile that suggested his spring had arrived.

    ¡®You are screwed, Lu Xuan. You are so much screwed.¡±

    _____

    A/N: Did you guys forget me or something? Why am I not gettingments at all? Maybe because I have been writing fewer author notes.

 Chapter 222 Almost took her life

    An Xin was in her gym attire in her gym room that was also used for practising as one side of the wall was covered with mirrors where she see herself practising. As she opened the door, she saw Lu Mingze standing there wearing his gym clothes.

    ¡°Idol, are you here to work out?¡± An Xin asked him with a smile. ¡°Should we take a selfie and post about our gyming routine?¡¯

    Ever since Lu Mingze aka Mochi was put on a hiatus, he was banned from logging into his social media ounts but it didn¡¯t mean he would leave his fans worried and wondering what he was up to. He found another way of keeping his fan updated and that was through his fan sh buddy¡¯s sister.

    He was a born rebel and doing these little things to annoy his agency back made him happy.

    His fan knew that she was his friend and they went to school together. She would post a picture with him once a week and for some reason, his agency didn¡¯t stop him as all thements that he received were positive. Who cared about his agency anyways? He, the handsome idol called Mochi, didn¡¯t need to be a ve to his agency. If not for the fact that his mother sends him to school at gunpoint daily, he wouldn¡¯t be on hiatus anyways.

    Lu Mingze held his hand as if asking her to wait for him while he walked to another side to sprinkle water on his face and wetted his towel before cing it on his neck again. Hah, his fans must know that he was working hard.

    It was only now he posed and she took a selfie with him.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Put a good caption with it, ¡°Lu Mingze said in a proud tone. ¡± All my fans followed you. You don¡¯t need to thank me for increasing your followers.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a secret that her fans increased a lot ever since she began posting with him.

    An Xin grinned mischievously, ¡°Yes, idol. Say hello to my twelve million followers.¡±

    ¡°Wait, how did you have twelve million when mine is only eight million?¡± Lu Mingze scowled. Why did it didn¡¯t sound good to him?

    An Xin only smiled. She wrote the caption this waya€¡° Spring water in ss and spring water on face makes Idol¡¯s face number one in every beauty race! #Waterskincare

    When Lu Mingze peeked at her caption, he roared. ¡°An Xin! What did you do?¡±<sub></sub>

    An Xinughed as she quickly pressed post. ¡°Idol, we fans love you for who you are. We deserve some honesty, don¡¯t you think so?Be happy that I cropped the chocte wrappers ced on the treadmill or your agency will extend your hiatus.¡±

    ¡°Even if you posted those chocte wrappers, no one will know that it was me, ¡± Lu Mingze said with a smirk.

    An Xin rolled her eyes. ¡°Idol, did you forget that everyone knows you are obsessed with those choctes and I don¡¯t like them because they stuck to my teeth and die them chocte and my fans know this.¡±

    She had to avoid eating it and drinking things that could die her teeth. For someone like her, she had to make sure that her teeth are always in good shape.

    Lu Mingze huffed as he crossed his arms over his chest and sulked. He pouted as he imagined the number ofments he would be getting on this post.

    ¡°By the way, idol, what are you doing at my house again?¡± An Xin asked. Sometimes, she wondered if her house was free lodging for all of her friends.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s all because of your brother, ¡°Lu Mingze said proudly. ¡°He finally came to his senses and realised how great of a friend I¡¯m to him. He called me here and said he needed my help. Yeah, Lu Xuan, the proud boy needs my help.¡±

    An Xin made a face that said she didn¡¯t believe this nonsense. Of course, she knew how proud her brother was. He would die but ask for help.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Lu Mingze asked.

    An Xin just shrugged her shoulders and walked to the other side. She turned on the music and began practising her dance moves. Sometimes, she liked to dance than exercise to keep her body fit.

    ¡°You really know some good moves, ¡± Lu Mingze mused.

    ¡°Wanna join, Idol?¡± An Xin asked.

    Lu Mingze only smiled and joined her. He had gotten training as a dancer and singer. Of course, he danced too well. It was only now he realised that she wasn¡¯t a bad dancer either. She really knew some cool and good moves.

    Lu Xuan, who was in his tracksuit, was standing at the door with a frown etched on his forehead. How on earth was he supposed to learn these dance moves in just one day? Seeing these two dancing, it broke his courage to dance.

    Oh, God, he was going to make a fool out of himself, wasn¡¯t he?

    When they were finished dancing, they looked at him.

    ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m here, ¡± Lu Mingze smiled. ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    An Xin¡¯s ears were on their conversation as she was opening the water bottle. She had yet to swallow the first sip of water when she heard her brother and broke into a fit of cough.

    Water came out through her nose and mouth and she gasped for breath.

    ¡°I want to learn dance, ¡± This was the deadly sentence that almost took Miss China Teen¡¯s life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to drink water with a bottle?¡± Lu Xuan asked her as he patted her back.

    However, it was difficult for An Xin to stop coughing.

    If she didn¡¯t know how to drink water, then he didn¡¯t know how to stop choking people with a mere sentence.

    When she finally calmed down, she closed her eyes to take a deep breath.

    _____

    A/N: Do you know the teenage year is an age when we have all sorts of random and forbidden crushes? No one will know what our future holds but all we know are we are hero/ heroine of our lives. We are right and the entire world is wrong. We are going to live this phase of the teenage year through Lu Xuan.

    I¡¯m trying to touch all sorts of difficulties of teenage years. If you have any idea or any problem that you faced in your teenage years, please tell me inments and I will try to touch it in my story.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 223 Dance

    ¡°You want to learn to dance?¡± An Xin and Lu Mingze asked at the same time.

    Lu Xuan nodded his head.

    ¡°Why?!¡± They cried.

    ¡°Because I participated in a dance programme, ¡± Lu Xuan said in annoyance. ¡°Stop asking me questions and tell me if you will teach me dance or not!¡±

    Lu Mingze and An Xin looked at each other before nodding their heads.

    This was the beginning of Boss Lu¡¯s nightmares.

    Four hourster.

    ¡°He hadn¡¯t learned a simple step yet?¡± Han Zixin asked as he looked at An Xin. He had been munching on chips while Lu Mingze was trying to exin a simple step to Lu Xuan.

    ¡°If you think this is easy, why don¡¯t you try, ¡± Lu Xuan shouted.

    Han Zixin huffed as he passed his chips packet to An Xin and stood up. He walked to Lu Xuan and stared at him with narrowed eyes and then performed the dance step without any problem.

    An Xin pped. ¡°Wow, you prove each time that you are my best friend!¡±

    Han Zixin gave her a look but she gave him a big cheeky smile. She took out chips from the packet and munched on them.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Since he can¡¯t learn this dance, why don¡¯t you teach him a different genre?¡± Han Zixin said with a straight face.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Lu Mingze asked immediately.

    Han Zixin leaned in to say something in Lu Mingze¡¯s ear which caused thetter to widen his eyes in horror.

    ¡°I will y the song and you teach him that, ¡± Lu Mingze said, running from there. He wouldn¡¯t get beatenter by his buddy.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t make a bad face like him. He only looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°The music will y and you have to instinctively dance to the music with me. Do not stop or we will leave. We can¡¯t spend the entire night on you. ¡°

    ¡°You¨C¡°Lu Xuan had an urge to curse but when he saw the serious look on Han Zixin¡¯s face, he stopped. ¡°Fine.¡±

    e??? we could leave the Christmas light until January¡­e???

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her best friend and brother holding hands and doing a romantic dance in the middle of the room. She couldn¡¯t breathe at all.

    Of course, Lu Xuan was suffering but it was so much fun to watch them.

    Lu Mingze failed to stifle augh when Han Zixin made Lu Xuan twirl or when Lu Xuan fell in Han Zixin¡¯s embrace lifting his leg. This time, he was squirming on the floor, holding his stomach watching the two of them doing a very romantic dance. He swore that this dance would break the inte if he ever recorded and posted it on the inte.

    ¡°Loverrrrrr, ¡± Lu Mingze singsonged.<sub></sub>

    When the song ended, Lu Xuan kicked Han Zixin and red at his sister and Lu Mingze.

    ¡°Princess, this is not how to treat your lover, ¡± Han Zixin said in an amused tone.

    ¡°Motherf*cker! You were making fun of me? You weren¡¯t serious at all?¡± Lu Xuan roared.

    Everyone burst into a fit ofughter while Lu Xuan turned red. How could they not see that Han Zixin was pulling Lu Xuan¡¯s leg? He left the room in a fit of anger, leaving those three heartless people behind.

    ¡°What happened, Ah Xuan?¡± An Qinyan asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± Lu Xuan grumbled and walked to his room. He wouldn¡¯t forgive any of them. How dare they y with his feelings like this? He shut the door loudly.

    When he was in his room, Gu Shangyan high-fived with Han Zixin and Lu Mingze. Along with them, he too burst into a fit ofughter.

    ¡°You children! What are you plotting against my son?¡± An Qinyan asked as she ced her hands on her hips and asked them.

    ¡°Auntie, Ah Xuan was infected by a virus, ¡± Gu Shangyan said. ¡°Han Zixin and I just gave him a vine.¡±

    With this said, the children once again burst intoughter.

    ¡°Did you not teach him to dance?¡± An Qinyan asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°We did, ¡± An Xin giggled. ¡°Mom, so you want to watch Lu Xuan¡¯s dance?¡±

    Gu Shangyan,who was hiding outside the room, had made a video on it. He walked to An Qinyan in excitement and said, ¡°Here, it is.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, you all are evil, ¡± An Qinyan groaned when she watched the entire video. She couldn¡¯t stopughing at all. ¡°Shangyan, don¡¯t forget to send Auntie the video.¡±

    ¡°I will forward them to all of you but first send me red packets, ¡± Gu Shangyan smirked.

    They groaned but sent him red packets.

    When Gu Shangyan was forwarding the video to them, he sent it to the official ss group too. Thankfully, he saw his mistake on time and immediately unsend his message.

    Little did they all know that someone who was active in the group at that time had downloaded the video before he could delete it.

    ¡°Do you guys know why Ah Xuan wants to learn to dance?¡± An Qinyan asked. ¡°These days, he had been behaving weirdly. He is attending music sses. He is studying without Shangyan forcing him. He is smiling at his phone all day. He looks like a silly monkey these days.¡±

    ¡°He is thinking of joining a dance group that apanies us in the music contest, ¡± Han Zixin informed An Xin. ¡°Our music teacher informed us in the ss online group.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was interested in dancing and music, ¡± An Qinyan frowned. ¡°Nevermind, Xin, go to your room. It¡¯ste. Mingze, your dad is waiting for you downstairs and Ah Xin, your Yeye called just now.¡±

    ¡°Bye, bye, Yanyan, ¡± Lu Mingze winked before leaving.

    An Qinyan blushed. This boy would not stop flirting with women older than him.

    ¡°You brat! Stop flirting with my wife! Get your own, ¡± Gu Yanxi thundered. He wrapped an arm around his wife¡¯s waist and took her away with him. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t fall for these boy¡¯s tricks.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°An Xin! Be quick!¡± Lu Xuan thundered as he was holding the car door for his sister who was taking a long timeing out of the car.

    An Xin had to make hair in the car, wear her shoes in the car and even had her breakfast in the car. It wasn¡¯t her fault as she sleptte at night and couldn¡¯t wake up early.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, be gentle or I wille with Yan Ge from tomorrow,¡± An Xin threatened him.

    Lu Xuan scoffed. ¡°Are you forgetting he is not a sports student like us and he doesn¡¯t need toe one hour earlier like us?¡±

    An Xin pouted. She was an athlete and she had toe early for morning practice along with Lu Xuan who was now the captain of the football team.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, ¡± An Xin said.

    When she got out of the car, she saw Han Zixining on his bike. Even when his grandfather urged him many times to let the driver drive him to school, Han Zixin never agreed. He loved toe to school on his bike.After parking the car, he met Lu siblings and walked with them to the ground for practice.

    Usually, Han Zixin didn¡¯te with them but it was a rare day when the three of them were together and he was walking in the middle of the siblings who were at each other¡¯s throats sincest night.

    Lu Xuan said something and An Xin pinched her brother¡¯s arm. Before he could retaliate, Han Zixin grabbed Lu Xuan by his waist and gave An Xin the chance to run.

    An Xin giggled and turned back only to stick her tongue at her brother.

    ¡°You! How dare you touch me?!¡± Lu Xuan boomed. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget aboutst night.¡±

    Han Zixin onlyughed at him.

    When the students saw Big Boss Hanughing at Lu Xuan, they stopped in their tracks and stared at them. Both of them had no idea about the looks that people were giving them.

    ¡°Aww, Lu Xuan, aren¡¯t you being a cutipie?¡± Han Zixin teased him with an amused look on his face.

    ¡°You stay away from me!¡± Lu Xuan ran ahead while Han Zixin ran after him.

    ¡°Oh my god, the video on the forum is not a rumour. It¡¯s true!¡± A girl whispered as she clutched her heart. ¡°Mommy, what have I done to see this day?¡±

    ¡°Boss Lu and Big Boss Han are in Love?¡± Another girl whispered.

    ¡°They are lovers, ¡± Someone said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the part where someone singsonged Lover? I¡¯m sure it was either big boss Han or boss Lu.¡±

    ¡°After marriage, who will changest names?¡± A very curious girl asked her friends. When she saw the angry looks her friends were giving her, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m very open-minded. I will not look down on them just because they are two men in love. I¡¯m merely curious.¡±

    There were some girls who were looking at these rumoured couples with dreamy eyes. It was as if the legendary romantic scenes of a Yaoi drama were happening right in front of them. Yaoi drama in high school. How could they miss such an amazing live drama? And for some reason, it looked far more interesting than those dramas.

    _____

    A/N: *Cause shade never made anyone less gay¡­soooooo you need to calm down.*

    Imagine Lu Xuan¡¯s reaction? Gu Shangyan and Lu Mingze are going to be beaten badly! Lol! I want such epting ssmates too.

 Chapter 224 Something is wrong!

    ¡°What¡¯s up with everyone?¡± Han Zixin asked himself as he entered the school yground area and found his mates muttering to themselves while sneaking nces at him again and again. However, he didn¡¯t dwell much on his suspicions and began practising with his friends.

    Lu Xuan on the other hand had a rigorous match. They had been practising hard for the football match that would take ce by the end of the month with the other high school.

    He stood near the bleachers, dripping with sweat, still in his sports uniform. He saw a tall girl standing there holding a cold water bottle and towel. He walked proudly and grabbed the towel from her hand while she turned her face as if she was ignoring him.

    ¡°You finally came to see my match, ¡°Lu Xuan grinned as he tried to ruffle Song Xueyun¡¯s hair but she pulled her head back.

    ¡°We are not on speaking terms,¡± Song Xueyun coldly said.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lu Xuan hummed. He wasn¡¯t told that he and Song Xueyun were on fighting terms. Never mind, he tried to y her game. ¡°If we are not on speaking terms, then what are you doing here?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I am here only to notify you that I, Song Xueyun, refuse to talk to you, ¡°Song Xueyun said as she dumped a water bottle and towel in his arms and sashayed away.

    ¡°Hey?¡± He called for her but she didn¡¯t stop.

    Song Xueyun bit her lips as she thought about the lukewarm treatment he gave her and then walked forward with a cold look on his face. Instead of going to ss, she walked toward the old library that students were using less these days as they liked the new High-tech library more. However, she still liked the old and quiet library.

    Outside the library were a hundred old oak trees. Instead of going inside, she sat on the lowest branch of the tree and took out her phone that she had to submit before going to the ss.

    She looked at the sky, chanted a prayer and dialled a number. However, just like every day, the phone was not picked up. It wasn¡¯t that it was switched off or out of reach. Nothing, the number was very much active. Just her calls weren¡¯t epted.<sub></sub>

    When her ss wasn¡¯t picked, she opened WeChat and left a voice message in a very chirpy voice.

    Maybe, one day she would get a reply.

    ¡°Dammit, ¡°Song Xueyun heard a voice. She turned her eyes to see a very frustrated Li Sicheng. It wasn¡¯tter his gaze fell on her. For some reason, he looked guilty and so he lowered his eyes. She thought she was just seeing things but when he came to her, she was alerted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡°Li Si Cheng said in a soft voice.

    ¡°If it¡¯s an apology for calling Nanxian overrated, then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not the right person to ept the apology or if it¡¯s the apology for calling Shangyan eternal second or second best, I¡¯m,once again, but the right person, ¡°Song Xueyun said in a straightforward tone.<sub></sub>

    Li Sicheng bit his lips. He didn¡¯t know that his careless words would cause such a huge problem. ¡°Not about this. Actually, there is another serious matter. I should have listened to Mian when she said that in ss A, we don¡¯t make friends but are rivals. I trusted the wrong people. Please help me.¡±

    Last night, when he was visiting the school group, he hadn¡¯t thought that he would end up downloading a very private video along with the lecture videos. It was only when a ssmate asked for his phone in the morning to see the videos that the chemistry teacher sent in thete night did they see that video of Lu Xuan and Han Nanxian dancing. He didn¡¯t find out when they forwarded the video from his phone to theirs and made it viral all over the school forum.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have time to guess the things going on in your heart, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a straight face. ¡°I get it, I¡¯m extraordinarily intelligent. Still, I don¡¯t know the art of reading eyes, heart or brain.¡±

    Li Sicheng smiled at her attempt at sarcasm. ¡°Princess, do you know you are cute when you are being savage?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap ande to the point, ¡°Song Xueyun said, looking at him.

    ¡°Here, check out the recent topic on the school forum, ¡°Li Sicheng said as he showed her his cracked phone.

    Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the trending topic on the school forum. She even saw the video and she could see a shadow of An Xin in it. She also saw Gu Shangyan¡¯s hand near the camera too. And she even heard Mingze¡¯e voice in it.

    When she looked at thements under the thread, she muttered a curse. People were making fun of Lu Xuan and Han Zixin.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good, ¡°Song Xueyun muttered. She looked at the guilty Li Sicheng and asked, ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± He exined.

    ¡°Then, who did?¡± She thundered looking at thements under the posts.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, ¡°Li Sicheng said with an ufortable look. Those people might have treated him like a rival but he treated them as friends from the bottom of his heart. This would be thest thing he would do for them. And this mess was caused by him and he would like to clear it for the boys.

    ¡°Li Sicheng! I don¡¯t care! Who did this? But if I found out that you have a hand in it! I won¡¯t leave you, ¡°Song Xueyun threatened him. She was friends with both Lu Xuan and Han Zixin. How could she see children ndering her friends for no reason? Just because their heads were filled with garbage didn¡¯t mean they were allowed to say dirty things about others.

    Li Sicheng could only lower his head. He really was at a fault here.

 Chapter 225 So what!

    Meanwhile, An Xin was going to her ss after running practice. She was about to ascend the stairs when she saw two senior year boysughing at her in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the sister of that Cut sleeve?¡± The first senior boy snickered.

    ¡°Who knew that the boss Lu was interested in such kinky things?¡± The second boyughed.

    These sentences caused her to pause in her footsteps.

    ¡°Who knew that he had a thing for assholes?¡± The first boyughed. They didn¡¯t stop there. They used some very bad and offensive words to describe him. Some words were too bad that they made her puke.

    An Xin didn¡¯t find anything but since it was the morning time and the floors of the schools were getting cleaned. She grabbed the mop from the cleaner uncle and thanked him. Before those boys could say another word about her brother, she hit their butts.

    ¡°You dunderheads! Who gave you the right to call my brother names!¡± An Xin shouted, startling other students.<sub>.</sub>

    The boys shouted as they ced their hands on their aching buttocks. They shouted at the girl who was possessed by a Ghost,¡°Are you crazy? Your brother is gay! Shouldn¡¯t he be embarrassed? Hit your brother. Why are you hitting us? ¡°

    This time An Xin hit their butts as well as legs. ¡°In this world, only my mom, dad and I have the right to berate him or scold him! Who are you to preach? I could beat him or even curse him , but you, a worthless pest, can¡¯t!! The words you used for him. I recorded everything. I will show them to your mummy! Since you know so much about gay ****, I must ask your parents to do a quick history search of your browser.¡±

    ¡°She is a crazy bitch, ¡°The first senior shouted as he ran from there.

    But who was An Xin? She was an athlete who ran faster than them. She ran after them, hitting them with the mop in between. The boys were shouting but she didn¡¯t stop. She would teach them a good lesson today.

    The other senior students shuddered as they recalled the fiery look in her eyes. ¡°This junior is fierce. Let¡¯s go to ss. We see nothing, we hear nothing and we say nothing.¡±

    Song Xueyun hadn¡¯t expected to see this scene first thing after she came to her building. She saw a line of boys in a chicken position holding their ears and doing up and down. The goddess An Xin was standing there burning in rage holding the mop as if it was her sword. If anyone stopped chanting apology, she would hit the ground and they would shudder before chanting the mantra.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Xin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she held her heart hoping for the worst.

    ¡°Xueyun, these groups of seniors were speaking nonsense about my brother, ¡°An Xin said with a huff. ¡°I don¡¯t know what caused them to say offensive words about my brother. But don¡¯t worry, I taught them a lesson that they wouldn¡¯t forget all their life. They must know that I, An Xin, could bear her own insult but not my brother¡¯s!¡±

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t know what to say but she tried to calmly handle this matter. She went forward and said in a soft voice, ¡°Xin, what I¡¯m trying to tell you¡­.please take it in calmly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xueyun. I¡¯m the calmest person you will ever know, ¡± An Xin said patting her shoulder. ¡°I might not be proud of my extraordinary beauty but I¡¯m proud of my calmness.¡±

    Li Sicheng snorted. He just saw her calmness. It was dangerous.

    ¡°Xin, Lu Xuan and Han Zixin¡¯s romantic dance video is getting viral on the school forum, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°Some people are making fun of both of them calling them gay couples.¡±<sub></sub>

    An Xin held the mop in her hand and went ahead to beat them again.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Xueyun cried.

    ¡°They deserve to be beaten just the same for soiling my Cheat Prince¡¯s name!¡± An Xin said in anger.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are a very calm person?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m, ¡± An Xin proudly said. ¡°But my calmness just went to buy soy sauce! I will not stop.¡±

    Before she could beat anyone more, they heard the strict voice of the discipline teacher.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± The discipline teacher asked.

    ¡°Sir, she is bullying us!¡± The boys cried.

    An Xin red at them. ¡°You dare snitch on me!¡±

    ¡°An Xin! Follow me to the principal¡¯s office. You can¡¯t take advantage of your position to bully innocent students, ¡°The discipline teacher scolded her.

    ¡°Sir, if using these words for my best friend and brother makes them innocent, then I¡¯m bullying them!¡± An Xin said in an angry tone.

    ¡°What words?¡± The teacher asked.

    Without any filter, she said all the beeped words.

    The teacher looked at the boys who lowered their gazes.

    ¡°Sir, even if my brother and best friend are gay but why it was treated as if the word gay is a curse, ¡± An Xin asked. ¡°One hand we vouch about being open-minded and eptable to all kinds ofmunities and on the other hand, we are still using the word gay as some kind of course word. This happened in school which was quite startling to me. If it was someone else, I would have understood but our school had been giving positive messages to all the students and people. Yet, such a shameful thing was uttered about someone from our school. Isn¡¯t it quite saddening?¡±

    Song Xueyun and Li Sicheng looked at each other with wide eyes. The girl really had guts. To protect herself from punishment for beating the boys, she trapped the discipline teacher in the web of her words. She was just like those old sly politicians who quote world problems when someone asked them questions just to confuse people.

    An Xin really knew how to use the art of words.

    _____

    *Cut sleeve¨C it¡¯s a term for homosexuality. There is a story behind it. Ites from a historical ount wherein an emperor¡¯s male lover fell asleep against his sleeve, so the emperor cut it off lest he disturb him.

    *Chicken punishment ¡ª the punished person must squat, loop their arms behind their knees and hold their earlobes. Back in my high school almost 6 years ago, it was quite famous. Yes, it was reserved for the most naughty boys of the ss. Lol! Do tell me if you have ever gotten it.

 Chapter 226 Cringe or romantic

    Han Zixin and Lu Xuan were standing in the principal office with lowered heads when the teacher was lecturing both of them about the consequences of puppy love. He began this great lecture by saying how he had no problem with homosexuality and he and the teachers of his school weren¡¯t that closed minds.

    Also, how they all were progressing day by day with the fast-growing world. However, the teacher insisted that they put a halt on their love because they were still in school and they must wait until they pass high school.

    Never had ever had both of them had this dire urge to beat the devil who was the reason behind all of this misunderstanding.

    First of all, they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on and why it was going on. All they knew was people were mistaking both of them as a¡­.couple? And Lu Xuan¡¯s sister had a big hand in it. It was only after they found out that An Xin was called to the principal¡¯s office for the offence of beating senior boys did they find out about the video viral on the school forum. However, before they could react, the principal had already called both of them to the office.

    Before they could ask for Justice, they heard the great speech that An Xin was giving to the principal as the embodiment of justice and righteousness. Oh not only this, she had taken her role of ambassador of LGBTQ too seriously. It was a good thing to know about world matters and vulnerable societies¡­. But start a speech everywhere, especially where it wasn¡¯t needed?

    Now because of her, the entire student was believing that Lu Xuan and Han Zixin were a couple.

    Once the principal lecture ended, he looked at An Xin and Han Zixin and said, ¡°From today onwards, you are no longer the president and vice president of the puppy lovemittee. Instead of stopping puppy love, you ended up promoting it. Submit your badges to the concerned teacher.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin cried as she looked at the principal. ¡°Sir, the world is cruel and you are being cruel to us poor and unprivileged children. Just for one case, you will dismiss us? We saved the lives of a couple of children. We were doing social work by saving children from the ditch of puppy love but you still want us to submit our badges? Why why why?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You should have thought about it before beating the senior students, ¡± The principal said, narrowing his eyes at her. ¡°This is your punishment. As for Lu Xuan and Han Zixin, they will clean toilets for the whole week.¡±

    ¡°But sir, my brother and Han Zixin are candidates for the uing music contest. They can¡¯t afford to waste time on cleaning toilets, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°Han Zixin will sing and Lu Xuan will dance to his tunes.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s face crinkled.

    [Why are her words sounding weird to her? Nevermind.]

    Hearing the words, the principal¡¯s face ckened. Music contest? Hah! They were still thinking of romancing under his nose? Never!

    He looked at the students and said, ¡°Lu Xuan is now a student of ss A of Eleven grade. He can¡¯t take part in a dance contest. If Han Zixin is signing, Lu Xuan can¡¯t dance! This is final. Go to your sses and focus on your studies, not romance at such a small age!¡±

    The three of them left the principal office with lowered heads. As she raised her head, she saw how sad and devastated her brother and a best friend looked.<sub></sub>

    She tugged on their sleeves and said, ¡°Little Xuan, Little Zixin, so what if you are gays, Jiejie still loves you.¡±

    ¡°An Xin!!!!!¡± Lu Xuan and Han Zixin thundered at the same time.

    In the school dispensary, Ji Mao¡¯er was lying on the bed crying her heart out. She looked beautiful and pitiful while crying that nobody could bear a beauty like her to cry. She was tugging at everyone¡¯s heart with her pitiful cries and ugly tears.

    ¡°Mao¡¯er, stop crying already, ¡± Qiao Wei, who was apanying the girl said while patting her head. ¡°You should not cry anymore. Tell this Jie who bullied you?¡±

    Ji Mao¡¯er cried even more. ¡°The boy I love¡­he loves someone else. What should I do? I ¨C¡°

    Qiao Wei¡¯s extra romantic heart did a flip in her chest. ¡°Oh Mao¡¯er, the rtionship between a man and a woman is always fickle. Even if he loves you, there will either be a white moonlight in his life or a ming red and passionate love. You will never be alone in his heart. Wipe your precious pearls and don¡¯t waste them on a man who left you for someone else.¡±

    Ji Mao¡¯er¡¯s heart was aggrieved. She couldn¡¯t decipher in words how much she hated Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan snatched her love from her. She loved Han Zixin from the moment she saw him. For her, he came like a white knight and saved her from the fall.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I was like a moth and he was the me, ¡± Ji Mao¡¯er cried. ¡°I tried to redeem myself for him. I quit being a viin just to get his love. Why? Just why does he have to love someone else? Am I that bad? I agree that I did some bad things and I will me it on my naive and snobby attitude but I really was changing for the better for him. What should I do? How can I see him loving someone else?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mao¡¯er, although I have never been in love, I have experienced love each time I read a new book, ¡± Qiao Wei said, patting her back. She was a Yaoi Lover for sure as she added, ¡°The love between a man and woman is fickle but when an Oppa loves another Oppa, it is eternal. No green tea bitch or white lotus can separate them.¡±

    ¡°Wuhuhu¡­.¡±Ji Mao¡¯er cried. ¡°He loves someone else because I am a white lotus? I don¡¯t want to live.¡±

    Ji Mao¡¯er ran from the dispensary towards the bathroom. Instead of following her, Qiao Wei began looking for help. She found Shen Yue and dragged her with her.

    ¡°Will you at least tell me what happened?¡± Shen Yue asked as Qiao Wei dragged her to the bathroom.

    ¡°I am afraid that Ji Mao¡¯er is going tomit suicide by drinking phenyl, ¡± Qiao Wei said. She has read in the novel that the male lead by betrayed by the other male lead and then the first lead tried tomit suicide in the school bathroom by drinking Phenyl. Although he was saved by the male lead, he lost his voice. His love proved his love for him by staying with him all his life.

    What if Ji Mao¡¯er did something like this?

    At least her Oppa had another Oppa to take care of him but who did Ji Mao¡¯er have? Even her unrequited love was taken away.

    No, no, she couldn¡¯t let Ji Mao¡¯er do this stupidity.

    Meanwhile in ss Eleven A.

    Lu Xuan was sitting at his desk with a dark face. He was so angry that he wanted to beat someone. What does he do now? What if Teacher Yang misunderstood him? He couldn¡¯t understand why he was so interested in her all the time. She was on his mind 24/7.

    He gasped. Could it be that he was in love?

    Oh my God, he couldn¡¯t understand how he fell in love so easily.

    What does he do now? He had to tell the teacher that he had no interest in Han Zixin, that asshole at all. He only loved her. Yes, he had long past the line of liking. He was in love. He didn¡¯t know if he should cry orugh about this fact.

    Never mind, he would wait for the correct timing to meet her and tell her that it was only a misunderstanding.

    He sat on his desk as if he was getting pricked by pins all the period. When the free period finally arrived, he ran out of the ss and headed toward the music department to meet her.

    Before he could enter the threshold of the music department, the principal was making a round there holding his stick.

    ¡°S-sir?¡± Lu Xuan shuddered.

    ¡°Lu Xuan!!!¡± The principal shouted at him in anger. He knew that this boy woulde to meet another boy for sure and so he was doing this surprise round.

    As if the matter of morning wasn¡¯t enough, now all the students of all the sses were discussing how Lu Xuan, like a brave soldier, went to the music department only to have one glimpse of Han Zixin.

    To the boys, it was cringe.

    To the girls, it was romantic.

    From a distance, Gu Shangyan and Song Xueyun exchanged a look and sighed. They didn¡¯t know how to resolve this misunderstanding. If they began solving this misunderstanding, it would be like sprinkling oil on a fire.

    ____

    A/N: All of them are a bunch of over dramatic kids.

 Chapter 227 Asking for it

    This evening Gu Shangyan headed to the Library once again. He had gotten some books from the Library and he had to return them on time and today was thest day to return the books. The library was just around the corner. However, before he could turn, he saw a group of boys circling a very familiar figure.

    ¡°Aye, princess want toe with us?¡± The tall boy in the group was holding a beer bottle and winking at her. He didn¡¯t look old. At most, he would be a college student but he had the audacity to tease a girl with his friends.

    ¡°Bro, of course, she wille with us, ¡± The second boy chuckled. ¡°If she didn¡¯t want to, why would she be here sote in the night? Don¡¯t you know what kind of girls leave home at night?¡±

    Hearing his words, the other boys hooted.

    ¡°Look at her clothes, ¡± The third boy said, licking his dried lips. ¡°Showing those long and long legs. I wonder what they will feel if they are wrapped around my waist.¡±

    Yoona turned her face when she listened to their indecent words. Even though she was born in a foreign country, she still wasn¡¯t very ustomed to this vulgarnguage.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°She is asking for it, ¡± The boys erupted into cheers.

    Yoona knew that it was not her country and it would be better if she just left. She tried to leave but every time she would try to leave, the boys would stop her. All the limits were crossed when one of them tried to grab her waist. She jolted in shock and kicked the boy. Before he could touch her again, she kicked him again. She knew a bit of martial arts but it was not enough to fight five boys.

    The next moment, she heard loud sirens of police vehicles and the boys looked here and there before running away.

    Far from there, Gu Shangyan knew that jumping like an idiot to fight these boys would be an idiotic move. He wouldn¡¯t be able to help her. So, he yed the sound of a siren on his phone to scare away the boys.

    When the boys ran away, he immediately ran to Yoona.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her.

    Yoona looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°You are so stupid. Do you know the siren you yed is from a cartoon show?¡±

    Gu Shangyan ended up smiling. ¡°But it helped, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yoona couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling and she hugged him. He staggered with the intensity of the hug. He had never hugged a female before. But when he realised how badly she was trembling, he wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°Hush, you are strong, ¡± Gu Shangyan softly murmured and she cried. ¡°Weren¡¯t you brave a few minutes ago when you were kicking them?¡±<sub></sub>

    Yoona sobbed. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just so pathetic. Why did I leave the library sote? It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t left the libraryte, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to me. But what¡¯s my fault? My grandfather is sick at home. The sad atmosphere is not letting me study. My finals are around the corner. If I don¡¯te to study at the library, where do I go? Is it my fault?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand why this happened to her. Was it her fault? Like the guys said, was she asking for it? Her clothes¡­everything. Was it her fault?

    ¡°Hey, ¡± Gu Shangyan murmured as he broke the hug and cupped her face. ¡°How is it your fault? Last I heard, everyone was granted the right to life and liberty. You can roam on streets even in the middle of the light. You can dress up just as you wish. And what¡¯s wrong with your clothes? The only thing at fault here are those boys.¡±

    Yoona sobbed even harder this time. She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her. Her heart was elerating and her legs had gone numb. She couldn¡¯t stop crying. The fear had deeply settled in her heart. She was having a bad breakdown. It was as if she was nauseous but she couldn¡¯t even vomit.

    Gu Shangyan didn¡¯t say much but he helped her to sit on the side of the road on a bench and wiped her tears gently when he needed to. He couldn¡¯t even understand what she was feeling at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking your time, ¡± Yoona said as he wiped her tears and snort with his handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can go home.¡±

    ¡°Where is your home?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her. He realised that he was in the area of Lu Xuan¡¯s father¡¯s house. This library that he loved toe to was located on this side of the city.

    ¡°Just twones away, ¡± Yoona said as she stopped crying finally.

    ¡°Let me walk you home, ¡°Gu Shangyan offered.

    She said in a cracked whisper, ¡°I can¡¯t walk. I can¡¯t feel my legs at all. It¡¯s like they have gone numb.¡±

    Even after crying for so long, she was feeling as if her legs still had pins-and-needles sensations. It would be okay if she would wait before recovering her numb legs to go home. However, she was afraid of staying here alone. She couldn¡¯t ask him to stay with her either. It was gettingte. But she felt safe with him.

    Gu Shangyan racked his brain to get an idea to help her. In the end, he did get one idea. He kneeled on the ground and looked at her, ¡°I will carry you home.¡±

    Yoona just stared at him as she didn¡¯t know what to do or say.

    A few minutester, Gu Shangyan piggybacked Yoona all the way home. She felt her heart beating so loud and fast that it could leave her chest any second and ran away. She didn¡¯t know if she was having another panic attack or¡­

    However, he didn¡¯t stop or asked her to get down in the way. He only stopped when they reached her house.

    ____

    A/N: I feel bad for Yoona. Too bad that such cases are present all over the world. It doesn¡¯t matter which country you are from. Almost all girls had faced this or heard about it from their family or friends. Isn¡¯t it saddening?

 Chapter 228 Bare minimum

    ¡°Yoona, where were you?¡± Mrs Bai asked her daughter. ¡°We have been calling you for so long. Child, why was your phone switched off? Do you know how scared mom and dad were?¡±

    Yoona hugged her mother and cried pitifully.

    When Mr Bai came out, he was confused to see his daughter crying and a tall boy standing away from her.

    ¡°What happened, sweetheart?¡± Mr Bai asked his daughter.

    Yoona exined the story in a trembling voice. She also told them how Gu Shangyan helped her walk her home in case they misunderstood him.

    ¡°How dare they hurt my daughter, ¡°Mrs Bai raged.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I will call the police. This matter can¡¯t be left like this. What if they tried to hurt more girls?¡± Mr Bai said. He didn¡¯t want any other girl or his girl to face this situation once again.

    ¡°Good sir, I captured the pictures of those boys harassing her, ¡°Gu Shangyan moved forward and passed his phone to the man. ¡°If you want, I can even go to the police station with you.¡±

    Mr Bai and Mrs Bai had a good impression of the boy. They nodded their heads and asked him if it would be appropriate for him to go with them now.

    Gu Shangyan immediately agreed. It would be better if someone would finally make aint against those jerks. He couldn¡¯t imagine someone doing something the same to his sister. Although he was calm and mature all the time, he knew that if someone even touched An Xin¡¯s hair inappropriately, he wouldmit murder.

    The four of them didn¡¯t go inside and left for the police station from there. Mr Bai and Mrs Bai filed a policeint. Gu Shangyan provided them with the evidence and Yoona narrated how she was harassed.<sub></sub>

    Since they had clear pictures of the boy harassing her and they even got footage from the nearby store where they found out that Yoona wasn¡¯t the only girl, those jerks were harassing, an arrest warrant was made and a search party was prepared to look for those boys.

    In just an hour, those boys were found drunk and they were now locked up in a police locker.

    Sometimes, we just have to raise a voice against evil. We always im that no one helped girls in need and maybe because of this im, the girls stopped raising their voices. There are still responsible and righteous people left in the world to help the victims and oppressed. Yoona was just one case. She didn¡¯t hide the truth from her parents and her parents didn¡¯t leave this matter. They raised their voice and so those oppressors were behind the bars right now.

    ¡°Thank you so much, young boy, ¡°Mr Bai smiled at the boy gratefully. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have gotten justice. You are a hero. I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness.¡±

    Gu Shangyan only smiled. ¡°I am no hero, sir. I just helped someone in need. And please don¡¯t say you want to repay my kindness. What I did was the bare minimum. It was my duty as well as my responsibility as a citizen.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°At least let us drop you at home, ¡°Mrs Bai said in a soft voice as she hugged her silent daughter.

    ¡°I have texted my parents. They will be here anytime, ¡°Gu Shangyan replied. ¡°You live on the other side of the city. It would be time-consuming. Plus, your daughter needs you now.¡±

    Mr and Mrs Bai didn¡¯t want to leave immediately but Yoona didn¡¯t look good. She was shaking and trying to suppress her tears. They were about to enter their car when a Rolls Royce stopped at the exit of the police station and a very anxious couple came out.

    ¡°Shangyan, are you okay?¡± An Qinyan asked anxiously. She looked at him for any injuries and when she didn¡¯t find one, she sighed in relief.

    ¡°Champ, we were really scared when you didn¡¯te home on time and then asked us toe to the police station, ¡°Gu Yanxi said as he hugged the boy. ¡°Next time youe to the police station, please give us a little context in text, alright?¡±

    ¡°Auntie. Uncle. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry, ¡°Gu Shangyan sincerely apologised.

    ¡°Will you tell us what happened?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    Gu Shangyan narrated the entire story and from the expressions of both of them, he didn¡¯t know why but they looked immensely proud right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud to call you my son, ¡°An Qinyan patted his back. ¡°You did well. Come, today you can buy anything you want. You stepped on the first step of being a good man and we can¡¯t be happier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yanyan is right, ¡°Gu Yanxi nodded his head.

    Gu Shangyan smiled but shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything in return. Taking anything in return would make me feel guilty. I didn¡¯t help her to be a hero and please stop treating me as some kind of hero. What I did was bare minimum.¡±

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi were so touched by his words. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have dinner out today. You may not feel like a hero. I just want to appreciate your uncle raising such a good boy.¡±

    ¡°And you can¡¯t say no. My Yanyan is finally appreciating me, ¡°Gu Yanxi didn¡¯t forget to flirt with his wife.

    Sometimes parents don¡¯t have to do much but just remind their children how proud they are of their kindness and righteous attitude. All parents are proud of their good marks but a child feels special when his kindness is appreciated.

    Gu Shangyan felt like that child right now. He felt special and touched when his Uncle and Auntie brought him to his favourite restaurant and smiled at everyone and appreciated how their son had done a good deed today and how proud they were right now. He felt shy for sure but he felt touched and loved.

    Looking at the good food in front of him, he closed his eyes and prayed for that girl who would be haunted by the bad memories of this day. He just prayed to God to bless her with bravery and immense strength.

    ____

    A/N: You know what? These characters make me feel something so deep and special. An Qinyan was right. Gu Shangyan pretended to be calm and indifferent all the time but he had the most tender heart too. Who doesn¡¯t love a coldy ML but such a tender attitude towards his family is cherry on the top, isn¡¯t it?

    I hope we see more people like Gu Shangyan.

 Chapter 229 Matters a lot!

    ¡°Yeye, what happened?¡± Han Zixin came running to the living room when he heard a loud bang.

    This afternoon, his grandfather was talking about going to another city to enjoy with his old friends and he suggested moving to dorms. He didn¡¯t know why but his grandfather was so angry with him that he stopped talking to him. He didn¡¯t know why his grandfather was so angry with him.

    He ran to the living room only to find his grandfather on the ground crawling in pain.

    ¡°Yeye, are you in pain?¡± Han Zixin asked as he tried to help his grandfather.

    ¡°Why do you care for me? Go back to dorms! Let me die here, ¡± His grandfather shouted. He was feeling a lot of pain in his back. He couldn¡¯t move without help but he didn¡¯t stop sulking.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I was wrong, Yeye, ¡± Han Zixin said in a soft voice. ¡°I will not move out. I will stay with you all my life. Please, let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Promise me that you will not ask to move to dorms again, ¡°Han Qian, his grandfather, asked him in a pitiful voice. ¡°I will not move until you promise me.¡±

    ¡°I promise, Yeye. I will always stay with you, ¡± Han Zixin said. It was only after making this promise that his grandfather moved. When he helped his grandfather on the couch, he realised that his grandfather was really in a bad condition. He had no other option but to call for an ambnce.

    Soon, they reached the hospital and after the checkup, they found out that his grandpa broke his hip and he needed urgent care. He had no idea about the working of the hospitals but he stayed with his grandfather all night. Since the old man was given pain medicines, he was asleep but not Han Zixin who was restless as ever in hospital.<sub></sub>

    It was the middle of the night when a tall and handsome middle-aged man entered the room. He stopped near Han Zixin and looked at the old man.

    Han Zixin raised his eyes when he felt someone else¡¯s presence in the room. He found no one other than his sperm donor and Han Nanxian¡¯s father standing there in an expensive Italian suit.

    ¡°You are going to convince my father to live with me, ¡± Han Ziqiu, his sperm donor said without looking at Han Zixin.

    Han Zixin snorted inwardly. Did they think he was the same boy who used to be intimidated by him? No, time had changed. In the whole year, he had changed and grown up. Now even seeing these people didn¡¯t hurt him at all.<sub></sub>

    He didn¡¯t respond to his sperm donor at all because he didn¡¯t feel like it.

    ¡°Look boy, ¡°Han Ziqiu turned his gaze to look at the boy who was just as tall as him. The reason why he liked Han Nanxian could be he looked more like his mother while this was his clone. He hated looking at this boy because he reminded him of his most dark and bad days.

    ¡°I have a name, ¡± Han Zixin responded.

    ¡°A name that was given to you by me, ¡± Han Ziqiu pointed out. ¡°If you forget, let me tell you that, the Han in your name came from me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± Han Zixin softly smiled at him. ¡°How I was never Han Zixin but when my grandfather took me in, registered me in his household register, kicked you out of his life and household register, made me his sole heir and gave me thest name Han, you came to express how you are so kind as to give me my name.¡±

    ¡°You can be his heir for all I care, ¡°Han Ziqiu snorted. ¡°I¡¯m enough for my Nanxian.¡±

    ¡°Yet, you have to turn to me to keep him alive, ¡± Han Zixin retorted.

    Han Ziqiu raised his hand to p him but Han Zixin caught his hand. ¡°Mr Han, since you are in hospital, get your hand checked. It gets raised time and time again. What if my grandfather was awake and he saw you raising your hand? He will think you want to p me. My grandfather is too protective of me. I don¡¯t want to scare you, he won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Han Ziqiu was angry. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t see straight. He knew that if he tried to even touch a strand of this boy¡¯s hair, his father would never let hime near both of them. If he couldn¡¯t get close to them, how would Han Nanxiane back home to him? His beloved son refused to take a dime from him until he redeemed himself. Han Nanxian went only for a four year course but he was restless. He had to do something to bring him back.

    In a fit of anger, he left the hospital. It was better toe when his father was awake.

    When Han Ziqiu left, Han Zixin slumped on the chair. He took out his phone to scroll through the inte to pass his time. He was watching short videos when his finger paused on a particr video.

    ¡°Miss Yang, why did you select Silver moon for your team?¡± The anchor asked the national award winner singer Yan Zi. Miss Yang was considered a national talent. She had won so many songs for her beautiful singing. She was counted as one of the biggest stars in the music industry. Her career skyrocketed sixteen years ago and ever since than she had only soared. Miss Yang Zi was only thirty five this year and she had recently married her longtime lover.

    Han Zixin took deep breaths and calmed himself down. He would always like to think positively about this woman. He didn¡¯t me her for abandoning him to the Han family. She was only neen, just two years older than him. It wasn¡¯t her fault. She gave birth to him. He should be grateful to her. It didn¡¯t matter that she abandoned him for fame.

    It should not matter, right?

    ____

    A/N: Baby Zixin, this mommy is tightly hugging you. You matter to us a lot. We love you sincerely.

 Chapter 230 The arrogance of Big Boss Han

    The next day Han Zixin couldn¡¯t go to school as his grandfather needed him more. So, it was only An Xin sitting at the desk with a bored look on her face. She was looking out of the window at a pair of sparrows when the teacher was teaching.

    Thankfully, the ss ended soon and she was free of the torture of studying without having her desk mate and best friend by her side.

    As the teacher left the ss, suddenly the school corridor was filled with several students peeking at the office wing where the principal and other clerical offices were located.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, ¡± Qiao Wei came as she wrapped an arm around An Xin¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you know who hase to the office?!!¡±

    ¡°Umm no?¡± An Xin said in a confused tone.

    Qiao Wei groaned. ¡°You are no fun! Yang Zi! You know goddess Yang Zi! The one who has the voice of a fairy? The one who has won hundreds of awards. Can¡¯t you feel her godly aura?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Of course, An Xin knew about Yang Zi, the queen of the music industry. She was also one of the most beautiful women in the entertainment circle. Although she was thirty-five, she still looked as if she was in her mid-twenties. Every woman wanted to know what kind of skincare routine the goddess had but until this day, it was kept a secret.

    There were many people who said that Goddess Yang Zi would still look the same when she would be ny. Another group of people said Yang Zi was this young because she drank a drop of vampire blood, thus blessing her eternal youthfulness.

    ¡°Why is she in our school?¡± An Xin asked her friend.

    ¡°Do you know she married Mu Chen, the golden music producer?¡± Qiao Wei asked in a soft voice.

    An Xin paused for a moment and then nodded her head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t producer Mu Chen has a daughter with his ex-wife and Goddess Yang Zi received a lot of bacshes when she announced her rtionship with Mu Chen? People called her a gold digger because she loved a man ten years older than her and he also has a daughter with his ex wife.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Bingo, ¡± Qiao Wei reacted. ¡°She is here for the admission of the same daughter. Don¡¯t you know Jingyuan high is bing a hub for celebrity kids?¡±

    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s sad, ¡± An Xin sighed.

    Qiao Wei pulled her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you are a celebrity too. Moreover, who doesn¡¯t want their kid to study in a good school?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°So, she ising to our ss?¡±

    Qiao Wei snickered. ¡°Do you think everyone is like they are in studies? Of course, not! I heard the girl is only fifteen and she got admitted to ss A of Eleven grade. Can you imagine how smart she will be?¡±<sub></sub>

    An Xin looked surprised. ¡°Wow, she is really smart. But is she smarter than my brothers?¡±

    ¡°Fine, ¡± Qiao Wei groaned.¡°Your one brother is the top scorer of ss A and another is thest scorer of ss A but they both are good in studies. I think the girl is somewhere in the middle in the rank table. Anyways, who cares?¡±

    An Xin shrugged.

    ¡°Why does Big Boss Han note to school?¡± Qiao Wei asked.

    ¡°How will I know?¡± An Xin reacted.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his best friend?¡± Qiao Wei asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, who will know?¡±

    ¡°You are right, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°I should know. But when I came to school, I didn¡¯t call him. When he didn¡¯te to morning practice, I thought he was justte. When he didn¡¯te to first ss, I realised he was absent. And he never misses school unless it¡¯s something important. He always informs me that he is not going to school and then we both miss school together.¡±

    She just realised that if he had note to the school, something big might have happened. She wondered what big thing had happened that he didn¡¯t even tell her. These days they couldn¡¯t hang out much as he always stayed at schoolte for his practice for the singing contest. He had started taking vocal sses too. For that, he had to wake up early every day. Her best friend was really a very hard-working and talented boy.

    Although he wasn¡¯t good at studies, he had a lot of other talents. And that¡¯s what mattered the most to him. Who said children who weren¡¯t good with studies can¡¯t be sessful? You don¡¯t need top grades but talent and a lot of hard work to reach the top of the sessdder.

    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Song Ci and Mona came with thetest dose of gossip. ¡°The students of the music department met with Goddess Yang Zi. And teacher Yang Mei is acquainted with the Goddess.They are so lucky. Big Boss Han is really unlucky. He missed school when a big thing happened.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so big about meeting her?¡± An Xin asked her friends as they walked out of the ss to fill their water bottles. ¡°I mean, she is a pretty big name in the music industry. But isn¡¯t she just a human like all of us? If Han Zixin didn¡¯t get to meet her, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like he is her fan or something.¡±

    The girls gasped at her im. ¡°Are you sayi big boss Han is not Goddess Yang Zi¡¯s fan?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°Do you know the famous pop album that she releasedst year?¡±

    The girls nodded their heads. ¡°I yed the viral single of her albumst time at my birthday party to dance but he changed the song saying he didn¡¯t like this singer. He said he doesn¡¯t like her octave voice. It hurts his ear.¡±

    ¡°Wow, ¡± The girls were rendered speechless by the arrogance of Big Boss Han. Just how could someone not like Yang Zi? It was just out of this world. They just couldn¡¯t understand it.

    _____

    A/N: What do we even say now? You guys aren¡¯tmenting and voting these days.

 Chapter 231 Campus belle came with food

    ¡°Don¡¯t, ¡± The beautifuldy dressed in a pink dress held the hand of the young girl softly said and patted her head. ¡°Wanwan, everyone has their own preferences. Like how you watch those foreign shows that your dad and I don¡¯t understand and like. In a simr way, someone doesn¡¯t like the music I make. If they don¡¯t understand the music I make, it is just noise for them. We always try to run from noise as it hurts our ears.¡±

    Mu Wanwan pouted but nodded her head. She looked at the face of the girl once again and etched it in her head. She would remember this girl who said about her mom. So,what if this girl was a small-time celebrity?

    ¡°Mom, I want to attend sses from today. I want to get to know about the environment of this school, ¡± Mu Wanwan said. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt the same in old school. It just feels too different. We can¡¯t carry phones or other gadgets with us but they don¡¯t mind if we take a day off and attend online sses. Aren¡¯t they being weird?¡±

    Yang Ziughed. ¡°You just feel weird because the curriculum of this school is different. You will be fine. I will have the teacher take you to the ss. I wille to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, mom, you will be tired, why don¡¯t you send the driver?¡± Mu Wanwan asked.

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Yang Zi smiled as she waved her daughter goodbye.

    It was her first day of school. When she entered the doors of ss A, she got the biggest shock of her life. The students only raised their eyes once to look who hade. When they saw that it wasn¡¯t a teacher but a new student, they turned their gazes back at the revision material.<sub>.</sub>

    She was used to getting the attention of the entire school but here she was just like a normal student. She was a celebrity kid but she wasn¡¯t treated the same here. She felt so weird that she couldn¡¯t express it in words.

    ¡°Can I sit here?¡± Mu Wanwan smiled at the boy whose seat was empty.

    ¡°What¡¯s your score?¡± The boy ndly asked.

    ¡°95%¡± Mu Wanwan proudly said. She got the best results in her sectionst time. She was so proud of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m 96.6%¡± The boy groaned as he did some calctions in his head. He turned to look at the ssmate sitting behind him and asked, ¡°What was the cut-off of our ss this time?¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan was thest and he scored 95.2%¡± The ssmate said with a bitter look on his face. ¡°Such low scorers dream of entering our ss A.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Thest desk is yours, ¡°The first boy looked at girl and said. ¡°You are thest ranker. You know now. Please leave. I have to revise the sybus.¡±

    ¡°This is the test for today?¡± Mu Wanwan asked. She was too stunned to utter a word. What on earth had she gotten herself into? 95% was the score of thest scorer of this ss?

    ¡°No, this is the test for next Saturday. I am already behind. Do not disturb me, ¡°The boy said.

    Soon the ss started and Mu Wanwan took the seat on thest bench alone. She attended the lecture, took notes and the teacher didn¡¯t even ask her to make introductions. No, nothing like this at all. While the teacher was teaching the difficult topic, she looked at the faces of her ssmates who appeared as if they knew everything the teacher was teaching and she also pretended that she understood everything.

    Nobody talked to her much. It wasn¡¯t that she was ignored. The students just didn¡¯t talk more than they were asked. Just expect crisp and precise replies.

    After two more sses, the lunch break bell finally rang.<sub></sub>

    Mu Wanwan looked at the girl sitting on the first desk. She heard the teacher calling the girl¡¯s name frequently and she also found out that she was the ss volunteer while the boy sitting on the desk ahead of her was the ss representative.

    When the period was over, she thought of approaching Song Xueyun, the ss topper and ss volunteer. However, before she could approach her, a girl barged through the ss door holding three tiffin boxes and juice bottles. The same boys who ignored her quickly stood up to help her.

    ¡°Campus Belle, let us help you, ¡°The first boy said with a shy smile. ¡°You might trip if you held too many things.¡±

    An Xin shed a bright smile at the boy. ¡°Student Gao, you are so nice.¡± She handed him the juice bottles.¡±

    ¡°Let me hold these tiffins too, ¡°The other boy said.

    ¡°Student Lin, not only are you intelligent but kind too. May you top the monthly test, ¡°An Xin said sweetly.

    The boy¡¯s smile widened. It was as if he had achieved his favourite boon.

    An Xin walked to the secondst desk and sighed when she saw her dear Yan Gege studying even in lunch break. She leaned down and removed his reading sses, taking his attention. She also tapped on Lu Xuan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mom sent us lunch, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°Eat it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Crybaby, ¡°Gu Shangyan smiled at her.

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t necessary but I don¡¯t wanna go to the cafeteria, ¡°Lu Xuan said and the boys passed the lunches to both of them. He gave a look to the two assistants of his sister but didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Student Gao and Student Lin, this is for you, ¡°An Xin said as she gave them two bars of chocte.

    ¡°What was the need for choctes?¡± The boys blushed.

    ¡°Mom says we should always be grateful to any kind of help, ¡°An Xin said and waved them goodbye.

    The boys went to their seats when their job was done and An Xin hugged Song Xueyun.

    _____

    A/N: Xiuxiu is like a phnthropist queen when her best friend is not around. BTW what is she up to?

    PS: If you see a typo, report it

 Chapter 232 Many supporters

    ¡°Xueyun, let¡¯s have lunch together, ¡°An Xin said as she passed her juice bottle to Song Xueyun and even took out some choctes, biscuits and candies for her. She looked back at Huo Mian and the new boy and waved at them. ¡°Can you pass to everyone after taking one?¡±

    Li Sicheng was new to all this but Huo Mian wasn¡¯t. She took one candy for her and another for Li Sicheng and passed it to the desk behind her.

    ¡°Just how much do you carry in your skirt pockets?¡± Song Xueyun asked her.

    An Xin sheepishly smiled as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I get a lot of sweets. My desk is always full of it. I ask people all the time to not give me things but they never listen. However, I realised that it¡¯s better to ept food than other things. Atleast, candies and choctes aren¡¯t that expensive than the other things students bring me. Since I can¡¯t eat all of them, I just distribute them to students and give most of them to the help and aid centre of the school.¡±

    ¡°You always sugarcoat these toppers and they love it when youe with candies and choctes, ¡°Song Xueyun snorted. ¡°Stop doing this or there will be a new rumor that you are distributing food to get fans.¡±

    An Xin shrugged. She watched Song Xueyun eating from her tiffin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t butter up these toppers. I just feel bad how even after scoring double of what I score, they still feel their efforts aren¡¯t enough. If my few sweet words can motivate them and make them feel good, I don¡¯t mind. Also, it¡¯s better to distribute goods than to throw them in the trash can. Do you know how many students can¡¯t afford a decent meal in our school? There are many schrship students who need money, food, books and uniforms.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine, ¡°Song Xueyun groaned. ¡°I wish my mom could pack tiffin for me too.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    An Xinughed. ¡°Be my bestie, I will supply you with good food everyday.¡±

    Song Xueyun rolled her eyes. ¡°Han Zixin is absent.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t, you would be stuffing these vegetables into his stomach, ¡°Song Xueyun rolled her eyes. ¡°You hate vegetables, Xin.¡±

    An Xin felt guilty. ¡°I was just too stuffed after having lunch with, Xue¡¯r and Qiao Wei.¡±

    ¡°What did they bring?¡± Song Xueyun asked her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ahem¡­Yue¡¯r brought pork ribs and Qiao Wei brought chicken, ¡°An Xin said in a whisper.

    Song Xueyun gasped. ¡°You didn¡¯t save anything for me.¡±

    ¡°I brought you a healthy meal and juice, ¡°An Xin said righteously. ¡°Don¡¯t forget sweets too. If you don¡¯t want it, I will give it to Yan Gege and Lu Xuan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, ¡°Song Xueyun hugged her sweets. ¡°Did I tell you I called Yoona? I asked her to go to the mall with us on Sunday. Let¡¯s watch the new movie that you were talking about.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± An Xin¡¯s eyes twinkled. She hugged Song Xueyun and said, ¡°You are the best.¡±

    ¡°And we are having a sleepover at my house on Saturday, ¡°Song Xueyun informed her.<sub></sub>

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened. She felt Song Xueyun¡¯s forehead with her hand and said, ¡°Xueyun, you don¡¯t have a fever. Are you high?¡±

    ¡°You!!¡± Song Xueyun angrily looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to have a sleepover when I could finish the revision of a chapter on the weekend. It¡¯s just that my mom is threatening to take me to a therapist if I didn¡¯t start acting like a normal teenager. So, I invited you for a sleepover and then Yoona and Yue for a movie. Nothing else!¡±

    ¡°Baby steps, ¡°An Xin smiled like a proud mother. ¡°After the movie, we will go to the arcade, okay? I haven¡¯t yed games for so long there.¡±

    ¡°One condition, ¡°Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°What?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t taking Han Zixin with us, ¡°Song Xueyun informed.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin cried. ¡°How can I go somewhere without him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl¡¯s day. Take it or leave it¡± Song Xueyun said with a shrug.

    An Xin pouted but agreed in the end.

    On thest desk, Mu Wanwan was trying to figure out what this girl was doing there. She was hundred percent sure that the girl didn¡¯t study in this ss. But why was all the ss so nice to her? Was it because she had won the Miss China Teen contest?

    Even if An Xin had won the contest, she was nothing but a pretty face.

    ¡°This girl, is she from our ss?¡± Mu Wanwan asked the girl whose bench was next to hers in the second row.

    ¡°An Xin?¡± The girl asked. ¡°No, she is not. She is from ss K. She is ss Representative and Genius Gu¡¯s sister. She is also friends with Song Xueyun. Well, she is friends with almost everyone in the school. From janitors to canteen staff. Oh, I forgot to tell you but she is our campus Belle too. She wonst year and this year too.¡±

    ¡°What are the criteria for the campus Belle?¡± Mu Wanwan asked.

    ¡°Everything that An Xin has, ¡°The girl shrugged. ¡°From a face like her to talents like her.¡±

    ¡°An empty vase?¡± Mu Wanwan snickered.

    Lu Xuan who ended up hearing thest part of the conversation to look at the person upying the desk behind him. Mu Wanwan swallowed when she felt his chilly eyes piercing through her soul. She had never felt this stifling aura before.

    ¡°Here, ¡°Gu Shangyan said something to Lu Xuan and thetter removed his eyes from her.

    Mu Wanwan couldn¡¯t forget the look of warning in his eyes. It was as if he was warning her to not do something stupid.

    ¡°She has many supporters in the school, ¡°The girl said. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, it¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t call her names that might put you in danger. You don¡¯t know how dangerous her best friend and brothers can be.¡±

 Chapter 233 Yoona meeting his family

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi were at home in the evening. An Xin and Lu Xuan went to the hospital to see Grandpa Han. When An Xin returned home, her mom had informed her that Grandpa Han was at hospital as he had broken his hip and it was also the reason why Han Zixin hadn¡¯t gone to the school.

    ¡°Let me make it for you, Auntie, ¡± Gu Shangyan said as he came from the stairs. He saw An Qinyan making tea. He had learned the art of tea making from her and from time to time, he always practised it.

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony, ¡°An Qinyan smiled. ¡°How was school?¡±

    ¡°Same old, ¡°Gu Shangyan replied.

    An Qinyan nodded and soon her attention was taken by her husband who was telling her something about the new project that he was interested in but he wanted to ask for her opinion. They always tried to not talk about the office at home but sometimes, it was hard to. After all, they work in the same office.

    Gu Shangyan heard the doorbell but he didn¡¯t stand up to open the door as he was making tea. If he averted his attention to other things, the tea would be ruined.

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi were surprised to see the guests. However, they masked their surprise and weed the guests with a smile.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Mr Bai, Mrs Bai, it¡¯s nice seeing you again, ¡°An Qinyan said as the Bai couple took seats. She looked at the awkward girl whose attention was on Gu Shangyan and added, ¡°Yoona, how are you doing?¡±

    Yoona looked at the familiar woman and smiled. ¡°Hello, Mrs An. I¡¯m good. How are you doing?¡±

    It was only when Gu Shangyan heard the familiar voice did he turn his head to look back. He saw Yoona, the girl who had been upying his mind for some days for no reason at all and her parents.

    ¡°Hello, sir and Madam, ¡°Gu Shangyan said respectfully. He nodded at Yoona who gave him a small smile in return. He didn¡¯t know why he was feeling so awkward.

    ¡°Young boy, you didn¡¯t tell us your name that day, ¡°Mr Bai said. ¡°Thankfully, I saw Mr Gu that day with you at the police station or we wouldn¡¯t be able to find you again.¡± He looked at the Gu couple and added, ¡°He helped our daughter that day and we couldn¡¯t express our gratitude.¡±

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi tried to hide their overflowing pride in front of the Bai couple. They tried to be humble but parents often forget what humility was when their children are involved.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Our Shangyan has always been a good boy, ¡°An Qinyan said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Not only this, he is a bookworm, ¡°Gu Yanxi praised,pletely forgetting the fact he didn¡¯t like his nephew being a bookworm and for that he had taken several steps.

    Gu Shangyan sighed as he could see both of them mentioning all of his never ending good qualities. And for some reasons the Bai couple were very happy to hear the never ending list.

    ¡°Ah, we are boring you, Yoona, aren¡¯t we?¡± An Qinyan smiled at the young girl.

    Yoona smiled. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gu Yanxi looked at Gu Shangyan and said, ¡°Shangyan, why don¡¯t you show Yoona our garden? She must be getting bored here with us. And give a text to your sister and ask her toe home soon.¡±<sub></sub>

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head and looked at Yoona who looked at her parents for permission. After that, both of them left the living room and walked towards the garden.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Good, ¡°Yoona replied.

    They didn¡¯t talk for some time.

    ¡°So, your name is Yoona?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    Yoona met his eyes and asked, ¡°And yours is Shangyan?¡±

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head.

    They entered the garden and she got excited seeing the swing in the garden. It was such a beautiful ce. The swing was bound to a big and sturdy looking tree and the tree was covered with purple flower vines. To Yoona, it looked quite magical.

    ¡°You have a swing in your house?¡± Yoona asked him as she looked at the modern style mansion and then at the swing that looked a little out of ce but beautiful nheless.

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. ¡°My brother and I put it here because our sister wanted a swing here.¡±

    ¡°Your sister An Xin?¡± Yoona asked him.

    Gu Shangyan was surprised. ¡°You know her?¡±

    Yoona nodded her head and smiled. ¡°We met at the birthday party of her younger brother. Our dads introduced us. You are her brother? I meant Lu Xuan that day. I also know Song Xueyun. We are friends.¡±

    ¡°Wow, ¡°Gu Shangyan could only say this. He knew that his sister was a social butterfly but to this extent. What surprised her the most was how she was friends with Song Xueyun too. Wasn¡¯t Song Xueyun asocial?

    ¡°Can I sit on the swing?¡± Yoona asked him.

    ¡°Sure, go ahead, ¡°Gu Shangyan said.

    Yoona excitedly sat on the swing and began swinging it. Although she was not a kid anymore, she couldn¡¯t stop her inner kid froming out as she sat on the kid. She realised that she hadn¡¯t sat on a swing ever.

    ¡°Shangyan, can you push me?¡± Yoona asked with a bright smile.

    Her smile was so bright that he couldn¡¯t say no to her. He didn¡¯t have to tell her that he didn¡¯t y with girls but he just nodded his head and pushed her.

    Yoonaughed as she swayed to and fro.

    _____

    A/N: I really wish to have a swing right now. I¡¯m envious of Yoona right now. So, how many of you have swing at their home and how many of you love swings? My wish is to sit on the swing while reading my favourite book and no one is there to distrub me. It sound like a dream doesn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 234 Mr and Mrs Gu

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it could be this fun, ¡°Yoona said with augh. When she felt a little dizzy, he stopped without saying anything. She paused the moving swing with her feet and turned her head to look at him. ¡°Gu Shangyan?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ¡°Yoona whispered.

    ¡°For?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Just thank you, ¡°Yoona said with a smile.

    ¡°Then, I have to say something to you too, ¡°Gu Shangyan replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For?¡± Yoona raised her brow.

    Gu Shangyan didn¡¯t know what to say and he said, ¡°Just I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Apology taken, ¡°Yoona smiled. ¡°Now tell me, do you have some cool books in your collections?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Hmmm¡­.I don¡¯t know but I recently got a book. It¡¯s a fiction about a spy and set in the first world war era, ¡°Gu Shangyan replied.

    ¡°Oh my god, will you show it to me?¡± Yoona asked him.

    ¡°Follow me, ¡°Gu Shangyan said and she followed him.

    Currently, they were sitting on the floor of his room, their heads buried in the book ced on the cushion on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that the book has a sad ending. It has this aura that says I¡¯m going to break your heart, ¡°Yoona whispered as she turned the page.

    ¡°Then, should we not read it?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her.

    ¡°To protect our hearts, we shouldn¡¯t, ¡°Yoona replied. ¡°But I have a thing for tragedy. Even if I have to bawl for a week straight, I will not leave this book unfinished.¡± She looked at him and sighed. ¡°Although I love to read tragedies, I can¡¯t take in all at the same time. Let¡¯s read one chapter a day. We finished one chapter already. Let¡¯s finish second tomorrow and it has fifty chapters.¡±

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. ¡°Do you go to the library daily?¡±<sub></sub>

    Yoona bit her lips and lowered her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t go back to the library again. I just can¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°How about this? We have a huge library department in our school and it¡¯s open to all the high school students. All you have to do is get the card. If you want, I can ask Auntie Yanyan to get you a card.You can always go there to read or study, ¡°Gu Shangyan suggested.

    ¡°What kind of school allows students of other schools to enter their library?¡± Yoona couldn¡¯t help but ask him.

    ¡°Actually, the library works as a public library but it¡¯s only for high school students, ¡°Gu Shangyan told her. ¡°It¡¯s a huge library. We have two libraries in school. The big one and the one that is strictly for students and teachers of the school. You will know what I¡¯m saying once you visit the library.¡±

    ¡°If the library is that good, why do you visit the other library?¡± Yoona couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°If I go to that library, I will be swarmed by the students asking me for notes, ¡°Gu Shangyan sighed.

    Yoona giggled. ¡°Are you like a school celebrity?¡±

    Gu Shangyan shrugged. ¡°Maybe.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Shangyan, arrogance is a vice, ¡°Yoona poked his cheek with her finger.

    He paused when her finger touched her cheek. When she realised what she did, she turned her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°How will Mrs Gu help me with the library card?¡± Yoona askedter. She believed that since it was attached to a school, it would be after other libraries. She was just scared. What he said didn¡¯t sound bad. If she could visit that library, it would be so nice.

    ¡°She donated that library to the school, ¡°Gu Shangyan said.

    ¡°She is really nice, ¡°Yoona gasped. ¡°I wish all businessmen are phnthropist.¡±

    Gu Shangyan rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not being nice, it¡¯s called being a good businesswoman. Most businessmen do phnthropy because they get tax rebates and other incentives. It¡¯s free advertisement forpanies.¡±

    Yoona grumbled. ¡°How could you say this?¡±

    ¡°Auntie and Uncle told me this, ¡°Gu Shangyan shrugged.

    Yoona took deep breaths and then said, ¡°Even if they said this, you can¡¯t say this out loud.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Shangyan frowned. ¡°I thought people appreciate truth.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gu, people appreciate sweet lies over bitter truth, ¡°Yoona smiled.

    ¡°Hah, people are so troublesome, ¡°Gu Shangyan sighed.

    Yoona looked around his room. She saw that one wall was filled with his certificates and trophies. There was a huge picture of a couple holding a baby on the wall. The same couple could be seen on a photo frame on his desk. In the second picture, the beautiful woman was smiling at the camera while the handsome man was kissing her cheek.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Yoona asked.

    Gu Shangyan¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at the picture and said, ¡°That¡¯s my mama and papa.¡±

    Yoona blinked her eyes. ¡°Then, who is Mr and Mrs Gu?¡±

    ¡°They are Mr and Mrs Gu too, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. ¡°The couple you say downstairs is my Uncle and his wife.¡±

    ¡°I thought they were your parents, ¡°Yoona said.

    ¡°They are, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. To not make her more confused, he further said, ¡°I was very young when my mom died and left the world. It was my uncle who raised me. Although I call him uncle, he is the only father I grew up with.And Auntie Yanyan is like a mother to me. They don¡¯t treat me as their son, they say I¡¯m their son.¡±

    ¡°So, An Xin and Lu Xuan?¡± Yoona asked. The family rtions were gettingplex for her to name. ¡°An Xin and Lu Xuan are Auntie Yanyan¡¯s kids with her first husband. Lu Xuan took his father¡¯s surname and An Xin got her surname from her mom.¡±

    ¡°You are very lucky to have a loving brother and sister, ¡°Yoona smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you. I don¡¯t have a sibling. But I have a lot of cousins from my father¡¯s side but none of them like me. Instead of getting sabotaged by them, I stay alone. One of the reasons I hate China is that I had to face them and they always have moreints each time we meet.¡±

    ¡°They sound like jerks, ¡°Gu Shangyan said with a straight face.

    ¡°They are jerks, ¡°Yoona replied.

 Chapter 235 Woman I like un

    Soon,a week passed without much drama.

    An Xin was busy preparing for the first monthly test of the eleven grade.

    Han Zixin was preparing for the singing contest that would take ce this week.

    Lu Xuan was still trying to find ways to go to the music department but the principal had an eye on him, thus failing to see Yang Mei. The only ce he could see Yang Mei was his weekend music ss.

    Gu Shangyan had helped Yoona to get the library card and these days, he was spending more time in the library than at home.

    Gu Shangyan and Yoona were sitting on thest table in the library and reading that spy book. It reached a point where she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from trickling.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her. ¡°Why do you look as if you are on the verge of crying?¡±

    His question only made her cry harder.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Who is making noise?¡± The librarian asked.

    Gu Shangyan ced his palm on her mouth and picked their bags, while dragging her out of the library.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her in concern.

    ¡°This book is not going to end well, ¡± Yoona cried as she wiped her face with her hand. ¡°I can feel it.¡±

    ¡°Who said she can handle tragedies?¡± Gu Shangyan scoffed.

    Yoona looked at him like a wounded puppy. ¡°I can but I never said I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m an emotional person. I get attached to characters too easily. I hate viins but when they die, I cry too.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Okay. What can I do to make you feel better?¡± Gu Shangyan asked, ¡°I will do anything you say.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hug me, ¡± Yoona said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her with a shocked look on his face.

    ¡°When I¡¯m sad my friends hug me to make me feel better. You can do the same, ¡± Yoona said as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°You hug your male friends too?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her once again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t hug your male friends?¡± Yoona asked him in confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hug my friends, ¡°Gu Shangyan replied straightforwardly. He didn¡¯t realise but the tips of his ear were red.

    ¡°You are so weird, ¡± Yoona said and walked away from there. ¡°If not anything, just buy me a strawberry milkshake.¡±<sub></sub>

    Gu Shangyan increased his pace to walk along with her. They entered a cafe to get their milkshakes. When they were having their milkshakes, his gaze fell on the boy sitting alone on the window seat. His head was ced on the table as if he was depressed.

    ¡°One minute, ¡± Gu Shangyan said to Yoona. He made a ball of tissue paper and tossed it at the depressed boy.

    When Lu Xuan felt a tissue paper ball hitting his head, he looked up to see Gu Shangyan sitting there with a familiar girl. He sighed and collected his depressed body to go to his brother¡¯s table and sat there quietly.

    Yoona nudged Gu Shangyan asking him what was wrong with Lu Xuan but the poor boy himself didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked Lu Xuan.

    Lu Xuan pitifully looked at him and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. My life is screwed.¡±

    ¡°Will you at least tell me what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked him.

    ¡°An Xin happened, ¡± Lu Xuan groaned. He said in a disgusting and bitter voice, ¡°Everyone thinks Han Zixin is my boyfriend. I don¡¯t want to think about it at all.¡±

    Yoona looked at Lu Xuan and blinked her eyes. ¡°But liking a boy is not bad.¡±

    Gu Shangyan stifled augh and Lu Xuan red at him.

    ¡°To hell with your open minded thinking, ¡± Lu Xuan grumbled. ¡°Here my love life is at stake because my sister beat some boys who were talking shit about me. Now everyone thinks that the misunderstanding is true. I can¡¯t even¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you clear the misunderstanding?¡± Yoona asked him.

    ¡°Hell, if it was that easy, ¡± Lu Xuan said. He recalled that he went to clear this misunderstanding but ended up entangling the matter even more. What was he even supposed to do?

    ¡°She is misunderstanding me, ¡± Lu Xuan said in a very soft voice.

    ¡°Who?¡± Gu Shangyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Lu Xuan sighed as he looked at both of them and murmured, ¡°The woman I like.¡±

    ¡°Song Xueyun?¡± Gu Shangyan whispered. ¡°She is not that shallow and she knows the truth. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Xuan furrowed his brows. ¡°Why would I worry about Xueyun?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the girl who you like?¡± Gu Shangyan said.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lu Xuan looked offended. ¡°Why would I like Xueyun? I mean I like her but not in a romantic way. I can¡¯t look at her with that eye. You know the one that says she is my love interest. She is like my best friend, my buddy and bro!¡±

    To say Gu Shangyan was shocked would be an understatement. Actually, everyone in the family believed that Lu Xuan liked Song Xueyun. It was like an open secret. The family wouldn¡¯t be surprised if one day Lu Xuan announced that she was his girlfriend.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, do you know what you are saying?¡± Gu Shangyan asked his brother calmly this time. ¡°You always care for her. You know her more than anyone. These days, you have been taking extra care of her. Do not forget how you used to be jealous when Han Nanxian was around her. And that day, when she was tired, you lend her your shoulder to rest. How can you say that you don¡¯t like her?¡±

    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t like her. She is like my best friend, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a sigh.

    ______

    A/N: So, Yang Mei is just Lu Xuan¡¯s crush or the woman he genuinely like? What¡¯s your opinion on it? Will Song Xueyun be able to take this news?

 Chapter 236 Difference un

    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t like her. She is like my best friend, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a sigh. ¡°I take extra care of her because she is behaving like she is the lost cat whose owner left her. I just want to show her that I¡¯m a better friend than that asshole Nanxian. I lent her my shoulder to rest because she was asleep. I would have done the same for Teeny too. What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°Right, there is no difference between Teeny and Xueyun to you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked him.

    ¡°No, ¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°I like someone else. To me that woman is the most beautiful and wonderful in the whole world. For her, I can do anything. Maybe, I¡¯m in love.¡±

    When the conversation was taking ce, Song Xueyun was standing a little away from there. Yoona had shared her location. She thought of surprising Yoona and Gu Shangyan but who would have thought that she would get the biggest shock of her life?

    Not making her presence known to anyone, she left the cafe, holding back her tears. It was only when she left the cafe and ran to the small alley behind the cafe did she burst into tears. She sat on the ground, holding her knees and cried.<sub>.</sub>

    She was never special to him.

    She was so stupid to believe that she would be someone special to him but no there was no difference between An Xin and her to him. To him, both of them were safe.

    How could he do this to her?

    How could he fall for someone else when she loved him so much?<sub></sub>

    Was she not worth Young Master Lu?

    Maybe, it was true.

    However, how could she stop wanting the man who she had loved all her childhood? It wasn¡¯t easy for her. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to give up on him.

    Why did she even think that there were chances that he could love her?<sub></sub>

    She must be deranged enough to think that.

    After crying her heart out, she stood up while wiping her tears and walked towards the home. She didn¡¯t tutor Han Zixin and walked the long way home just to let this loneliness sink into her skin. When she reached home, all traces of her crying were gone. She opened the door with a small smile and wished her parents.

    ¡°Yunyun, did you not take the pocket money that your dad gave you?¡± Mrs Song asked her daughter with a strict look.

    ¡°Mom, I have money, ¡± Song Xueyun replied. She had seen her mother¡¯s medical bill and knew that her father was only left with a small sum of money after paying them and she didn¡¯t want to take a substantial part from that money.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Her mother scoffed, hands on hips. ¡°Do tell me where you got so much money that you refuse to take a dime from your parents? Are we your parents or not? Don¡¯t we have some responsibility towards you?¡±

    Song Xueyun helplessly smiled. Her mother can be a handful sometimes. ¡°Mom, all my school expenses are covered by the schrship that I receive for my meritorious performance. I won a lot of cash princes in the contest I took part in. Not just this, Han Zixin¡¯s grandfather pays me a good sry equal to that of a full-time tutor. His marks increased by leaps and bounds and I was even given a bonus.¡±

    ¡°Yunyun, it¡¯s our responsibility to raise you, ¡± Her mother said in a soft voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you work too hard.¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m too extraordinary, ¡± Song Xueyun tried to be cheeky. ¡°Plus, all I want is yourpany and love. I don¡¯t ask for anything. Just love me as much as you can, please.¡±

    Although she was trying to smile, she could feel her body trembling. If her mom hugged her right now, she was afraid that she was going to begin crying. She didn¡¯t want to make her mom sad as thetter already had a very frail health. If she could, she would just hide her sadness behind her nk face.

    Mrs Song could feel that something was not right with her daughter but she didn¡¯t say anything. Maybe, Song Xueyun just wanted some alone time. Since she couldn¡¯t do much, she decided to cook something simple but delicious for her daughter. A meal cooked by her mother might put a smile on her face.

    Inside the room, Song Xueyun looked at the wall full of photographs. There were pictures of her with her parents and Lu Xuan. There were some pictures with Han Nanxian too.

    She didn¡¯t look at Lu Xuan¡¯s picture but at Han Nanxian¡¯s.

    ¡°Do you know how much I hate you right now?¡± Song Xueyun cried. ¡°My heart is broken and I don¡¯t have my best friend with me to fix it. I don¡¯t need you to fix my heart, juste here and let me cry on your shoulder. Say, I have you. I can rely on you. Why don¡¯t you say anything dammit!!¡±

    ¡°Han Nanxian, what have I done to not get my feelings reciprocated by the two boys in my life I care so much for?¡± Song Xueyun asked him. ¡°For all these months, I have been trying to be an understanding friend. I have been trying to understand that your leaving was necessary but what do I do when I don¡¯t have my best friend with me when I want him with me right now?¡±

    Tears were trickling down her face as she pulled the photograph and threw it on the floor. ¡°You broke my heart more than the boy I love. If we meet again, we will be strangers or I wish that we don¡¯t meet again.¡±

    Song Xueyun copsed on the ground and her eyes were fixed on a picture on her desk table. In the picture, she was staring at Lu Xuan who was grinning at her. Maybe, it was all this picture¡¯s fault. She made so many castles in the air that she couldn¡¯t see that the king of the castle had anotherQueen by his side.

 Chapter 237 Throwing party

    ¡°Fighting! You can do it, ¡± An Xin was backstage when the anchor called out their school¡¯s name. Today was the day, Han Zixin would be appearing in the singingpetition. ¡°Once you win the cup for school, I will post it in my story and arrange a party for all of you.¡±

    The students cheered.

    The music teacher shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°Student An, then we would be waiting for the party, ¡± Yang Mei said, motivating the students even more.

    The students looked at the teacher and said in surprise, ¡°Teacher Yang if we won the cup, can we really go to An Xin¡¯s house for a party?¡±

    ¡°Of course, ¡± Yang Mei said. ¡°If you all gave your best, we will surely go if An Xin organised a party.¡±

    ¡°Should I make all the preparation for the party now?¡± An Xin asked.

    Han Zixin took her phone and said, ¡°First let me win, alright?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Zixin, in my eyes, you are the ultimate winner. No one is a better singer than you, ¡± An Xin replied, staring at him. ¡°Even if you won¡¯t bring the trophy home, which is impossible, you will still be my only winner.¡±

    Han Zixin took a step to hug An Xin before going to the stage. However, before he could hug the girl, two boys hugged him and patted him back as if they were punching him.

    ¡°All the best, Han Zixin, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a big fake smile and hit his back loudly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you should win, ¡± Gu Shangyan did the same.

    ¡°Go now, ¡± Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan pushed him to the stage and pulled An Xin with them. How dare this stinky brat hug their sister? How many times bad they made it clear to Han Zixin that hugging An Xin was off-limits. No boy except for his brother and father could hug her. It was the rule that no one could break.

    An Xin didn¡¯t notice the super protective behaviour of her brothers but Yang Mei did. She actually finds it endearing how two brothers were trying to protect their sister. When she heard that An Xin had beaten some senior boys for saying bad things about her brother, she was very surprised. However, she could not dislike this girl.

    An Xin¡¯s mantra was simple: no one except for her gets to tease her brothers. If someone else tried to even look at her family with an evil eye, she would beat all of them.What was funny was how boys were beaten with mop so that their dirty brains could be mopped. This was the excuse she gave to the teacher for using a mop to beat those boys.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Bros, if Han Zixin won the trophy, we are throwing a party at our house, ¡± An Xin said in excitement. ¡°Teacher Yang agreed toe too.¡±

    ¡°Crybaby, Aunt and Uncle are not at home, ¡± Gu Shangyan said in her ear.

    An Xin looked at her brother and blinked her eyes. ¡°I know. They areing tomorrow evening. Until then the floors will be mopped and the kitchen will be cleaned.¡±

    Gu Shangyan gaped at her but the idea of doing something mischievous when the parents weren¡¯t home was very exciting to him. He groaned. Oh god, they turned him naughty like them too.

    ¡°Miss Yang, will youe?¡± Lu Xuan asked with a smile. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a week. He was very d to meet her.

    ¡°Sure, ¡± Yang Mei said. ¡°Today, my contract with the school will end. I will be a college student once the contest ends. I don¡¯t think the school will have any problem with the party.¡±

    Lu Xuan smiled widely at her. ¡°Yes. Yes. Let¡¯s go and watch their performance.¡±<sub></sub>

    All of them were standing in front of a big TV screen that was showing Han Zixin standing in the middle holding a guitar and other students. There was one male and one female vocalist. Apart from that, all were instrumentalists.

    ¡°He is very talented, ¡± Yang Mei smiled as she heard the first verse.

    ¡°Can he be an idol like Mochi?¡± An Xin ended up asking.

    ¡°Idol? I don¡¯t know, ¡± Yang Mei genuinely replied. ¡°He can be a singer in the future. He doesn¡¯t need to be an idol for this.¡±

    ¡°Are singers and idols different?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    Lu Xuan nodded his head. He was reminded of the conversation that he had with Yang Me. ¡°A singer can or can¡¯t be an idol. But an Idol is a performer, singer and dancer.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Yang, you have a music major right?¡± An Xin asked her.

    Yang Mei nodded her head.

    ¡°Can Han Zixin go to music school to shape his future in this field?¡± An Xin asked when the performance ended and the Judges on the screen took a little break to score them.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Yang Mei asked. ¡°In fact, it will suit him the most. I can see him seeding in this field. He is a very rare talent. If his talent is shaped perfectly, he can rule the music industry one day. I have very high hopes for him.¡±

    Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan could feel the wheels of her head turning. ¡°What are you plotting?¡±

    An Xin gasped. ¡°Brothers, can this cute and innocent face even n anything? I¡¯m innocent, your honour. Don¡¯t give me a tag of the plotter. Schemer. Or anything.¡±

    ¡°Stop being dramatic, ¡± Lu Xuan flicked her forehead and she red at him. ¡°You are a very bad actress.¡±

    ¡°Mr Lu, why don¡¯t you give me acting lessons?¡± An Xin retorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Queen of the film industry?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡± Lu Xuan wanted to scold her. But he heard a beautiful peal ofughter.

    ¡°You two are so cute, ¡± Yang Mei gushed. ¡°I wish I had siblings like both of you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yang, if you want you can be our big sister, ¡± An Xin cheekily said.

    ¡°No!!!!!!!!¡± Lu Xuan shouted in horror.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The three of them looked at him in astonishment.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, are you possessed by your grandmother¡¯s ghost again?¡± An Xin asked in worry.

    ¡°An Xin, grandma is alive, ¡± Lu Xuan said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Oh, I thought ¨C¡°

    Before she could continue he shut her up with a re.

    ¡°Guys, look at the screen. Han Zixin and everyone entered the second stage, ¡± Gu Shanyan said. ¡°They had to defeat the school from the capital to win the trophy.¡±

 Chapter 238 Sacred art

    On the stage, Han Zixin had seemed frozen when his gaze fell on the judge on the second chair. He felt as if he had forgotten all the training that he had gotten. He wanted to run from there. He didn¡¯t want to sing at all. He wanted to go back. He shouldn¡¯t sing.

    But when he looked at the faces of his concerned bandmates, he closed his eyes. With his broken heart, he could spoil the future of other students. Even if he couldn¡¯t sing, he had to. Even though his hands were shaking, he had to y the guitar. His legs were giving up? He had to hold on.

    His school, teachers and friends were rooting for him.

    As the music began ying, he closed his eyes and took deep breaths. He could do this.

    e??? I never believed in love at first sight.

    I used to think fairy tales were all lies¡­. e???

    Even though his aura was depressing, his voice sounded as if the warm ray of sun had fallen on the sun on a cold wintery day. There was something so magical, sweet and fascinating about his voice that one couldn¡¯t help but want to shut all the noise only to hear him.

    e??? Loving you has seen the sun through the rain<sub>.</sub>

    Cause

    Holding your hand so warm

    On a cold winter¡¯s day

    You make the world around brighter

    You lift me up highere???

    His eyes were closed and he was swaying while singing and ying the guitar. The people in the audience didn¡¯t realise how a musicpetition became a concert. The boy just has this energy that makes them stand up and dance and sing with him.

    Seeing the environment, the instrumentalists also rxed and they began enjoying themselves as if they were doing a concert.<sub></sub>

    ¡°He is amazing, isn¡¯t he?¡± Judge Liu said with a fascinated look on his phase.

    Yang Zi smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Today, we are seeing a lot of idols in the industry having an upper hand above the real talents. This boy has it alla€¡° face, talent and ambition to be on the top. I wonder how he is not signed by apany?¡±

    ¡°Goddess Yang has praised someone genuinely for the first time, ¡°Judge Chen chuckled.

    ¡°Mr Chen, you know what I¡¯m saying, ¡± Yang Zi said. ¡°You rejected Yang Mei, my student. I told you she has potential. Not just potential but talent too.¡±

    ¡°Goddess Yang, Yang Mei might have a beautiful face, talent and potential. Shecks ambition, ¡± Judge Chen said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to make mainstream music. I dare not sign her. I don¡¯t want to put resources on someone who wants to be unique. You are one in a million that survived the brutality of this industry with your uniqueness. But I can¡¯t say anything about Yang Mei. As for this boy, as long as he signs with mypany and begins as an idol, I can make his life.¡±

    They pped when the performance ended.

    Without any doubt, Jingyuan High was the winner.<sub></sub>

    When they were given the trophy, everyone backstage hugged and shed some tears for the victory of the kids.

    Yang Mei appeared on the stage as the mentor and music teacher of the Jingyuan High School.

    Judge Chen was surprised to see Yang Mei there. He was even more shocked to find out that the boy he liked so much was trained by no one else but Yang Mei.

    After the interview and photo session, thepetition ended.

    ¡°Can you set up the meeting with the male lead singer of the Jingyuan High?¡± Mr Liu asked the anchor.

    ¡°Right away, sir, ¡± The anchor said and someone went out to call Han Zixin.

    When Han Zixin opened the door to the guest room, he saw three people sitting inside. He didn¡¯t try to look weird and walked in with a nk face. He didn¡¯t need to show anyone that he was nervous.

    ¡°You are a very good singer, ¡± Yang Zi smiled at the boy.

    Han Zixin only nodded his head. He didn¡¯t want to cause a scene by ignoring the Nation¡¯s goddess. What¡¯s so good about her? Hah, even his best friend had been a National crush.

    ¡°Young boy, have you ever thought of joining an entertainmentpany?¡± Mr Chen came straight to the point.

    ¡°No, ¡± Han Zixin¡¯s reply was crisp and clear.

    The three of them startled.

    ¡°Then, why do youe to thepetition?¡± Judge Liu asked.

    ¡°My best friend wanted me to win thepetition and so I did, ¡± Han Zixim nkly replied.

    ¡°Young boy, don¡¯t be funny, ¡± Judge Chen said with a huff. ¡°If your best friend asks you to jump into we¡¯ll, will you jump into well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Han Zixim replied without thinking.

    ¡°You can make a future in this field, ¡± Judge Liu told him in a very calm tone.

    ¡°I hate music, ¡± Han Zixin told them. ¡°I hate it more than anything.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you sing?¡± Yang Zi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to calm myself without music. It¡¯s my coping mechanism, ¡± Han Zixin replied, looking straight at Judge Liu. ¡°Music is instilled in my veins. I can¡¯t part with it even if I hate it more than anyone. Good sirs, you are wasting your time and opportunity on someone who doesn¡¯t even need it.¡±

    ¡°This is Yang Mei¡¯s student. entric just like her, ¡± Mr Chen scoffed. ¡°That girl is trouble. Wherever she goes, she only knows how to create factions.¡±

    ¡°Mr Chen, you have no right talking about Yang Mei like this, ¡°Yang Zi said in a stern tone. ¡± She refused you because she knew that both of you would never be able to work. Let the boy go. Not everyone wants music to make something of themselves. To some, it¡¯s a sacred art that they don¡¯t want to share with anyone. ¡°

    _____

    A/N: If you want to hear this song, it¡¯s from the drama Go Go quid. And it is the English version of the ost of a song sung by Laurence Larson.It is really a very beautiful song.

 Chapter 239 Playing her songs on loop

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I want to sign that boy, ¡± Judge Chen announced to his two colleagues. ¡°He has a future in the industry. I¡¯m ready to do anything to sign him to my agency.¡±

    Yang Zi sighed as she looked at this stubborn man. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t sit still until he signed the boy into hispany. More than seventeen years ago, when she had gone to Judge Chen and asked him to sign her for hispany. He had out rightly refused. She had to work extremely hard to be seen by this man.

    Although he was rude, harsh and no-nonsense, he could shape any musician¡¯s life. Apart from owning an entertainmentpany, he was a well-known music producer andposer. So, his reach and influence in the field were immeasurable.

    ¡°Brother Chen, ¡± Judge Liu said rather informally. ¡°If the boy doesn¡¯t want a future in this field, how could you force him? Wouldn¡¯t it be like pouring resources on a seed that doesn¡¯t even want to grow up? There are a number of artist talents in thepany that need your attention.¡±

    ¡°At this age, what do children even know?¡± Judge Chen asked with a scoff. ¡°What do we know at seventeen? I remember being a loafer believing that the world is my enemy. It¡¯s a phase. We all go through it. If my Master hadn¡¯t pped senses in me then, would I be the country¡¯s golden musicposer and producer? No, I would not be. Not everyone is born with an innate talent to achieve something so great. If that boy is born with such talent, there is no way I¡¯m giving up on her. I will do what it takes.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Yang Zi pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t say anything to him now that he had made up his mind. If it was what he wanted, then so be it. It wasn¡¯t like the boy was agreeing. She knew that it was very difficult to make a teenager agree to something if he or she had determined to say no.

    ¡°Call Yang Mei, ¡± Judge Chen told Yang Zi.

    ¡°Brother Chen, do not me me when you can¡¯t handle her, ¡± Yang Zi said with an eye roll.

    ¡°She is not the boss of me. Instead, I¡¯m going to be her boss. She must show me some respect, ¡°Judge Chen said like a grumpy old man.<sub></sub>

    Judge Liu and Yang Zi exchanged looks and shook their heads. The explosive here¡­

    Yang Zi gave a call to Yang Mei but thetter refused to meet. She never minded the girl¡¯s attitude toward Mr Chen because he deserved it for acting all high and mighty to the young girl. Who asked him to be a jerk to the girl? So what if he was in histe thirties? Children of today didn¡¯t work like children of their time. They wanted to be respected and recognized for their work.

    Yang Mei didn¡¯t ask for anything just respect for her work and unfortunately, Mr Chen ended up offending the girl.

    Outside, the students of Jingyuan High school were taking pictures with each other. After the win, they had to click several photos, right?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Teacher Yang, can I tag you in these pictures?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°I asked everyone if they had a problem with me posting these pictures. If you have, I won¡¯t post the pictures where you are in it.¡±

    Yang Mei thought for a moment. Her new album will be released soon. Last night, she had released the first single of the album and it had gotten like 500 thousand views until now. Since her music genre wasn¡¯t mainstream, she didn¡¯t have many followers. Just one million. She believed that she only needed one hit song to touch the hearts of the people. All the fans that she had, they alwaysmented that they only heard her once and they could stop themselves from wanting more of her music.

    Just one hit song and she knew that she would be able to support herself in this cutthroat industry.

    If she allowed An Xin to tag herself, it would be good for her song. Should she agree to it or not?

    ¡°Can you show me the pictures?¡± Yang Mei asked An Xin who nodded. When she saw one picture where she was wearing a facemask and everyone else was smiling at the camera holding a trophy and big cash prize cheek, she said, ¡°You can post this one and tag me with my official ount.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Yang, ¡± An Xin smiled at her. She posted the picture with the caption where she was thanking Yang Mei for her efforts in leading Jingyuan High to win. The mutual fans of Yang Mei and An Xin were thrilled, they began mentioning her in thements and asking if they had heard Yang Mei¡¯s new song.

    An Xin surprisingly looked at Yang Mei and asked, ¡°Teacher Yang, did you release a new song?¡±

    Yang Mei smiled. ¡°You hear my music?¡±

    An Xin looked at Lu Xuan who was looking at all the ces but at her. ¡°Actually, everyone at our home likes your songs. From helpers to my parents, everyone can sing those songs word to word, given how someone ys those songs all day on a loop.¡±

    ¡°I am so happy to hear, ¡°Yang Mei replied with a smile.

    ¡°Teacher Yang, would you mind if I make a Tik Tok of your song?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°All I have to do is lip sync and dance to your song while you hold my phone.¡±

    ¡°Would you do it?¡± Yang Mei asked, surprised.

    ¡°Why not? Han Zixin says you are the best music teacher in the whole world. You motivated him to take up his lost passion again and we need to protect your passion too. If we can help you, we will, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°Now, let me hear the new song and think of something creative.¡±

    When she yed the song, An Xin began singing it along with the song.

    ¡°You know this too?¡± Yang Mei asked, shocked.

    An Xin only smiled. Sincest night, Lu Xuan had been ying this song on a loop like a sad lover who had lost his other half. His choice of music didn¡¯t suit him but she could not say that the music was not good.

 Chapter 240 Vow

    Since An Xin had promised the students that she would throw a party, she didn¡¯t go back on her words. She estimated that it would take around one hour to go back home and she called Meimei and asked her to organise a really cool party as soon as possible.

    And when all of them reached An Xin¡¯s humble abode, the party was organized.

    ¡°You have a beautiful home, ¡± Yang Mei said to Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Then, I shall give you a tour of the ce, ¡± Lu Xuan said and showed her the way to the inside of the house while the party was organised in the backyard.

    ¡°Oh my god, this is one gorgeous piano, ¡± Yang Mei eximed in joy.

    ¡°So, you want to y it?¡± Lu Xuan asked her.

    ¡°Can I?¡± Yang Mei asked in a slight hesitation.<sub>.</sub>

    Lu Xuan nodded his head.

    Yang Mei sat on the stool and began ying the piano while humming to herself.

    ¡°I think I will miss you guys, ¡± Yang Mei sighed. ¡°I never thought being a music teacher could be so fun. But I can¡¯t miss college anymore. I had to go back to my sses.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯te to school?¡± Lu Xuan asked her in surprise.

    Yang Mei shrugged. ¡°How can I? I have sses, remember? I¡¯m a student just like you.¡±

    ¡°What about weekend music sses?¡± Lu Xuan asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°My dad is fine now. He will resume it, ¡± Yang Mei replied.

    ¡°Miss Yang, are you leaving me?¡± Lu Xuan asked, sadly. He looked as if he was about to cry at any moment.

    ¡°Silly boy, what are you saying?¡± Yang Mei chuckled as she ruffled his hair. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a teacher at Jingyuan High, remember?¡±

    ¡°Can you not leave?¡± Lu Xuan whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you go.¡±

    ¡°Well, my life is in another city, ¡°Yang Mei said. ¡°I can¡¯te to this city again unless it is to meet my father.¡± She looked at students on the patio, having fun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out. An Xin has organised a party. We can¡¯t sit here. I have to leave soon because I will be leaving tonight. I have a flight at night.¡±

    With this said, Yang Mei stood up and left to join everyone outside.<sub></sub>

    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t stop himself from shedding some tears. He knew that he was young and stupid but was his first love over, just like this?

    He couldn¡¯t share what he was feeling but when it came to Yang Mei, he could not stop himself from falling for her. She was so good. How could he not like her?

    Maybe, no one could understand his feelings.

    Did it mean he had to bury his feelings deep in his heart and never talk about them?

    On the other hand, Yang Mei received a call from her friend.

    ¡°Mei!!!! What have you done? You already have one million views on the song!¡± Her friend shrieked in excitement. ¡°I saw your song getting viral on Tiktok as a trend. Everyone is making short videos on it. Oh my god, Mei, you have your first hit song. Your followers have increased by two hundred thousand in just one hour. Just what have you done?¡±

    Yang Mei was numb for a moment. When she realised what her friend said, she quickly opened her social media and saw herincreased followers. There are about thousands ofments. She was famous? Her song was a hit?

    Yang Mei sat on the ground with her head buried in her knees and cried. For years, she had been looking for this opportunity and now that she finally found it, she couldn¡¯t help but get emotionally overwhelmed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xuan asked when he saw her crying. ¡°Are you okay? Are you in pain? Shall I bring you to doctor¨C¡°

    Yang Mei helplessly smiled and stood up.She put a finger on his lips. ¡°Calm down, tiger. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not in pain.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you crying?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he saw she sobbed harder once again.

    Yang Mei couldn¡¯t suppress this dire urge to sob once again. She didn¡¯t realise that tears trickling down her face.

    ¡°Are you sad?¡± Lu Xuan whispered.

    Yang Mei smiled through her tears and shook her head. ¡°No, silly. These are tears of Joy. Thank you, Xuan. You helped me a lot inposing this song. I hit my first million views in just twenty four hours. Can you believe it?¡±

    Lu Xuan smiled and wiped her tears with the pad of his thumb. ¡°You are the brightest star. You are bound to shine. You can¡¯t cry on every sess.¡±

    Yang Meiughed. She hugged him in excitement. ¡°Xuan, you are my lucky charm. Ever since I met you, good things began happened to me. Thank you so much.¡± She broke the hug and looked at the sky with a huge smile on her face. ¡°I will be like that bird in the sky. I will fly hard and high. I will make my name. I won¡¯t look back until I win the Golden Music award. I just got a ticket for my entry. Now, I will not look back. I won¡¯t look back until I have that award.¡±

    ¡°What about life or love?¡± Lu Xuan asked her.

    She looked at him and smiled, showing her two dimples on her cheeks. ¡°What about life or love? Everything is on pause until I get that award. I will not think about anything at all. I don¡¯t want life problems to hold me back or clip my wings. As for love? I think it will mess up with my aim. I don¡¯t want to think about it at all. What if I fell in love and gave up everything for a man and love? Humans are fickle. They forget their promises soon. I don¡¯t want to forget this promise to myself. I just hope that I don¡¯t stray from my path.¡±

    ¡°Then, make a vow that you will never get a boyfriend until you get that award?¡± Lu Xuan asked her.

    Yang Mei seriously looked at him and nodded her head. ¡°I, Yang Mei, will never get a boyfriend until I get the Golden Music Award. If I break this vow, may cmity befall on me.¡±

    Lu Xuan smiled as he heard her words.

    He had an assurance and he could wait for her for however long she wanted.

 Chapter 241 The summer she kissed

    That Summer it wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan who had experienced what it was like to be in love. There was someone else too. Someone who had yet to realise that he had long blurred the lines between friendship and love.

    Gu Shangyan opened the door of the cafe that he frequented with Yoona after the library. They had known each other for almost one month. They went from fighting with each other for every petty thing to fast fasts.

    As he opened the door, he saw Yoona smiling at a guy. It was Sunday which meant he didn¡¯t have school. He scowled when he saw the boy making Yoonaugh. He didn¡¯t know what possessed him at that moment but he shut the door and walked out of there in a fit of anger.

    Yoona¡¯s eyes fell on the door and she saw Gu Shangyan leaving. She looked at the boy who she had met in the library and recognised him as that friendly waiter in this cafe. She frequented this cafe enough to be friendly with the staff here.

    ¡°Hey, Shangyan!¡± Yoona called out his name as she ran behind him with her long legs. ¡°Stop. Where are you going? Why are you throwing a fit?¡±

    Gu Shangyan stopped and turned to look at her, ¡°Really, Yoona? You said we can¡¯t go watch a movie because you have toplete some papers. But there you were,ughing and grinning with that boy. I don¡¯t like this.¡±

    Yoona sighed as she looked at him. She tried to ruffle his hair but he took a step back. ¡°Shanghai, stop being angry, okay? He is a nice guy. He asked me about some book rmendations. He works in the cafe. It¡¯s his mom¡¯s. What¡¯s the harm in talking to someone who has the same interests as you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what he was doing?¡± Gu Shangyan grunted. ¡°He was talking to you about books because he knew it was the only way to talk to you. I am pretty sure he asked you to add him on WeChat to send him a book rmendation.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Yoona looked surprised. ¡°How do you know? We added each other on WeChat.¡±

    Suddenly, his aura turned even icier and she couldn¡¯t understand what had happened to him. He appeared more cold and unapproachable.

    She heaved out a sigh and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking that he is hitting on me? I mean, just look at me. Do I look like someone who guys would hit on?¡±

    Gu Shangyan nced at her with an icy gaze. She was slim and tall. In boyfriend jeans, a white top and white sneakers, she looked just like one of the dudes. Not to mention, the boy cut hairstyle that she was rocking.

    Yoona knew too well that what she was wearing most definitely was not what boys liked. She looked masculine with her appearance and she didn¡¯t think there was anything feminine about her.

    Why would guys even like her?

    Gu Shangyan knocked her head lightly and muttered, ¡°What if he is into guys and thinks that you are one?¡±<sub></sub>

    Yoona raged as she heard his words. ¡°Gu Shangyan!!¡±

    Heughed. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. ¡°Then, he heaved out a sigh. ¡°You are very beautiful and girls like you never know how beautiful you are.¡±

    Yoona¡¯s heart fluttered in her chest and the tips of her ears turned red. She turned her head in shyness.

    He held her hand and both of them walked ahead. It was getting dark and he was walking her home. They were just a little away from her house when she suddenly paused.

    Standing under the streetlight, her face was glowing because of the lighting falling on her. She looked even more beautiful with this lighting setting.

    ¡°Shangyan?¡± Yoona turned to look at him. She gulped and took a deep breath. It was now or never. If she didn¡¯t ask him today, she didn¡¯t think she would be this courageous again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Shangyan blinked his eyes.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You said I¡¯m pretty?¡± Yoona whispered. ¡°Am I pretty enough to be the girl you like?¡±

    Gu Shangyan¡¯s heart paused beating. For a second, he thought that he had died and gone straight to heaven. Was she pretty enough to be someone he could like?

    No.

    Because in his eyes, she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen.

    She took a step ahead, her eyes still on him. It was a good thing that she was tall enough to not tiptoe for what she was going to do.

    In a sh second, she kissed his cheek and ran back.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan, you know what I mean, ¡± Yoona said as she ran from there. ¡°I¡¯m giving you the chance to ask me out.¡±

    Like a fool with wide eyes and a frozen body, his hand suddenly moved to his cheek, the ce where she kissed him to be exact and momentster, he felt hot all over his body. His face was a sight to be seen. One could hear the loud beating heart from afar.

    It was at that moment, that Gu Shangyan knew that he was screwed. He watched her running to her house without turning back. When she was at her house gate, she turned once and gave him a small shy smile before disappearing inside.

    Later that night, he was sprawled on his bed staring at the ceiling in a daze. Do not ask how he reached home.

    That night, Lu Xuan entered his bedroom.

    ¡°Come on, ¡± Lu Xuan said as he looked at his brother. He dragged his dazed brother to the terrace when everyone was asleep at his house.

    On the perimeter of the terrace, he had ced two sses and looked at his brother and grinned.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gu Shangyan asked with an eyebrow raise.

    ¡°Taste it, ¡± Lu Xuan grinned.

    Gu Shangyan took a taste and he felt something bitter but delicious on his tongue.

    ¡°Mixed sprite with beer, ¡± Lu Xuan told him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell mom or uncle.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, where the hell you get beer from?¡± Gu Shangyan asked him in shock.

    _____

    A/N: Their Teenage years remind me of my teenage years. We all fall in love, experience joy and sadness altogether. I am missing those angsty feelings. Those I¡¯m too good for the world attitude. The teenage year of every person is very special.

    So, if I have any teenage readers, all I want to say is¡ª- Live it the way you want to live your teenage years. You will make mistake. You will break your heart and others. You will fall in love. You will fall out of love. You will fight with your family. You will get new fake/real friends. You will make a lot of mistakes. Do not shy away from it. Don¡¯t y adult. Be what you are. One day, when you will be in your twenties, thirties, forties and so on. You will miss those days no matter how shitty or good they were.

    This is the magic of the teenage world. It¡¯s magical, chaotic and everything.

 Chapter 242 Girlfriend

    ¡°Fuck, where the hell you get beer from?¡± Gu Shangyan asked him in shock.

    ¡°A man never kisses and tells, ¡± Lu Xuan winked at him. ¡°Now tell this brother, what¡¯s troubling you? You look like someone kissed the air out of your body.¡±

    ¡°Stop using that word, ¡± Gu Shangyan muttered.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Lu Xuan asked with a brow raise.

    ¡°The k-word, ¡°Gu Shangyan murmured.

    ¡°Oh brother, don¡¯t tell me you kissed someone, ¡± Lu Xuan teased him but when he looked at the expression on his brother¡¯s face, he was shocked. He pulled him to sit on the surface with him. ¡°Give me details now.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°A man never kisses and tells, ¡± Gu Shangyan retorted.

    ¡°Who was she?¡± Lu Xuan groaned. ¡°Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°I think I do like her, ¡± Gu Shangyan whispered as he looked at Lu Xuan in fear. ¡°Xuan, what do I do? I think I really like her too much. Aunt and Uncle will kill me for getting into a rtionship in Eleventh grade. I¡¯m still a kid but¡­¡±

    ¡°You are right, ¡± Lu Xuan replied and took a sip of his drink. ¡°It¡¯s a rule at our house to not get into any romance before you pass high school but you are older and smarter. You aren¡¯t like me and Xin. If you like her so much, don¡¯t back out.¡± He patted Gu Shangyan¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Man up, brother. This little brother will help you in keeping your romance a secret. I will tell you about all the nooks and corners of the house where no one would catch you romancing on the phone.¡±

    ¡°Little shit, ¡± Gu Shangyan meant to be angry but he ended up smiling. ¡°You better keep it a secret or I will snitch on you that you drink at this age. Oh, I might have caught you making smokes here and there.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say a word to me or anyone, ¡± Lu Xuan said in surprise. ¡°You know I smoke sometimes? You know I¡¯m really trying to give up. From every day to once a week and now once a month. It¡¯s not easy turning a good boy from a bad one.¡±

    ¡°Just smoke?¡± Gu Shangyan rolled his eyes. ¡°Try not to use incognito mode on house wifi.¡±

    ¡°Now shut up, ¡± Lu Xuan groaned as he turned his eyes away and sipped from his ss. ¡°I hate you technology guys.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you learn it too?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. ¡°Deleting history could be a motivation.¡±

    Lu Xuan gave him a look and he burst intoughter.<sub></sub>

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the girl¡¯s name? Shouldn¡¯t I know my sister-inw?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow. He was really curious to know everything about this girl who could make this brother of his crazy after her.

    ¡°You know her, ¡± Gu Shangyan said in a soft tone. ¡°It¡¯s Yoona.¡±

    ¡°Woah, ¡± Lu Xuan eximed. He raised his ss and cheered, ¡°To my brother¡¯s first love and my unrequited love!¡±

    Oh yeah, Lu Xuan just found a way to get Gu Shangyan to soften up and spill all the beans.

    Alcohol.

    That summer was dear to Gu Shangyan for the reason that he had found a family, love and his aim in life. It would be one of the most memorable summers of his life. All he knew at that moment was no matter how many summers woulde and go, this one would be the dearest to his heart.

    It was only after a month after Gu Shangyan and Yoona had started dating when she had told him.

    ¡°Shangyan, my parents are discussing that I shouldplete my junior year here in China, ¡± Yoona said with a small smile. ¡°Dad says he wants to be grandpa during thisst time. My grandpa is diagnosed with stage three lung cancer. The doctors said that he didn¡¯t have much time left and my dad doesn¡¯t want to leave. So, they are discussing my schooling arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Come to Jingyuan High, ¡± Gu Shangyan suggested to her. He held her hand tightly and said, ¡°We will be together in school. I don¡¯t have to wait for you at the library every day just to have five minutes with you.¡±

    Yoonaughed. ¡°You are so cute and cute boyfriends deserve a kiss, don¡¯t they.¡±

    ¡°You stand still!¡± He warned her. ¡°You can¡¯t always steal kisses and then run away. I won¡¯t let this happen. So, listen to what I have to say. Come to Jingyuan High.¡±

    Yoona pouted but stood still. It was only with him that she could act all spoiled and girly. He pampered her to the moon. One day, she told him that if he pampered her too much, she would get spoiled and he said he was allowing her to act all spoiled with him. All these tiny and cute gestures made her fall for him all over again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want toe to Jingyuan High,¡± Yoona said. ¡°Our school has a different curriculum and it¡¯spletely different from Jingyuan High. I faced the same problem as Xin. Weak Mandarin. I will not be able to fit into your school. So, our school has branches all over the country and it has one in this city too. It¡¯s not a big school like yours but it¡¯s good. I won¡¯t be suffering. I will be studying ording to the same curriculum and sybus. And it¡¯s an English medium school.¡±

    ¡°I let my hope rise in vain, ¡± Gu Shangyan muttered. ¡°Nevermind, I will just make do with seeing you 5 minutes each day.¡±

    ¡°Oh honey, did I tell you that my school is two hours away from my house? I can¡¯t spend much time with you. But I will call you daily, ¡± Yoona promised. ¡°If we didn¡¯t study hard, our parents might get suspicious of us. My parents are cool but they won¡¯t be happy with my romantic life.¡±

    Gu Shangyan had an urge to stomp on his feet but he only hugged her.

    ¡°You said you dont hug a girl or friend, ¡°Yoona said with augh.

    ¡°But you are my girlfriend, ¡± Gu Shangyan retorted, making her blush.

 Chapter 243 Such an idiot

    The summer ended and the city entered a moderate temperature. The days began getting shorter and time for fun too as the monthly tests began.

    In the first test, the scores were normal.

    Simr things happened in others too.

    Suddenly, it was half-yearly exams and students found themselves at their wit ends. Time was moving so fast that they couldn¡¯t almost keep up with school. It was the age where they were learning more from life than textbooks. It was not easy for them to deal with this phase of life.

    It was the transition phase of their life. They would be adults in a year and they had to leave this age and their preserved inner child to enter the next phase of their life.

    Time was confusing, frustrating and memorable for them. The memories made during this time, lessons learnt, mistakes made and redeemed were going to apany them throughout their entire life.<sub>.</sub>

    It was thest working day of school as half-yearly exams would be starting on Monday. This time, to relieve the students, the school made a rule that the students would onlye to school to appear for the three-hour-long exam and then they would leave to prepare for the next exam that would take ce after a break of one day. So, it was like one day exam and another day holiday.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand this problem, take help from Gu Shangyan, ¡°Han Zixin told An Xin.

    An Xin sighed. ¡°He has no time these days. He is always busy with one thing or other. Or he is always on phone. I don¡¯t think he will get time to help me with exams. Plus, he tutors me and Lu Xuan every day for one hour and we don¡¯t fully utilise his time on good things and annoy him instead.¡±

    ¡°Then, you should focus mainly on studies when he is tutoring you, ¡°Han Zixin knocked some senses into her head.

    ¡°I know right, ¡°An Xin eximed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why I always waste my time when he is teaching us. Something is wrong with my head.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Something was always wrong with your head, ¡°Han Zixin rolled his eyes. ¡°It was just that you never understood.¡±

    An Xin pouted. ¡°You started picking on me again.¡±

    ¡°When did I pick on you?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow. He lightly hit her hand. ¡°Stop picking your nose like a dirty girl.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with picking my nose? It¡¯s itchy, ¡°An Xin replied as she inserted a finger inside her nose. ¡°I had a runny nose for thest few days. You know when the thin liquid sticks and fries on the inside of your nose, it tingles. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡±

    Han Zixin made a bad face. ¡°Behave like a girl.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hah, now a boy will tell me how a girl should be like one, ¡°An Xin sarcastically replied. She held his hand and said in a very sweet voice while batting her eyshes at him in order to make him fall into her cuteness trap. ¡°Cheat prince, although I don¡¯t have my hot pink glitter eyeliner on, I hope it works on you.¡±

    Han Zixin ced his hand on her face and gently pushed her face away. ¡°Little blockhead, what do you want? Do not butter me up. ¡°

    ¡°Tell Xueyun to help me with mathematics, ¡°An Xin asked in a cute voice. ¡°We both have mathematics inmon along with English and Mandarin. Doesn¡¯t she still teach you these three subjects? I will beg Shen Yue to help me with other subjects.¡±

    ¡°She is your friend, why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Han Zixin huffed.

    An Xin fell silent for a moment. ¡°I think she is ignoring me. She no longeres to our house. She no longer meets me like she used to. She is just being polite and I don¡¯t like this.¡±

    ¡°Did you ask her why she is ignoring you?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    An Xin shook her head sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force her. I don¡¯t want her to face something that is making her ufortable. I will wait for her to be normal like before. I would give her the same treatment as I usually do. If she doesn¡¯t want to be my old bestie, it¡¯s fine. I just hope that I¡¯m not the reason she is ufortable.¡±

    ¡°What about your brother?¡± Han Zixin asked her. ¡°Aren¡¯t they close friends?¡±

    ¡°He is such an idiot, ¡°An Xin said through gritted teeth. ¡°He thinks Song Xueyun is normal as she usually is. But I think she is not. She behaves normally with Lu Xuan but she never does things for him like she used to do. Couldn¡¯t he see that she is just treating him like a normal ssmate and since I¡¯m not her ssmate, I¡¯m not getting the same treatment!¡±

    ¡°Stop worrying about her, ¡°Han Zixin said as he patted her head. ¡°I will ask Xueyun about you. Do you know they moved from their old house?¡±

    An Xin gasped. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I mean, why? And when they moved?¡±

    ¡°Her dad had taken a loan on the house that he had inherited from his parents. It¡¯s a big house in the heart of the city, ¡°Han Zixin informed her. ¡°For Aunt Song¡¯s treatment, they had taken out a loan on that ce and put it for rent. The money from the rent will pay the loan instalments and now that all of their loans is paid, they moved back.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°I helped them move, ¡°Han Zixin shrugged. ¡°Yeye said I should help the Song family and I¡¯m d that I did.¡±

    Moreover, Han Nanxian had requested him to take care of Song Xueyun. He had made a promise and he couldn¡¯t go back on his promise. Plus, Song Xueyun wasn¡¯t a bad person to be his friend. She was sincere, honest and straightforward.

    ¡°My brother is really an idiot, ¡°An Xin muttered under her breath.

    _____

    A/N: Every person has their way to deal with pain. Song Xueyun is dealing in her own way. Some people just like to quietly leave when they felt they are not valued by the other people without demanding it asking. Song Xueyun is just like that.

 Chapter 244 Doting on you

    ¡°Did you ask her?¡± An Xin asked in a hesitating tone. She wondered if Song Xueyun would agree or not. More than for exams preparation, she wanted to meet her friend.

    Han Zixin nodded his head. He showed her his phone where Song Xueyun had replied with an eye roll that was so unlike her.

    She saw that Song Xueyun was typing and waited for her response.

    Song Xueyun: [Ask your best friend since when she began asking through you?]

    Han Zixin: [She doesn¡¯t want to be a burden now that your exams are going on too.]

    An Xin texted back.

    Song Xueyun: [An Xin! If you had to ask me, you should have used your number. Silly, girl. Come with Zixin anytime.]<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You were worrying in vain, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    An Xin grinned at him. ¡°We are going to her house. Let¡¯s buy something for her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the need?¡± Han Zixin yawned.

    ¡°Cheat prince, we are going to her new home together for the first time. I can¡¯t go empty-handed. It¡¯s a bad habit, ¡°An Xin reminded him.

    ¡°I¡¯m broke, ¡°Han Zixin reminded her. ¡°And you are broke too. Your monthly expenses hit the borderline ten days ago.¡±

    Although An Xin was richie-rich, her mother had put a limit on her expenses. She couldn¡¯t spend more than a certain amount every month.<sub></sub>

    An Xin huffed and puffed but then she pulled out a card from her skirt pocket. ¡°Tada!¡±

    ¡°This is not your old card, ¡°Han Zixin gaped at her. ¡°You were eating and drinking on my money, saying you are broke!¡±

    An Xin sheepishlyughed at him. ¡°This is my emergency fund card. I don¡¯t use it often. It¡¯s just that since other cards can¡¯t be used, I have to use it now. Again, I¡¯m not using it for me, it¡¯s for Xueyun.¡±

    Han Zixin narrowed his eyes at her and asked, ¡°Where did you get the money from?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my money, ¡°An Xin hugged her card. ¡°My prize money, show money, endorsement money etc. You know I have done walks for many shows, right? I get revenue from my social media ounts tooSo, my mother has opened a separate ount for me and she said I can use it if I like and gave me the card. But I don¡¯t have it in me to splurge the hard-earned money just like that. I have been saving it for retirement.¡±

    ¡°Wow, little blockhead, ¡°Han Zixin was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could save money. Each month, you will be broke by the tenth. And then you have to live on me and your brothers. Hell, Shen Yue provides you with food daily.¡±<sub></sub>

    An Xin lowered her gaze and looked at her feet. From a miser, she had transformed into a splurger. She did her best to save money. Her pocket money was double that of Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan but she would end up spending it all in just ten days. Even if she had to live on other people, her mother would never give her a single extra dime.

    The reason why she visited her dad more than usual was the money of course. Was she ashamed to admit it? No! Even Lu Zhaolin knew that his daughter was there on a weekday which meant she was short on money and every time she visited him, he would give her extra allowance apart from the usual pocket money that she got from him.

    ¡°Buy me lunch, ¡°Han Zixin demanded.

    ¡°No!¡± An Xin hugged her card and shook her head in horror. ¡°I am broke.¡±

    Han Zixin evilly grinned at her and snatched her card from her hand. ¡°We will eat a big and delicious lunch first and then go to Song Xueyun¡¯s house. Little blockhead, you never bought me anytime with your hard-earned money.¡±

    ¡°Cheat prince, we shouldn¡¯t touch other¡¯s cards. It¡¯s rude, ¡°An Xin scolded him.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow. ¡°Then, all the online transactions on my app that were made without my presence and knowledge. What about those?¡±

    ¡°Can you not be that petty?¡± An Xin pouted.

    ¡°No, ¡°Han Zixin grinned. ¡°You are buying me lunch and that¡¯s final.¡±

    This girl was looting him like a dacoit all these months and he had no idea that she was a low-key millionaire. The money she earned as a social media personality was enough to make her a millionaire. He swore that he would never fall into her broken disguise ever again.

    An Xin bought him a big and delicious lunch. Although she was being a miser, in the beginning, seeing the big smile on his face, she found herself happy too. If she had known that buying him lunch would put such a big smile on his face, she would have done that a long time ago. This smile was, even more, bigger than the one he got when she fed him candies.

    ¡°Cheat Prince?¡± An Xin suddenly said.

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    ¡°As long as this big sister is with you, I will buy you lunch daily!¡± An Xin announced.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want you to be my big sister, ¡°Han Zixin retorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me as your big sister. But I will buy you lunch all the time, ¡°An Xin replied with a determined smile.

    ¡°Alright, ¡°Han Zixin agreed. ¡°But I wonder why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear?¡± An Xin furrowed her brow. ¡°When I dote on you, it makes me happy. When you get pampered by me, it makes you happier.So, isn¡¯t it a win-win? I love doting on you and you loved being doted by me. So, I decided to dot on you all my life and you have to promise me that you will get doted by me all your life.¡±

    Han Zixin pinched her cheeks. She looked so cute to him at this moment that he had an urge to bit her puffy cheeks.

    ¡°Okay, ¡°He replied with a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡±

    ¡°You better be all mine, ¡°She replied without thinking much about the implication of her words.

 Chapter 245 Not gonna married

    ¡°Wow, ¡± A gasp left An Xin¡¯s lips when she entered the gates of the traditional-style courtyard house. Although the house was old, it was preserved in a very loving manner. From its walls and floors, one could say that it gave away its history.

    ¡°Song family is a literary family. This house has been passed down to the eldest son in every generation, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°Song Xueyun¡¯s grandpa passed it down to her father when they left the world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, ¡± An Xin said. Although this house wasn¡¯t what houses in ancient China were like, she could say that the architecture almost looked simr.

    They entered one door and it led them to the living room. They saw Mrs Song and Song Xueyun there. Mrs Song immediately stood up when she saw two teenagers at the door.

    ¡°Hello Auntie, ¡°Both of them greeted thedy.

    ¡± How are you, children?¡± Mrs Song asked with a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that Yunyun invited her friends home. Come. Come. Let auntie have a look at both of you.¡±<sub></sub>

    An Xin waved at Song Xueyun who softly smiled at her.

    ¡°I will bring water, ¡± Mrs Song said.

    ¡°Mom, sit down. You have been working too much since the morning. Let me bring water, ¡± Song Xueyun said before leaving for the kitchen. ¡°

    ¡°Child, why do you bring so many things?¡± Mrs Song asked them. ¡°I¡¯m so d that you came when Yunyun invited you. I have been asking her to invite her friends to a housewarming party but she doesn¡¯t listen to me. She said you guys have exams and it¡¯s better to not disturb you.¡±

    An Xin only smiled. She didn¡¯t let Mrs Song feel that anything was wrong. Actually, Song Xueyun didn¡¯t even tell anyone that she had moved homes.<sub></sub>

    ,??m ¡°Auntie, howe you look more beautiful each time I see you?¡± An Xin asked in a sweet voice.

    Mrs Song blushed. ¡°You really have a sweet mouth. Never mind, I am trying all the skincare products that you post on your social media. You sent a kit to Xueyun too but the girl is sozy that I have to use them. What if they expire? Does my skin look softer?¡±

    Since An Xin got so many gifts from big brands that she promoted on her social media, she always shared her products with her friends and family.

    ¡°Auntie, the same brand isunching their new skincare line. They sent me a product to review and promote on my social media. The results were good. I will send you the samples that I have. My mom uses her own favourite brand and Auntie Feifei does too. So, I can only share with you, ¡°An Xin replied.

    Soon, the conversation between them began about skincare and make-up. Just like her, Mrs Song loved makeup and clothes. It was no wonder that these two people clicked so suddenly. Their conversation turned from makeup and clothes turned to food. She couldn¡¯t eat junk food every day because of the nature of her job and Mrs Song too couldn¡¯t eat her favourite food because of her health. This was why both of them always loved a recipe that tasted good and was healthier too.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Auntie, I will send you the recipe that my mom tried for me. You have to try it once. I can tell you that it will taste heavenly, ¡± An Xin assured her.

    Mrs Song looked at Han Zixin who was quietly sitting there. ¡°Zixin, are we boring you with our conversation?¡±

    Han Zixin shook his head and smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°I made him obsessed with skincare too just like Yan Ge and Lu Xuan, ¡± An Xin grinned. ¡°I told them that they will get big pimples on their face and their skin will get older.¡±

    Mrs Songughed. ¡°You did well.¡± She looked here and there. ¡°I wonder where my daughter is lost? Air here, I wille in a while.¡±

    An Xin looked at Han Zixin and shared a worried look. He held her hand and squeezed it as if saying that everything would be alright.

    Her eyes fell on the wall where she could see pictures of Mrs Song and Mr Song from their high school days. In one picture Mrs Song was smiling at the camera while Mr Song was staring at her with a doting look. There were pictures of the two of them in their graduation cap too. Then, the pictures of their wedding. She could see the first picture of the couple with their baby and many more.

    ¡°Han Zixin?¡± An Xin called out his name. ¡°Do you think love like this can be found by anyone?¡±

    Han Zixin knew what she was thinking. He was not in a situation to reply to her. He had never seen anyone who had loved someone unconditionally like Mr Song had loved Mrs Song. Even when she was on the deathbed, he never left her hand. He held on to her and never let her go away.

    ¡°Maybe, ¡± Han Zixin still replied. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±

    An Xin looked at him and smiled, ¡°Because I¡¯m thinking what if I found love as great and unconditional as this one? Wouldn¡¯t it be amazing?¡±

    He lightly flicked her forehead. ¡°No puppy love!¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°Silly, I¡¯m not talking about now. But in like ten years from now. I don¡¯t want to live alone.¡±

    ¡°You are not alone, ¡± Han Zixin told her. ¡°You have your family and you also have me. So, you won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    An Xin replied with augh. ¡°I saw a movie where two best friends made a promise that if they didn¡¯t find anyone before they were thirty, they would marry each other. But I¡¯m telling you I will never marry my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Hah, am I that bad?¡± Han Zixin cocked his brow.

    ¡°No, silly. What if we got divorced like mom and dad? I will lose my friend too. So, we should always be careful with who we date and marry, ¡± An Xin nonchntly shrugged.

 Chapter 246 Missing a friend

    ¡°So, you have a problem in this chapter?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she saw the chapter that An Xin was showing her. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that easy but if I exined it to you well, it won¡¯t be that tough either. However, I need both of you to not bicker and only focus on the notebook, do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Xueyun, you are even stricter than Yan Ge, ¡± An Xin sighed.

    ¡°Is he even strict with you?¡± Song Xueyun rolled her eyes. ¡°I think these days he is more happy than ever. One day, he even waved hello to me. Can you believe it?¡±

    An Xin and Han Zixin didn¡¯t say anything because they had discussed how suspicious Gu Shangyan had been behaving all this time. They could spy on him but they chose to give him a benefit of the doubt.

    Song Xueyun began exining the chapter to the two best friends. It took almost four hours and now the three of them were exhausted.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. We will leave now, ¡± An Xin said while Han Zixin was packing their bags.

    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Stay for dinner, ¡± Song Xueyun insisted. ¡°My dad is home early. He cooked a delicious meal.¡±<sub></sub>

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t stop packing because he knew that An Xin wouldn¡¯t stay. Of course, they had best friend telepathy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to but Lu Xuan just texted me saying I should return soon, ¡± An Xin lied without batting eyshes.

    ¡°Okay, ¡± Her expression hardened as she heard Lu Xuan¡¯s name. ¡°You should go now. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    ¡°Bye, ¡± An Xin waved at her. ¡°All the best for exams. You will top for sure.¡±

    Song Xueyun smiled a bit.

    When An Xin and Han Zixin left the Song house, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the verdict?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Lu Xuan is the root cause of the problem, ¡± An Xin concluded. ¡°Have you noticed how every time I took Lu Xuan¡¯s name, she became sad? I think my brother is the reason why she is avoiding everyone.¡±

    ¡°What did he do now?¡± Han Zixin wondered out loud.

    ¡°Maybe, he didn¡¯t do anything, ¡± An Xin muttered. She knew in her heart that Song Xueyun woulde around. Her friend was not the type of person to wear emotions on their sleeves.

    Song Xueyun wouldn¡¯t face anyone until she was sure that she had defeated all the demons. Maybe, she was vulnerable at this time and this was the reason why she didn¡¯t want to be around people who could undo all the progress that she was making.

    .?O? If Song Xueyun needed time, she had all the time in the world for her. But An Xin just hoped that she got her friend back soon as she was kind of missing hanging out with her.

    ¡°Mom and Uncle are attending a party tonight. Why don¡¯t we go to my house first?¡± An Xin asked Han Zixin? ¡°It¡¯ste. Yeye will be asleep. We will have dinner at my house. Lu Xuan said he will order take-outs.¡±<sub></sub>

    Han Zixin shrugged nonchntly but his eyes were shining.

    When An Xin reached her home with Han Zixin, she saw Yoona hanging out with Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan in the living room. Since Gu Shangyan and Yoona always visit the same library, they were used to seeing them together.

    ¡°Hi, ¡± An Xin grinned as she ran to hug Yoona but before she could touch her, Gu Shangyan stood between the two girls holding a ss of water.

    ¡°My dear sister, aren¡¯t you thirsty? I brought water for you, ¡± Gu Shangyan said with a smile.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes were shining with happiness and she nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, Yan Ge. Only you care about me.¡±

    Lu Xuan snorted. His sister was blind for sure. Couldn¡¯t she see that the big brother was possessive of his girlfriend?

    ¡°Yoona, when did youe?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Just a few minutes ago, ¡± Yoona replied with a smile.

    Lu Xuan had an urge to roll his eyes. Those two only returned home now when he called them that mom and uncle would being homete. Lord knew where the two of them were dating. His mother and stepfather were attending a party. Sister was out with her best friend while he was just watching the music Videos of Yang Mei¡¯s new album while revising for exams.

    He was so pitiful. He had to study hard because he made hisdy love believe that he was a top student. Once in a while, he talked to Yang Mei and she always asked about how his studies were going. Pitiful him.

    ¡°Xin, your package arrived, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show Han Zixin things that you ordered for him?¡±

    ¡°What things?¡± Han Zixin furrowed his brows.

    An Xin grabbed his hand and dragged him upstairs. ¡°I will show you the surprise I nned for you. You got me that Miss Universe bracelet that I wear when I¡¯m not at school and so I got you a gift for winning a musicpetition.¡±

    Han Zixin made a dirty face but inside he was very happy and touched.

    Lu Xuan looked at Gu Shanyan and asked, ¡°Do you want to get rid of me too?¡±

    Gu Shangyan rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course not, you keep an eye on the door while I talk to my girl.¡±

    Lu Xuan groaned. ¡°Brother, if I knew you would be so clingy to your girlfriend, I would have never persuaded you to ept her proposal.¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯m clingy to my girlfriend. Why about you?¡± Gu Shangyan raised his brow. ¡°At least I don¡¯t listen to the same music 24/7 like a certain someone.¡±

    ¡°What am I missing?¡± Yoona asked.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± Lu Xuan muttered as watched the two of them whispering to each other. They really had no shame whatsoever left in them. Sometimes, he wondered how they never fell short of words to say to each other. They were always on call when they weren¡¯t spending time together.

 Chapter 247 Exam day

    It was exam day. Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan went together as their exam timing was the same because of their same stream. An Xin and Han Zixin went together because they were in the same stream too.

    ¡°Pray, I pass the exam, ¡± Han Zixin sighed.

    An Xin nodded her head and joined her hands to chant a prayer for both of them. Although they had prepared for the exam, they felt as if they had already forgotten all the topics.

    ¡°All the best, ¡± Shen Yue said as she saw two of them outside the ss while the exam would start in ten minutes. Instead of going inside, two of them were strolling outside holding their notes and cramming until theirst breath. She didn¡¯t wait for them and immediately went inside the ss.

    ¡°I think we should go inside now, ¡°An Xin said as she looked at the time on her wristwatch. Han Zixin nodded and walked ahead.

    As Han Zixin took a step he collided with a female figure. He took a step back, raising his hand in the air.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see where you are going?¡± Mu Wanwan red at Han Zixin. ¡°If I missed my exam because of you, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    ¡°This girl, the exam still has five minutes before starting, ¡± An Xin said as she pushed Han Zixin behind her back and raised her brow at the girl. It was as if a mother was hiding her child from an evil person. ¡°And if you are really concerned about exams, you should havee sooner or paid attention to your surroundings.¡±

    Mu Wanwan was about to retort when she saw her mothering her way. Yang Zi stood near her and handed her the water bottle as she said, ¡°Wanwan, you forget your water bottle. Good luck with the exam. I will pick you upter.¡±

    Mu Wanwan¡¯s face broke into a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, mom.¡±

    As he heard the word mom, Han Zixin¡¯s gaze on the girl hardened. It was as if he couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. He tugged at his tie to loosen it as he was feeling suffocated.<sub></sub>

    When Yang Zi turned to leave, her eyes fell on a familiar boy. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt happy as well as nervous seeing this boy. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was having this weird feeling about meeting him again.

    ¡°Han Zixin, right?¡± Yang Zi said. ¡°Your school won the musicpetition. How are you?¡±

    Han Zixin nced at her for a mere second and then left with An Xin without uttering a word.

    Yang Zi was left in bewilderment. What was wrong with this boy? Every time, she tried to approach him, he always left. It wasn¡¯t the first time she met him in school and it wasn¡¯t the first time she was ignored. However, it was the first time she took the initiative to talk to him and he left her unattended.

    Perhaps, he didn¡¯t like her music as his friend had once said. Yes, she still recalled the girl¡¯s words about how her friend didn¡¯t like her music.<sub></sub>

    Never mind, she decided to leave for work. Since her work would end early, she could pick Mu Wanwan too.

    Inside the examination centre, the invigtor was making rounds in the ss while students were calmly writing their papers. As the invigtor turned, Han Zixin lightly pricked her with the pencil tip and she winced. She turned around and he mouthed her to show him a certain question.

    An Xin scooted to the side and her answer sheet was nowpletely visible to him. They couldn¡¯t cheat much as it was impossible. But since she had a great talent for cramming all the possible MCQ type of questions that an examiner could put in a question, he decided to not do them himself as he could easily copy from her.

    Before the teacher could look at his line, he quickly marked the MCQs on his question paper and he easily scored thirty marks. A grin spread on his lips as he realised that with these MCQs and the few very short questions that he attempted, he had gained the minimum marks. However, since he couldn¡¯t be very cocky, he decided to attempt two short answer questions too.

    ¡°Now, ss halftime is over, ¡± The teacher announced and the students gasped. Someined about how they were only stuck at long answer-type questions and some cried that the time was not enough but not Han Zixin.

    He stood up like a proud and mighty king holding his question paper between his index and middle finger and marched to the table of the invigtor.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m done, ¡± Han Zixin said and the entire ss raised their heads to look at him with their mouths hanging open.

    ¡°You finished so quickly?¡± The invigtor asked as he adjusted his sses and checked the name, roll number etc on the answer sheet.

    ¡°Yes, sir. The paper was so easy, ¡± Han Zixin replied with a shrug.

    ¡°Since the halftime is over, you can submit your paper and all the best for the next exam, ¡± The invigtor said as he took the answer sheet. He looked at the rest of the ss and added, ¡°You boy in sses. Look at your own sheet. Your ssmate even submitted his paper and you are still cheating? What will be of you?¡±

    Yan Shan grumbled under his breath. He wondered since when he turned so dumb in studies that even Big Boss Han was submitting sheets before him? He had to up his game but when he looked at Shen Yue calmly writing her paper, he scratched his head.

    Shen Yue of ss K was a humanities topper in the entire school and even she couldn¡¯t solve question papers like Han Zixin did in just half of the time.

    0???.?0? Han Zixin came out of the building whistling with his hands in his pocket with no care in the world. What? Someone expected him to be sad after meeting that woman? Ohe on, he had to take responsibility for his own happiness sometimes and she wasn¡¯t worth his sadness.

    _____

    A/N: Han Zixin hase a long way, hasn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 248 Chicken becoming a phoenix

    Everyone was asking Han Zixin about his trick for the exam when the exam ended three hourster. He just shrugged not revealing his secret strategy for exams that was getting viral on the school forum.

    A brave student reached the door of the science block for asking Lu Xuan if he knew anything about Han Zixin¡¯s new strategy for the exam.

    In the beginning, Lu Xuan used to be annoyed when people were always associating with that rumoured boyfriend of his but with time, he learnt to ignore it and now he even started teasing people.

    ¡°Eat five cloves of garlic every morning with a ss of milk, ¡± Lu Xuan told the student who was very interested in knowing Han Zixin¡¯s new and effective exam strategy. ¡°It will boost your memory and concentration.¡±

    Song Xueyun, who was leaving the ss, rolled her eyes at the stupid trick but don¡¯t say anything. She quietly left the ss.

    ¡°Hi?¡± Someone patted Son Xueyun¡¯s shoulder and she turned to find Li Sicheng.

    ¡°I think I messed up eight questions once again, ¡°Li Sicheng said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°Although I don¡¯t find trigonometry that tough but I hate it a lot.¡±

    ¡°Same, dude, same, ¡± Li Sicheng said. ¡°I will buy you lunch if you share your physics notes with me. I am not sure about mine.¡±

    ¡°Did you read the books I gave you?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    ¡°You know with school and my odd jobs, I couldn¡¯t prepare that well for physics, ¡± Li Sicheng shrugged sadly. ¡°I just wish that I just have one extra hour every day for myself. I just¡­¡±

    Song Xueyun and Li Sicheng were an odd friendship that the ss had seen in recent times. Once they had heard her scolding this boy but they didn¡¯t know when they got this close.

    What many students in the ss didn¡¯t know was how hard Li Sicheng worked to pay for his education.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Li Sicheng, would you think about leaving your night job?¡± Song Xueyun asked as they walked into the empty corridor.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t, ¡± Li Sicheng sighed as he held his school bag¡¯s straps.¡°Although the schrship covers my school expenses, I don¡¯t know about college. I just want to save a little amount for college and my mom is a sole bread earner in the family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to stop working, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°There is a student in tenth grade and his parents approached me for tutoring. Last year, I did the unthinkable ¡ª helped Han Zixin in improving his grade. Why don¡¯t you teach this kid?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Han Zixin good at studies now? Why not stop tutoring him?¡± Li Sicheng asked.

    ¡°Well, I have some personal reasons, ¡± Song Xueyun smiled. She had promised Han Nanxian that she would help Han Zixin as long as she could. She could not go back on her promise even if her best friend was no longer around.

    ¡°About this student of Tenth grade¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Rich. Prodigal. Daddy is a shareholder of the school, ¡± Song Xueyun summarised. ¡°As long as you teach this student, you will get a good fee and more time for yourself. Initially, I was thinking of asking Peng Cheng but he seemed to have some prejudice against rich kids. You are a tough cookie. Tame the student and afford college.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Song Xueyun, ¡± Li Sicheng smiled at her.

    ¡°About physics notes, I will send you a pdf, ¡± Song Xueyun said as she walked ahead leaving the boy confused. He seriously couldn¡¯t figure out this girl.

    Meanwhile, Song Xueyun had to go to the administrative block for giving the name of Li Sicheng for the tutoring job when she met Han Zixin¡¯s grandfather there.

    ¡°Grandpa Han, how are you doing?¡± Song Xueyun went to him and politely asked.

    ,??m ¡°Oh, Yunyun?¡± Han Qian softly called out her name. ¡°I was here to get some documents for Ah Xian. You know those foreign colleges know nothing but nitpick how my boy could be so intelligent. Hah, couldn¡¯t they see that he got his intelligence from me?¡±

    Song Xueyun ended up smiling and appeasing the old man, she said, ¡°You are right, grandpa Han. Will you go back with Zixin? The exam just ended a few minutes ago. He will be out with Xin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how will I find them?¡± Han Qian asked in worry. ¡°It¡¯s such a big school.¡±

    ¡°If you find Xin, you will easily see Han Zixin, ¡± Song Xueyun asked. ¡°Here, see it. Student, did you see An Xin anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Oh, campus belle is on the school gate, ¡± The boy said shyly.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s this easy, ¡± Song Xueyun replied.

    ¡°Yeye, what are you doing here?¡± Han Zixin asked the old man. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be resting at home?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, boy, ¡± Grandpa Han said. ¡°I came to school for some paperwork rted to Nanxian. His college is asking for some sort of documents that I could only get from school and his father isn¡¯t in the city either.¡±

    ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t be out of bed, ¡± Han Zixin said as he hold his grandfather¡¯s hand and helped him to the car.

    At a distance, Mu Wanwan was looking at his mother who seemed to have frozen.

    ¡°Mom, what are you looking at?¡± Mu Wanwan grabbed Yang Zi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°N-nothing, ¡± Yang Zi said in a cracked voice as she saw Han Zixin leaving with a very familiar old man.

    ¡°Mom, do you know that old man?¡± Mu Wanwan asked.

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Yang Zi whispered. ¡°He is the patriarch of the Han family.¡±

    ¡°Then, why is he with this boy?¡± Mu Wanwan asked. ¡°I heard he rides a bicycle and lives a poor life but he has some rich friends like An Xin, Ji Mao¡¯er,Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan. Never mind, just because he has nice friends doesn¡¯t mean a no-name chicken like him can dream of bing a Phoenix.¡±

    Yang Zi gave a stern look to Mu Wanwan. ¡°I never taught you to belittle other children. Rich or poor, no one gets to be born in a family of their choice. It¡¯s in god¡¯s hands. Be kind to everyone.¡±

 Chapter 249 Little Zixin

    Yang Zi couldn¡¯t sleep for a couple of nights after the time she had seen Han Zixin with the patriarch of the Han Family in the school. She had been dreaming about her past too often these days that it had been taking a toll on her already fragile mental health. Her guilt was suffocating her to the extent that she was finding it difficult to breathe. The big and open house was caging her.

    This morning, once again she slept untilte. She had been using sleep to run away from the truth. But they say, you could not ever run from the truth and the past. One day, it wille to catch you.

    Usually, she would be very happy to drop Mu Wanwan at school but now she was avoiding it. She wasn¡¯t avoiding dropping her daughter at school but seeing Han Zixin again.

    Mr Mu entered the living room and found his wife ying the guitar absentmindedly. He had been seeing her quite absentminded these days and honestly it was quite troubling him. He had been trying to push back having his conversation as he wanted her toe to him and share what was troubling him but it seemed like he needed to ask her now

    He heard a wince and saw that his wife had her finger injured by the string. Now, the matter was getting out of hand.

    ¡°Zi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mr Mu asked her in concern. ¡°Look at your finger. It¡¯s bleeding.¡± He took out the first aid box and cleared her wound before bandaging it. He asked once again ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±<sub></sub>

    Yang Zi shook her head. ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t feel something is not right with you?¡± Mr Mu asked her. He stared at her in worry, ¡°Come on, tell me.¡±

    Yang Zi hesitated for a moment as she didn¡¯t know what to say. However, this time she chose to speak her mind instead of burying the truth in her heart because she was getting scared now. She whispered, ¡°I met him.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Mr Mu furrowed his brows. Clearly, he didn¡¯t understand who she was talking about.

    ¡°Little Zixin, ¡°Yang Ze whispered as she looked at him with guilty eyes. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t recognise him when I first saw him. But I always used to have a warm but strong feeling whenever I used to meet him. You know he is so much taller at seventeen and looks so beautiful. Instead of looking like his father, he looks like me. He not only has my facial features, we share talent and love for music too. I¡¯m just so overwhelmed to see him.¡±<sub></sub>

    Mr Mu nodded his head. It wasn¡¯t that Yang Zi never told him about the son she left behind all those years. He knew about him. He had never stopped her from meeting her son but she never met him and he didn¡¯t understand why it was so.

    ¡°Did you talk to him?¡± Mr Mu asked.

    Yang Zi looked sad. ¡°He always ignores me and I don¡¯t me him for that.¡±

    Han Zixin was always ignoring him. Did it mean that he knew who she was? Her heart panicked when she realised that he didn¡¯t like to meet her. The gazes he gave her,the attitude he had while meeting, all of it only expressed his distaste for him. Did he hate her? Maybe he hated her. It shouldn¡¯t matter to her what he felt for her but suddenly, it was mattering too much to her. She couldn¡¯t describe why she wanted from life or him.

    ¡°What do you want ?¡± Mr Mu asked. ¡°Do you want to meet him? Do you want to contact him? Do you want to be a part of his life?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡°Yang Zi said as she stared at her husband. She was so beautiful that when she stared at her with eyes full of tears, it tugged at his heart. Those eyes full of tears but strength was the reason why he fell for this beautiful woman in the first ce. She went on saying, ¡°Whenever I meet him, I want to be close to him. All those years, when I didn¡¯t know what he looked like, I could control myself but now that I have seen him, I want to meet him, talk to him and teach him music that he actually loved but now hates because of me. What do you suggest?¡±

    ¡¢ ¡°Zi, you can do anything you wish, ¡°Mr Mu said with a sigh. It was clear to him that his wife was really very sad. This matter was troubling her. He added,¡°Apart from me, you have your life too.¡±

    ¡°Am I selfish?¡± Yang Zi asked him finally.

    ¡°We all are selfish, ¡°Mr Mu said with a smile. He wasn¡¯t a selfless person either. All the sacrifices that he made to get her in his life didn¡¯t make him a selfless person but quite the opposite.

    Yang Zi sighed but didn¡¯t say anything else. When Mr Mu left for work, she called Yang Mei, her student who was now signed with Mr Chen¡¯spany, Unique Records and the grumpy man was her exclusive manager. In the end, Mr Chen had to give in to Yang Mei when she became a social media sensation with her unique music style.

    Mr Chen always wanted Yang Mei to sign with him but she was stubborn enough to put it in her contract that she wouldn¡¯t change her genre. She would create music that she enjoyed and he couldn¡¯t ept it.

    When Yang Mei¡¯s music began trending on the inte, he had to give in or there were many otherpanies willing to sign her.

    In thest four months of signing with him, Yang Mei had only soared. She was living the best of her life. She was creating music that she loved and people were liking it.

    ¡°Teacher Yang?¡± Yang Mei answered the call. ¡°I¡¯m about to enter a recording studio, can I call youter?¡±

    ¡°No, listen to me first, ¡°Yang Zi said quickly. She didn¡¯t waste time and came straight to the topic.¡°There is a boy you used to teach. Han Zixin, right?¡±

    ________

    A/N: Yang Zi is the character I don¡¯t know if I hate or like. She is very frustratingly real.

    People who leaves need to understand that if they can leave on their will, they can¡¯te back the same way. We may not need them anymore as we humans are quite good at adapting. Once we learn to live without them, theye back haunting us.

    They need to stay the heck away from us when we no longer need them or they shouldn¡¯t leave.

 Chapter 250 Do not bring her in

    ¡°No, listen to me first, ¡°Yang Zi said quickly. She didn¡¯t waste time and came straight to the topic.¡°There is a boy you used to teach. Han Zixin, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, ¡°Yang Mei nodded her head. She could understand why she received her teacher¡¯s call. Mr Chen hadn¡¯t stopped pestering her to convince Han Zixin.¡°He is now under my dad but I always give him pointers. He is a very talented boy and has a bright future ahead of him. Teacher Yang, if you are here to convince me to ask him to sign with Mr Chen, I will not agree. He is very young and Mr Chen is not right for him. At least not now.¡±

    Mr Chen was brutal and she didn¡¯t think that Han Zixin should give up on the best years of his life for a boss such as him. He should pass High school first and enter a good music University and only think about the future when he was ready. He was not ready at all and forcing him would only bring that boy harm.

    Mr Chen used money and fame to lure the boy. Little did he know that Han Zixin¡¯s grandfather had enough wealth saved for his dear grandchild. Truly, even if Han Zixin never took over the family business or work, he had enough money to live afortable life, if not an extremely luxurious one. And that boy wasn¡¯t the one to care for money and fame.<sub></sub>

    Han Zixin was rowdy but he was honest and kind. money and fame could never incite him.

    ¡°Yang Mei, the boy said he doesn¡¯t want to enter the music industry, ¡°Yang Zi sighed in distress. She thought that it would be a shame if a talent like Han Zixin didn¡¯t take advantage of it. He had a talent for music. How could he not put it to use?

    ¡°He does want to, ¡°Yang Mei said with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to him that day. But he told me that he will not sign with Mr Chen¡¯spany. I told him that Mr Chen¡¯spany has you and you always help all the young starlets but he said he doesn¡¯t care. He just doesn¡¯t like thepany and people in it.¡±<sub></sub>

    She couldn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult for people to understand that just because something is best for one person, it would be best for others too. Han Zixin didn¡¯t want anything to do with Mr Chen or Yang Zi.

    Yang Zi felt troubled. ¡°Could it be that the girl he is always with had some opinions about Mr Chen¡¯spany? And I heard about a newbie of ourpany who said something about her on her social media.¡±

    A few months ago, the social media was brimming with posts calling An Xin the national crush. A newbie of the Unique Recordspany that had just got enough attention made somements about An Xin. Of course, the newbie received a lot of bacsh fromizens as well as the higher-ups of thepany.<sub></sub>

    The newbie talked about how people were really vain these days¨C only caring about face, not talent. She didn¡¯t directly used An Xin¡¯s name. But she had liked a post that talked about the vanity of An Xin¡¯s fans.

    The newbie should have stopped here but she didn¡¯t. She dragged Little Mochi aka Lu Mingze into the matter. She said something about him too. Like how he was using an equal vain person like him to maintain his poprity when he was just a sinking ship.

    Lu Mingze didn¡¯t use his social media to interact with his fans but he would often be visible on An Xin¡¯s social media handle. It was his way of appeasing his fans.

    ,?-?m The result was gruesome for the newbie¨C Lu Mingze and An Xin¡¯s fan joined hands and began reporting her ount. When fifteen million and growing followers of An Xin and ten million and growing fans of Lu Mingze began reporting her ount, it got suspended in a few hours.

    An Xin and Lu Mingze¡¯s fans were very protective of them. When the fans were fighting the battle, the said people had no news about it.

    However,ter An Xin and Lu Mingze expressed their gratitude to their fans in their own way without being vocal. They created a Tiktok together and the fans showered love on them.

    However, because of this matter, Unique Records gave a statement expressing their dissatisfaction with An Xin. But nobody cared about their two-faced statements.

    Although An Xin had won Miss China Teen and some international teen beauty pageants, she wasn¡¯t signed with anypany. She was now a fashionista, brands invited her for shows. Her poprity was extreme and her PR team was mighty. Nobody knew why despite having nopany to back her up, she was so strong and influential.

    ¡°Teacher Yang, ¡°Yang Mei¡¯s tone was strict. She didn¡¯t like how herpany had used An Xin back then even though someone else was at fault. She didn¡¯t like this patronizing tone that her teacher used about a little girl.¡°Do not bring An Xin in this topic. She and Han Zixin are best friends. I agree that he always listens to her but she never asks him to do anything that is bad for him. In fact, it was her who persuaded him to give try to the singingpetition. She persuaded him to not give up on music. She is a good girl and an excellent best friend. She protects him like he is her family and Han Zixin said her mom is the only mother figure in his life. So, you can estimate what position she held in his life.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand. All the best for recording, Mei, ¡°Yang Zi said in a bitter tone as she hung up the call.

    Yang Mei didn¡¯t mean to speak to her teacher in this way but she wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone talking bad about a girl who helped her to reach where she was today. Everyone told her that she shouldn¡¯t attribute her sess to An Xin who did nothing but just promote her song. But Yang Mei knew better. An Xin gave her career a push that she needed so badly.

    Now wouldn¡¯t she be an ingrate if she let anyone talk about that girl?

 Chapter 251 Result day!

    When Mu Wanwan returned from school after herst exam, she found her mother in the garden. She wanted to ask her another why she wasn¡¯t dropping her at school. She liked when Yang Zi dropped her at school as it made her feel like a celebrity child.

    She liked throwing off her status as a celebrity kid.

    ¡°Wanwan, how was your exam?¡± Yang Zi asked as soon as she saw Mu Wanwaning her way.

    ¡°Good, ¡°Mu Wanwan smiled as she hugged her. ¡°I think if merit doesn¡¯t get too high, I will be able to stay in ss Eleven A. Mom, did I tell you how everyone is super intelligent there. I can at least leave Lu Xuan behind me this time. Moreover, Gu Shangyan helped me with chemistry. He is very nice.¡±

    Actually, Mu Wanwan¡¯s opinion of Lu Xuan was poor. He got entangled with that boy from ss K and then he would always disturb Gu Shangyan in the ss. Like many students, she didn¡¯t like a gangster being their ss representative but what could she do. He was very scary. Her dislike for him came from her fear for him and she didn¡¯t understand this simple concept.

    Yang Zi smiled as she patted her head.¡°Oh, my baby likes someone in the ss?¡±

    Mu Wanwan blushed as she hid her face with her palms like a teenage girl that she was. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that Genius Gu is very smart. He is the topper of our ss. Li Sicheng is the second boy topper in the ss but he is just a poor boy on schrship.But Genius Gu is different. He is perfect and very nice to me. He shared his chemistry notes with me.¡±<sub></sub>

    Little did Mu Wanwan know that Gu Shangyan helped her because he was told by the chemistry teacher to help the new student settling in the ss. At first the teacher wanted to ask Lu Xuan, the ss representative but then he decided to ask Gu Shangyan as his cold face was more approachable than Lu Xuan¡¯s scary one.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, ¡°Yang Zi said.

    ¡°Everything about Genius Gu is good except for his sister, ¡°Mu Wanwan grumbled as she took a seat on the chair ced in the garden. ¡°Oh, she is not even his sister. I found out that his uncle married that girl¡¯s mom. They are most probably only step cousins. So, I need not worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is not his sister, ¡°Yang Zi said with a nod. ¡°But she can be if he sees her as his sister. You know not all rtionships need to be biological.¡±

    Mu Wanwan nodded her head. ¡°I know, mom.¡± Her tone turned mean as she went on, ¡°But she is not a nice girl. She always takes advantage of him. She always makes him write her notes and teach her simr things. Like, she wants him to help with basic things.Can¡¯t she see that he needs to study too? Hmph! I don¡¯t like her. She is so fake. She always distributes sweets in ss as if we are beggars. I always score double than her in exams but teachers loved her the most.¡±

    ¡°Who is this student?¡± Yang Zi asked with furrowed brows. She didn¡¯t think she liked this girl that her daughter was talking about. Should she talk to teachers about the clearly visible favouritism in the school. She added,¡°And why are your teachers partial to her? That¡¯s not nice at all.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Oh mom, you know her, ¡°Mu Wanwan grumbled. ¡°She has her big poster outside the school gate and one in the administrative block too. An Xin.¡±

    ¡¢ Yang Zi paused and turned to look at her daughter. ¡°She is not a good girl?¡±

    Maybe it was a coincidence that her daughter began talking about this girl. Mu Wanwan didn¡¯t have a habit of talking bad about her ssmates. It meant that this girl must have done something wrong to be disliked by Mu Wanwan.

    ¡°Not at all, ¡°Mu Wanwan huffed. ¡°I told Song Xueyun, the second topper of our ss about the real face of An Xin and she even began avoiding her too. If she was really a good girl, why would Song Xueyun stop hanging out with An Xin? There is a girl in ss B, Zhou Liling. She said that An Xin is a bully who once beat him with a steel pipe. Peng Cheng, another topper, also doesn¡¯t like An Xin. Then, there is the school president who absolutely hates her.¡±

    She finally found the list of people who disliked An Xin and her buddies. What surprised her the most was how Song Xueyun didn¡¯t leave the ssroom these days and meet An Xin. She would say it out aloud but she liked how Song Xueyun was staying away from An Xin.

    ¡°What about her friends?¡± Yang Zi asked in concern. She was now scared about her little Zixin. He shouldn¡¯t be with such a girl. It was so bad for his future. He was a shining star and that girl was stopping him from shining brightly. She had to do something about this or a star like Han Zixin would<sub></sub>

    ¡°All her friends are bullies, ¡°Mu Wanwan said hatefully.¡°They are an undisciplined bunch of kids who know nothing but curses and fights. She doesn¡¯t have real friends. Except for that elephant that ss A threw out because she bullied Zhou Liling. Poor Liling, she was forced tomit suicide.¡±

    Mu Wanwan¡¯s opinion of ss K was poor. When she could not find many friends in ss A, she got approached by the sweet and friendly girls of ss B. Zhou Liling was one of them. They hit off quickly and now they were friends.

    Once she shared with Zhou Liling how she didn¡¯t like An Xin who looked too fake. Her friend began crying and shared the grievances that she had to face because of An Xin and her friends.

    Her opinion of An Xin became even more negative. Zhou Liling knew that Mu Wanwan liked Gu Shangyan and she shared about her ¡®engagement¡¯ with Lu Xuan. Both the girls had a real agenda to be friends now.

    Yang Zi grew tense with each passing moment. She wanted to protect Han Zixin from An Xin, the bad girl at any cost now. She began racking her brain about how she should help Han Zixin.

    ______

    Soon the exams ended and it was time for normal sses to beginonce again. Not only this, the results of exams will be posted on the notice board today. Of course, there was enthusiasm among students for the result but there was a tiredness in the air too. Not all were ready for sses and results.

    Han Zixin and An Xin were there to check their results too. However, the queue was too long and they couldn¡¯t see it. They decided to wait while the crowd of people would lessen.

    Looking at the students, they had mixed feelings. Some students were happy seeing their result. Some were crying because of dissatisfaction. Somewhere frustrated because their scores could not increase. Oh yeah, there was one variety of students who almost scored perfect marks ording to their ss standards but were still crying and running after teachers for rechecking and revaluation.

    ¡°Bosss!¡± Orange, Han Zixin¡¯s buddy shouted as he looked at the big boss standing outside of the crowd. He had sneakily entered the crowd to see his result. He just wanted to know if his ass would be belted by his father today or not. He grinned at his buddy and said,¡°Let me see your result. Hello Xin Ge¡¯sBarbie doll.¡±

    They still called An Xin as Xin Ge¡¯s Barbie doll except with her name. An Xin never stopped them because she loved being called like this. In her opinion, Barbie dolls were beautiful and she was too. She had this little vanity that she couldn¡¯t peel off. It was being a little difficult for her to learn humility.

    Li Yu, another buddy saluted as he nced at Han Zixin. He looked at Orange and said. ¡°Look from the bottom. Xin Ge¡¯s name will be there.¡±

    Orange huffed as he said in an offended tone. ¡°Xin Ge has started studying.¡±

    It looked as if he was more offended than Han Zixin himself.

    Li Yu rolled his eyes. ¡°Xin Ge can read a thousand books a day but his score will be the same.It is his superpower. That¡¯s our bro!¡±

    Orange looked at the list and then at Li Yu. ¡°Fuck! You are right. Boss is stillpeting against Lu Xuan even though thepetition ended a long time ago. Our boss still dominates thest spot of the ranking list!¡±

    There used to bepetition between Lu Xuan and Han Zixin about who would dominate thest spot of the ranking list. Those old golden days!

    _____

    A/N: I¡¯m missing their gangster days. HAHAHA!

 Chapter 252 On same page

    ¡°What about me?¡± An Xin jumped and waved at the two boys. ¡°I wanna know my result too!¡±

    Now that Han Zixin¡¯s result was revealed, she wanted to know about hers too.

    The two boys looked at the name above Han Zixin and grinned. They turned to look at her and asked, ¡°How could Boss¡¯s Barbie doll leave hispany? You are still the secondst ranked likest time.¡±

    Han Zixin and An Xin looked at each other with teary eyes and hugged. ¡°We passed half yearly exams.¡±

    Han Zixin nodded his head. ¡°En. We passed it. Now buy me lunch.¡±

    An Xin smiled. ¡°We will give ourselves treats for passing. Yahoo!¡±

    When students were crying for less marks, these two were happy to maintain their scores. They didn¡¯t need to top the school as long as they worked hard to keep their usual rank.

    ¡°Look at Lu Xuan¡¯s result, ¡°Orange said as he nudged Li Yu. He was very curious about Lu Xuan who had entered ss A this year.

    ¡°Motherfucker! Sometimes I think Lu Xuan is your love interest, not Xin Ge¡¯s.¡± Li Yu red at Orange.His hate for Lu Xuan was still as green as ever.

    Orange pouted cutely.¡°He is after all our sister-inw.¡±<sub></sub>

    Li Yu huffed and puffed but didn¡¯t say anything. What Orange said actually made sense. They began looking for his result in the top section where the results of ss A would be printed. It would be a rare chance when the student of ss A would score less marks and give their ce in ss to someone else. Those students were so obsessed with their ranks that they would forget sleep and food but never study.

    Since Lu Xuan was in ss A, his attitude towards study would have changed to match that of the ss.

    ¡°Fuck? Rank 5th?¡± Orange looked at Li Yu in shock. ¡°This is the power of our Xin Ge¡¯s love. His love forced a bad boy to be a schr.¡±

    It was not easy to score fifth rank in the entire junior year. They had like one thousand students in junior year this year and Lu Xuan was in the top five. It was not an easy feat. It became even more miraculous when someone like Lu Xuan achieved this result.

    ¡°Double fuck, ¡°Chen Xi Jun muttered, he was the third buddy of Han Zixin. He hade to check his result when he saw Orange and Li Yu in the crowd.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Wei Xiao Hua inquired. He made a bad face when Chen Xi Jun sprayed sanitizer on everyone and then at the result sheet. This germaphobe was still caring about catching germs.

    ¡°Genius Gu is not the topper this time, ¡°Chen Xi Jun said in shock. He felt as if he was seeing things. How could Gu Shangyan¡¯s name not be on the top of the list? There had to be something wrong with the list.

    ¡°The Hell? Who is it?¡± The three boys asked at the same time. They wanted answers and that too soon. Or they felt as if they would die out of curiosity.

    ¡°Li Sicheng!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°So, the second topper is Genius Gu?¡± Wei Xiao Hua asked.

    ¡°No, Song Xueyun, ¡± Chen Xi Jun muttered as he looked at the second name on the list.

    . Li Yu looked at his friends with wide eyes and said, ¡°He is the third ranker this time. What the hell?¡±

    ____

    On the other hand,

    ¡°Are you worried?¡± Han Zixin asked An Xin.

    ¡°About?¡± An Xin asked as she stuffed a piece of chicken in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t eat fried food to her heart¡¯s content at home. As her mom made sure that she followed a diet properly. Although they couldn¡¯t go out to the school premises to celebrate, they were in the cafeteria.

    They also invited Shen Yue, the Humanities topper who scored a most perfect score. Since Shen Yue wasn¡¯t a science student, her marks weren¡¯t glorified like science students.

    Everyone was discussing Li Sicheng but nobody said a word about Shen Yue who scored a full hundred in mathematics, history and geography. Other subject scores were perfect but they were way better than anyone.<sub></sub>

    Still, the disparity between science students and humanities students like her was huge.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan¡¯s decreasing marks, ¡°Han Zixin said as he looked at his best friend who was chewing food like a rabbit. She chewed like a rabbit but she had the stomach that of a pig. ¡°The whole school is worried about him. They even went to the teacher to ask for a recheck.¡±

    It was concerning how people were so obsessed with someone else¡¯s grade. Gu Shangyan was the person every student and teacher expected to top every ss.

    ¡°Yan Ge has a fever, ¡°An Xin shrugged nonchntly. ¡°He was down with the flu during the exams.¡±

    ¡°How could no one know?¡± Han Zixin asked as he furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Thate because Yan Ge doesn¡¯t like broadcasting about his health and problems, ¡°An Xin replied in a duh tone.¡°Is third rank that bad? He is still my Yan Ge. The untouchable genius in my heart. If my Yan Ge is not amazing, how will Lu Xuan improve so quickly?¡±

    To Han Zixin what she said made sense. Then again, even her nonsense talks made sense to him.

    Also, if Gu Shangyan wasn¡¯t even sick and his marks had decreased by a few points, nobody at home would have minded. After all, the children in her family weren¡¯t forced to be over achievers.

    ¡°Song Xueyun went to see Yoona, ¡°Han Zixin said after a while. ¡°She is down with Flu too. Both Shangyan and Yoona had the flu and no one knew.¡±

    It was ironic to him too. Although Yoona was An Xin¡¯s friend, she didn¡¯t have much news on her as Gu Shangyan did. Now both of them got sick at the same time. Han Zixin couldn¡¯t help but wriggle his brows to make sense of this nonsense situation.

    ¡°This is not the flu season. How doesn¡¯t she get sick?¡± An Xin asked as she looked at him in concern.

    Han Zixin shrugged as if it made no sense to him.

    ¡°Nevermind, ¡°An Xin said as her thoughts turned a little mischievous like her. ¡°It¡¯s not like Yan Ge and Yoona were sharing kisses like mom and uncle and shared their virus with each other.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, ¡°Han Zixin mumbled but the tips of his ears turned red. She needed to buy a filter for her mouth or one day she would cause trouble for both of them.

    An Xin cheekily smiled at him and popped another chicken piece in her mind.

    ¡°The school is sad for Gu Shangyan. What about him?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°He must be annoyed with everyone giving him sympathetic looks. My Yan Ge doesn¡¯t like people showing him too many emotions, ¡°An Xin sighed.

    ____

    ¡°Cousin,¡±Zhou Liling came running when she saw Lu Xuan exiting the yground after his football practice. Nobody knew that she had been standing here for a long time just to see him.She passed him a water bottle and towel with a kind look on her face and said,¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ¡°Lu Xuan said, epting the water bottle and towel. Everyone was congratting today for his good scores.

    Zhou Liling asked him a few questions about studies and he patiently replied to her because she was someone precious to his grandmother. Even though he understood that An Xin and Zhou Liling weren¡¯t friends, he had to show his filial piety to his grandmother. If being polite to this girl meant his grandmother would be happy, he would try to do this.

    ¡°Cousin, do you know the new topper and Song Xueyun a thing now?¡± Zhou Liling asked when she saw that it was a good chance to strike.¡±Auntie Song was very happy to see her niece opening her heart to a boy.¡±

    She said it in a way that made it sound as if Song Xueyun and Li Sicheng were a couple.

    Lu Xuan furrowed his brow as he heard Zhou Liling. ¡°The new topper? Li Sicheng?¡±

    He had been so busy with football, studies and music sses that he had no knowledge of worldly affairs anymore. He didn¡¯t recall thest time when he chatted with his friends on phone or yed a video game. He was too upied these days that he didn¡¯t realise how days turned into nights.

    Zhou Liling nodded her head innocently. ¡°I thought you know. Li Sicheng is handsome and a genius. Even better than Gu Shangyan. They both are from middle ss families and understand each other well.¡±

    She made it clear that Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t have anything with someone like Lu Xuan who was so above in the food chain. Song Xueyun was after all a daughter of a university professor while Lu Xuan was the son of a billionaire. How could Lu Xuan and Song Xueyun be on the same page?

    It was her, Zhou Liling, that matched Lu Xuan in everything.

 Chapter 253 Twins fight

    ¡°Who is a couple?¡± An Xin asked as she appeared there holding a juice bottle and white towel. After Lu Xuan¡¯s game would end, she woulde with drinks every day to cheer him up. It was sort of their thing.

    When she looked at the pink towel with a heart design in Zhou Liking¡¯s hand, she narrowed her eyes on it. She was not very happy to see someone taking her job. However, she still gently took the towel away from Lu Xuan and sniffed it before giving it back to Zhou Liling.

    ¡°An Xin, can you stop being mean?¡± Zhou Liling¡¯s new friend Mu Wanwan said angrily. ¡°Lily is just helping her friend.¡±

    Mu Wanwan got so angry when she saw what An Xin just did. Sniffing the towel as if Zhou Liling had added something to it. What did she even want to prove here?

    ¡°First of all, Miss who I don¡¯t know, the towel is loaded with fragrances and these fragrances irritate my brother¡¯s skin. Look at his neck, ¡°An Xin said as she ced her hand on her hip. Truly, there was a patch of red skin on Lu Xuan¡¯s neck that happened because of the fragrances that always irritate his skin. Both brother and sister had the same problem. Their skin always had this kind of allergic reaction.

    An Xin turned to look at Zhou Liling and said, ¡°Secondly, Lily, you don¡¯t learn. Your habit of igniting fire everywhere you go is still not gone.¡±

    Her words were ruthless unlike her who was such a nice person. But Lily deserved it. No, she just needed a beating. This girl is always here to fill Lu Xuan¡¯s ears.

    An Xin continued berating her, ¡°Lu Xuan and Song Xueyun aretwo individual people. Who are you to tell my brother about her rtionships? Is he a god? Or a priest? Will he approve of her rtionships? Most of all, does she need anyone¡¯s approval?¡±

    Mu Wanwan rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Wow, An Xin, you are preaching about someone who is not even your friend. You are scolding Lily for Xueyun, who is not even your friend.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°If she is not my friend, then is she your friend?¡± An Xin raised her brow.

    ¡°She may not be mine but she isn¡¯t yours either. So, stop scattering your care for everyone on the. No one needs it.¡± Mu Wanwan said with a huff.

    This sentence rendered An Xin speechless. She didn¡¯t even know if Song Xueyun saw An Xin as her friend now or not.

    ¡°Girls, get some work and stop fighting here, ¡°Lu Xuan said. He looked at his sister and added,¡°And Teenye with me.¡±

    When Lu Xuan was dragging An Xin with him, she pointed her finger at Lily and warned, maybe threatened her not to talk nonsense about Song Xueyun again or else¡­

    Yes, this else was the threat and she wasn¡¯t kidding. She might not be evil like Zhou Liling but she wasn¡¯t goody two shoes like Shen Yue either.

    ¡°What the hell were you doing there?¡± Lu Xuan raged as they entered an empty ss. He was so angry at this time that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Had she any idea if someone had caught her fighting with those two girls, what would have happened? She was a public figure for god¡¯s sake. She had to take care of her image.

    Sometimes, he wondered where her tiny brain cells went when Zhou Liling was in front of her.<sub></sub>

    Would the world end if one day she didn¡¯t start a fight with Lily?

    ¡°Lu Xuan, you took Lily¡¯s side again, ¡°An Xin said in frustration. The more he would take Zhou Liling¡¯s side, the more she would get frustrated. Each time Lily insulted Song Xueyun in front of her and he would do nothing even if she told him what Lily did. He didn¡¯t even want to see that Lily could be wrong too.

    ¡°When did I take anyone¡¯s side? And will you stop fighting with everyone in school?¡± Lu Xuan asked, his short tempering back. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand that you are a public figure now? You have to pay attention to your words.¡±

    ¡°She was talking bad about Xueyun, how can I tolerate it?¡± An Xin asked angrily. She would be damned if she let Lily insult any of her friends.

    ¡°You have to because it¡¯s not your damn business.¡± Lu Xuan snapped.

    An Xin stilled.

    ¡°You have to keep your mouth shut when she says anything, ¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°It¡¯s not your business how two people in rivalry see each other. It should not be any of your business what people do.¡±

    ¡°Xueyun is my friend!¡± An Xin argued.<sub></sub>

    ¡°So what!¡± Lu Xuan scoffed. ¡°For her, you can¡¯t start a fight. Do you know how bad online trolls can be? They wouldn¡¯t stop. They wouldn¡¯t bully Xueyun but you online.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯m not like you!¡± An Xin raged as she heard his nonchnt tone. ¡°I can stand up for my real friend when I need to! I¡¯m not like who you are so lost in yourself that you can¡¯t even see that your friends are slipping away from you. I¡¯m not you who can¡¯t care for your friends. I¡¯m not you who can¡¯t put Lily in ce each time she insults Xueyun.¡±

    For months she had been trying to not ruin her rtionship with her brother for Song Xueyun because she didn¡¯t want to do this. But today she could not control her emotions. Could he see how much he was hurting Song Xueyun? He expected to be treated like a best friend by Song Xueyun but he couldn¡¯t do the duties that came with it.

    Being a best friend doesn¡¯t mean you just give a tag to a person and be their best friend. It came with lots of responsibilities and expectations.

    ¡°Take back what you just said, ¡°Lu Xuan said in a deadly calm voice.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± An Xin asked as she raised her brow.

    She scoffed as she asked again, ¡°Why should I? Tell me. Why should I?¡±

    She continued, ¡°Lu Xuan, Song Xueyun has been with you when everyone hated you but have you ever taken her side when all these haters turned lovers of you to insult her? You always take Lily¡¯s side. I get it you didn¡¯t say anything to openly support her but you don¡¯t put her in her ce either which is equivalent to supporting her openly.¡±

    What she said actually made sense. Lu Xuan never said that Lily was right but he never made it clear either that she was wrong. His silence always gave Lily an edge over the matter. Lily never left any chance to make Song Xueyun feel unwanted in the twins¡¯ life.

    Thus,An Xin went on, ¡°If I were you and Song Xueyun was my best friend, I would fight with the world for her. Do you know why? Because she is my best friend and this was enough to make me into a viin just to protect her from these little bitches like Lily.¡±

    ¡°Teeny, you have no idea what you are saying, ¡°Lu Xuan said when her little speech got over. He couldn¡¯t understand what grave sin he hadmitted to be called this by his sister. In his defence, he had been doing everything but¡­

    ¡°Oh, I do, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°You are so lost in yourself that you don¡¯t see anyone. You don¡¯t leave home. You have your books with you, your stupid piano and music that you listen to on loop all day. So yup, I¡¯m not like you who is forgetting the world for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I improved my grade unlike you who have all the time in the world to waste. What did you even do? Your grades are still stuck where they were one and half years ago?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow. ¡°I¡¯m the fifth ranker! What about you? What have you achieved extraordinary by keeping your friends close to you?¡±

    ¡°You are right, ¡°An Xin nodded her head. ¡°You achieved something extraordinary by pushing away your best friend.¡±

    An Xin left the ssroom and walked away from there. Tears trickled down her cheeks and she saw Han Zixin standing there with a nk expression. He opened his arms, not asking a question and she hugged him while crying.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said this, ¡°An Xin sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m stupid and dumb. I don¡¯t even know why I said all those hurtful words to him.¡±

    ¡°You are crying because you said hurtful words not because he said hurtful to you, ¡°Han Zixin concluded.

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°Initially, I wanted to calmly talk to him but then I got lost in emotions and spoke harshly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡°Han Zixin said, rubbing her back. ¡°I think I¡¯m very lucky to have you as my best friend.¡±

    p?(??)? ?o??? ¡°You think?¡± An Xin asked in a cracked voice.

    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±

    An Xin fake red at him but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Come on, I will buy you milk tea, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Will you?¡± Her eyes sparkled.

    Han Zixin nodded her head.

 Chapter 254 Rift

    At home¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time!¡±

    Lu Xuan came to the dining table when he heard his mother calling for dinner and as he saw An Xin sitting at the table quietly eating her dinner, his rage came back. He put food on the te and returned to his bedroom, not sparing anyone a nce. He was throwing a tantrum and it was clear to everyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s with these two?¡± Gu Yanxi asked as he looked at Gu Shangyan. Since An Xin¡¯s head was on her te, everyone could assume why Lu Xuan was throwing a tantrum. The twins fought once again.

    Gu Shangyan looked at the two of them and shrugged. He had been seeing that the two of them were very quiet and didn¡¯t bicker at all. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to them as he was chatting with Yoona at that time. He didn¡¯t realise that these two fought again. It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time these two fought.

    ¡°Lan, did you fight with your brother again?¡± An Qinyan asked as she looked at her daughter who was too quiet.

    ¡°Mom, you say as if I fight with him all the time, ¡°An Xin grumbled.

    ¡°Well, you do, ¡°An Qinyan said as a matter of fact. ¡°Most of the time, you fight with him for silly things. What did you do this time?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not that silly to start fights with him all the time, ¡°An Xin retorted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him? We didn¡¯t fight about silly things. Zhou Liling¨C¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhou Liling again, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. She couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her daughter. ¡°Lan, it¡¯s been about a year and a half since that thing. Let it go now. You both were young. What Liling did to Shen Yue is indeed cruel but she tried to make it up to her. She is a teenage girl and she will make mistakes and learn from them. Just like you. You weren¡¯t an easy child either but you are no more the same girl you were two years ago. You were given a chance and Liling deserves the same chance too, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    An Xin gaped at her mother. She wasn¡¯t the same girl and no one knew better than her. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t give Lily any chance, she did but each time that girl proved that she was born evil and incorrigible. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not intelligent but I¡¯m not that silly either. Lily is not a good girl. Can¡¯t you see she wants Lu Xuan all to herself?¡±

    Gu Shangyan sighed. Same old topic and same old discussion. ¡°Crybaby, we love you the most. No one can take your brothers away from you.¡±

    An Xin looked at these people and sighed. They did not understand what she wanted to say. They are eldersining (like mansining) to her. Fine, they were older and smarter than her but what she was trying to say wasn¡¯t wrong either. It was just that they didn¡¯t want to listen to her because ording to them, she was just petty.

    Thus, she left her food and went to her room and shut the door loudly.

    ¡°Xin¡­¡±Gu Yanxi tried to go after her.

    ¡°Yanxi, take your seat and eat, ¡°An Qinyan said in a strict voice. She had enough of teenage dramas. ¡°We can¡¯t always take her side just because she is the most pampered one in the family. ¡°

    Gu Yanxi appeared disturbed hearing his wife. ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten food.¡±

    ¡°Then, she should have left like that, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°More than anything, I hate children when they throw tantrums using food.¡±

    ¡°She is young. Why don¡¯t you ask Ah Xuan¨C¡°

    An Qinyan cut him off and said, ¡°Lu Xuan is right this time. Let her sulk and understand that she was wrong to fight with her brother. And Shangyan, you will not mediate between the two this time. I don¡¯t understand why this girl feels the need to be this possessive. Are we not loving her enough?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a surprise that An Xin was mad and sad when her little brother called herter that evening and asked her toe to meet him. She jumped at the opportunity. She told her mother that she wanted to go to her father¡¯s house and An Qinyan didn¡¯t stop her.

    Therefore, the next day when school ended, An Xin went straight to the Lu family¡¯s house.

    Her innocent step to live with the Lu family intensified the fight between the twins. Although it was not her intention to go to the Lu family house to ignore Lu Xuan, she didn¡¯t exactly exin that Lu Xun had started preschool and he wanted his Jiejie to drop him on the first day.

    In everyone¡¯s opinion, An Xin was being a stubborn and willful girl.

    Lu Xun¡¯s first day at preschool was a horror. He cried all day there. He was a pampered kid and when he didn¡¯t see his family for a few hours, he didn¡¯t stop crying. He refused to even spare a nce at his parents who dropped him at the school.

    Not even for a moment that day,he left An Xin¡¯s hand when he returned from school. Seeing the boy crying so pitifully and sticking to her, she didn¡¯t have the heart to go away from him. So, she had to stay for another night at Lu house and Lu Zhaolin informed An Qinyan that he would drop An Xin at school the next day.

    It took Lu Xun a whole week to go to preschool while crying. So, An Xin returned home after seven days.

    All this while, the rift between Lu Xuan and An Xin had only widened.

    ____

    The next week the school started once again.

    Lu Xuan was in his ss when a staff person came and announced his name. Actually, today he had forgotten to bring his lunch box with him and so his lunch box was sent to school by the driver and he had to go to bring it himself.

    When he came inside the ss, he passed Gu Shangyan his lunch box and sat on the seat.

    Song Xueyun, who was collecting everyone¡¯s homework, furrowed her brow when she saw that Lu Xuan brought his lunch box himself and it wasn¡¯t An Xin who brought it. This reminded her that she hadn¡¯t seen An Xin the whole week hanging out with her brothers.

    Before she could ask any questions, Gu Shangyan looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°You passed Xin¡¯s box to her.¡±

    ¡°I did not, ¡± Lu Xuan shrugged. ¡°She always makes Xueyun eat her lunch. What was the benefit of giving it to her? Since she won¡¯te to this ss and I don¡¯t have time to go to hers, I sent her box back with the driver. Moreover, she is staying at dad¡¯s. I¡¯m sure that she will be bringing her own food.¡±

    ¡°Did you talk to her?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that she fought with her own brother for an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Outsider?¡± Gu Shangyan repeated the word.

    ¡°She fought with me for who? Xueyun?¡± Lu Xuan scoffed. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to her until she apologizes for using me of not treating my friends right.¡±

    Song Xueyun was rotted there in shock, humiliation and hurt. Lu Xuan called her an outsider? Did he mean she wasn¡¯t even a friend to him? She turned back trying to stop her tears and sat on her bench. Actually, she shouldn¡¯t be hurt. She had been trying to keep her distance from the twins but she had never expected that she would be hurt this way once again.

    When she was sitting at her desk, the boy sitting next to her tapped on her shoulder.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to ask me to scram, ¡± Li Sicheng raised his brow.

    ¡°You earned the seat. What can I even say ?¡± Song Xueyun shrugged her shoulders trying to be indifferent.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Li Sicheng raised his brow at her.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± Song Xueyun coldly replied.

    ¡°Do you see the new rumour on the forum?¡± Li Sicheng asked her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have too much free time on your hand these days?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    panda nOvel.cO,m Li Sichengughed. ¡°All thanks to you. Alert from the student of ss 10. I¡¯m teaching her cousins who are in middle school too. I¡¯m getting good bucks for doing what I like. I have more time on my hand to study now.¡±

    ¡°Good for you, ¡± Song Xueyun replied.

    ¡°ording to the rumours on the school forum, we both are dating, ¡± Li Sicheng replied. ¡°I wanna ask with whose defective eyes they think we are perfect for each other.¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    ¡°You heard me right, ¡°Li Sicheng replied. ¡°I wanted to clear the rumours but I realized no one will believe me.¡±

    ¡°Li Sicheng, ¡°Song Xueyun called his name. ¡°I will do anything in return if you don¡¯t clear the rumours please.¡±

    ¡°Dude ¡­¡± he gaped at her. ¡°You are not asking me to be your fake boyfriend, are you?¡±

    She gave him a small smile.

    ¡°Oh fuck! You are serious.¡±

 Chapter 255 It sucks

    Han Zixin was entering the school gate when he heard someone calling his name. He turned his head to find Yang Ziing his way with a small smile on his face.

    ¡°Han Zixin, I see you here and thought of saying a hi, ¡± Yang Zi smiled.

    Han Zixin furrowed his brows and stared at her. He didn¡¯t think that the two of them were close enough to be saying hi or hello to each other. However, he still didn¡¯t behave rudely with her and politely nodded his head before taking a step ahead.

    ¡°Wait, ¡± Yang Zi said, making him stop in his footsteps.

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    Yang Zi fell silent. She wanted to talk to him but she didn¡¯t know what she wanted to talk to him about. She waspletely and utterly rendered speechless by his presence merely.

    ¡°Do you want to have coffee with me?¡± Yang Zi said after a long time.

    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t allow me to eat or drink with strangers, ¡± Han Zixin said, leaving.

    ¡°I only want to ask how your music sses are going?¡± Yang Zi asked. ¡°I heard you are taking sses under Mr Yang, Yang Mei¡¯s father. You know he is a good teacher but he can¡¯t teach what you need. You are a born star. You can rule the music industry one day.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yang, if you are here to say Mr Chen¡¯s words, I can assure you that I will not change my decision, ¡± Han Zixin told her clearly.

    Yang Zi didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t like when he called her Miss Yang. If not this, what should he be calling her? She couldn¡¯t decide on this.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let your talent go to waste, ¡± Yang Zi said, panicked.

    ¡°So?¡± He raised his brow. ¡°I¡¯m merely a seventeen years old boy. I have to clear High school first. I¡¯m too young to get involved in the entertainment circle.¡±

    ¡°Are your parents not in favour of you entering the entertainment circle?¡± Yang Zi asked him. She could say that the Han family was a family full of weird people with weird rules and regtions.

    ¡°My parents are long gone. I¡¯m an orphan, ¡°Han Zixin retorted. ¡°If there is nothing else, I will take my leave. Thank you for your concern, Miss Yang but no thank you.¡±

    This time, Yang Zi couldn¡¯t stop him because he didn¡¯t spare her any nce and he was in a hurry to leave. She sighed in resignation when she saw him retiring. She had to make him understand that he was wasting away his talent and he shouldn¡¯t do it. No, she wouldn¡¯t let him do this.

    p-n0vel No matter what she might have to do to make him see the bright future that awaits him, she would do it. After all, she was doing everything for his well-being.</anda>

    ___

    On Song Xueyun¡¯s side, the rumours about her and Li Sicheng were getting wilder with each passing moment but she didn¡¯t do anything to stop it. She behaved as if she didn¡¯t hear or see things out of proportion.

    She came to ss this morning with a small smile on her face when she saw Lu Xuan standing near her desk.

    ¡°Oh, you need something?¡± Song Xueyun nonchntly asked him.

    ¡°No, ¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to talk to you without needing something?¡±

    Song Xueyun widely smiled at him,pletely different from her own self. ¡°Of course, you can. But you don¡¯t. You don¡¯te to me if you don¡¯t need anything.¡± His expression worsened with each passing word. ¡°What I mean is we are so busy in sses that we can¡¯t even contact each other if we don¡¯t need anything from each other.¡±

    Lu Xuan blinked his eyes as he didn¡¯t find anything to say to her.

    ¡°Anyways, what are you looking for?¡± Song Xueyun next said.

    ¡°I¡¯m here just to ask you how you are doing, ¡± Lu Xuan said.

    ¡°Oh, thank you for asking. I have been doing quite good, ¡± Song Xueyun replied.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°Of course, ¡± Song Xueyun answered.

    ¡°I saw rumours on the school forum, ¡± Lu Xuan initiated the topic that he had been meaning to ask. He had been seeing the rumours in the school forum about Song Xueyun and Li Sicheng dating. If it had been a few months ago, the puppy love team would have caught them but even since An Xin was stripped of her duties, there hadn¡¯t been an effective vice-president or president of the puppy lovemittee to enforce the rules and regtions well.

    ¡°Oh, ¡± Song Xueyunzily reacted.

    Before Lu Xuan could ask her if those rumours were true, Li Sicheng entered the ss and found Lu Xuan standing near his seat.

    ¡°ss representative, this is my seat, ¡± Li Sicheng said as he put his bag next to Song Xueyun¡¯s.

    At this moment, Lu Xuan felt as if Li Sicheng stripped him of his tag of Song Xueyun¡¯s closest friend and took his spot. He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t like being reced by someone like this douchebag who once insulted his brother.

    ¡°Xueyun, I brought something cool for you, ¡± Li Sicheng said,pletely ignoring the boy standing near him.

    ¡°Really, what?¡± Song Xueyun said excitedly. Soon both of them began immersing themselves in a conversation and forgot about Lu Xuan.

    ____

    On An Xin¡¯s side, it was the time for PT period while the girls were running as per the student¡¯s orders. However, she was sitting on the bleachers today. Her face was pale and she was rubbing the hot water bottle on her stomach.

    Periods suck.

    Her Inte search suggested she should exercise to get rid of cramps but she would rather lie on the bench and cry about her misery.

    She saw Qiao Weiing her way with a big smile.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, I told PT sir that I got my periods, ¡± Qiao Wei grinned. ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the washroom or he will think I lied.¡±

    ¡°Did you lie?¡± An Xin whispered with big wide eyes.

    ¡°Just once, ¡± Qiao Wei whispered back. ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but let me stand up first, ¡± An Xin said.She gently stood up with a smile on her face looking at her ssmates on the ground and said to her friend, ¡°Look at my skirt and see if there is a spot.¡±

    Qiao Wei huffed. ¡°Girl, you are wearing a ck skirt.¡±

    ¡°Uhuh, ¡± An Xin sheepishly smiled. ¡°You know, I can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s go to the bathroom together.¡± Instead of going to the bathroom, they headed toward the cafeteria. She sat at the table and Qiao Wei brought them snacks and drinks.

    Qiao Wei pped An Xin¡¯s hand when she saw her taking the strawberry milkshake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even look at it, ¡± Qiao Wei said. ¡°There is no hot drink that you can drink.¡±

    An Xin pouted but still grabbed the milkshake. She began sipping on it, much to someone¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cryter that your stomach is aching, ¡± Qiao Wei said with a huff.

    ¡°I wonder why periods can¡¯t leave once they make their purpose clear, ¡± An Xin mumbled. She ate nonstop for the next ten minutes because she felt like crying and eating at the same time. Since she couldn¡¯t cry here for no reason at all, she munched on food no tomorrow.

    ¡°Stop eating. You will get fat, ¡°Qiao Wei warned her.

    Of course, An Xin didn¡¯t listen. It was her day.

    After the PT ss, it was lunch break and soon many students made their way to the cafeteria.

    ¡°You look like shit, ¡± Mona said as soon as she sat on the chair. Her face was red after staying in sunlight for so long. ¡°Even more than me.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lan, is it a pimple, ¡± Song Ci gasped as she pointed her finger at An Xin¡¯s face. Then, a grin spread on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t feel bad now. You have three big pimples on your face.¡±

    ¡°Stop being mean to her, ¡± Shen Yue said as she sat with the girls. ¡°I heard the cafeteria was serving chicken today but it was gone before we arrived.¡±

    An Xin and Qiao Wei shared a look and yed innocent as if they hadn¡¯t eaten more than their share. All they had to do was charm the food serving auntie and she would add more chicken pieces to their tes.

    ¡°Did you bring lunch today?¡± Shen Yue asked An Xin.

    ¡°I came from dad¡¯s house, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Auntie to pack lunch for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Shen Yue furrowed her brow. ¡°I saw Lu Xuan bringing two lunch boxes from your driver. I thought you got your lunch box.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, ¡± An Xin said in a small voice.

    ____

    A/N: If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t write today. I want a day break from writing as my body is sumbing to endless exhaustion but I¡¯m not that lucky enough. Hope, you all are doing good.

 Chapter 256 Cutie

    pan,da n<0,>v,el An Xin was sitting in the cafeteria with her friends when someone closed her eyes with their hands and she tried to look back to find who was surprising her.

    When the person removed her hands from her eyes, she saw Song Xueyun in front of her smiling at her.

    ¡°Surprise, ¡± Song Xueyunughed at the little cutie.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes teared up when she saw Song Xueyun smiling at her.

    ¡°Hey, hey, who bullied my cutie?¡± Song Xueyun feigned being mad when she saw An Xin entering the whole bawling mode. Even An Xin¡¯s friends were left bewildered when they saw her hugging and crying. ¡°Stop crying. Tears don¡¯t look pretty on you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just high on hormones, ¡± An Xin sniffled, trying to stop her tears. Of course, she wasn¡¯t that emotional to start crying only seeing Song Xueyun. It was her bleeding uterus making her emotionally over-sensitive, nothing else.

    ¡°How about we take a walk on the ground?¡± Song Xueyun offered. She took out two choctes from her pocket and extended them to An Xin who quietly took them.

    How could An Xin say no to this?

    She could see that it was Song Xueyun¡¯s silent way of saying sorry and making up with her.

    Since she wasn¡¯t a petty person, she epted them and just like this, their friendship resumed without any question raised or answer given. They didn¡¯t need to vocalize their personal problems to understand each other. She knew that Song Xueyun wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it and so wasn¡¯t An Xin.

    ¡°Yunyun, when will you invite me to y at your house?¡± An Xin blinked her eyes innocently at her.

    Song Xueyun narrowed her eyes at the suspicious youngdy and asked, ¡°Why at my ce not at your ce?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, I have to take some tips from your mom, ¡± An Xin averted her gaze to look at anywhere but at her.

    Song Xueyun gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you who has made my mom a makeup and skincare addict? She has a variety of products. Not only this, she set up her own page where she reviews make-up, and tries on different stuff and fans are following her too!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± An Xin coughed. ¡°She has talent. I only suggested. Who had thought that she would jump at my idea?¡±

    ¡°Howe my mom suddenly got so many followers so quickly?¡± Song Xueyun raised her brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, ¡± An Xin defended herself. ¡°It¡¯s Auntie¡¯s fault for being so cute. While making her videos, she talks very cutely and I love her clumsiness. I might havemented on her posts and my hand caught it. In my defence, I was only expressing my views. Who would have thought that it would be such a big deal?¡±

    Song Xueyun had no idea what to do with this friend of hers. ¡°You are noting to my house or my mom will get any other strange idea. Do you know she is practising her skills on me, dad and even fruits? Poor potato! We had made good dishes out of it. We are her guinea pigs.¡±

    ¡°You are just meanie, ¡± An Xin pouted as abe walked ahead.

    Song Xueyun hooped her arm around hers andughed at her cute reaction. Everyone around them was staring at the two of them,ughing and pouting at each other. They had no idea why the two of them looked so good together.

    Song Xueyun of Eleven A had an aloof image but there was a different picture.

    They passed through Mu Wanwan who was standing a little far from them with her group included Zhou Liling too. An Xin turned her eyes and scoffed as if she had just seen someone she didn¡¯t want to. It was the first time when An Xin unreasonably disliked someone so much. She wasn¡¯t even making any effort to hide her dislike for the girl.

    ¡°Yunyun, this new girl is your friend?¡± An Xin asked Song Xueyun.

    ¡°Who? Mu Wanwan?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know that she is sent to ss B?¡± Song Xueyun asked her. ¡°She couldn¡¯t manage to stay in ss A. About your question, we weren¡¯t friends. Just ssmates.¡±

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t recall how Mu Wanwan tried to fill her ears against An Xin. Actually, it was like she didn¡¯t pay any attention to the fly. She didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to just anyone in the school. Neither did she ever give the girl¡¯s words any attention. When she saw how Mu Wanwan used to hang out with Zhou Liling and the group, she knew that there was no saving for this girl.

    Then, why must she waste her time o

 Chapter 257 Secrets

    ¡°My Yan gege really cares for me, ¡± An Xin smiled and hugged the book.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you angry at him?¡± Han Zixin asked him.

    ¡°Yep, ¡± She reacted with a nod. ¡°But I¡¯m no longer angry at him. The more days pass, the more my anger disappears. Plus, himing to see me already made me miss him more.¡±

    ¡°You are so gullible, ¡± Han Zixin muttered.

    ¡°Whatever!¡±

    When school ended, An Xin looked at Han Zixin and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the library to see Yan gege. Will you wait for me here? I will be back in a jiffy.¡±

    Every day after school Gu Shangyan would be visiting the library and she knew that she would find him there. The library was ten minutes away from there on foot. When she reached the library entrance, she was tired and sweat was trickling down her forehead. As she took a step, she saw theces of her shoes open. Seeing that there were stairs near the library¡¯s exit point, she went there just to tie her shoce. She bent down to tie them but as she raised her head, she saw Gu Shangyan hugging a slim and tall figure.

    For a moment, she was too shell-shocked to even react. But when the face of the other person became clearer, she felt breathless.

    It was Yoona and Gu Shangyan hugging away from everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Before she could react or speak, Gu Shangyan pulled out his vibrating phone from his pocket and epted the call.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yoona asked him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xuan. He is going to scold me again, ¡± Gu Shangyan muttered.

    ¡°Put the phone on speaker and let me talk to him, ¡± Yoona said and Gu Shangyan did so. ¡°Lu Xuan, Shangyan and I are heading to the movies. Will you please make an excuse at home if your mom asks?¡±

    ¡°God, you are making me lie again, ¡± Lu Xuan groaned. ¡°Things you make me do for your romance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lu Xuan, ¡± Yoona said and pressed the red icon on the mobile. She looked at her boyfriend and said hooking her arm with his. ¡°So, boyfriend, should we go on a movie date?¡±

    Gu Shangyan smiled at her dotingly. An Xin ran inside the library when she saw the couple leaving. Why was she hiding from them she didn¡¯t know.

    However, when she left the arena and went back to Han Zixin, she realised that she was too numb to even walk. She didn¡¯t know why she was feeling pain in her heart. Was she so bad that she didn¡¯t even deserve a word of truth?

    She smiled at Han Zixin despite the horror written on her face and went home with him. If she didn¡¯t deserve to know something so important about her brother¡¯s life what right did she have to ask them about it?

    When she reached home, she was too stunned and hurt to speak. Shey in her room, not moving at all.

    ¡°Missy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Meimei asked.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± An Xin forcibly smiled at her. ¡°Can you switch off the light? My eyes are sensitive to light today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can switch off the lights but what about dinner?¡± Meimei asked her in a worried tone.

    ¡°Just call me for dinner when it¡¯s time, ¡± An Xin replied weakly as she covered her head with duvet. She was so exhausted mentally and physically that she didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep.

    An Qinyan reached homete today. She saw Meimei leaving An Xin¡¯s room and asked, ¡°Did not you went to call Lan for dinner? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Madam, Missy is asleep. I dare not wake her up, ¡± Meimei said. ¡°She said her eyes were hurting and asked me to switch off the lights. Should I wake her up?¡±

    An Qinyan sighed. ¡°There was no one to control her at her dad¡¯s ce. I¡¯m sure that she must have binge-watched dramas there all night and now her eyes are hurting. Don¡¯t wake her up. It¡¯s time for her periods too. Maybe, she is not feeling well. If she wakes upter, feed her something nutritious.¡±

    ¡°Sure, madam, ¡°Meimei nodded her head.

    An Qinyan walked to the winning table where the boys were chatting with Gu Yanxi. He looked at his wife and asked, ¡°Where is our angel?¡±

    ¡°Your angel is asleep, ¡± An Qinyan replied. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shangyan and Xuan were discussing their majors for college, ¡± Gu Yanxi said. ¡°Lu Xuan is thinking about BBA or BBM while Shangyan has his heart set on B. Arch.¡±

    ¡°They are good courses. With their current rank, they can get into any good university in the China or abroad, ¡± An Qinyan replied.

    ¡°Did Xin say what she wants to do?¡± Gu Yanxi asked her.

    ¡°If Zixin went to Julliard, she will surely follow him there, ¡± An Qinyan sighed.

    ¡°Did she say this?¡± Lu Xuan asked with a distasteful look on his face.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t, ¡± An Qinyan answered. ¡°But isn¡¯t it clear to all of you that her major will depend on Han Zixin¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t go aboard for her studies, ¡± Lu Xuan suddenly said.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan quickly asked.

    ¡°Because¡­.because she will be alone there, ¡± Lu Xuan quickly replied. ¡°Who will look after her there? She is silly and stupid. She makes mistakes all the time. And mom do you think she has enough scores to get into that school? Fine, Han Zixin has talent. What talent does Teeny have except for making those short videos?¡±

    An Qinyan smiled at her son. ¡°Dear son, do you ever wondered that you are low-key demotivating your sister? Instead of saying good things, you always throw light on her negative points. What if she had heard what you said and began questioning her intelligence?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you talk to your sister?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Lu Xuan scoffed. ¡°She didn¡¯t even apologise to me.¡±

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi didn¡¯t say anything and let the boy learn his own lesson now.

    _____

    A/N: Despite An Xin¡¯s mistakes, she didn¡¯t deserve to be kept in dark. They must learn from their mistake. Let¡¯s make them suffer.

 Chapter 258 Dying cabbage

    The next morning, An Xin woke up first as she slept earlyst night. When she came downstairs dressed in her school uniform, An Qinyan raised her brow in surprise.

    ¡°Good morning, mom, ¡± An Xin greeted and went to the cab to take out cat food to give to Betty and Augustine.

    ¡°Good morning, ¡± An Qinyan said in bewilderment. Each morning she had to force her daughter to feed the cats but this morning her daughter did so without her forcing her. ¡°How was your stay at your dad¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°It was good, ¡± An Xin replied, tiredly. She slept all night yet she felt so exhausted. She didn¡¯t want to go to school but she didn¡¯t want to stay at home either.

    ¡°You slept earlyst night. Did you finish your homework?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t, ¡± An Xin realised that she had yet to do her homework.

    ¡°Shangyan and Lu Xuan are still asleep. Let them wake up. You can take their help, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°Until then, I will serve your breakfast.¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t say anything but still followed her mom to the breakfast table.

    ¡°I know you would have eaten a lot of junk food at your dad¡¯s house. No fried food or sugar for you for the next week, ¡± An Qinyan said and pushed a te full of healthy food in front of her daughter who quietly ate it. Now, she was getting more and more worried seeing An Xin not arguing about food.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    An Xin shook her head. She had her breakfast in just five minutes and once again, she had nothing to do. She headed to her bedroom and came downstairs with her school bag andptop. Sitting next to her mother who was reviewing some files, she began doing her homework.

    ¡°What are you doing, Lan?¡± An Qinyan gently asked her.

    ¡°Homework, ¡± An Xin replied.

    ¡°But your brothers are still asleep, ¡± An Qinyan sighed.

    An Xin pointed at herptop screen where she was getting help with homework.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, ¡± An Qinyan reacted. She took her coffee from the house help and once again looked at her daughter who was doing homework on her own for the first time. She didn¡¯t know why but she had a very uneasy feeling in her heart for some reason. An Xin looked the same yet she didn¡¯t not. She didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t like seeing her daughter calm and well-behaved.

    ¡°Do you want to have coffee?¡± An Qinyan tried to initiate a conversation.

    ¡°Drinking coffee in the morning makes me nauseous, ¡°An Xin replied, her head buried in her books.

    ¡°Oh, ¡± An Qinyan didn¡¯t know what to say next. She had this feeling of kept talking to her for some reasons that she wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°Does your belly and back hurt?¡±

    An Xin looked up at her mother and then shook her head. ¡°I took pain relievers after breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t feel good, tell me about it, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°And if you need something, you can say so.¡±

    ¡°Can I not go to school today?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going today, ¡°An Xin stared at her and said.

    An Qinyan sighed. ¡°You already have to take so many days off for your shoots and stuff. You can¡¯t miss school or your teachers willin. Do you understand?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Do you want my help with any subject like maths?¡± An Qinyan asked her.

    An Xin shook her head. She could do it with the help of the inte. Although it was taking her double the amount of time and effort to understand on her own, it was fine this way, without depending on anyone. Her mother left the couch when Gu Yanxi came from his morning run. She sighed as she looked at the homework that she was unable to finish. However, she still tried her best to finish.

    First, shepleted English, which was her strong subject and then she did mathematics homework. When Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan came downstairs, she was on her secondst subject¨C history.

    ¡°Auntie, where is Xin?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. ¡°Has she woken up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she is doing her homework in the living room, ¡°An Qinyan replied.

    Gu Shangyan sat next to An Xin and said with a smile, ¡°Tell me where you need help?¡±

    An Xin closed the geography notebook and blinked her eyes.¡°Nowhere. Only history is left.¡±

    ¡°What about mathematics?¡± Gu Shangyan furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Already done, ¡± An Xin replied and opened her history notebook and textbook.

    ¡°Show me your answers, ¡± Gu Shangyan said. He took her mathematics notebook and began reviewing her homework. He was impressed to see that all her answers were right. ¡°All are right but don¡¯t you think this method is tooplicated?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it?¡± An Xin blinked her eyes.

    ¡±Of course, do you want me to teach you another method?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her.

    ¡°Maybe some other time. I only have fifteen minutes toplete my history homework, ¡± An Xin told him.

    ¡°Do you want help in history?¡± Gu Shangyan offered.

    ¡°Thank you but you are a science student, ¡± An Xin reminded him.

    ¡°But I have read books on Chinese history, ¡± Gu Shangyan assured her.

    ¡°Once again, thank you but the sybus is world history, ¡± An Xin replied to him with a polite smile. She didn¡¯t look at him again and began reading the chapter to find answers to her questions. She was underlining the important points with a pencil.

    Gu Shangyan sighed as he looked at her underlining her book with a pencil. He didn¡¯t say anything even though he knew how much she hated someone dirtying her books with pencil or pen underlines.

    ¡¢ ¡°Then, see you at the breakfast table, ¡± Gu Shangyan replied.

    ¡°I already had breakfast, ¡± An Xin said, without looking up.

    _____

    Inside the car, An Xin was quickly writing while waiting for her history homework. When she could not solve it all on her own, she had to ask Shen Yue to help her. She had decidedst night to stop taking help from anyone else but once again she failed herself.

    Lu Xuan sneakily turned to look at the girl sitting next to him in the back seat of the car writing her homework.

    ¡°Young Miss, do you want to stop by the dessert store?¡± The driver asked as they were on the road to her favourite dessert shop where she would buy something for her every day.

    ¡°No, uncle, ¡± An Xin answered without looking up.

    Lu Xuan raised his brow at her reply. ¡°But I want to buy something.¡±

    Thus, the driver stopped the car and Lu Xuan got out. He thought An Xin was only ying aloof and indifferent to get his attention but when she didn¡¯t even look at him when he exited the car, he signed. He entered the store and looked at the desserts in a depressed gaze.

    He didn¡¯t know why but he chose An Xin¡¯s favourite doughnuts and boba tea. When he returned to the car, he quietly passed her the small bag of doughnuts and strawberry boba tea.

    She looked at the dessert and drink and then at him before saying, ¡°Thank you, Lu Xuan.¡±

    Lu Xuan just shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He was too proud to admit that he was hoping for her to fight with him. It was better when they fight than the time when they sit awkwardly having nothing to talk about.

    When they reached school, he got out of the car first. Actually, he wanted to talk to her but he didn¡¯t know what to talk to her.

    An Xin dragged her tired body inside the school building, her eyes shone when she saw Han Zixin parking his bicycle and she strutted to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Han Zixin asked, looking at her paleplexion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sulking, ¡± An Xin said in a tone that belonged to a spoiled child.

    Han Zixin rubbed her head gently and took her school bag. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±

    She nodded her head and ced her head on his shoulder. He took the desert bag from her hands and sipped her boba tea.

    ¡°It¡¯s good, ¡± Han Zixin said, sipping on the tea. ¡°Do you wanna taste it?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. He passed her the drink and she sipped on it. ¡°Too cold. You can have the rest.¡±

    Han Zixin shrugged and epted it. She took out the doughnut from the packet and fed him. With innocent and happy eyes she asked, ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Too good, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°Eat it.¡±

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°I have to lose five pounds in a week.I am taking part in a show.¡±

    From the distance, Lu Xuan, who was watching the scene, was so angry that the throbbing vein on his forehead could burst anytime. She had been sitting next to him all the drive like a dying cabbage and now that she saw that boy, she was shining and smiling like a blooming boy.

 Chapter 259 Do not need apology

    What the hell was wrong with them eating about sharing food and drinks this way?

    Something was telling Lu Xuan that if he scolded his twin, he wouldn¡¯t be forgiven soon.

    There was a bitter smile on his face when he saw how Han Zixin took her bag and she behaved as if the boy had hung up the moon for her. She didn¡¯t show on her face that the bag was troubling her but when he carried her bag for her, she gave him that big almost blinding smile.

    If she didn¡¯t want to carry her bag, shouldn¡¯t she tell her brother? He would have carried it for her too but she had to act all pitiful and sad with that obnoxious boy. He agreed that he was jealous. No, he was burning with jealousy. He didn¡¯t like getting reced.

    When he went to his ss, he saw Song Xueyun and Li Sichengughing and talking to each other. He furrowed his brow in displeasure but didn¡¯t say anything. Once upon a time, he and Song Xueyun used to be the best of best friends, but now¡­he didn¡¯t even know if they were friends. For a boy, she threw him out of his life.

    If that¡¯s what she wanted, he was happy.

    In ss K, when the politics teacher entered the ss, he pointed his finger at An Xin and said, ¡°Student An, see me in the staff room after the ss ends.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head like an obedient child that she was in front of the teacher.

    The ss ended and she followed the teacher to the staff room to hear what he had to say. The politics teacher was sitting in his seat while An Xin was standing in front of him with her and behind her back. It was clear from her posture that she was nervous.

    ¡°Do you know why I called you?¡± Teacher Sun asked her as he looked at her.

    ¡°Does it have something to do with my poor marks in this grade?¡± An Xin asked him in a nervous tone. Her score in politics was too low to even mention.

    Teacher Sun smiled at her. He was a new teacher who entered the school this year. This student¡¯s result in his ss was worrisome. He couldn¡¯t understand where he was going wrong. All the other students were keeping up with the pace of study but she could not. He wanted to understand what problem she was facing.

    ¡°Student An, may I ask where you are facing problems in this subject?¡± Teacher Sun gently asked her.

    ¡°I¨CI¡­ I feel nk when I read the textbook, ¡± An Xin replied in a low voice. ¡°I think the history part of the subject is concerning. I can¡¯t remember dates.¡±

    ¡°But you have a good score in historypared to this subject where it is not necessary to remember dates but concepts, ¡± Teacher Sun replied. He taught both history and politics to the students. He had taken all her answer sheets from other teachers too and tried to analyse her overall performance. As usual, she had the highest score in English, and mathematics was average. Thenguage that was her weakestst year had improved by leaps and bounds. It was just her politics that was stuck on the line of failing.

    He hade to a conclusion after reading all her answer sheets. As he went on to say, ¡°The reason why you can¡¯t improve is that you are trying to cram this subject like history when you should be understanding the concepts and writing it in your own words.¡±

    Her problem was not new. He had seen a lot of students suffering from this thing but she wasn¡¯t ready to leave her some bad habits. That involves cramming the ready-made notes.

    ¡°Do you know that you are too used to ready-made easy notes that you don¡¯t try enough to make your own notes?¡± Teacher Sun asked her. ¡°It¡¯s a subject that you can understand while writing it. You don¡¯t need to cram each word but understand what the topic is saying and then write it. We are not asking you to write in the same sophisticated and advanced booknguage.¡±

    Teacher Sun took out her recent politics answer paper from his drawer and pointed at one question and said, ¡°The question was simple¨C what is a monarchy? Look at what you write. It¡¯s clear that you had crammed this answer and while writing you forget a word or two in the middle, thus ruining the whole meaning of the sentence. When it¡¯s just amon sense question and you could have answered it ording to your knowledge, not book definition.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, ¡± An Xin mumbled as she lowered her head.

    The gentle teacher of earlier changed into an angry one as he lightly pped her answer sheet on the desk and said in a stern tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your apology and neither did I need it. If you want to apologize, you should apologize to yourself.¡±

    An Xin swallowed as she took his scolding.

    ¡°It has been six months since you were in my ss. You are someone who couldn¡¯t even answer the simple question ¡ªwhat is politics? You couldn¡¯t answer your subject definition, ¡± said the teacher in an angry tone. ¡°Do you know what it makes me feel? A failure of the teacher.¡±

    Teacher Sun continued, ¡°It hurts me when I give my hundred per cent but my students aren¡¯t even willing to give their ten per cent.¡±

    Teacher Sun took deep breaths and then said in a forced calm tone, ¡°Student An, if you don¡¯t like my teaching method, you can ask for a new teacher but please take your studies seriously. I have been seeing you running after other students for ready-made notes to cram. I can give you in writing that until and unless you don¡¯t take your studies seriously, you can¡¯t pass my subject.¡±

    _____

    A/N: Sometimes, it feels as if the entire Universe is plotting against you.

 Chapter 260 Quest for self studying

    ¡°I have been giving you 4 or 5 extra marks each time because I don¡¯t want you to fail, ¡± said teacher Sun. ¡°We were given orders to be lenient to weak students but if being lenient to weak students means the students will stop working hard, I would rather fail you.¡±

    An Xin lowered her head as she had nothing to say in return. All this while, she thought that her hard work was enough. Politics was a subject that she never took seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s your call to make if you want to pass high school with flying colours or¡­¡±Teacher Sun looked at her and sighed, ¡± In mere five months, the senior year will start and you will have no time and way of improving. If you want to go to college, I advise you to stop running around and focus on your studies or you are going to regret it in the future.¡± He opened his desk drawer and pulled out a bundle of books and notes. ¡°These are the basic level books of the politics sybus. Start reading this and get a basic understanding of the subject.¡±

    Teacher Sun spent a whole week arranging these books and notes for her. He tried to make it as simple and easier for her as possible. As a teacher, her failing in his subject meant that he was failing as a teacher and he didn¡¯t want his morals to question himter. If the girl could be saved, well and good. If not, he would have to ept that she was beyond saving.

    ¡°In twenty days, the next monthly test will be conducted. If you improved, good. If not, I will have to fail you in the subject and you know what failing in Jingyuan High means. Now go to your next ss.¡±

    An Xin went back to her ss with downcast shoulders. She ced the books and notes on the desk and took her seat. The next ss began and ended with An Xin lost in her thoughts. The words of the teacher didn¡¯t leave her for a minute. She wasn¡¯t angry at being scolded because she knew that the teacher was right.

    And just like this, the school day ended.

    Later, An Xin was staring at the old building with a mncholic look in her eyes. She was holding the books that the teacher had given her and was sighing to herself. Look, where had fate taken her to?

    The building that she was staring at was the old library located on the school premises. Ever since the new high-tech library was made, students stopped visiting this library. However, it was still working.

    As she walked inside, she showed her school I-card which worked as a library card here and walked inside and got an empty seat there.

    There were not many students there. Only some senior studentse here for serenity. She ced her bag on the table and buried her head on the table. It was only when no one was in her view did her tears starting out. She didn¡¯t even know what she was crying for but she felt very sad at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was throwing a tantrum or being unreasonable. Even after getting everything in this world, she was feeling very lonely today. Was she an ingrate for not being thankful for everything that she had?

    Actually, she was happy about the thing she had, yet she couldn¡¯t put away the mncholy that had taken encircled her heart.

    After a while, started going through the books. She saw that the teacher had put numbers on each book, showing in which order it should be studied. She took out her Chinese-to-English dictionary from the bag and began reading the book and taking help of the dictionary where it was needed.

    The books were fortunately not thick but quite thin. She noticed that each book had a certain order to it. The first book didn¡¯t take her more than an hour to finish. As she opened the second book, she realised that the book was simr to the first one but it had more in-depth material in it. For example in the first book, she studied what democracy was. In the second book, she studied democracy in depth.

    For her small brain, she had over-exhausted herself on the very first day of her quest to self-studying. When the librarian announced that it was time for the library to be closed, her head felt exactly what her stomach felt after overeating. Bloated and tired.

    She didn¡¯t have the mental energy to think why her body was shutting down when it was her brain that was tired.

    She had to drag her tired body back home.

    For the entire week, she did the same thing. Even on weekends, she didn¡¯t take a rest, she was hell-bent onpleting all the books as soon as possible.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, you have to stop watching those foreign dramas, ¡± An Qinyan scolded her. ¡°Look at the eye bags under your eyes. You are getting more and more addicted to dramas now.¡±

    An Xin sighed. How did she make her mom understand that those dramas help her understand the politics better? What she couldn¡¯t decipher through books was better understood through movies and shows.

    For example, she watched many movies to get a strong grip on the topic of the cold war and the two world wars. She agreed that sometimes there was unnecessary drama in shows but she still got the gist of the matter.

    In the end, she only said, ¡°Okay, mom.¡±

    ¡°Ma, why are you saying this to her?¡± Lu Xuan grunted. ¡°She is still sulking because you scolded her because of me two weeks ago. I¡¯m trying to make up with her but she is trying very hard to be pleased.¡±

    An Xin heaved out a sigh. ¡°Lu Xuan, people have more serious problems than fighting with siblings and keep on sulking for weeks. I¡¯m not that childish.¡±

    ¡°Ohe on, Teeny, we all know that you¡¯re the epitome of childishness, ¡± Lu Xuan huffed.

    An Xin looked at him and smiled. ¡°You know what, brother? You are right.¡±

    ¡°See, I told you mom she is childish, ¡± Lu Xuan said in victory. He finally won an argument against her but when he saw her eating quietly and a concerned look on his mother¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t feel victorious.

 Chapter 261 Universe plotting against you

    ¡°Where is Shangyan?¡± An Qinyan asked as she didn¡¯t see him anywhere.

    ¡°There, he is, ¡± An Qinyan said as Gu Shangyan came from outside. ¡°How was your day at the library?¡±

    ¡°It was as usual, ¡°Gu Shangyan said with a rare smile on his face. No one realised that each time he would leave for the library, he would have this smile on his face.

    A Xin raised her eyes to look at her brother. Just with one nce, she knew that he didn¡¯t go to the library but to meet Yoona. Of course, she didn¡¯t say anything. It was his life and he could lead it the way he wanted. Was she bitter that he got into a rtionship without the knowledge of anyone? Maybe.

    Initially, she didn¡¯t realize it but now she could see that he never left his room these days. When all thought he was studying, he was always one to phone talking or chatting with Yoona.

    She groaned when she recalled Han Zixin¡¯sment about Yoona transferring her cold virus to Gu Shangyan. She didn¡¯t want to imagine anything like that. In her heart, her brothers are as pure as anything possible.

    ¡°Auntie and Uncle, I have a question,¡± Gu Shangyan asked, taking his seat. ¡°Should I prepare for Tsinghua University or prepare for studying abroad?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely up to you, ¡± The couple said without any discussion. They wouldn¡¯t interfere with children¡¯s matters. They could study whatever they wanted to and wherever they wished.

    ¡°Why are you thinking about going abroad? Didn¡¯t you want to go to a domestic university?¡± Gu Yanxi asked. He remembered children discussing this one day.

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking for all the avable options, ¡± Gu Shangyan replied. He had long chosen his major to be architecture. What he needed to choose was which college he wanted to study in.

    ¡°I am not going abroad, ¡± Lu Xuan announced all of a sudden. ¡°If I get into Tsinghua or Peking, I will take it.¡±

    An Xin looked at her brothers and sighed. The world of toppers was really different. Here, she had no idea if she would even get into college, her brothers were deciding which top university they wanted to go to. Only if she wasn¡¯t that dumb.

    She wasn¡¯t jealous that she was stupid and they were genius. It was just that she wished she could study like them for hours. Gu Shangyan could sit for 5 hours straight and study without any tiredness but she¡­ if she didn¡¯t take a break every thirty minutes, her brain refused to take anything else inside it.

    ¡°What about you, Teeny?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow at his twin. ¡°What are future ns?¡±

    ¡°Not failing the next monthly tests?¡± An Xin said with a hesitated look.

    Both Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan sighed as if they had been expecting too much from her. Actually, they were expecting too much from her. Last year, they could help her with her studies but this year, her stream waspletely different from theirs and even if they wanted, they couldn¡¯t help her. She was on her own now.

    After that all of them had breakfast in peace, the boys were doing much talking while she was once again thinking about the number of bundles of books in her bedroom that were ced untouched. Would she be able to finish those books?

    ¡°Crybaby, I made math notes and ced them in your room. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask me, ¡± Gu Shangyan said and An Xin nodded her head. Their streams were different but mathematics, English and Chinese weremon between them.

    An Xin found a site on the inte and bought its premium subscription. It was very good subject material for her and it almost cleared her maths doubts. Aside from politics, she was working on all of her subjects. After all, she couldn¡¯t let her other subjects fall as she tried to uplift one.

    When the meal ended, An Qinyan nced at her daughter and said, ¡°Lan, mom is going out shopping with your uncle. Do you wannae with us? We will get a nice haircut.¡±

    An Xin, who was lying on the couch in the living room and cuddling with Betty and Augustine said, ¡°Mom, I am growing my hair.¡±

    ¡°Give a little trimming to your hair. So, they will grow well, ¡± An Qinyan said as she came near her. ¡°We will have a girl¡¯s day out.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She said, waving goodbye to them.

    Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan shared a look but didn¡¯t say anything.

    When the elders left for shopping on the weekend, An Xin gazed at her brothers who were ying video games and felt alone once again. She only noticed now how she was always left alone by the two of them. They never involved her in their things. Maybe, they thought she was too stupid to y with them.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go out with her mom but she didn¡¯t want to intervene in their personal time. Her mom didn¡¯t get much time to spend with her uncle and she didn¡¯t want a third wheel between them. Uncle Yanxi was the key to her mom¡¯s happiness and she wanted both of them to spend their weekend alone with each other.

    She went to the garden and began calling her friend to hang out with them. What did they say? When the universe is plotting against you, no one could save you. This was what she was feeling right now. It was like nothing was going well in her life.

    Han Zixin was visiting the hospital with his grandfather for a regr check-up. Song Xueyun and her mom had gone out fir shopping. Shen Yue was busy with home chores as her mother was doing overtime.

    There was just no one left to hang out with An Xin.Thus, she went back to her room and began finishing the books. It would be better if she utilised her time in studying than ying around.

 Chapter 262 Failure

    By the end of the day, she had revised one chapter of each subject. It was not a bad feat for someone like her. For the first time in her life, she studied five hours a day without forcing herself.

    In the next couple of days, she began self-studying for at least 3 hours a day after school ended. She didn¡¯t know why but she lost too much weight and gained a couple of digestive problems and headaches had be her constant friend.

    Before she could notice that something was not right with her, the monthly tests arrived sucking the life out of her.

    ¡°Xin?¡± Shen Yue came running as she exited the examination hall and asked, ¡°How was the exam?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where the majority of the questions came from, ¡°An Xin muttered in a low and exhausted tone.

    What was she thinking that reading a couple of books would make her a pro in the subject?

    If it was the case, everyone in her ss would be topper by now.

    To be honest, she felt like crying at this moment. For thest twenty days, she had been studying nonstop to do well in this subject but when she saw the test paper, she realised that she didn¡¯t even know the majority of the questions.

    It would be a different thing if she didn¡¯t know the answers to the questions but to feel as if the questions weren¡¯t even from the sybus¡­she felt choked with so many unknown emotions. She tried so hard but she didn¡¯t improve at all. She was now a hopeless case.

    Now she would fail the exam and she would be kicked out by the school. Once again, she would be left uneducated. What was she thinking when she decided to be a phoenix when she was nothing but a dumb hen!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you did your best, ¡± Shen Yue said, before leaving.

    An Xin gave her a stiff smile. Nobody understood what she was going through. She knew that she was a weak student but¡­ you know what¡­she didn¡¯t even know what to think about it. No matter how much she tried to improve, she didn¡¯t and now it was hurting her.

    Physically, she was exhausted already but now her mental strength was crumbling bit by bit.

    It was the first exam and she performed poorly in it. She had no energy or will left to write the next paper.

    - When she went home after spending long hours in the library, Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan were discussing their outstanding performance once again.

    She felt like a foreigner there. Was she bitter about it? Maybe, she had been so pessimistictely that she felt so guilty and terrible about herself. It was not her brother¡¯s fault that they were born outstanding while she was below average.

    ¡°Children, your uncle made his speciality, Sichuan-style chicken, ¡± An Qinyan said with a smile. Gu Yanxi came holding the big pot of chicken. She looked at An Xin and said, ¡°Lan, he made a mild version for you. Your stomach will not be able to take it.¡±

    ¡°But I want to try, ¡± An Xin said rather stubbornly.

    ¡°You will not be able to handle it, ¡± An Qinyan said once again. ¡°Fine, you want to try it. Don¡¯t sayter that your mouth is burning.¡±

    As An Xin took a bite of the spicy food, she felt her tongue burning, her finger that touched the hot and extra spicy chicken curry ended up touching her cheek and it started burning too. Still, she didn¡¯t stop and ate the chicken ced on her te with rice, despite the protest of her tongue that was now numb. Her throat was burning and so were her lips and cheeks. Tears welled up in her eyes and it was now that she knew that she couldn¡¯t take anymore.

    ¡°I told you that you will not be able to take it, ¡± An Qinyan said anxiously as she went to the kitchen to get something sweet and cold for her daughter. When she came with ice cream, she saw how her daughter¡¯s face had turned red.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, ¡± An Xin said in a hoarse voice as tears trickled down her cheeks. It was not the tears because of the spicy food but tears of frustration and failure. For a month, she had been holding back her tears as crying meant epting that she was hopeless. But this exam reminded her that she was hopeless and a failure. No matter how much she worked hard, she would never be able to improve.

    What was she other than a pretty face?

    ¡°Eat this, ¡± An Qinyan gently patted her back and fed her ice cream.

    This time, An Xin¡¯s tears trickled faster and harder when her mom fed her ice cream. She was weak to gentleness and care.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay, ¡± An Qinyan gently rubbed her back and fed her ice cream. ¡°If you don¡¯t think about your burning mouth, it will not burn. Eat more cream. ¡°

    ¡°Mom, my cheeks are burning too, ¡± An Xin said. She wanted to wipe her cheeks but feared touching her cheeks with her hands.

    ¡°Okay. Okay. Come with mom. I will wash your face, ¡± An Qinyan whispered as took her out of there to her bedroom that was close by. She washed her daughter¡¯s face with cold water that the former despised and rubbed an ice cube on the reddened skin. ¡°Does it burn less now?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head but her eyes were red and swollen.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie down for a moment?¡± An Qinyan said to her.

    ¡°I have an exam tomorrow. I have to study¨C¡±

    An Qinyan replied,¡°I will wake you in the early morning. Why don¡¯t you rest today? Lie here.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I will lie down in my room, ¡± An Xin said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°I am not asking you to sleep but at least lie here, ¡± said An Qinyan.

    ____

    A/N: You know what hurts the most? Expectations. An Xin had just too many expectations and they are breaking them one by one. It isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault that they couldn¡¯t fill her expectations as she never told them what she wanted from them. More than anything, she had too many expectations of herself and now that she tasted her first real defeat here, she found herself lost now.

    Moreover, she is a teenager and you know how teenagers work. When they think they are hurt, they try to get more hurt instead of saying what is hurting them.

    Her feeling this way was very important or she would never be able to learn how to live alone. Gu Shangyan, Lu Xuan and An Qinyan can¡¯t be there for her all the time. Eventually, they will have shes of interests, opinions and principles. It is apletely different topic about who is right or wrong.

 Chapter 263 Birthday gift

    An Xin didn¡¯t say anything for a moment and then shey on the side of the bed while An Qinyan sat near her and caressed the girl¡¯s hair. As she was enveloped by the familiar scent and her head felt rxed when her hair was stroked. In no time, she was asleep there.

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t stop stroking her hair even when she fell asleep. A couple of minutester, Gu Yanxi entered the room and saw An Qinyan stroking An Xin¡¯s head who was fast asleep in their room.

    As An Qinyan heard his footsteps, she ced a finger on her lips asking him to be quiet. When she was sure that An Xin wouldn¡¯t wake up, she stood up to walk to her husband who was standing near the window.

    ¡°Do you think she is alright?¡± Gu Yanxi asked her in a concerned tone.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know, ¡± An Qinyan whispered. ¡°Something is on her mind. I¡¯m giving her time toe to me and discuss it but she has been keeping it to herself. I wonder where I went wrong.¡±

    Gu Yanxi hugged his wife and stroked her back, ¡°Give her time. Let¡¯s do something to help her rx. She has been staying alone these days. How about we go on a trip next weekend?¡±

    An Qinyan smiled and nodded her head.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Be nice to your sister, ¡± An Qinyan said to Lu Xuan the next morning. ¡°Do not trouble her.¡±

    ¡°Mom, when did I even trouble her?¡± Lu Xuan acted spoiled. His mom looked strict this morning.

    ¡°Go easy on her, ¡± An Qinyan said in a tone that meant if he defied her, there would be punishment waiting for her. ¡°Don¡¯t tease her.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I only tease her to get a reaction out of her, ¡± Lu Xuan said, acting spoiled.¡°Who asked her to behave so uptight these days? We all know that she is silly but now she started acting all mature and stuff. It gets on my nerves.¡±

    He was too proud to mention that he wanted his old goofy sister back.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked her to stop being childish and silly? Now that she stopped acting like this, you areining?¡± Gu Yanxi said as he arrived in the living room.¡°Son, you have to decide what you want from her?¡±

    Last night, An Qinyan handled An Xin¡¯s meltdown very difficultly. The girl was crying pitifully and these two jerks couldn¡¯t even see that there was something wrong with her. For many days, she had been keeping quiet, unlike her true personality andst night, when she broke into tears, he felt his heart aching for her.

    An Xin might have acted silly and spoiled most of the time but she was a sensible and sensitive child. Ever since Lu Xuan scolded her for intervening in his life, she maintained an emotional distance from him. She would give in to him most of the time but she wouldn¡¯t ask anything from him.

    When An Xin came downstairs holding her school bag as today was thest monthly exam, she saw her family gathered in the living room.

    ¡°Xin, your dad was asking if you would like to stay the weekend with him?¡± An Qinyan said with a smile as she saw her daughter standing there.

    An Xin shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°Mom, am I going too?¡± Lu Xuan asked, looking at this Mother.

    ¡°Stay at home and help me clean the garden, ¡± replied An Qinyan.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Xuan looked at his mother. Since when did his mom start doing the cleaning duty herself?

    ___

    ¡°Xin!¡± Lu Zhaolin waved at his daughter as he stood near the car. He had been waiting for his daughter outside the school for half an hour. When he saw her, he excitedly waved at her, not atall caring about his age and image.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Qiao Wei asked as she nced at the handsome middle aged man.

    ¡°That¡¯s my dad, ¡± An Xin said with a small smile. In the past one year, her rtionship with Lu family had improved a lot and credit for it went to Song Yifei and Lu Xun.

    Although An Xin and her dad weren¡¯t that close, she and Song Yifei were like besties. She wouldn¡¯t call the feelings that she had for Song Yifei as something that a daughter had for her mother, but she loved her a lot like she loved her family and friends.

    ¡°I thought only your stepdad is a Greek god, your dad is no less. Xin, now I know why you are so gorgeous. You are just like your dad.¡± Qiao Wei said, enviously. ¡°You both have simr eyes. Oh no, you are your dad¡¯s miniature version and maybe, this is why your little brother looks so much like you.¡±

    An Xin blushed but she felt sweet in her heart. She waved her goodbye and said,¡°I will see you on Monday.¡±

    ¡°Xin, how are you?¡± Lu Zhaolin said as he took her school bag and opened the passenger seat for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,dad, ¡± An Xin replied with a smile.¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m doing good too, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. Although he was used to showing too much emotion, he was still doing a good job of making her feel wee.¡°What do you think about checking the mall with me?¡±

    ¡°Dad, do you want to buy something?¡± An Xin asked, blinking her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking about getting your Auntie a birthday gift. But I don¡¯t know what to get her for the birthday, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said with a sigh.

    ¡°Dad, we can never go wrong with jewellery for a gift when ites to a woman but you can make it special by arranging a date, flowers and doing something special for her, ¡± An Xin suggested.

    ¡°Then, you should guide your dad well today, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said and she agreed.

    ____

    A/N: Let¡¯s cheer up our sad Xin. I feel bad seeing her sad.

 Chapter 264 Say cheese!

    An Xin and Lu Zhaolin soon arrived at the mall and they went straight to a jewellery shop.

    ¡°Should I choose earrings or a bracelet?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked, holding both things while showing them to An Xin.

    ¡°Theye in a set along with a pendant, ¡± An Xin pointed out. ¡°Why not take them all?¡±

    ¡°Good choice, ¡± Lu Zhaolin smiled at her. He asked the shop attendant to pack everything selected for him. When the shop attendant was packing his gift for his wife, his gaze fell on an exquisite hairpin that had work of gorgeous light pink stones. With just one look, he knew for whom this jade hairpin was made.

    ¡°Xin,e here, ¡± Lu Zhaolin called her.

    ¡°Yes, dad, ¡± An Xin went to him.

    Lu Zhaolin looked at the shop attendant who was taking the jade hairpin out of the ss container. ¡°Can you try this on her hair?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sir, ¡± The shop attendant said with a smile.

    An Xin was confused with the turn of events. She let the shop attendant undo her ponytail and a momentter, she gasped as she saw a very gorgeous jade hairpin going inside her hair.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked her.

    ¡°This is the most gorgeous hairpin I have ever seen, ¡± An Xin gasped.

    ¡°Then, we are taking this, ¡± Lu Zhaolin smiled at the shop attendant.

    ¡°Can I take it out to pack it in a box?¡± The shop attendant asked.

    When Lu Zhaolin saw how An Xin was still looking into the mirror, he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t. Let her wear this. She loves it.¡±

    ¡°Dad, is it mine?¡± An Xin asked, barely able to hold back her tears.

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Lu Zhaolin smiled at her.

    An Xin burst into tears and she hugged him tightly. In herst life, she had expected her father to give her one thing but he never did. All her half-brothers and sisters were blessed with gold and silver but she was never even asked if she wanted one thing.

    Once she loved a hairpin, she had asked her Duke father to buy it for him but he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears when Lu Zhaolin said that it was for her.

    ¡°Thank you, dad, ¡± An Xin said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xin, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said in a cracked voice. ¡°I wronged you. I made you feel fatherless. I swear I will treat you the best. I will treat you like a princess. I won¡¯t ask you to forgive me but please give me a chance to make it up to you.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head but didn¡¯t break the hug. She wanted to feel loved by a father for the sake of two girls who died craving for a father¡¯s love.

    ¡°Now do you want me to take a picture of your hairpin and you?¡± Lu Zhaolin said, wiping his tears.

    An Xinughed freely after so long and nodded her head.

    ¡°Say cheese, ¡± Lu Zhaolin smiled at her and she posed for a picture.

    On the other hand, An Qinyan was in the office when her phone rang with a new notification. When she saw the notification, it was about An Xin posting a picture on her social media. She quickly clicked on it and saw her lovely daughter smiling so widely at the camera showing off her beautiful hairpin.

    She felt a smile tugging on her lips too. Maybe, sending An Xin to the Lu family for a change of environment was not a bad idea. She hadn¡¯t seen such a glow on her daughter¡¯s face for a long time.

    She sighed as she ced her phone on the table and looked out of the window. It was time that she had a conversation with Lu Xuan, given his temper she wasn¡¯t sure how he would take it.

    Back to An Xin, she reminded her father to buy Song Yifei¡¯s favourite blush pink roses.

    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t buy a gift for Auntie, ¡°An Xin suddenly said. ¡± I wished her a happy birthday in the morning but it slipped my mind that I have to give her a gift too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°You can always give her a giftter.¡±

    ¡°Dad, where are you going out for dinner?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided, ¡°Lu Zhaolin hesitatingly said.

    An Xin groaned. She began racking her brain and then something hit her. She recalled that she was invited for the inauguration of a new restaurant a few months back and today it was one of the trendy ces to spend time for couples. She texted the team who once contacted her on Weibo and asked if they could make ast-minute reservation for her family.

    She instantly received an answer in affirmation but in return she had to post a story on her feed about the restaurant. She agreed and just like this she used her magic and booked a date for her father and his wife.

    ¡°Dad, I got Auntie a birthday gift, ¡°An Xin grinned at him mischievously. ¡°Check your phone when we reach home.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin had an inkling that she must have done something mischievous again. When he pulled the car in the driveway, he checked the phone and turned crimson .

    His daughter booked a date for him and his wife?

    She ran insideughing heartily. She found Song Yifei in the living room fussing over Lu Xun and twirled her. ¡°Happy birthday, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, why are you so excited today?¡± Song Yifei asked with a wide smile on her face.

    ¡°Look at my hairpin, dad gifted me, ¡°An Xin showed her proudly.

    ¡°Very pretty, ¡°Song Yifei said with a smile. ¡°But it looks more pretty in your hair.¡±

    An Xin blushed at her words. ¡°Auntie¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiejie!¡± Lu Xun was jumping on the floor. ¡± Kiss. Hug.¡±

    An Xin bent down tohug the tiny human who wasn¡¯t tiny anymore. ¡°Xiaobao, Jiejie missed you a lot.¡±

 Chapter 265 Day out

    An Xin bent down tohug the tiny human who wasn¡¯t tiny anymore. ¡°Xiaobao, Jiejie missed you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Xiaobao missed Jiejie a lot, ¡°Lu Xun repeated her words.

    ¡°You are my favourite person in the whole world, ¡°An Xin told him with a kiss on his chubby cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s take a selfie and let my mom know that I have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Lu Xuan went into posing mode as he made a victory sign with her and smiled widely at the camera. The little rice bun looked adorable just like his big sister in the picture.

    Later Lu Zhaolin and Song Yifei left for their date. Grandma Lu wasn¡¯t at home either and the two siblings were making a tent with a nket in her room and ying with it.

    ¡°Jiejie, Xiaobao sleepy, ¡°Lu Xun said, yawning as the clock hit ten.

    ¡°Okay, lie here, ¡°An Xin said as she spread her arm and made him lie there. She hugged him with another arm and dropped a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Xiaobao, Jiejie will tell you a story.¡±

    Lu Xun smiled at her and fell asleep in her arms. Soon after, An Xin also found herself falling asleep. Maybe, she was feeling good and so she had such a sleep filled with sweet dreams.

    The housekeeper,who was asked to put the boy to sleep, opened the door only to find the two siblings asleep hugging each other. As she saw such a sweet picture, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from saving it on her phone. She sent the picture of the two of them asleep to Lu Zhaolin and Song Yifei and went back to her room after switching off the lights.

    ____

    An Xin and Lu Xun were jumping in the muddy garden as it had rainedst night.

    ¡®Ssh! Ssh!¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie, your legs are dirty, ¡°Lu Xunughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡°An Xin smiled at him.

    ¡°Jiejie, I wanna y train-train, ¡°Lu Xun said.

    ¡°Xiaobao, how do we y train-train?¡± An Xin asked him, curiously.

    ¡°Like this, ¡°Lu Xun said and then they burst intoughter.

    ¡°Xin! Xiaobao!¡± Song Xueyun appeared there with a big wide smile. When she saw the two of them dripping with mud, she made a face but then jumped into the mud with them.

    ¡°Yunyun, are you ying train-train with us too?¡± Lu Xun asked his cousin, curiously.

    ¡°Brat, call me Jie, ¡°Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Xun quickly said as he hugged An Xin¡¯s legs. ¡°I only have one Jiejie. My Jiejie. No other Jiejie.¡±

    ¡°How mean, ¡°Song Xueyun feigned to be mad but then began ying with the two kids. She said after half an hour,¡°Guys, I¡¯m hungry and dirty.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of clothes here.Let¡¯s do each other¡¯s makeovers, ¡°An Xin said. Her eyes twinkled with ideas.

    ¡°No!¡± Song Xueyun said, horrified.

    ¡°Please, ¡°An Xin begged her and in the end, Song Xueyun had to give in.

    In An Xin¡¯s room, Lu Xun was sitting on the chair while An Xin was applying nail paint to his feet while Song Xueyun was painting her feet nails after An Xin applied nail paint on her hands and feet.

    ¡°Jiejie, my hands?¡± Lu Xun asked.

    ¡°Xiaobao, the teacher will scold you in school if I paint your hand nails, ¡°An Xin told him. ¡°But she won¡¯t say anything if I applied nail paint on your feet as you will be wearing shoes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Jiejie, ¡°Lu Xun smiled widely at her. ¡°Yunyun, I want to apply what Jiejie puts on your face.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, ¡°Song Xueyun strictly said no.

    Lu Xun pitifully looked at his sister.

    ¡°There there, ¡°An Xin applied moisturizer on his face instead of foundation. ¡°Now you look like the most handsome man in the world.¡±

    ¡°Really, Jiejie?¡± Lu Xun asked with twinkling eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡± An Xin nodded her head. ¡°Go show it to your mommy and daddy.¡±

    Lu Xun ran out of the room to show his handsome face to his parents while An Xin applied eyeliner to Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hang out today, ¡°Song Xueyun suddenly announced as she lookedpletely different in the mirror. She was wearing an oversized hoodie with a mini skirt and sneakers while An Xin was wearing loose jeans and a crop top.

    An Xin tossed sunsses at Song Xueyun and wore one herself too and left the room holding hands.

    ¡°Where are my girls going looking so pretty?¡± Song Yifei asked with a smile. She loved how Song Xueyun always let herself loose around An Xin.

    ¡°Auntie, can we go out to visit some mall or something?¡± An Xin asked for permission.

    ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t forget to take the driver with you, ¡°Song Yifei smiled at the two of them.

    The two girls went to the ice cream parlour first and then they went to a nearby park to enjoy their ice creams in peace. As they were about to take a seat, An Xin¡¯s eye fell on a certain figure and she pulled Song Xueyun with her.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Song Xueyun asked, startled.

    An Xin ced a finger on her lips as Gu Shangyan and Yoona passed by.

    Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes widened as she understood why the two of them were holding hands.

    ¡°They are dating?¡± Song Xueyun asked in a whisper.

    An Xin nodded her head. When she saw that Gu Shangyan and Yoona left the park, they sat on the bench in front of an artificialke, enjoying the view.

    ¡°Did they know that you know about them dating?¡± Song Xueyun askedter.

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to feel awkward. I mean, if they don¡¯t want me to know, shouldn¡¯t I pretend that I know nothing?¡±

    Song Xueyun sadly smiled at her. She hugged her friend and ced her head on her shoulder. ¡°You know you are one of my most favourite people in the world.¡±

    ¡°Then, will you not ignore me in the future because of Lu Xuan?¡± An Xin asked with teary eyes.

    ¡°I am sorry, Xin. I was being a jerk to everyone, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a sad smile.

    ¡°Fine, I forgive you, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°But you can¡¯t forgive my brother who has nothing been but jerk to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡°Song Xueyunughed.

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± An Xin asked with a serious look.

    Song Xueyun nodded her head.

    ¡°You know I like Yoona, I have no problem with her dating one of my brothers. It¡¯s just hurt that she is using me as an excuse to see him every time, ¡°An Xin sighed. ¡°If you ever dated my brother or you have feelings about him, don¡¯t hide it from me, okay? I just want to be prepared, I don¡¯t like surprises and dealing with them. You know, it¡¯s very scary for me when my friends date my brothers because if things between them go north or south, my friendship will suffer too and I hate parting with people I care for.¡±

    ¡°I promise that if there is anything between me and your brother, you will be the first one to know, ¡°Song Xueyun assured her. ¡°For now, we are only friends. I don¡¯t even know if we even are friends now or not. But nothing romantic going between us.¡±

    ¡°I know Lu Xuan is my brother and the best person in the whole world in my eyes but he doesn¡¯t deserve you, ¡°An Xin muttered.

    ¡°Stop being so nice or I will steal you from your family, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hit the mall.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is Sunday. Why not stay at your Aunt¡¯s and we will go to school together on Monday?¡± An Xin suggested.

    ¡°Fine with me, ¡°Song Xueyun agreed.

    ____

    On the other side, Lu Xuan was ying video games alone in the house as his brother and sister weren¡¯t at home. He kinda felt lonely today but he didn¡¯tin.

    ¡°Where is Shangyan?¡± An Qinyan asked her son. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he went to the library on weekend too?¡±

    Lu Xuan shrugged. He couldn¡¯t tell them that Yoona and Gu Shangyan were on a date once again. It would be against his bro code.

    ¡°This boy, ¡°Gu Yanxi tsked. ¡°He needs to stop studying so much and focus more on the family. He will miss out the best of his life this way.¡± He looked at his wife and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a talk with him? He can¡¯t keep going like this. Even An Xin began copying his study methods. I¡¯m worried about her health now.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Teeny was sick?¡± Lu Xuan asked, surprised.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, you don¡¯t know this?¡± An Qinyan asked him. ¡°She has been studying day and night to improve ber score that she developed digestive problems. This is the reason why I sent her to your father¡¯s house so she could rx there.¡±

    ¡°If you knew, you should have sent me too, ¡± Lu Xuan mumbled. ¡°I would have taken care of her.¡±

    ¡°For thest few weeks, you both have been at each other¡¯s neck. I sent her there to rx not to indulge in more fights with you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know mom, ¡± Lu Xuan muttered.

    _____

    A/N: Hi, how are you all doing?

 Chapter 266 Ambition

    ¡°What are we doing tonight?¡± An Xin asked as she looked at her stepmother setting up kitchen stuff on the patio.

    ¡°We are having a pizza party, ¡°Song Xueyun replied with a wide smile. ¡°Not just any party, but we get to customize our own pizzas. You can put any ingredients on your pizza and Uncle will bake it for us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cool, ¡°An Xin said, impressed.

    ¡°I wanna too!¡± Lu Xun jumped making everyoneugh at his antics.

    ¡°Auntie, one day Xiaobao will forget you for his Jiejie, ¡°Song Xueyun joked as she looked at her aunt. An Xin and Xiaobao after customizing *Cough* making a mess of their pizzas were now flying a kite.

    ¡°Oh, I have known it for a long time, ¡°Song Yifei replied. ¡°One day I told him that if he doesn¡¯t sleep the monster will take him away. You know what he said? He said he doesn¡¯t like living here anyways. He will ask the monster to drop him at his jiejie¡¯s ce.¡±

    Song Xueyunughed. ¡°Sounds like something he will say. He has a Jiejieplex.¡±

    ¡°Xiaobao loves his siblings a lot and his siblings love him very much too. I¡¯m very grateful that my child has such a beautiful rtionship with his siblings, ¡°Song Yifei said. Her expression turned sad when she added, ¡°It¡¯s hard when everyone wants me to treat Lu Xuan and An Xin differently than Xiaobao. I just pray that Xiaobao listens to his grandmother less and his siblings more. The sibling fight can ruin a beautiful family. After so many years, my rtionship with Zhaolin has improved, I don¡¯t want the sibling rivalry to ruin it.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Lu Xuan and An Xin love Xiaobao a lot, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°You won¡¯t see them fighting. And in the future, if the siblings ever had a sh of interest, just don¡¯t interfere in their matters. Never take anyone¡¯s side and everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Our Yunyun has matured, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a warm smile.

    ¡°Auntie, I have always been a mature child, ¡°Song Xueyun cheekily said. She loved this aunt of hers like a second mother and a best friend. She could be herself with her without any qualms.

    ¡°Spend more time with Xin. She has made you talkative and cheeky like her, ¡°Song Xueyun replied. ¡°I love this version of you. Well, I love all versions of you. You are my baby girl after all.¡±

    ¡°Oh guys, why are you hugging without me?¡± An Xin feigned to be mad at them. But then she ran towards them and hugged the two women. Xiaobao ran after her and hugged her and his mom¡¯s legs.

    Lu Zhaolin was very happy to see his family happy after a long time. He didn¡¯t disturb the girls and made preparations for the pizza party that they were organizing.

    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was bitterly checking the WeChat moments of his father, stepmother, An Xin and Song Xueyun. They were posting pictures of a lot of yummy pizzas and enjoying themselves.

    ¡°Kids, does anyone want to eat Pizza?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    ¡°Nah, ¡°Lu Xuan muttered.

    Gu Yanxi shrugged and just ordered pizza for himself and his wife as none of the children wanted to eat this.

    ¡°Mom, when is Teeny returning home?¡± Lu Xuan askedter.

    ¡°Maybe tomorrow if she wants toe or I asked her to spend the week at her dad¡¯s home if she wants, ¡°An Qinyan replied.

    ¡°Grandma is returning home on Wednesday, ¡°Lu Xuan mentioned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°An Xin can handle her grandmother, ¡°Gu Yanxi said. ¡°She is a cool kid. Doesn¡¯t lose her calm, doesn¡¯t ept insults and always proves her point. No one can bully her easily.¡±

    ¡°Mr always studying, I¡¯m taking away your gadgets for a week, ¡°An Qinyan said with a smile as she looked at Gu Shangyan who had just arrived at the dinner table. ¡°No extra sses. No library. At least for a week. I don¡¯t want you to be sick. Take a break from everything.¡±

    ¡°Auntie¡ª¡±Gu Shangyan tried to protest but when he saw his uncle staring at him with crossed arms on his chest, he took his words back and nodded his head.

    ¡°Good boy, now eat dinner, ¡°An Qinyan replied.

    The following day when school started all the students were discussing the same thing. This time the topic of discussion was An Xin and Song Yifei. Apparently, An Xin had dyed her long hair blonde and its tips bubblegum pink. Whereas Song Xueyun had ditched her long dark hair for that Korean shoulder-length hair style with cool curtain bangs.

    ¡°Huh, what are these two now?¡± Lu Xuan asked Gu Shangyan as he entered the school gate to find two girls showing off their friendship.

    ¡°Well, maybe, ¡°Gu Shangyan shrugged. ¡°They look pretty, you have to admit it.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell Yoona that you called another girl pretty, ¡°Lu Xuan smiled evilly. ¡°And you won¡¯t even be able to exin to her. How does it feel not to talk to her for twelve hours?¡±

    ¡°May you experience the same, ¡°Gu Shangyan cursed him.

    ¡°The score of the monthly test is announced, ¡°Someone yelled and the Students ran towards the notice board to see it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you beat that Lu boy, ¡°Lu Xuan snickered.

    ¡°I¡¯m notpeting with him, ¡°Gu Shangyan retorted. ¡°You can admit that you are jealous of him.¡±

    ¡°What does he have that I don¡¯t?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow.

    ¡°Am ambition, ¡°Gu Shangyan smiled. ¡°Prove me wrong.¡±

    Lu Xuan smirked. ¡°I have an ambition. I want to be powerful enough to be everything for the woman I love.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an ambition but obsession, ¡°Gu Shangyan frowned. ¡°No matter what, never make a woman your ambition. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Says the man who is a fool for love, ¡°Lu Xuan snickered.

    ¡°But Yoona is not my ambition, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it as you won¡¯t understand now.¡±

    ____

    A/N: We will be taking a leap soon. Like some months?

 Chapter 267 Improving scores

    On the other hand, Han Zixin was wrapping her dyed turn around his fingers. He didn¡¯t know why he liked doing it so much. When everyone was checking out their results, he was ying with her hair.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± An Xin finally asked with a sigh.

    ¡°No, ¡± He replied. ¡°Why does your hair smell so good?¡± He turned her to face him and said, noticing the change on her face, ¡°Your face looks softer and smoother. Your eyes look big. Your new hair is making you apletely different person.¡±

    ¡°You know what? I love you the most in the world, ¡± An Xin hugged him tightly. ¡°Only you can notice the difference on my face. Cheat prince, do I look pretty?¡±

    Han Zixin quickly nodded his head. ¡°You are the prettiest girl in the world. You are always beautiful but you look more beautiful today.¡±

    An Xin wiped her nonexistent tears. She patted her shoulder and said, ¡°I raised you well. Good boy. Hug Jiejie again.¡±

    Han Zixin gave her a disgusted look. ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Little Zixin, don¡¯t act like this, ¡± An Xin said as if she was his big sister.

    He ran from there as fast as he could. He was not her younger brother like she loved to im in front of everyone.

    An Xin looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s wrong with little Zixin?¡± She shrugged when she saw the line of the students checking out their results had lessened and so she walked ahead holding her backpack and started looking for her roll number.

    ¡°Ah? Wasn¡¯t my roll numbersupposed to be at the bottom?¡± An Xin asked herself. ¡°Why is it Ji Mao¡¯er? Is shepeting with me for thest rank now? Since I¡¯m a good human being, I will just let her have my permanent spot.¡±

    Li Sicheng,who had juste to check his result, coughed. An Xin turned back and looked at Song Xueyun¡¯s deskmate and waved at him.

    ¡°You are waving me at?¡± Li Sicheng asked, stunned.

    An Xin blinked her eyes. ¡°Umm yeah?¡±

    Li Sicheng nervouslyughed. ¡°Well, I thought you hate me like your brother for insulting Gu Shangyan.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you apologised for it, ¡± An Xin said and he nodded his head. ¡°Then, I have no reason to hate you. ssmate, are you my Yunyun¡¯s boyfriend? I¡¯m telling you that if you bully her I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Li Sicheng blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not! We are normal friends. I don¡¯t look at her in that way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, ¡± An Xin patted his shoulder. ¡°ssmate, Puppy love is harmful. We must focus on our studies and stay away from puppy love.¡±

    Li Sicheng enthusiastically nodded his head. ¡°Did you check your result?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find my roll number, ¡± An Xin replied with a sigh.

    ¡°Tell me your roll number and I will find it for you, ¡± Li Sicheng suggested.

    An Xin told him her roll number.

    ¡°There you are, ¡°Li Sicheng replied. ¡± 90 in English. 55 in Language. 58 in History. 50 in mathematics. 48 politics.¡±

    An Xin ced her hand on her chest and muttered a curse. ¡°I scored 60%? She looked at him in shock?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡± Li Sicheng replied. ¡°It¡¯s 59.2%. If it was 59.5 or more, we could estimate it as 60 but now we can¡¯t. It¡¯s just 59 in the roundabout.¡±

    ¡°ssmate, sue me but I¡¯m going to call it 60%. Oh my God, I scored 60% marks for the first time in my life, ¡± An Xin jumped in excitement. ¡°I¡¯m the fifthst rank. Please check my deskmates too. Our roll no is the same, just hisst digit is 2.¡±

    ¡°He scored 65¨G, ¡± Li Sicheng quickly calcted the percentage and replied.

    An Xin¡¯s face fell and she turned angry,¡°Little Zixin is studying behind my back! I will see him in the ss.¡±

    The bell rang and the first period started. That day, An Xin was once again called to the teacher¡¯s office. She was expecting to get praised but nothing like that happened. Instead, Teacher Sun handed her a thick bundle of books and asked her to prepare for it. It was only after two months did she understand that the teacher was strengthening her base as well as preparing her for the monthly exams.

    Li Sicheng was once again thest person to check the result and An Xin was standing a little far from there. She ran to him when she saw him there.

    ¡°Hi, ssmate, ¡± An Xin said with a smile.

    ¡°You are scaring me now, ¡± Li Sicheng said. ¡°It¡¯s been third time that I¡¯m finding you here to check the result alone with me.¡±

    ¡°ssmate, you are my lucky charm. Since the time you began telling me my monthly test result, my marks have improved, ¡°An Xin smiled at him.

    ¡°Oh yeah? But your rank is still where it was almost three months ago, ¡°Li Sichengmented.

    ¡°At least my percentage has increased, ¡± An Xin imed. ¡°Check out my result. Do you want me to tell you my roll number?¡±

    ¡°No, I recall it, ¡± Li Sicheng sighed. As he searched for her roll number, he raised his brow, ¡°60 in politics. Not bad. 91 in English. 62 in mathematics. 69 in history. 55 innguage. 67.4%. Not bad.¡±

    ¡°See I told you are my lucky charm, ¡± An Xin smiled like a fool. ¡°Check out my best friend¡¯s score.¡±

    ¡°72%, ¡± Li Sicheng replied and waited for her to match her ss in rage just likest time. He couldn¡¯t understand how her logic worked.

    ¡°Cheat prince! You said your exams didn¡¯t go that well. Howe you scored more marks than me again?¡± An Xin asked her arms on her waist.

    Han Zixin sighed. It wasn¡¯t his fault. He didn¡¯t like to study but because of her, he had to sit in the library for hours to apany her to self-study. He took simr online tuition sses with her because she wanted him to apany her as she easily got distracted or worse bored.

    Even if he wanted to y and rest, he was forced to study like a topper and then she had the audacity to ask him why his scores were improving!

 Chapter 268 Teacher Han

    The school ended soon and she dragged him to the library with her. In just two months, their junior year was ending and soon they would be entering their senior year. He couldn¡¯t help but think where the time went by so quickly. Has it really been around two years since he met her?

    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± An Xin asked him.

    Han Zixin just shrugged.

    ¡°No music ss on weekends?¡± An Xin asked him. ¡°How is your new music teacher?¡±

    ¡°She is fine, ¡± Han Zixin bitterly said. He hated that Yang Zi had toe to his small music sses just to teach him. He tried changing music schools but he couldn¡¯t get rid of that woman. In the end, he resigned himself to fate. He would just see her as a teacher and be done with her. She was preparing him to pass the difficult entrance test of the national music school that he had every intention of failing. Was he being unreasonable? Yes. Did he care? No!

    ¡°If you want to talk, I¡¯m here, ¡± An Xin said as she held his hand.

    ¡°I know, ¡± Han Zixin smiled. ¡°Some people are just not worth our time and energy. Do you want something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Anything will do, ¡± An Xin replied and he went to get something to drink for them, leaving his bag with her. When he was away, she felt his vibrating phone in his bag. He must have switched it on after school ended. She took his phone out of the bag and looked at a missed call he had gotten.

    After a while, a text came on his phone. She didn¡¯t mean to see the texts but her finger unintentionally touched on the message notification and suddenly she saw a number of messages sent to his number that he hadn¡¯t replied to. The number was saved by the name of Yang Zi.

    For a moment, An Xin didn¡¯t know what to feel. She couldn¡¯t say that those texts were harassing but the way none of it was replied to, it was as if Han Zixin was deliberately ignoring them. Also, the tone of the texts was weird.

    Suddenly, the phone began vibrating in her hand and she saw a foreign number shing on his screen. It must be those foreign scammers harassing people in the broad daylight. She picked up the phone to give them a piece of mind. However, as she ced the phone against her ear, she blinked her eyes when she heard a familiar tone.

    ¡°Teacher Han?¡± An Xin murmured in disbelief.

    A heartyugh was heard. ¡°Am I still your teacher?¡±

    An Xin retorted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that a teacher for a day is like a teacher for life? You helped me when I was a dumb student and now I¡¯m a bright star of the school.¡±

    ¡°You really know how to talk now, ¡± Han Nanxian mused. ¡°How are you doing these days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite well these days, ¡± An Xin replied.

    ¡°How is Han?¡± Han Nanxian asked softly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± An Xin rebutted.

    ¡°You know he is not a fan of words when ites to me, ¡± Han Nanxian answered.

    ¡°Teacher Han, ¡± An Xin asked softly. ¡°Do you know someone with the name Yang Zi?¡±

    Han Nanxian fell silent all of a sudden. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Zixin is not doing well these days, ¡± An Xin replied in a worried tone. ¡°He loves his music sses but these days he has been avoiding them. He tries to keep himself busy with studies and stuff. Do you know he scored 72% on this monthly test? He should be happy and celebrating but he looks tired and sad. I don¡¯t like seeing him like this.¡± Taking a small pause, she added,  ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to tell you this but once Yeye said you are the magic person of his life. You can turn Zixin¡¯s sadness into happiness with the snap of your fingers. Can you make him happy again?¡±

    ¡°An Xin, my brother got a good best friend, ¡± Han Nanxian admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t leave him alone, okay?¡±

    ¡°I will never and you don¡¯t need to say this, ¡± An Xin replied.

    ¡°You are right, ¡± Han Nanxian said with a sigh. ¡°Now hang up the call. Delete my number from call logs. Don¡¯t let him know you picked up the call. As for this ghost of the past, Yeye will deal with her. She has no right toe back and make him miserable once again.¡±

    An Xin agreed. Han Zixin would be very hurt if she told him that she took help from Han Nanxian. However, she knew her boundaries. She was too weak to help her best friend. Han Nanxian knew the past and he knew what to do while she didn¡¯t even know who this Yang Zi was.

    Soon, Han Zixin came with water and juice. He found her deep in thought and tapped on her shoulder to get her attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°I am hiding something from you and I can¡¯t tell you about this, ¡°An Xin informed him.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, ¡± Han Zixin smiled. Actually, he was hiding something from her too. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to tell her about this. He just couldn¡¯t. So, as long as he knew that she was hiding something from him too, he would feel less guilty.

    ¡°Do you know the school is organising a trip just two weeks before final exams?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°Are they crazy? Who will go on the trip when the exams are just two weeks away?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    An Xin shrugged. ¡°I heard it to rx the panicking student. If we are rxed, our exams will go well.¡±

    ¡°So, are you going?¡± Han Zixin questioned her.

    ¡°Only if you are, ¡± An Xin¡¯s reply was clear.

    ¡°Where are they going?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    An Xin replied, ¡°A coastal vige in the south.¡±

    ¡°I have never seen a beach, ¡± Han Zixin smiled.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± She looked at him and asked.

    Han Zixin shook his head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a beach in the neighbouring city? I went to one once but I¡¯m scared of water bodies. I just saw it from afar, ¡± An Xin sighed. ¡°If we are going on a pic, I can¡¯t go near the water body.¡±

    ¡°You are scared of ice and water bodies. I wonder why?¡± Han Zixin wondered out loud.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s scary, ¡°An Xin said with a scared look.

 Chapter 269 Senior Year (one)

    The senior year of high school is one of the most important and special years of every student¡¯s life and it was no different for An Xin and her friends. For her, the year started with a boom and as for how it would end¡­it was not easy to predict.

    As for how it started with a boom, it was easier to describe as a naughty student of ss K sted the chemistryboratory by mixing chemicals. On the very first day of the senior year, the entire ss K was punished outside the principal office.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, ¡°An Xin muttered. ¡°Last year, we were weed with ps and apuse but this year¡­ we are punished for someone else¡¯s mistake.¡±

    ¡°Even our juniors areughing at us, ¡°Shen Yue murmured. ¡°Is this how we thought we would be weed in the new ss?¡±

    ¡°Who sted theb?¡± Qiao Wei asked her friends.

    None of them replied because they weren¡¯t aware.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, you went on a school trip with Big boss Han, ¡°A boy from their ss asked. ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Not many students attended since it was two weeks before final exams, ¡°An Xin answered with a smile,¡°There were twenty to thirty Students only. We had so much fun there. We took part in the drives such as cleaning beaches, learning the history of the viges and seeing endangered white dolphins.You guys missed the best trip of your life.¡±

    ¡°How about this? After giving the college entrance test will we all go on a trip?¡± Shen Yue suggested.

    The students agreed. ¡°We all will!¡±

    ¡°Cheat prince, did you decide which music academy you want to apply to?¡± An Xin asked her very quiet best friend.

    Ever since Yang Zi left his life, he began attending his music sses once again. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her that he wanted to select his University based on what she would get. They had all year to work hard and improve their score to get into a decent University.

    ¡°Do you think we have grown up suddenly?¡± An Xin asked him with a smile. ¡°I will be eighteen in a few months. Then, I will fulfil my dream of bing Miss China.¡±

    ¡°You are already ¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. I¡¯m already your Miss Universe, ¡°An Xin brightly smiled at him.

    ¡°Students, I asked the principal to lessen your punishment, ¡°The headteacher came from the principal¡¯s office. ¡°However, you all are responsible for the cleaning of the whole yground for a week.¡±

    The student gasped. ¡°How will we do this?¡±

    ¡°Just like how you destroyed theb, ¡°The headteacher replied.

    There was nothing the students could do. So, they epted their punishment in the end.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, what coursedo you want to study at university?¡± An Xin asked Shen Yue as they were walking to the cafeteriater in the recess.

    ¡°I want to go for a business management course, ¡°Shen Yue replied. ¡°Initially, I was confused but then mom asked me to decide what I want to do in college. If I don¡¯t know what courses I want to study, how will I know what universities I want to apply for? You won¡¯t even know how this year will pass.¡±

    An Xin nodded. She looked at Qiao Wei and asked, ¡°What course do you want to study?¡±

    ¡°I am going to be a novelist, ¡°Qiao Wei grinned creepily. ¡°I will write about Oppa and Geges and their love stories.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you asked her, ¡°Shen Yueughed. ¡°It¡¯s clear to everyone that she wants to be a BL author in the future. She is going to take Literature Major.¡±

    ¡°At least, she knows what she wants in life, ¡°An Xin mumbled.

    ¡°I am going to an art school, ¡°Mona announced. ¡°One day I will make my own Mona Lisa.¡±

    An Xin gave her a thumbs up.

    Song Ciughed. ¡°I will take any college I can get with my measly grades.¡±

    ¡°What about you Xiao Lan? Which film University will you be attending?¡± Qiao Wei asked.

    ¡°Film University?¡± An Xin furrowed her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t know what major I want to choose but I can assure you that it won¡¯t be acting or anything rted to the entertainment industry.¡±

    ¡°You are a celebrity, ¡°Mona insisted. ¡°How can you not take this major?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity because of my acting talents. Do you know Ji Mao¡¯er? She is selected for a role in an uing drama because she has skills and she can not attend school often. I don¡¯t want such a life for me, ¡°An Xin replied. ¡°Doing fashion shows is okay because I love fashion but I can¡¯t act or sing. So, I will just do something I¡¯m good at.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°I have no idea, ¡°An Xin sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you will figure it out, ¡°The girls said.

    The girls lied when they said she would figure out what she wanted to study in her future. It had been one month since her senior year started and she had no idea what she wanted to study. She attended that course where one could see her interests in several careers with Han Zixin but she didn¡¯te to a conclusion.

    However, they were right about one thing: she didn¡¯t know why the time was running at 20¡Á speed.

    Sometimes, she wished to hold the time in her hand and feel the moment but sometimes the time made her run with it or she was afraid that she would be left behind.

    ____

    A/N: We will be going a little fast-paced from here. We are going to see a major leap in the next volume which can start any moment now. Are you guys excited? I¡¯m so thrilled to announce that the romance part of the book will begin in Second Volume and we are leaving the school days behind that I¡¯m sure you all will miss a lot. You all are sad to leave these school days behind? Clearly, not more than me. I want to bawl but we are always meant to grow up, right?

 Chapter 270 Senior Year (Two)

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± An Qinyan asked as she saw An Xin sitting on the dining table staring at the food nkly.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what I want to do in future, ¡°An Xin said.

    Lu Xuan ced his chopsticks on his bowl and looked at her before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to contest for Miss China this year?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do, ¡°An Xin replied. ¡°It¡¯s a means to an end, not an end itself. What I mean is I want to be Miss China to make a difference with my voice and the tform it will provide to me. But it¡¯s not my career. The entertainment circle is morous and pretty but I don¡¯t want to be a part of it. I feel that it¡¯s not for me.¡±

    ¡°Have you decided this?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to be an actress or a model, ¡°An Xin replied. ¡°This is not the life I want.¡±

    ¡°Then, you can study hard and apply to any business management University. You can work alongside mom in the future, ¡°Lu Xuan suggested. ¡°No one will see your grade there. All they see is what skills you have.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Once I be an architect, I will make one of the best hotels in the world under ourpany, ¡°Gu Shangyan announced.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, ¡°An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi pped for them.

    ¡°We will support you, ¡°The two brothers smiled at her.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any interest in business studies, ¡°An Xin sighed. ¡°Neither do I want to work in a hotel. I just find it boring.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you want to do?¡± An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi asked her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡°An Xin murmured. ¡°I¡¯m so confused in my life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a phase and once it passes, you will be fine, ¡°An Qinyan said with a smile. For the first time in her life, An Xin doubted her mother¡¯s words.

    Why did she have this feeling that it was more than a phase?

    Days passed, her confusion increased and the answer was yet toe to her. She wondered when this phase would pass since one more month passed since the day her mother told her that it was a phase and it would pass soon.

    It was the Sunday of the hot summer afternoon, and her mother and stepfather were out of town. The doorbell rang and she went out to open the door only to see Yoona standing out wearing a wide-brim hat and waving at her.

    ¡°Hi, Xin, ¡°Yoona brightly smiled at her.

    ¡°Hi, ¡°An Xin greeted her back. ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ¡°Yoona said as she walked inside the living room and saw An Xin reading magazine. ¡°Oh, did I disturb you?¡±

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°Yan Ge is in his room. Should I call him?¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if I see him in his room?¡± Yoona asked.

    ¡°I have no problem. He is your friend after all, ¡°An Xin found herself replying.

    ¡°Thanks, ¡°Yoona said and she ran upstairs to see Gu Shangyan and An Xin once again started reading the magazine.

    ¡°Teeny, I made a refreshing drink. Do you want it?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he came out of the kitchen holding an empty ss.

    ¡°Yoona is with Yan Ge. Will you send her refreshments and drinks too?¡± An Xin asked her brother.

    ¡°Sure, ¡°Lu Xuan said and disappeared upstairs with the drinks that he made.

    ¡°Missy, ¡°Meimei came with a ss of drink. ¡°This is for you.¡± When she saw that no one was in view she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your friend is weird? She is your friend but spends more time with your brothers.¡±

    ¡°They are close friends, ¡°An Xin replied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because Xueyun, who is Lu Xuan¡¯s friend, is my bestie and Han Zixin, who is a boy, is my best friend. The same is the case with Yoona and my brothers.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your brothers ignore you when she is in the picture?¡± Meimei grumbled.

    ¡°What am I? An attention seeker? She is Yoona, their friend. She need notpete with me for their attention, ¡°An Xin said as a matter of fact. ¡°And even if she does, I know for sure that in their hearts, she can never take my ce. I¡¯m their only sister. No one can change this fact.¡±

    ¡°You have no sense of crisis, ¡°Meimei grumbled. ¡°I will bring you something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m going to the Library with Han Zixin, ¡°An Xin said. A few minutester, the three of them came downstairs.

    ¡°Xin is it true you guys are going trekking next weekend, ¡°Yoona asked them as she put her arm on Gu Shangyan¡¯s shoulder.

    An Xin nodded her head. It was Lu Xuan¡¯s idea. He said that the three of them were so busy with their studies that they couldn¡¯t spend much time with each other. So, he nned this trekking activity. She was so happy about it. Last few months ago, when her and Lu Xuan rtionship went sour, he did his best to not repeat his mistake. He apologized to Song Xueyun and then coaxed his upset sister.

    She was happy that she was still the darling of her brothers who loved her a lot. She understood that they had their individual life and she couldn¡¯t be their priority but they still love her a lot. As long as they gave her time and love, she was happy with it.

    ¡°Can we please not go trekking but to a beach?¡± Yoona begged her. ¡°I went to the same spot with my parentsst week. I asked Lu Xuan to change the spot and he said if you agree he will change it. Can you please agree to go to the beach?¡±

    _____

    A/N: Let¡¯s have a mass release. It has been too long since we have a mass release. It¡¯s just my way to showing how grateful I¡¯m to have all of you.

 Chapter 271 Senior Year (Three)

    An Xin blinked her eyes. What did she mean by ¡®we¡¯ here? Didn¡¯t Lu Xuan make himself clear that she couldn¡¯t bring her best friend Han Zixin and he wouldn¡¯t bring Song Xueyun and didn¡¯t this rule apply to Gu Shangyan too? They were going trekking to spend time with their brothers and sister. It was the reason why they weren¡¯t even taking An Qinyan or Gu Yanxi with them.

    ¡°What do you say?¡± Yoona asked her with a bright smile.

    An Xin looked at Gu Shangyan who was smiling at her as if anticipating her to say yes. She looked at Lu Xuan who had no problem with a sudden change in ns.

    In the end, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Even though she minded very much. She couldn¡¯t swim. She couldn¡¯t go near the beach. She minded very much that she would sit alone away from the ocean while they would be ying close to the ocean.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Yoona eximed in joy.

    ¡°I have to go to the library with Zixin, ¡°An Xin said as Meimei came with her school bag.

    ¡°Have fun, ¡°Lu Xuan waved at her and she left the house.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Hey, ¡°Han Zixin waved at her as he saw her standing outside the gate. She was wearing a pink top and white shorts, and her hair looked good with this dress.

    ¡°So, which library do you wanna go to today?¡± Han Zixin questioned her.

    ¡°Can we go out today?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°You want to bunk our self-study session?¡± Han Zixin devilishly grinned at her.

    ¡°Mhmm, can we go somewhere?¡± An Xin asked him again.

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Han Zixin agreed. ¡°Arcade?¡±

    An Xin agreed. They went straight to the arcade. Her mood was uplifted because he made her happy. They didn¡¯t realise howte it had gotten. They were so engrossed in ying and having fun that they didn¡¯t realise that it was over nine in the night.

    ¡°We arete, ¡°Han Zixin said, horrified.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡°An Xin said,pletely chill.

    When they reached home, he said, ¡°Let me walk you to the door.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine, ¡°An Xin said and waved at him. ¡°Goodnight, Zixin.¡±

    When she entered the door, she saw Lu Xuan standing there, clearly mad.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± Lu Xuan questioned her.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m going out with Zixin, ¡°An Xin replied.

    ¡°You did not go to the library, ¡°Lu Xuan said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Did you go to the library to see if I went there or not?¡± An Xin questioned him.

    ¡°You know I was worried, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°Mom and Uncle aren¡¯t home. It¡¯s my duty to keep you safe. You didn¡¯t go to the library with that boy. Tell me honestly, are you dating someone? Which asshole are you dating?¡±

    An Xin blinked her eyes. She softly looked at him to see if she heard him right. When she saw how he realised the mistake he made, she lightly shook her head and walked past him to her bedroom. On the way, she saw Gu Shangyan staring at her with the same look Lu Xuan gave her.

    Well, her brothers were big fat hypocrites.

    They didn¡¯t mind dating but their sister couldn¡¯t date anyone.

    ¡°Come on, Teeny, you can¡¯t just ignore someone when they are talking to you, ¡°Lu Xuan said as he barged through the door.

    ¡°I texted mom that I¡¯m going to the arcade. I even texted her when I realised I¡¯mte, ¡°An Xin replied.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me, ¡°Lu Xuan used her. ¡°You know how worried I was.¡±

    ¡°You are not my parent, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°Also, if you were so busy, you could have called me.¡±

    ¡°Your phone was out of reach, ¡°Lu Xuan retorted.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m home now, ¡°An Xin smiled. ¡°Good night.¡±

    Lu Xuan gaped at her as she threw him out of her bedroom. ¡°Also, whoever I date is none of anyone¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°He could be a scammer, ¡°Gu Shangyan said, worriedly. ¡°What if the boy you are dating is a scammer or a cheat and he is only dating you to lure you in his trap?¡±

    ¡°When you start dating or will start dating will you get a background check on that person too?¡± An Xin questioned them. ¡°The question here is not if I¡¯m dating someone or not but the fact that you guys believe that I¡¯m a naive child who can¡¯t tell the difference between good and bad. I¡¯m not that naive and stupid,brothers. I know what¡¯s good for me and what¡¯s bad. Now, if you will excuse me.¡±

    She threw them out of their room and copsed on the bed. ¡°Is this what teenage issues are? Oh god, fighting with family sucks.¡±

    The next morning when she woke up, her mom and stepfather had arrived. She joined them at the breakfast table.

    ¡°Now, will you tell me why you three are fighting again?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°They called the boy I¡¯m dating an asshole and a scammer, ¡°An Xin replied. ¡°They think I¡¯m stupid and naive.¡±

    ¡°Xin, are you dating?¡± Gu Yanxi asked. He felt as if he was getting a heart attack.

    ¡°Of course not, ¡°An Xin replied and Gu Yanxi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m too young for puppy love. ¡°But Uncle, did it give them any right to be hypocritical? They can date but I can¡¯t. What kind of rules are they?¡±

    ¡°No one can date inside this house until they are in college, ¡°An Qinyan replied and Gu Shangyan swallowed the dumpling with great difficulty.

    ¡°Mom, she came home sotest night, ¡°Lu Xuan said.

    ¡°So, do you and Yan Ge, ¡°An Xin retorted. ¡°Mom never used you two of dating.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, Shangyan, say sorry to your sister, ¡°Gu Yani announced. ¡°She told us that she went to the arcade.¡±

    ¡°You went to the arcade?¡± Gu Shangyan gaped at her. ¡°Without us?¡±

    An Xin shrugged.

    ¡°If you guys keep on fighting like this, I won¡¯t send you on trekking alone, ¡°An Qinyan said with a sigh. ¡°You two gang up against her and then shees to me crying.¡±

    ¡°We are not going trekking now, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°We want to hit up the beach of City B.¡±

    ¡°Beach? Why?¡± Gu Yanxi furrowed his brow. ¡°Xin can¡¯t even swim or go near water bodies. If you three want to go on a sibling trip, it¡¯s a very bad idea.¡±

 Chapter 272 Senior Year (Four)

    Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan fell silent. They didn¡¯t believe that they forgot about her phobia of water bodies. How could they forget about An Xin¡¯s special condition?They shared a look which meant the beach idea was cancelled.

    Eventually, the sibling trip was cancelled. Nobody asked the reason and nobody tried to exin it. An Xin was cool with it. Maybe, it was for the better.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, why are you here?¡± An Xin asked her brother who took a seat next to her in the cafeteria.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Lu Xuan teased her and took the drumstick from her te and put it on his own te. ¡°Teeny, you will get fat if you eat more meat.¡±

    ¡°Stop being a jerk to her, ¡°Gu Shangyan red at him and put the drumstick back in her ce. Not just this, he put his own drumstick on her te too.

    ¡°Thank you, Yan Ge, as always you love me the most, ¡°An Xin shed him a big smile. She turned to Han Zixin and put on his te, ¡°Here, eat this. You are a growing boy, you need all the nutrients.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder why you even bring lunch with you, ¡°Lu Xuan bitterly said. ¡°You give your food to him and buy it for yourself in the school canteen. What do you even get out of this?¡±

    Seriously, why did this boy always get the special treatment? His sister doted on this best friend of hers too much.

    ¡°Who said An Xin buys her own food?¡± Song Xueyun said as she took a seat at the same table. ¡°It¡¯s Zixin who buys food and drinks for her. She is stingy when ites to spending on food and drinks for herself. You can say that he has been raising her for two years now.¡±

    Lu Xuan tsked. ¡°My sister is so pitiful that she needs to be raised by an outsider.¡±

    An Xin rolled her eyes and showed more care to Han Zixin much to someone¡¯s dissatisfaction. At least showing care to Han Zixin had a benefit. He would never hurt her. He would always be there to wipe her tears when she needed him. He is the best- bestfriend in the whole wide world.

    ¡°Xin told me that you guys were going trekking, did you go there?¡± Song Xueyun asked Lu Xuan. They were now back to normal friends. It was actually easier to be friends with him than constantly ignore him. He had to pay a huge price for forgetting she existed in his life. Never would she ever let a guy trample on her dignity again. But sometimes we became dumb when it came to the person we liked.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t go, ¡°Gu Shangyan sighed. Because of this trip, he and Yoona had a massive fight and in a fit of anger, he cancelled the trip. Yoona believed that An Xin always got priority in his life which wasn¡¯t the case. He agreed that he spoiled her but he knew how to treat his girlfriend and sister. It wasn¡¯t his fault that Yoona has inferiority issues and she couldn¡¯t me it every time she screwed up.

    An Xin gave a look to Song Xueyun that said she knew what she was doing but thetter just smirked.

    ¡°Poor Xin, she shopped for nothing, ¡°Song Xueyun feigned to be sympathetic. ¡°Also, Xuan, I¡¯m angry. Yoona was going with you guys but you didn¡¯t even ask me if I wanted toe along. That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    Han Zixin chimed in, ¡°Yes, they told me that it was a sibling trip and friends can¡¯t go. They are partial to my best friend.¡±

    An Xin gaped at her bestie and best friend. Those two are natural actors.

    ¡°Well, ¡± Lu Xuan scratched his head as he didn¡¯t know what to say. It did sound discriminatory.

    When the school ended, Gu Shangyan called Yoona who had been blowing his phone since the morning even though she knew that he wasn¡¯t allowed to use the phone on the school campus.

    ¡°Yoona, ¡°Gu Shangyan sighed. ¡°You know I can¡¯t take your call when I¡¯m in school.¡±

    ¡°I thought you are angry at me, ¡°Yoona spoke. ¡°I just wanted to apologise for throwing a tantrum.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. ¡°The trip is cancelled. No one is going anywhere. Monthly exams start in a week and I will be busier. How are you?¡±

    ¡°My grandfather¡¯s condition is worsening, ¡°Yoona whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, evrything will be fine, ¡°Gu Shangyan assured her.

    ¡°Shangyan, if my grandfather couldn¡¯t make it, my family will go back to London, ¡°Yoona whispered. ¡°I know I¡¯m sounding insensitive but it¡¯s the hard truth. Dad and mom are staying here just for him. If something like this happened, would youe with me to London?¡±

    ¡°Yoona€¡°¡±

    ¡°Not now but for college, ¡°Yoona added. ¡°UK has one of the best colleges for the course you want to study. My dad won¡¯t allow me to study here because I have no family or friends here except for you and your brother and sister. I can¡¯t survive in this country alone. Your senior years will end in nine or so months. Will youe to the UK for me?¡±

    ¡°What if my uncle or aunt doesn¡¯t agree to send me far from home?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her. ¡°What if they agree and I go college there but I don¡¯t want to settle down there?¡±

    ¡°You will fit in. My parents will ept you, ¡°Yoona quickly said.

    ¡°Do you know you are asking me to uproot my whole life?¡± Gu Shangyan said. ¡°I love you and you know it. I can do anything for you but don¡¯t you think sometimes we both need to make sacrifices? I love my family.¡±

    ¡°So do I, ¡°Yoona replied. ¡°I¡¯m scared that we will not survive the long-distance rtionship. We are so young. We don¡¯t even know the harsh realities of the real world. I don¡¯t want to lose you. You have time to think about this. I will not force you to make any decision.¡±

 Chapter 273 Senior Year [five]

    ¡°Student An, do you decide which universities you want to apply to?¡± The headteacher asked. He called her to his office to have a talk with her. Every student had filled in the choices but only she was left in her ss.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided, ¡± An Xin said in a soft voice.

    ¡°What do you want to study in college?¡± The teacher asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± An Xin said truthfully.

    ¡°Do you mind if I give you a suggestion?¡± The headteacher asked her and she school her head. She didn¡¯t mind suggestions at this juncture after all her confusion was eating her away,¡°Teacher Wang, your English teacher came to me today. He saw that you have yet to fill in the choices in the form. He suggested that I persuade you to sign up for an English major in college.¡±

    ¡°English major?¡± An Xin furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Yes, your English is excellent,¡± The teacher replied. ¡°You can continue being a celebrity if you take English as a major. These days many students are going for foreignnguage studies. There is nothing wrong with it. If you don¡¯t want to go for professional courses, you can go for general courses like English honours.¡±

    An Xin blinked her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡±

    She could imagine herself studying the major at University.

    ¡°Do you want to fill your choices now?¡± The teacher asked her.

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°Teacher, we can fill in ten options, right? Why don¡¯t you fill English Honours in the first box and the other 9 of your choice that you think I can study in University.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, ¡± The headteacher smiled at her. ¡°All the best for your monthly exams.¡±

    ¡°Where were you?¡± Han Zixin asked when An Xin returned to her ss.

    ¡°Headteacher called me, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°I chose my major.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Han Zixin¡¯s eyes shone.

    She nodded her head. ¡°I chose English Honours and asked him to fill another nine slots for himself.¡±

    ¡°You are so careless, ¡± Han Zixin grunted.

    ¡°I¡¯m just confused. I don¡¯t even know what I wanna study, ¡± An Xin pouted. ¡°If someone selected anything for me, it would be easier.¡± She took. a pause and added, ¡°Now I¡¯m scared after selecting my major. I wish I could go back to a confused state.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Han Zixin questioned.

    ¡°I will be eighteen next month and the Miss China contest starts just before my final major tests, ¡± An Xin cried. ¡°The dates came yesterday and you know teacher how strict he is.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you participate next year?¡± Han Zixin questioned her. ¡°Senior year is more important.¡±

    ¡°I know but it¡¯s not possible, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°I am afraid if I took a step back, I might not be able to be courageous again. You know that contest is my key to attending a good university. I don¡¯t trust my grades to get into a good university but that contest can be the stepping stone for me.¡±

    Han Zixin sighed. ¡°Just don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

    ____

    ¡°Hi, Yoona, ¡± An Qinyan smiled at the young girl.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs Gu, ¡± Yoona politely greeted her.

    ¡°I have no idea that President An knows my niece, ¡°Bai Zhan smiled greedily as he looked at the woman.

    ¡°She is friends with my daughter, ¡°An Qinyan replied.

    ¡°My younger brother never mentioned that his daughter is acquainted with President An¡¯s family, ¡± Bai Zhan said as he looked at his brother and wife.

    ¡°Brother Zhan, you have enough connections and we never knew you had business with the Orchid groups as you have signed several projects with the Ji family, ¡± Mrs Bai, Yoona¡¯s mother replied with a smirk. Who didn¡¯t know that Ji¡¯s family was tantly sabotaging against Orchid groups of hotels.¡°Now if you will excuse me, I have something to discuss with my friends.¡±

    Yoona followed her mother and An Qinyan to the table leaving her angry uncle and cousins behind.

    ¡°How is your father-inw?¡± An Qinyan asked her friend.

    Mrs Bai sighed. ¡°Father is still alive and these greedy sons of his are fighting over property. They want us to return to London. If it wasn¡¯t for the father¡¯s wish to spend hisst days peacefully with his sons, we would have long returned home.¡±

    An Qinyan could only sympathise with them.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, is it true that you used to live abroad like us?¡± Yoona asked.

    An Qinyan smiled. ¡°Yes, Xin and I stayed in the USA for more than fifteen years. It¡¯s been two years since we returned and now this is home.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Xin miss that life in the USA?¡± Yoona ended up asking.

    ¡°You know her, she has a high capacity for adjusting and adapting, ¡± An Qinyan replied. ¡°She used to be happy in the USA and here, she is happy too. She loved her family. As long as they are with her, she can live anywhere. Just a few months ago, An Xin said she wanted to go abroad to study, but her brothers got upset. Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan couldn¡¯t spend a single day without seeing her. I¡¯m pretty sure they all would go to college in the same city if not university.¡±

    Mrs Bai smiled. ¡°That¡¯s how brothers should be. They must protect and vote on their sisters.¡±

    An Qinyan chuckled. ¡°My sons are good children. They are not spoiled, grateful and respectful to all. I just hope they always love and care for their sister. Life is quite unpredictable and it used to scare me that if something happened to me, who would look after my Xin? But now I know Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan will never leave her alone. If worsees to worse in the future, my three children will be with each other in the future and be each other¡¯s support.¡±

    Yoona lowered her head and stared at the snacks on her te. She was feeling guilty for suggesting to Gu Shangyan toe to the UK for her. But was she expecting too much from him?

 Chapter 274 Senior Year (six)

    ¡°Stop, ¡± Han Zixin said and An Xin stopped dancing to look at him. She was dripping with sweat, her face was red and her body was aching.

    ¡°What?¡± She asked, gasping for breath.

    ¡°You look thin, ¡± Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Really?¡± An Xin said as she looked at the mirror wall. ¡°I¡¯m not following any diet ns.¡±

    ¡°Do you even need a diet n?¡± Han Zixin scoffed. ¡°You are running from one ce to another every day and still have the cheek to think about a diet n.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡± An Xin tsked. ¡°Little hard work won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Little blockhead, look at eye bags under your eyes. When was thest time you slept for more than six hours?¡± Han Zixin questioned her. ¡°Mr Yun is a bloodsucking vampire, not a teacher. You wake up at 4 am each morning to practice until 7 am.You have sses all day, self-studying sessions and you don¡¯t even rest on weekends.¡±

    ¡°What options do I have?¡± An Xin questioned him. ¡°Tell me. What options do I have? You know I have walked half the journey and now I can¡¯t go back. College entrance test is in 6 months and so is the Miss China contest that will change my life. I can feel it in my bones that the contest will change my life. You know what? I only have two dreams that I see with my eyes opened and closed: Participating in that contest and getting into university. I don¡¯t want to be called uneducated and illiterate. I want to achieve something. I will not let this life go to waste.¡±

    ¡°An Xin, you are barely recognisable, ¡± Han Zixin whispered. ¡°Look into the mirror, I can¡¯t see my carefree best friend anymore.¡±

    ¡°Senior year is hard, ¡± An Xin told him. ¡°It¡¯s not just me, even Shen Yue lost weight due to stress. I¡¯m taking care of my health. Don¡¯t worry, I am not over-exhausting myself. I will make all of you proud.¡±

    ¡°Come on, dance with me, ¡± An Xin held his hand and pulled him up. ¡°It will be fun.¡±

    ¡°Nah, ¡± Han Zixin refused.

    ¡°Come on, Zixin, ¡± An Xin insisted. She yed a soft melody and he reluctantly stood up. He ced one hand on her shoulder and they began dancing to the beats. ¡°You are my favourite dancing partner.¡±

    ¡°Who else have you danced with except me?¡± Han Zixin questioned.

    ¡°Uncle, dad and my brothers, ¡± An Xin replied.

    Han Zixin stared at her small face and a smile tugged on her lips. ¡°Then, I hope that this list won¡¯t increase.¡±

    ¡°Hah, you wish, ¡± An Xin rolled her eyes. ¡°You know how many people want to dance with me?¡±

    ¡°They all are terrible dancers, ¡± Han Zixin muttered.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± She questioned him.

    ¡°I just know, ¡± He smiled at her and twirled her. She fell in his arms andughed. Soon, while dancing, they beganughing at each other.

    ¡°Jiejie picture!¡± Lu Xun appeared with his instant camera and clicked the picture while they wereughing and dancing.

    ¡°Xiaobao, when do youe?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°Jiejie, smile!¡± Lu Xun was having fun with his camera and he loved taking his Jiejie¡¯s pictures.

    Han Zixin approached the little devil and crouched on the ground extending his hand.

    ¡°No. No. No, ¡± Lu Xun puffed his face and hid his camera behind his back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your Jiejie¡¯s picture?¡± Han Zixin questioned him.

    Lu Xun huffed and puffed but gave him his camera.

    Han Zixin printed the pictures and took their pictures together and gave her solo one to the sister worshiper.

    ¡°Jiejie, he is bad, ¡± Lu Xunined pitifully.

    ¡°Han Zixin, do not scare away my little boy!¡±

    Lu Xun stuck his tongue at the bad boy and held his big sister¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Xiaobao, who do youe with?¡± An Xin asked her brother softly.

    ¡°With driver uncle, ¡± Lu Xuan proudly said. ¡°Jiejie, mommy was sleeping. I cried and cried and cried. She woke up. I told her if she doesn¡¯t send me to Jiejie I will cry more.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s a bad habit, ¡± An Xin said, horrified.

    ¡°I know, Jiejie, but I miss you so much, ¡± Lu Xuan said as tears formed in his eyes. He hugged her and added, ¡°Jiejie, pleasee to meet Xiaobao daily and call Xiaobao ten times a day.¡±

    An Xin kisses his cheek. ¡°My poor brother.¡±

    When she tightly hugged him, the tears from the boy¡¯s eyes quickly disappeared and he harrumphed at Han Zixin who was left gaping at the little chameleon.

    What a bastr¡­

    Ugh, he wouldn¡¯t dirty himself by cursing at a small child. But what a jerk this boy would be in the future¡­.

    ¡°Jiejie, kiss, ¡± Lu Xun pointed at his cheek, provoking someone.

    Kiss. Kiss.

    Han Zixin stomped on the ground as if he was throwing a tantrum.

    ¡°Xin?¡±

    ¡°Coming mom!¡± An Xin yelled. She looked at the boys and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±

    In the living room, the family was sitting on the couch watching An Xin and Lu Xun ying with each other.

    ¡°Chubby, didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± Lu Xuan poked his finger at the chubby guy¡¯s cheeks.

    Lu Xun made a sad face and looked at An Qinyan andined, ¡°Yanyan, he is calling me chubby.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, stop calling your brother chubby, ¡± An Qinyan scolded him.

    ¡°Hah, ¡± Lu Xuan looked at the boy and said, ¡°If you can call my mom by name, why can¡¯t I call you chubby?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­.¡± Lu Xun opened his mouth to say. Then, he fell silent. He looked at An Qinyan and turned his gaze away.

    ¡°Cat caught your tongue now, ¡± Lu Xuan teased him.

    ¡°Because she is my wife, ¡± Lu Xun said and hid his adorable face in his chubby hands.

    Gu Yanxi, who waszily sipping on coconut water choked. He looked at the three-year-old kid and said in horror, ¡°Oh, kid,get your own wife. Stop eyeing mine.¡±

    Lu Xun pouted at looked at his sister for support. ¡°Jiejie, he is scolding me.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yanxi, please don¡¯t scold Xiaobao, ¡± An Xin said and the good boy smiled widely at her.

    ¡°Such a yer, ¡± Han Zixin muttered under his breath as he saw the three years old kid wrapping his little blockhead around his pinky finger.

 Chapter 275 Senior year (Seven)

    ¡°Yan Ge, are you not going to the library after school?¡± An Xin asked her brother as all of them were going home at the same time. It was one of the rare times when the three of them would return together.

    ¡°Yeah, ¡± Gu Shangyan softly said, tugging his school tie to loosen it. He heaved out a tired sigh and checked his phone once again. Sincest night Yoona hadn¡¯t texted him. He didn¡¯t trouble her more because these days all of them had been too busy with studies that they didn¡¯t even have time to spend with each other. The senior year would end in three months and teachers had been extremely strict with the senior students.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the library with that boy?¡± Lu Xuan questioned her.

    ¡°I was tired, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°I thought I should take a day break.¡±

    ¡°So, we are going home together, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit sleepy, ¡°An Xin murmured.

    ¡°Come, ce your head on my shoulder. I will wake you up when we reach home, ¡°Lu Xuan said, patting his shoulder.

    An Xin ced her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes to rx. Lu Xuan ced his head on Gu Shangyan¡¯s shoulder and slept.

    Gu Shangyan shook his head at the two kids but didn¡¯t say anything. These days were too tiring. He just hoped that this year passed soon and they could go back to their schedule.They had the best days at school but now that high school was about to end in three months, he found out that he didn¡¯t even have time to take a breath. He wanted to rx but he knew that it wasn¡¯t possible until the final exams.

    Soon, the car stopped at the gates of their house. As the three of them got out, they saw An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi at home earlier than time.

    ¡°Good evening Mom and uncle, ¡± An Xin greeted them. ¡°Howe you are home so early today?¡±

    An Qinyan sighed as she looked at the children. ¡°We went to the Bai family¡¯s house.¡±

    Gu Shangyan furrowed his brows. He had a very bad intuition about this. He didn¡¯t want to guess what the two elders were about to say. In his heart, he felt as if they would say something bad.

    ¡°Why?¡± It was Lu Xuan who asked this question.

    ¡°Old patriarch Bai passed away in the hospital, ¡± Gu Yanxi replied. ¡°Since we are close to Yoona¡¯s parents, we went to the funeral. Old Bai gets to spend his final days with his family. The family is devastated by his loss.¡±

    Gu Shangyan now understood why Yoona had not called him all day. He didn¡¯t know how she was doing. He immediately ran to his room to call Yoona to ask how she was doing.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°Mom, Yoona is our friend. Yan Ge is worried about her. Losing a family member is painful, ¡± An Xin replied with a sad smile.

    ¡°Yes.It¡¯s very hard for everyone, ¡± An Qinyan nodded her head. ¡°When you get time, call your friend and make sure that she is alright. If you can, you should visit her too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom, ¡± An Xin nodded her head.

    In the evening, Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan were standing on the terrace. Since both of them were eighteen years old now, no one stopped them from asionally consuming beers.

    ¡°Did you talk to your girlfriend?¡± Lu Xuan questioned him.

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Gu Shangyan replied. ¡°She is sad. She said she will spend more time with her dad as he is devastated by the loss of his father.¡±

    Lu Xuan nodded his head. ¡°In just three months, we will be leaving home to attend university in another part of the country. Two years ago, when we met, did you think that we would be family?¡±

    Gu Shangyan smiled at him. ¡°Life is very unpredictable. I dare not assume anything about life now.¡±

    ¡°Did you choose which university you want to go to?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    Gu Shangyan sighed. ¡°Are you angry at me for entertaining the thought of moving abroad just for the sake of my girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Is it even a question?¡± Lu Xuan snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, would you be angry if I chose her over everything?¡± Gu Shangyan questioned.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know, ¡± Lu Xuan replied. ¡°She is a good girl. She loves you. She cares for your family. But sometimes she expects too much from you. Instead of meeting halfway, you have to cover the journey for her. I have this feeling that if you leave her, nothing will ever be the same. And you know what sucks? I can¡¯t tell you if it¡¯s a good change or a bad change.¡±

    ¡°What would you do if Xin chose to study abroad?¡± Gu Shangyan replied.

    ¡°She won¡¯t survive anywhere without family. Not that she is naive or silly but because she loves her family too much, ¡°Lu Xuan answered. ¡°Her score has improved. I¡¯m thinking of going to the same university as her or near her. I don¡¯t want her to face the world alone. I want to always protect her.¡±

    Gu Shangyan smiled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I want to do. I don¡¯t want to lose Yoona but I don¡¯t want to leave my family behind either. Can¡¯t I have both?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t have the best of either world, ¡± Lu Xuan shrugged. ¡°Bro, why do I have this fear that if you leave once, you won¡¯t return?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, ¡± Gu Shangyan grunted. ¡°I¡¯m just going abroad for graduation, not setting down.¡±

    Lu Xuan smiled at him and patted his shoulder. His brother had made up his mind and he was happy that he finally knew what he wanted to do with this life.

    Where are you going?¡± Gu Shangyan asked as he saw Lu Xuan leaving.

    ¡°Downstairs, mom didn¡¯t look well to me, ¡± Lu Xuan said and disappeared.

 Chapter 276 Senior Year (Eight)

    After the death of Old Bai, it took the Bai family a month toe back to their normal routine. Yoona¡¯s high school had ended in China as she was an international student and she was supposed to go back to London to appear for final exams.

    Before returning home, she wanted to meet Gu Shangyan. Today, she was waiting for him in the same library where they met. She was sitting on thedder just like the first time they met.

    As Gu Shangyan entered the door anxiously, she stopped in his footsteps. He let out a nostalgicugh as he saw her sitting on thedder. It was the samedder where their story had begun. He heaved out a sigh and walked closer to her.

    ¡°Hi, ¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Hi, ¡± She whispered back.

    There was a good one-metre distance between the two of them.

    ¡°I have to return home, ¡± Yoona smiled sadly.

    ¡°Yes. Home, ¡± Gu Shangyan nodded his head as if he was understanding what she was saying. He hated being understanding at this moment.

    ¡°My flight is at midnight, ¡± Yoona said, her eyes fixed on him.

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head, once againpletely understanding her.

    ¡°So, I should go now?¡± Yoona hesitantly asked as she climbed down thedder.

    Gu Shangyan swallowed tightly and nodded his head.

    As she was about to walk past him, he held her hand and pulled her for a tight hug.

    Yoona¡¯s eyes teared up and she hugged him back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you terribly, ¡± Gu Shangyan whispered.

    ¡°I will wait for you, ¡°Yoona replied. ¡°No matter how long you take, I will wait for you.¡±

    Never had Yoona ever thought even in her wildest dreams when she was forced toe to China to stay with her father¡¯s estranged family who she absolutely hated that she would be crying at the thought of leaving China. This ce that she disliked had be a home for her. Why did she feel like she was leaving a piece of her heart here?

    Farewells were not her forte, she just realised now. She just wished that she didn¡¯t have to do this again.

    She had lived here for two summers and fallen head over heels for a boy. A boy who gave her the best and brightest memories of her youth. A boy who made her youth so bright and beautiful just by being a part of it. She had no idea what the future held for her and her rtionship.

    After what seemed like an eternity, they broke the hug and stared at each other.

    ¡°I should leave now, ¡± Yoona said, trying to smile.

    ¡°Let me drop you at home, ¡± Gu Shangyan offered.

    Yoona shook her head. ¡°Saying goodbye once is the hardest thing I have ever done. I don¡¯t think I can do it twice. At least not twice in a single day.¡±

    Gu Shangyan felt as if someone was squeezing his heart.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say goodbye to you, ¡± Yoona whispered. ¡°I will say, let¡¯s meet again soon.¡±

    That day Gu Shangyan watched her leaving when all he wanted to ask her was to stay. But he knew that they were too young to make a major decision at this moment.

    It was also the day when he realised that her heart was with her no matter where he would stay. Maybe, he didn¡¯t need to choose between her and his family. He could follow her and still have her. His family would mind, right?

    ¡°Oh, Shangyan has arrived, ¡± Gu Yanxi said. ¡°Now you guys can discuss.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yanxi, Xin is still not here, ¡± Han Zixinmented.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯m!¡± An Xin came running holding juice bottles for everyone.

    ¡°Let me help, ¡± Gu Shangyan smiled at her.

    ¡°Thank you, Yan Gege, ¡± An Xin brightly smiled at her. ¡°You are my best brother.¡±

    Lu Xuan groaned. ¡®Here, she goes again.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Lu Xuan. Stop sulking, ¡± An Xin muttered as she tossed him a juice bottle and he swiftly caught it. ¡°What will you do when I go to college far from you?¡±

    ¡°We will see then, ¡± Lu Xuan muttered.

    ¡°You are so cute, ¡± An Xin pulled his cheeks.

    ¡°Why is this meeting called?¡± Gu Shangyan questioned.

    ¡°Guys, the Miss China contest officially starts next month, ¡± An Xin announced in excitement. ¡°I applied for it.¡±

    ¡°We have exams in less than two months, ¡± Gu Shangyan told her.

    ¡°I will manage, ¡± An Xin smiled at him. ¡°Maybe, if I win, I cane to join you guys at a top university. Aren¡¯t you happy, Yan Ge?¡±

    Gu Shangyan fell silent all of a sudden. He looked at his family and decided to break the news, ¡°I applied for college abroad. I got my eptance letter a few days back.¡±

    The family fell silent. Han Zixin opened the juice bottle tap and took a sip of it, suddenly feeling joyous.

    ¡°You got in?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. ¡°The architecture contest I took part in and won was the reason I got selected.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Yan Ge, ¡°A Xin gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Our session has yet to end and you even got an eptance letter. Power of genius.¡±

    She was too proud of him at this moment. She asked, ¡°Where is your college?¡±

    ¡°London, ¡°Gu Shangyan replied and she stilled.

    Han Zixin noticed her abnormal behaviour and rubbed her back.

    ¡± So, you want to attend college in London?¡± Gu Yanxi questioned it. ¡°Son, if you are okay with this idea, we have no problem.¡±

    ¡°I do, ¡°Gu Shangyan quickly said. ¡°It is one of the best universities for my course. I will learn a lot.¡±

    ¡°Shangyan, I won¡¯t ask you many questions, just one, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°Is there another reason that we aren¡¯t aware of for your applying to a college abroad?¡±

    An Xin and Lu Xuan turned to look at Gu Shangyan waiting for him to answer this question.

    In the end, Gu Shangyan nodded his head. He looked at them softly and said, ¡°Auntie, Uncle, I like Yoona. I want to be close to her. I¡¯m not a fool in love. I promise to never neglect my studies. Can you please¡ª¡±

    Gu Yanxi raised his hand and cut him off, ¡°You are no longer young. You must know what you are doing. I just wish you the best for your life.¡±

    An Qinyan gave out a small smile and nodded her head, burying what she wanted to say deep inside after hearing her husband¡¯s words.

 Chapter 277 Senior Year (Nine)

    Today, the Jingyuan High School organized onest parent teachers¡¯ meeting before the session ended.

    In ss 12th A, An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi met Lu Zhaolin at the door. An Qinyan and Lu Zhaolin went to sit with Lu Xuan while Gu Yanxi sat with Gu Shangyan.

    When the teacher called out Gu Shangyan¡¯s name, Gu Yanxi went ahead with his nephew to meet the teachers. Since Gu Shangyan was a good kid, the teachers had noints about him at all. They were praising him and said how proud they were to be his teachers.

    Lu Zhaolin felt proud when the teachers praised Lu Xuan. An Qinyan and Lu Xuan shared a look and rolled their eyes but didn¡¯t say anything to spoil the proud father¡¯s moment. It wasn¡¯t every day when Lu Zhaolin was moved to tears because of his son¡¯s good performance.

    ¡°Dad, you are moved too easily, ¡± Lu Xuan said as they left the ssroom together.

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand my feelings, ¡°Lu Zhaolin replied. ¡°If you had to raise a delinquent child in the future, you will understand. What I couldn¡¯t do in years,your mom did in months. Maybe, staying with her wasn¡¯t a bad idea. By the way, you can move back home now.¡±

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m eighteen and no longer need a guardian doesn¡¯t mean I will leave my mom all alone, ¡± Lu Xuan replied. ¡°Dad, there is something called filial piety.¡±

    ¡°Brat, where is your filial piety when ites to your old father?¡± Lu Zhaolin questioned.

    Lu Xuan merely shrugged.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Xin¡¯s ss, ¡°An Qinyan mediated between the father and son.

    ¡°Dad, you have time to back off, ¡°Lu Xuan suggested to his father. ¡°Maybe, you will be scolded by Teeny¡¯s teacher.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like to eat something bitter after eating too many sweets, ¡°Lu Zhaolinmented.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, stay here with you uncle, ¡°An Qinyan narrowed her eyes at the boy.

    When they went to ss K, several parents had left with their children and some were still there. Han Zixin¡¯s grandfather met them which meant he already met the teacher.

    An Xin waved at her parents as soon as she saw them. She stood up to approach the teacher with her parents.

    ¡°Miss An and Mr Lu, your daughter has improved a lot this year, ¡°The headteacher replied. ¡°If she works hard for the college entrance test, I¡¯m sure that she will be able to get into a good University. However, thisst month is very important for students. They need to work extremely hard and forget other activities. This time will nevere back. I hope you understand what you are saying.¡±

    An Qinyan and Lu Zhaolin nodded their heads.

    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s finally over. I can practice at home, ¡°An Xin sighed as they left the ssroom.

    ¡°Xin, I think you should think about taking your name back from the contest, ¡°An Qinyan suggested. ¡°Senior year is more important.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I can manage, ¡°An Xin said once again.

    ¡°Are you sure, Xin?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked this time in a worried tone.

    ¡°Of course, daddy, ¡°An Xin said and hugged his arm. ¡°I will be fine. Wait for me to make all of you proud again.¡±

    The senior year ended with a farewell party or one could say it was a prom. It came as no surprise when An Xin was dered to be the prom Queen and Han Zixin who defeated Lu Xuan by one vote to be the prom king. They all enjoyed that day and went to a club after the party to celebrate.

    ¡°To a new life!¡± They all cheered and drank.

    ¡°Han Zixin, don¡¯t miss me, okay?¡± An Xin said with a smile.

    ¡°We are going to the same University, ¡°Han Zixin rolled his eyes. ¡°I only chose a music major to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Little Zixin, you are so nice, ¡°An Xin hugged him.

    ¡°You are drunk, ¡°Han Zixin concluded.

    ¡°I only drink this little, ¡°An Xin said, showing him with her fingers.

    Han Zixin rolled his eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to study music, do you?¡± An Xin questioned him.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Why do I have this feeling that you are taking music just because everyone says you are good at it?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°You are drunk, ¡°Han Zixin said once again.

    ¡°Little Zixin, I¡¯m drunk, not stupid, ¡°An Xin slurred. ¡°Silly, I¡¯m going to Beijing for the contest tomorrow. I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°All the best, ¡°Han Zixin hugged her and smiled. ¡°I will call you daily.¡±

    The next day, An Xin left for Beijing. As he said he would call her daily, he could not do so because of her schedule. She was swamped with the pageant. However, he neverined. He was just happy to know that she was progressing in life.

    When everyone was asking her to take her name back from the contest, he stood by the side, motivating her. He understood what this contest meant to her. He didn¡¯t know why she needed to prove to herself at every juncture that she deserved this life. He knew that she would win the contest and would prove to herself that she was very deserving of this life.

    That day, when the finale of the Miss China contest took ce in Beijing, he and his grandfather flew there just to cheer for her.

    An Xin was standing there dressed in a fine gown, giving her best illuminating smile to everyone. That day, he realised that no matter how close he was to her or how special he was to her but to him, she was the dazzling star that showed him the way back home. He didn¡¯t need to catch that bright star but he only needed this star to be always near him and show him the direction.

    While making this wish, Han Zixin forgot that God had a habit of always taking away what he wanted too much. However, he was too naive to understand this that day when she was crowned that day. She made history that day when he was standing below with thousands of people chanting her name.

    An Xin proved to herself that day that she deserved this life by bing theyoungest Miss China in history at just eighteen.

 Chapter 278 Senior Year (Ten)

    Overnight, An Xin¡¯s poprity grew by leaps and bounds. It was not that she was not popr before but now her social media followers were equal to that of an A-list celebrity. When the media was expecting her to give interviews after interviews, the girl left the contest venue silently and even after a week there was no less of her.

    Netizens were worried about this. It was onlyter that someone rified that she was a senior year student and she needed to appear for a college entrance test. After this, the citizens began showering her with a lot of blessings.

    ¡°Xin, have some milk, ¡± An Qinyan said.

    ¡°Thank you, mom, ¡± An Xin smiled at her mother and gulped down a ss of milk.

    ¡°Take rest and studyter, ¡± An Qinyan advised.

    ¡°I wish I could do that, ¡± An Xin muttered. ¡°I only have one week to revise the sybus once again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wake up toote. I don¡¯t want you to be sick, ¡± An Qinyan said as she left the room to let her daughter study.

    ¡°Okay mom, ¡± An Xin lied.

    For the contest, she had to wake up for a longer interval of time.It wasn¡¯t easy for her to win. For a whole month, she had been surviving on just four hours of sleep. She was afraid that she would not be able to catch up much sleep until her exams ended.

    Truly, for the next week, she was getting a little over four hours of sleep every night. She has to spend her days and nights studying because she missed too much because of the contest. If she didn¡¯t perform well, her parents would be disappointed and she didn¡¯t want to do this.

    The day of the National College Entrance Examination.

    ¡°Children, all the best!¡±

    An Xin, Lu Xuan, Gu Shangyan and Han Zixin were going together to appear for their examination. The responsibility to drop children at school was divided between the parents. On the first day, An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi dropped the children off at the examination centre that was in another high school.

    ¡°Once again, all the best!¡± An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi said as they dropped the kids at the examination centre. More than the children, the parents were scared and nervous.

    Unfortunately, none of them was in the same room. After seeing their roll no on the admit card, they began looking for their ss. They had to enter the examination centre ten minutes before the examination started.

    ¡°Fighting!¡± The kids said and went to their ssrooms.

    In the ss where An Xin was seated, there were only girls and none of them was from Jingyuan High. As soon as she entered, people recognised her and almost swarmed her. In the end, a teacher had to intervene or the excited girls had almost killed her with their enthusiasm.

    ¡°Thank you, ¡± An Xin heaved a sigh when she was made to sit in thest. Finally, no one could bother her and she could write the exam without any worry.

    Outside, An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi didn¡¯t leave even after dropping them. They were just too nervous to go to work. They decided to wait until the children finished their exams. After three hours, the students came out.

    ¡°How was your exam?¡± An Qinyan and Gu Shangyan asked as they saw Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan first.

    ¡°Tough but we did our best, ¡± Lu Xuan said.

    Gu Shangyan didn¡¯t even have to appear for this exam as he was already selected for a university abroad but he decided to appear any way for his brother and sister to give them support.

    ¡°May the lord blesses you with a fruitful result, ¡± An Qinyan prayed for the two of them. ¡°Sit inside the car. It¡¯s too hot here. Yanxi, give kids something to drink.¡±

    A few minutester, An Xin and Han Zixin came. From the shine in Han Zixin¡¯s eyes, anyone could tell that his exam went better than expected.

    ¡°Mom, it was so hard that I¡¯m sure my cells are half fried, ¡± An Xin hugged her mother and acted spoiled. ¡°Can you believe that in just a month I will be off to university? I¡¯m so excited as well as scared.¡±

    An Qinyanughed at her antics. ¡°Ah-Xin, how was your exam?¡±

    ¡°It was okay, ¡± Han Zixin smiled at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are a good boy and god will surely give you good results, ¡± An Qinyan ruffled her hair lovingly. ¡°Sit in the car. Your Uncle and I will take all of you to eat something. You have an exam for two more consecutive days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie, ¡± Han Zixin smiled.

    ¡°Silly boy, you are one of us, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°Bring your best friend with you. Oh god, where did the girl disappear to?¡±

    ¡°She went to see Xueyun and Shen Yue, ¡± Han Zixin guessed correctly.

    ¡°Hello Auntie, ¡± Song Xueyun and Shen Yue greeted her.

    ¡°How was the exam, girls?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°Mom, they are toppers. I can bet, ¡± An Xin said, proudly.

    Both the girls blushed.

    ¡°Girls, how about you follow us? I will feed you something, ¡± An Qinyan suggested. ¡°Yue, your mom will be busy with work and Xueyun, we will drop you home on the way. Both of you must be tired.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie, ¡± The girls were grateful for the invitation. They were hungry and tired. None of them was able to eat anything in the morning because of nervousness.

    Now seated at the restaurant, Shen Yue said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that today was our National College entrance exam. It feels as if it was yesterday when we entered Jingyuan high and today we are leaving it. It¡¯s just bizarre to me.¡±

    ¡°I can feel you, ¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°I have no other wish just this one that we always remain friends, ¡± Song Xueyun said with a smile.

    Lu Xuan draped an arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°I made a mistake once. I am notmitting the same mistake again. Let¡¯s attend the same college, Xueyun. We will be best friends for life.¡±

 Chapter 279 Senior Year [Eleven]

    Song Xueyun snorted. ¡°Hah, you wish! I¡¯m not keeping up with your arrogant ass. Who knows I might have applied to the same college as Genius Gu.¡±

    ¡°I can vouch that you didn¡¯t, ¡± Gu Shangyan replied. ¡°You are going to Shanghai as you always wanted to.¡±

    ¡°You are going to Shanghai?¡± An Qinyan asked, surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, ¡± Song Xueyun shrugged. ¡°Nanxian and I made ns to go to Shanghai once upon a time but he got a better college. I don¡¯t know if I want to go there alone.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop dreaming just because of him, ¡± Lu Xuan snorted. ¡°Go to Shanghai, if you want and don¡¯t think of that hateful boy again.¡±

    Before Han Zixin could say, An Xin reacted, ¡°Teacher Han is not hateful. He was justpelled by the circumstances. Lu Xuan, how many times do I have to tell you that he doesn¡¯t think like us normal people? He is a genius and he knows what he should do in a particr situation.¡±

    ¡°Why do you always worship him?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow.

    ¡°Because Teacher Han helped me a lot, ¡± An Xin confessed. ¡°When I was losing my way in Junior year because my score was going nowhere, I approached him for help and he didn¡¯t back off. Also, I don¡¯t worship him but respect him.¡±

    ¡°You talk to Han Nanxian?¡± Song Xueyun questioned her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. He sends me study strategies and helpful material once in a while, ¡± An Xin truthfully said. ¡°We never talked about personal life if that¡¯s what you all want to know.¡±

    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    ¡°You never asked and I don¡¯t want to spoil your mood, ¡± An Xin said.

    Song Xueyun stared at the food on her te with great difficulty. Soon, the topic was changed from Han Nanxian to something else and she breathed in relief.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, I just realised that I don¡¯t know where you want to go for studies, ¡± An Xin suddenly said.

    ¡°I love my home city. I¡¯m not leaving, ¡± Shen Yue smiled. ¡°I want to work here.¡±

    ¡°The world is too big and vast. Don¡¯t you want to go out and explore? Going to Beijing and Shanghai is beneficial as you will see a lot of bigpanies there. You are a bright child. You can make your future there, ¡°An Qinyan softly said.

    ¡°Auntie, I have no other ambition but to work alongside you, ¡°Shen Yue answered politely. ¡°One day, I will be capable enough to work in yourpany. What I want is not in Beijing or Shanghai but here.¡±

    An Qinyan smiled and patted her head. ¡°Then, I will wait for that day.¡±

    ¡°My Yue¡¯r is best, ¡± An Xin whistled like a hooligan and everyoneughed at her antics.

    _______

    The second day of the National Entrance Test.

    ¡°All the best, children, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said as he saw the children going inside the examination centre. Today, he hade to drop off the children with Song Yifei. Han Qian, Han Zixin¡¯s grandfather also arrived.

    ¡°Old Han, ¡± Lu Zhaolin greeted him.

    ¡°Zhaolin, you are getting old, ¡± Han Qianmented.

    Song Yifei stifled augh. She didn¡¯t know why these two men always pulled each other¡¯s legs. But she loved to see them teasing each other.

    When Han Qian and Lu Zhaolin were teasing each other, the students were inside appearing for the exams.

    An Xin had just solved ten questions when she felt her eyes getting heavier and her head spinning. She closed her eyes for a moment to rx. As she opened her eyes after a moment, she felt a little good. She began solving questions again. It was when she turned the page and the teacher announced that half-time was over did she feel something was wrong. She looked at her watch and her eyes widened as she saw the time.

    Did she actually fall asleep during the exam? Her heart started beating fast and her hands began trembling. She took five more minutes to calm down. After that, she refused to look at the time and focussed only on solving the paper.

    In the end, she was unable to do more than sixty per cent of the paper.

    However, when she met her father, she behaved as if she was feeling fine. She couldn¡¯t tell them that she didn¡¯t have a good exam.

    Han Zixin was surprised when she didn¡¯t wait for him even though they were in the same building. When he asked her how her exam went. She replied saying it went extremely well. He didn¡¯t know why he felt as if he was missing something.

    To make up for her bad exam, An Xin decided to perform extremely well in thest paper. She might have slept for less than four hours once again. Her body was shutting down. For more than a month, she had been surviving on four hours of sleep. It was a miracle that she hadn¡¯t cked out anywhere.The eye bags under her eyes were more prominent now. She looked so thin that her family was scared that she would fly away with a gust of wind.

    The third day of the National College Entrance Exam began like just any day. The parents dropped the kids at the examination centre.

    ¡°Come on, ¡± Han Zixin said as he grabbed her hand and went inside. Their sses were different but the building was the same.

    When An Xin was seated inside, she realized that she hadn¡¯t filled her water bottle. She asked for permission for the teacher to go outside to fill the water bottle. As she filled the water bottle, she was returning back to the ss but a staff member approached her and said, ¡°Student, can you hold the door for me? I have to take out the bundle of sheets. I¡¯m unable to do both things at once.¡±

    ¡°Of course, ¡± An Xin instantly agreed.

    She helped the staff member carry the sheets inside. As she was climbing up the stairs to her ss, she felt her steps getting lighter with each passing moment. She had this feeling as if she was walking on clouds. The urge to close her eyes again and again. She could hear this buzzing sound in her ear now.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The staff member asked as she stopped walking behind her.

    An Xin shook her head and walked ahead. As she would step up thest stair, her feet slipped because her body shut down on its own. She didn¡¯t recall what happened after that or did she hear anyone after that?

 Chapter 280 The Ending of an era [one]

    An Xin opened her eyes and at the sight of white walls and the smell of disinfectant, she groaned. Lord, please don¡¯t let it be a hospital again! She was tired of getting admitted to the hospital. Each time she would faint and find herself in a hospital. This was now getting ridiculous. She couldn¡¯t understand who loved the hospital more? The doctors or her rotten luck! Or maybe hospitals loved her too much that she was here every third day.

    ¡°How do you feel, Miss?¡± The doctor asked her as she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Sore?¡± An Xin suggested the world. She felt as if the ants were crawling all over her body and she could feel her head threatening to rip open into two pieces.¡°How long have I been out this time?¡±

    The doctor sighed and replied, ¡°Two days.¡±

    An Xin gave him a small smile but didn¡¯t ask any more questions because she didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. She couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. The sudden epiphany that she just wasted her whole year made her want to stop uttering a single word. She hated her stupid luck so much that she had an urge to burst into sobs. But crying couldn¡¯t solve anything. If it could, herst life wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable.

    ¡°Do you feel pain in your arm or leg?¡± The doctor asked her again.

    ¡°They are numb, ¡± An Xin replied in a weak voice. Apart from numbness and pain, she was feeling exhausted and sleepy. ¡°I don¡¯t feel them.¡±

    ¡°You will be able to feel them soon, ¡± The doctors assured her. ¡°It¡¯s just a fracture and you will be able to walk in a month or two.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I have a fracture?¡± An Xin asked, horrified. Not only did she miss the paper, but she also broke her leg and arm too. Bravo, An Xin. Let¡¯s give you a round of apuse.

    ¡°Your left arm and leg, ¡± The doctor told her. ¡°Four stitches on the head.¡±

    To say An Xinpletely got numb after hearing this would be an understatement. Should she be heartbroken that she missed her entrance test or that survived a cmity?

    Humans always cried for what they couldn¡¯t have, ignoring what they got and she was no better. Shemented over the missed exam to the point of going into a deep shock where she couldn¡¯t even form words. When someone would ask her a question, she would nod or shake her head. She was not trying to make anyone feel over her bad luck, she actually didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to react.

    She even wondered if dying was better than missing a paper at this time. This was how bad her mental condition was at the moment.

    For three to four days after waking up, she didn¡¯t say a word to her family. It was only when she had to attend sessions with her old therapist did she recover from her shock enough to form a few words. Still, her mental health was poor.

    ¡°Xin, does the congee not taste good?¡± An Qinyan softly asked. Her poor mother had beening to the hospital religiously ignoring her work and life to see if her daughter was doing good. They weren¡¯t leaving her alone in fear that her condition would deteriorate further.

    Suicide among teenagers in conditions like this wasmon and maybe that¡¯s what her family was worried for. But An Xin didn¡¯t have the energy to tell them that she was too weak to take such a brave step.

    ¡°Mom, I want to go home, ¡± An Xin said in the end. If she lived in the hospital any longer, she would lose her mind.

    ¡°You are making progress here, ¡± An Qinyan said, declining her idea. ¡°I think staying at the hospital is a better choice for now.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Lan, listen to mom and focus more on healing first, ¡± An Qinyan said in a soft but stern voice. ¡°Doctor said your head stitches can be opened today. Are you excited?¡±

    ¡°Mom, can I see the mirror?¡± An Xin asked. She realised that she hadn¡¯t seen her face since the ident.

    ¡°No, ¡± An Qinyan strictly denied.

    ¡°Do I look ugly?¡± An Xin asked a whileter.

    ¡°Nonsense, my daughter is the most beautiful girl in the world, ¡± An Qinyan said.

    An Xin highly doubted her mother¡¯s words at this time. She just believed that her mom was lying.

    Seeing that her daughter didn¡¯t look convinced, she said, ¡°Wait for a while. Your face is swollen because of injuries on your head. I don¡¯t want you to get into another shock. Stop thinking about anything else. And focus more on healing.¡±

    ¡°Can I at least have my phone?¡± An Xin asked her.

    ¡°No, ¡± An Qinyan refused. ¡°You can watch any show here on the television here.¡±

    An Xin agreed reluctantly. She didn¡¯t know what her mom was hiding from her but she had a very bad feeling about it. Sometimes you could feel in your bones that something was not right and this was what she was feeling at this moment. However, she pushed all the negative thoughts to the back of her mind and focused on healing her broken limbs.

    The day passed with great difficulty. Every day, her brothers or her friends woulde to visit her. They would never mention anything about University or exams. She hated how all of them walked on eggshells around her. But she knew that she would hate it even more if they mentioned anything about exams or grades in front of her. She was hating everyone and everything at this moment and this was making her hate herself.

    The hospital was making her irritated and frustrated to no end. She wanted to go out but she hated using a wheelchair. Sitting in a wheelchair was making her feel pathetic and weak. It would remind her of what she had lost. She didn¡¯t know when her thoughts turned so negative that she could not talk without hurting anyone. She knew that it wasn¡¯t like her at all. She hated herself for being so rude and insensitive to others¡¯ feelings.Due to this reason, she stopped meeting people. She could barely handle any audience.

    Being rude to someone wouldter cause an ache in her heart and she wanted to avoid it at any cost.

 Chapter 281 The ending of an era [Two]

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± An Xin asked Han Zixin as she saw him sitting on the stool.

    Han Zixin just shrugged. He peeled an orange and began feeding her.

    ¡°I told you to note daily, ¡± An Xin said as she took a piece of orange in her mouth and began chewing on it. She was not going to say that she hated when he had to leave. She would spend the rest of the day waiting to see him the next day. Yes, she wasn¡¯t going to say that staying at the hospital would be absolutely unbearable if he didn¡¯te to see her.

    ¡°Do you want grapes?¡± Han Zixin asked as he took grapes from the food basket.

    ¡°What are you now? A fruit seller? And I want ck one¡± An Xin asked and opened her mouth so he could feed her more grapes.

    ¡°Yes, ¡°Han Zixin nodded his head and fed her ck grapes.

    ¡°Cheat prince, do I look ugly?¡± An Xin questioned him after a long time. ¡°If you lie, I will never talk to you again.¡±

    Han Zixin softly touched her face and she squirmed. ¡°No, quite the opposite.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good, ¡± An Xin said after a while. ¡°I feel tired. I want to cry for some reasons that even I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°How about I sing for you?¡± Han Zixin suggested to make her mood good.

    ¡°You never sing for me, ¡± An Xin murmured in theint.

    ¡°I only like to sing for you, ¡± Han Zixin confessed. ¡°Close your eyes and listen to me singing for you.¡±

    An Xin closed her eyes and listened to him singing for her. He had a beautiful voice that she loved listening to again and again. Would it be very selfish of her to say that she didn¡¯t wish for anyone to have what she has? The privilege to have him sing for her, only her. She didn¡¯t realise when she fell asleep but she did fell into a deep and peaceful sleep after days.

    When An Qinyan opened the door to check up on An Xin, she found her daughter fast asleep and Han Zixin was gently patting her face.

    ¡°Thank you, Ah-Xin, ¡± An Qinyan gratefully said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if it wasn¡¯t for you. She doesn¡¯t like her family fussing over her all the time. Thank you foring to the hospital for her daily.¡±

    Han Zixin only smiled at her and said, ¡°Can I stay here for longer? She will be sad if she finds me gone when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you can, ¡°An Qinyan said with a smile. ¡± Today, her father will stay the night at the hospital with her. I¡¯m now leaving for home. Can you stay with her until her dades?¡±

    ¡°Sure, ¡± Han Zixin nodded his head.

    ¡­.

    It has been a whole month since An Xin was admitted to the hospital. Her arm ster was removed. It still hurt sometimes but doctors said that her arm was receiving well.When she wasing back to her room after the check up, she asked the nurse to take her to the garden because she was feeling suffocated in the room.

    She was enjoying flowers in the hospital garden when she heard some whispers. Suddenly, the whispers were tormenting her.

    ¡°She is so pitiful, ¡± One voice said.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that she got in an ident just a few minutes before exams. How unlucky. Couldn¡¯t she fall after exams?¡±

    As if it was possible.

    ¡°She won Miss China but what¡¯s the benefit? She is reced in the end for Miss Universe. A girl from another pageant is representing China. How unlucky! Absolute waste of resources.¡±

    ¡°Why is she reced?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that she may never be able to ramp walk or wear heels again?¡±

    The nurse gave a look to the idle women and looked at An Xin with a gentle smile. Couldn¡¯t these idle people see how hateful they were being to a young girl?

    ¡°Miss, should we return to our room?¡± The nurse asked her in a gentle tone.

    Absent-mindedly, An Xin nodded her head. She couldn¡¯t get the things she heard out of her head. She was reced in the Miss Universe contest. How could they do that? The reason why she was feeling less bad about her missed exam was that she was hoping that she would be participating in a further international pageant to represent china. But now? She was not sure about her gloomy future.

    When her family came to see her, she straightforwardly asked them if she was reced. Her brothers and parents tried to make her see the silver lining that nothing was more important than her life. She couldn¡¯t even look straight at them. They knew about this for so many days but none of them told her the truth.

    She was breaking down, bit by bit and there was nothing she could do.

    She felt utterly useless and hopeless.

    ¡°Lan, please do not give up. Life always throws problems at us. We can¡¯t give up without fighting, ¡± An Qinyan said and An Xin only listened because there was nothing else she could do.

    How could she tell her mom that she was tired of fighting battles? Could she have a moment of peace when she didn¡¯t have to fight for her survival?

    Why did God give her another chance at life just to make her miserable?

    Maybe, it didn¡¯t hurt back then when she had everything but now that she had the world at her feet, slowly everything was being taken bit by but away from her.

    She had a bad premonition that she was going to lose everything that she held dear to her including the family she loved more than anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, we are here with you, ¡± She heard Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan saying the same sentence over and over again but for the first time in life she was not sure if her brothers were speaking the truth or lying to her.

 Chapter 282 The ending of an era [three]

    A weekter, the fracture of her leg was removed too.She could still not walk much on her own but it wasn¡¯t as bad as it was earlier. When she reached home, her family and friends all gathered together to throw her a get-well-soon party. She stered a smile on her face and pretended to be happy just like she had been doing for a month. She acted as if her life wasn¡¯t in shambles. As if she wasn¡¯t crumbling bit by bit. As if she wasn¡¯t afraid of being left behind. Sometimes, it hurts less to leave first than to be left behind.

    ¡°Betty and August missed you, ¡± An Qinyan smiled as she saw the cats running to meet An Xin. She had to say not just people but even the animals missed her daughter a lot. The house was dark and empty without her. They couldn¡¯t see their future without her in it. To say they missed her terribly would be an understatement.

    ¡°I missed home too, ¡± An Xin had said to her mother. She looked at her house with tears in her eyes while her friends and family were singing around her. She couldn¡¯t hear a sound as her eye was just focused on the house.

    Time was passing very quickly but An Xin was stuck right where she was. Every night, she would see herself falling from those stairs and wake up with a panic attack. The sessions with the therapist were helpful to some extent.

    It was not that she wanted to keep being this pathetic, she wanted to change, she wanted to move on, but she knew that she had to feel this immense pain to learn a major lesson in life that sometimes hard work doesn¡¯t guarantee sess and one shouldn¡¯t always be too cocky that they forgot that life could throw you back where it picked you from.

    After a few days,she was able to walk on her own. Still, she could not jump around like she used to do. Not like she was leaving home to jump around like before.

    It was another day when she was snuggling with Betty and August while staring at the Television when she felt her phone dinging. As she looked at her phone, she realized that there were more than a hundred messages in the ss group all of a sudden. She opened the ss group and saw her ssmates excitedly chatting about the deration of the National College Entrance Test.

    [All hail Goddess Shen Yue for topping in Humanities!]

    [Oh god, have you seen the results of Science students? Ice princess Xueyun, Prince Li and Genius Gu rocked!]

    [I just saw that Genius Gu has perfect marks in mathematics, physics and chemistry.]

    [What about Lu Xuan?]

    [720/750! He will go to Tsinghua or Peking just as he has said!]

    [Mona, what about you?]

    [I will easily get into the art college I was eyeing. Qiao Wei and I are attending the same college. She can easily take literature while I will go for arts just like I decided.]

    [Congrattions!]

    [Big News! Big Boss Han¡¯s scores are enough to get him into a good music university. Our ss is amazing.]

    [Who dared to say that our ss K is the worst ss in Jingyuan High?]

    [I just feel bad about our Xiao Lan. Why is God cruel to her?]

    [We started studying seriously because of her. Why must god always hurt good people?]

    The number of messages increased as someone started discussing her rotten luck and how she could have gotten into a nice university if not for the unfortunate ident.

    An Xin turned off the wifi when they started discussing her. A tear slipped down her cheek and she hurriedly wiped it away. No, she couldn¡¯t cry. Today was a happy day for her brothers and friends. She had to be happy for their sake. No, she had to be genuinely happy or it would look like she was just bitter for her misery. But it wasn¡¯t easy for her. After all, she was a human too and negative emotions were a part of her essence.

    She put on her signature bright smile on her face and got down from the bed to walk to her wardrobe. She took out three nicely packed gifts and walked out of her bedroom. She could walk slowly now. Meimei, who saw hering, ran to meet her halfway.

    ¡°Missy, ¡± Meimei said, helping her to go to the living room. ¡°Let me help you climb down the stairs.¡±

    An Xin saw her brothers and Han Zixin quietly sitting in the living room. She walked to him with a bright smile and said, ¡°Congrattions, guys. But don¡¯t be too happy. Next year, I will beat your score.¡±

    The three of them hugged her as they heard her congratting them. Even though she was broken inside, she didn¡¯t forget to be happy for them. She showed them that they meant a lot to her.

    ¡°Hey. Hey. Be happy. If I see you crying again, I will cry, ¡± An Xin told them, easing the tense situation. ¡°Take your gifts. I got them for you from Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ¡± They said in a soft voice.

    ¡°When you go to university, you have to bring it with you and miss me always, ¡± An Xin acted spoiled like in old times.

    The three of them didn¡¯t fight over gifts like they would have if it had been old times and thanked her again and again. It was getting awkward for all of them but it was how it was now and they could only pray for the bad time to be over so they could revert to their normal self.

    ¡°You know everyone is envious that I have two amazing brothers, ¡± An Xin said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you both. And Cheat prince, don¡¯t forget to buy me a treat. I won¡¯t leave you if you dared to be stingy.¡±

    Han Zixin pulled her to him and hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± An Xin furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I will take another test.I¡¯m not satisfied with my score, ¡± Han Zixin said.

    She flicked his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You are not doing anything like this. And if you dared to, I will never talk to you again.¡±

    Han Zixin lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything else.

 Chapter 283 The ending of era (four)

    There was a strange atmosphere in the house after the results announcement. She could feel in her bones that something was not right. Today, when An Xin was on her way to her mom¡¯s room, she heard some loud voicesing out of it.

    ¡°What do you mean by this,Zhaolin?¡± An Xin shouted over the phone. ¡°How can you do this? You know Xin has yet to recover.¡±

    An Xin knew one thing her mother never shouted at anyone. No matter how tough the situation was, she had her way to handle it.

    ¡°No, you listen to me. She is not going anywhere.¡±

    An Xin heard more loud voices.

    ¡°She is fine with waiting another year for college. Can you stop this? I can¡¯t handle this?¡±

    In the end, An Qinyan threw her phone on the bed after disconnecting the call. She looked and sounded very angry at this time.

    ¡°Yanyan, calm down, ¡°Gu Yanxi softly said, rubbing her back.

    An Qinyan looked at her husband and said, ¡°Can you imagine that he is talking about sending Xin aboard in this condition? I agree that if she goes abroad for studies her academic year won¡¯t be wasted. She scored good marks in high school exams to get admission to a foreign university but I can¡¯t send her away when she is so fragile. She is mentally fragile.She needs her family at this time.¡±

    Now An Xin understood why the two of them were fighting over the phone. Only An Qinyan¡¯s children could be the reason behind her rage.

    ¡°Yanyan, think about other children, ¡± Gu Yanxi said in a low tone. ¡°Lu Xuan is not going to Tsinghua or Peking because he wants to be near his sister. Gu Shangyan refuses to go aboard. Xueyun is choosing a home university. They all are thinking of Xin. I¡¯m scared of this. Not just this, Zixin, that boy wants to repeat the year. He said he is not satisfied with the scores but we all know the truth. You have to talk to Xin and ask her to talk to her friends and brothers. This attitude can¡¯t be epted.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, ¡± An Qinyan sobbed as she hugged. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m so scared. If children really took this step, they will me An Xin in the future for missed opportunities and if they don¡¯t me her, the silent resentment will one day turn into thorns that will tear apart their rtionship.¡±

    An Qinyan was not lying at this moment. She could see the future right before her eyes. If these children today took this step, they would always resent An Xin. If they didn¡¯t resent her, An Xin would feel guilty about holding them back. In any case, she could see how messed up their rtionship was going to be.

    An Xin turned and went back to her room as she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. Her mind was upied by the haunting pictures of what tomorrow may bring.

    Shey on the bed and switched off the lights. She was scared of the lights now because facing herself in the mirror was getting difficult for her. She was ruining so many lives just being her.

    She fell asleep at some moment. It was during the middle of the night when she felt her phone ringing. She rubbed her eyes and saw a foreign number shining on her screen.

    ¡°Hello?¡± She took the call.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, ¡± A familiar feminine voice said. ¡°Yoona.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡± Yoona inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing good, ¡± An Xin lied. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know how she was doing.

    ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± Yoona asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Why not, ¡± An Xin replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xin, ¡± Yoona said in a cracking voice. ¡°Please, stop Shangyan frommitting the biggest mistake of his life. He is cancelling his admission to the university. Please.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°He listens to you. If you tell him this, he will agree.¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t feel right about interfering between the two of them. If she interfered today, Yoona or Gu Shangyan would ask her to do the same again and she didn¡¯t want to be a middleman in their rtionship.

    ¡°The day you got in an ident. He told me that he is noting to London because you need him more, ¡°Yoona said, hiding her resentment.

    ¡°I agree that you need him then, ¡± She added. ¡°But it¡¯s been around two months since then. He can¡¯t keep doing this. ¡°

    ¡°Yoona, I never asked anyone to be with me, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°If he was with me at my difficult time, it means he knew that I would be with him during his difficult time too. I can¡¯t push him away because if I was in his situation, I wouldn¡¯t want to be pushed away either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying, ¡± Yoona sighed. ¡°Xin, can you guarantee that a year from now Gu Shangyan won¡¯t regret his decision? Do you want to be the reason why he failed to chase his dream? I heard that Xueyun is no longer going to Shanghai. Can your conscience agree with their decision? Can you see them sacrificing their life for you? An Xin, please. Think about what I said once. Only you can convince him now. Just for once, think for anyone other than you. Let¡¯s not be selfish this time.¡±

    An Xin clutched the phone tightly in her hold. ¡°Yoona, thank you for calling. I will talk to Yan Ge but I will not force him to go abroad if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    Yoona hung up the call when she said this.

    ______

    A/N: I just want to assure you that they won¡¯t end on a bitter note. It¡¯s a wholesome book and you won¡¯t have to cry buckets but I don¡¯t know why I¡¯mcrying nonstop ending thesest few chapters.

    The volume will end in two chapters at most and I¡¯m not ready. I want to bawl my eyes out.

 Chapter 284 The ending of an era (five)

    An Xin took several minutes to let Yoona¡¯s words sink into her head. She heaved out a sigh and left her room. She saw that the lights in Gu Shangyan¡¯s room were still on and she knocked on the door.

    ¡°Yan Ge?¡±

    Gu Shangyan immediately opened the door. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    He was worried that she was hurt and that was why she was knocking on his door in the dead of the night.

    An Xin nodded her head and he heaved out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Yan Ge, Lu Xuan is always your drinking buddy. Mind making me once?¡± An Xin asked him with a bright smile.

    He ruffled her head and brought her to the terrace. The usual ce where he and Lu Xuan tasted beer for the first time. They used to always hide it by mixing it in coke. Today, he poured beer for him but apple juice for her. Her health didn¡¯t allow her to drink and it was better she drank juice before his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfair, Yan Ge, ¡± An Xin pouted as she tasted apple juice that just looked like beer in a ss.

    ¡°That¡¯s how life is, ¡± Gu Shangyanughed at her reaction.

    ¡°So, you agree life is unfair, ¡± An Xin wondered out loud.

    ¡°Of course, ¡± Gu Shangyan smiled at her.

    Life is unfair. Life is cruel. Life isplicated.

    Gu Shangyan was only eighteen years old this year and he had never suffered anytime in his life but he could say this. When he was a baby, his parent¡¯s passed away but as he grew up, like everyone thought he didn¡¯t miss them because he didn¡¯t even know what it was like to have parents. His uncle yed the role of both father and mother. To him, his life was bearable because of his uncle.

    But he grew more and he met more people who became his family at one point. An Qinyan. Lu Xuan. An Xin. He couldn¡¯t imagine his life without them. And now Yoona.

    Life began gettingfortable butplicated. One attack of life and he was down on his knees.

    Thus, no one knew how unfair life was more than him.

    ¡°Then, you should also know that your sister will not bear this unfair life for long. Once she stands up on her feet, she will kick this unfair life and punish it. I¡¯m strong, aren¡¯t I?¡±An Xin stared at him. She wanted him to know that she was not a frail girl. Fine, she was emotionally broken because she didn¡¯t know how to stand up after the fall. But one thing she knew for sure was that she would surely stand up and she wouldn¡¯t be broken for long.

    Why?

    Because she was An Xin. And An Xin always makes ways.

    ¡°You are very strong, ¡± Gu Shangyan whispered as he patted her head lovingly. ¡°If I was at your ce, I would have broken down a long time ago. But you are still holding onto this life.¡±

    Gu Shangyan was not lying. He had never seen someone so naive, so fragile yet so strong. She was badly broken but she was yet not shattered. She was glueing back her broken pieces together without anyone¡¯s help because she wanted to live again. If it was him, he would not even know what to do. But here she was smiling at her as if everything in her life was just peachy.

    ¡°Yan Ge, go to London, okay?¡± An Xin whispered back, holding back her tears. ¡°You are my best brother. I don¡¯t lie when I say you love me the most. I want to be the sister who gives her brother wings, not clip them. I want you to raise your head one day and say proudly that you are the architect behind this great architecture.¡±

    She took a small pause and continued, ¡°You know, I¡¯m a little dumb. I can¡¯t help the family business but you can. Be so great that when you return I can proudly say that this is my Yan Ge and he became something great because of me.¡±

    Gu Shangyan hugged her and she sobbed, ¡°Yan Ge, I love you so much. Thank you for always being here. I know you will be far away but our hearts will always be connected.¡±

    ¡°Yoona called you?¡± Gu Shangyan inquired. He knew why his sister was trying to be a brave person here. No, she was not trying to be. She was just a brave person. Period. But why was he relieved that she was being brave? What did he want from her or him?

    In the end, Yoona knew what he wanted. He didn¡¯t me her for using An Xin.

    ¡°My sister-inw doesn¡¯t say anything wrong, ¡± An Xin retorted.

    ¡°So, you finally epted her, ¡± Gu Shangyan smiled at her.

    ¡°I never unepted her. I just needed time, ¡± An Xin confessed. ¡°It just came as a shock to me that my brother fell for puppy love.¡±

    ¡°Crybaby, we are adults now, ¡°Gu Shangyan suddenly said.

    ¡°Aiyo, I always wanna be a baby, ¡± An Xin tried to joke.

    ¡°You will always be my crybaby, ¡°Gu Shangyan said, hugging her tightly.

    The moon disappeared and the morning soon came. Today, the family house was brimming with excitement. The dark clouds had finally disappeared and there was a sense of peace in the air that anyone could feel. Seeing An Xin chirpy once again, put everyone¡¯s heart at peace.In this house, An Xin was the mood-setter. If she was sad everyone in the house would be sad too but if there was a smile on her face, everyone would be smiling too.

    ¡°Yan Ge, did you pack an umbre?¡± An Xin asked, munching on snacks. Although she was eating unhealthy early in the morning, no one had the heart to scold her.

    ¡°Umbre?¡± Gu Shangyan furrowed his brow as he looked at the colourful umbre next to her.

    ¡°Yes, it always rains in London. What if you reach the airport and it¡¯s raining out? We have double-sure sure, right?¡± An Xin cheekily replied.

    All of them beganughing at her. They were happy to see her finally back to herself. Her jokes were silly just like her.

    ¡°Fine, put the umbre in my bag, ¡°Gu Shangyan said.

    ¡°Yan Ge, I hope your mood doesn¡¯t get synchronized to London¡¯s climate, ¡°An Xin suddenly said. ¡°Poor Yoona. Tsk. Tsk.¡±

    ¡°You need a beating, ¡°Gu Shangyan feigned to be mad at her.

    She simply stuck her tongue at him.

    _____

    A/N: Calling them goodbye will going be hard. But you know sometimes we have to leave our neat just to grow up ande back stronger.

 Chapter 285 The ending of an era (six)

    ¡°Mom, ask Lu Xuan to take care of Xueyun for me, ¡± An Xin said as she looked at her other brother who was sitting there with a look that said ¡®don¡¯t talk to me or I will burst into mes¡¯.

    ¡°She is going to Shanghai, ¡°Lu Xuan said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to Beijing. And even if we are going to the same ce, I won¡¯t take care of her for you.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you still bitter?¡¯ An Xin asked him with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, ¡± Lu Xuan snorted as he crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°You threatened to break your rtionship with me if I don¡¯t attend my favourite university.¡±

    Early in the morning, An Xin barged into his room and threatened him to go to his favourite university or she would break any ties between the two of them. Both of them knew that she would do no such thing but she came with a fruit knife that she pointed at his neck and he got startled seeing her so violent. After that, she went to her mom and uncle and asked them to drop them at their respective universities.

    When the four of them were arguing or discussing, she asked the driver to take her to Song Xueyun¡¯s house and she gave the girl a piece of mind along with a farewell hug and gift and went straight to Han Zixin¡¯s house. Her morning was so busy but she felt good after so long.

    ¡®It¡¯s not my fault that home state university is not your favourite university, ¡°An Xin stuffed more snacks inside her mouth and grumbled. After chewing and swallowing them, she approached him,¡°Little Xuan, hug Jiejie before leaving. Who knows when we will see each other again!¡±

    Lu Xuan reluctantly hugged her. She buried her head in his chest and threatened him,¡°Don¡¯t you dare turn into a delinquent when you are not at home. I will keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself, okay?¡± Lu Xuan said and she smiled at him with a nod.

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi shared a smile looking at them. The hug soon turned into a family hug.

    The n to go to university was sudden and so they had not booked a ne ticket. The private jet would first drop An Qinyan and Lu Xuan in Beijing and then Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan would apany Gu Shangyan abroad and help him register at a foreign university after helping Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Dad is noting with us?¡± Lu Xuan asked. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on with his father. Lu Zhaolin frequently dropped by to check on An Xin but when asked to go with his son, he refused.

    ¡°Your dad is busy, ¡± An Qinyan said. She knew that Lu Zhaolin was angry at her but she couldn¡¯t imagine that he was so angry that he refused to even go with her to Beijing to drop Lu Xuan off and help him register for University. The man was just hateful and she shouldn¡¯t think about him at all. He and his mood swings.

    ¡°Mom, Uncle,I will drop Zixin at the airport and then go to meet my friends. They all are leaving soon and I want to meet them before leaving, ¡°An Xin told them.

    ¡°I wonder how that boy agreed, ¡± Lu Xuan muttered. He knew that Han Zixin was not even afraid of threats that An Xin gave him because that bit was cocky enough to coax her back. He couldn¡¯t understand how An Xin convinced Han Zixin to go to university and not repeat the year.

    An Xin didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Bye, guys have a safe trip. ¡°

    With onest hug, they left. She stared at their backs until they sat in the car and drove away.

    With every step, they were drifting far and further away from her. She just hoped that despite the physical distance, the gap between their hearts would never increase.

    _____

    ¡°Zixin, are you angry at me?¡± An Xin asked. Throughout the ride to the airport, they didn¡¯t say anything, just held each other¡¯s hands tightly.

    He shook his head. He hugged her as his flight number was announced. ¡°I will miss you.¡±

    ¡°I will miss you too, ¡± She murmured, hugging her back.

    ¡°This is for you, ¡± An Xin said and put the watch on his wrist. ¡°I have one of the sets. As long as our heart beats, the watches will work. See, this way we will always be together. You will know every time my heart beats.¡±

    ¡°Only you can do something like this, ¡± Han Zixin sadly said. It was such a silly way of being close to her but he agreed with her idea.

    ¡°You know I have no option.¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t me you, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°Wait for me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Always.¡±

    ¡°This is not a goodbye, ¡°An Xin said as it was time for him to go. ¡°Our story is not on pause. We will quietly go through many phases. Our hearts will be together even though our bodies are thousands of miles away. We have a life ahead of her that we can only live if we leave our nests.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te to see me again, okay?¡± Han Zixin begged.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, sadly.

    ¡°Because the day I see you again. I will never be able to walk away from you again, ¡± Han Zixin said, staring deep into her dark eyes. ¡°Also, no matter what, You are my universe. My Miss Universe.¡±

    An Xin wiped her tears and nodded her head. With a final kiss on her forehead, he left. She saw his back getting lost in the swarm of people and just like this he was gone.

    Like a hurricane, he came into her life and like a peaceful gust of wind, he left for his journey. She didn¡¯t know what was written in their fates. But she hoped to meet him again only toplete the empty pages of the book that needed to witness theirplete story.

    Their story had yet to bepleted.

    That day she returned home and called her father, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Everything was going ording to her n.

    Han Zixin wouldn¡¯t have left if she wouldn¡¯t have been leaving too.

    ¡°Missy, ¡± Meimei cried as she hugged her.

    ¡°Thank you for keeping it secret.¡± A Xin smiled. ¡°This is the letter for mom And uncle. I suck at good at goodbyes and I would not be able to keep up my strong facade in front of them. Leaving quietly is easy.¡±

    ¡°Please, do not go, ¡± Meimei cried harder.

    ¡°Meimei, I don¡¯t want to be the reason for my clipped wings. You will understand one day. Not now. Maybe, many years from now. You will understand why I took the decision that is killing me, ¡± An Xin whispered.

    Her father¡¯s car was waiting outside. This was the time she said goodbye to China and her house.

    Three years ago, she came from America to China to start a new life and three yearster, she was leaving China for America to start a new phase of the same life.

    ________

    A/N: With tears, smiles and a lot of pride and heartache, I¡¯m announcing that the first volume of the book is ending. I still remember how I started this book¨C I had a fracture and a depressing state of mind, I wanted tough but nothing was making me cry as I couldn¡¯t go out and staying inside in winters was killing me.

    I created An Xin who was a ball of sunshine and energy to make meugh and smile. I wrote this book solely for me. I wrote this book on impulse because my foot isn¡¯t working but my fingers and hands were.

    Truth be honest, I never expected this book to receive so much response because with three not so popr books, I was depressed and didn¡¯t want to expect anything.

    But today, we are 2K top fans, 1.2M+ views, 6.5K collections and going, this is the power of An Xin and her family and friends.

    You all enjoyed her youth and it¡¯s time that we see her adulthood. Character development await everyone and I hope you guys will read her until the very end.

    PS: The big note doesn¡¯t cost coins.

 Chapter 286 Captain Han (one)

    Seven Yearster.

    ¡°Someone, save my daughter.¡± A woman cried as she copsed on the ground. She hade to kindergarten school to pick up her child but who would have thought that the terrorist would hold all the children and teachers hostage inside the school?

    ¡°Mam, please try to understand. You have to cooperate with the authorities, ¡°The policeman said. Although it was the police¡¯s responsibility to save civilians from terrorists, the emotional parents weren¡¯t understanding that behaviour like this was putting a burden on the police. They didn¡¯t know to appease first emotional parents or raging terrorists who had kept students and teachers hostage inside.

    The woman held his cor and cried, ¡°You are a police officer. Why can¡¯t you save my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Madam, we are not trained for dealing with terrorists. The special unit is dispatched. They will reach soon, ¡°The police officer said and took the parents away from the scene.

    The terrorists were making threats that if the arrangements for taking them away from there were not made, they would kill students. They even shot one teacher to prove a point and the higher-ups asked the police to agree to their demands and keep students and teachers safe.

    The other police officer said something in his walkie-talkie and beganmunicating with other officers who were overseeing the situation away from the scene.

    From the other side of the building, one could see a couple of people dressed in ck uniforms, the badge showing that they are members of a special unit, climbing the kindergarten building. In no time they were inside the building. After a gruesome training, the best among the best were selected to join this special unit of the police.

    ¡°Captain, two men spotted a metre away.¡±

    The captain who was leading the team raised two fingers and gestured his team to still for a moment. As the team hid in the dark room, he took a spot behind the door and before the other person could find anything wrong, he shot their head and moved forward.

    The team scattered all over the upper floor from where they could easily see the students and teachers held hostage by a couple of terrorists.

    They made a mental strategy to scatter and set their targets.

    A child, who raised his head, saw several other men in ck uniforms holding guns but before he could open his mouth, the captain ced a finger on his mouth gesturing to the boy to keep quiet. The boy nodded his head as if he was watching the scene in awe.

    Before the terrorists could react, the Captain and his team had shot all of the terrorists in view.

    The special officers freed the children and teachers and began ushering them out of the building safely.

    The chaos began when the hidden terrorist started shooting. The children cried, and the teachers shouted but the officers ushering them out didn¡¯t let them look back and took them away from the scene.

    One shot targeted the captain but he skillfully dodged it. He hid behind the pir and shot the terrorist in the back of his head. The dead body fell on his feet but he walked upon the dead holding his machine gun to find more to kill.

    ¡°All clear!¡± The special team announced when all of them were dead.

    The captain looked at the building that was raided by other police officers and reported to his senior, ¡°This is Captain Han reporting, the building is all cleared. I repeat the building is all cleared.¡±

    Captain Han had yet to disconnect when he heard his teammate sending a signal.

    ¡°Captain, one ran from the back door.¡±

    He said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Captain Han speaking. One terrorist alive.¡±

    His senior quickly responded, ¡°Captain Han, we need the terrorist alive at any cost. This is higher up orders.¡±

    ¡°Alright. On it, sir.¡±

    The special team took their position to catch that terrorist.

    ¡°He may or may not be armed, Captain, ¡± a team member said.

    The captain didn¡¯t say anything in reply and walked to the high window from where he could see the man running away. He took out his pistol and pointed at the running terrorist.

    ¡°Captain, higher-ups want him alive.¡± Someone from the team reminded him.

    ¡°Come on, this is Captain Han, ¡± Lieutenant Wang, whopleted his duty on the other side, came to see the progress of this site. When he saw the Captain pointing at the terrorist and his teammate suggesting against it, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± His Target is never wrong. He will shoot his leg. Why waste time by running after terrorist? Just disable him and catch him. It¡¯s not like he needed his legs when he will be executed.¡±

    ¡°Will it work?¡± The other officer asked. ¡°The higher-ups want the bastard alive.¡±

    ¡°It always works, ¡°Lieutenant Wang said. ¡°You are new. You will learn Captain¡¯s way soon.¡±

    ¡°You are speaking as if you know the Captain well, Lieutenant Wang.¡±

    ¡°Captain and I have been together since our university days. It¡¯s been seven long years. We got recruited in Swat together. We are transferred each time to the same team. Of course, we know each other well. After all, who doesn¡¯t know their nightmare well?¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant sounds bitter, ¡± Someone elseughed.

    Another cop came running and went to Captain Han and informed him, ¡°Captain, he is caught. Just a bullet in the leg. He will survive.¡±

    Captain Han turned his gaze to look at the gossip buddy in his team and gave a sharp look. His brown Phoenix eyes were giving a warning to all of them and one by one, the cops stood in line in a straight posture as if he was training them on the training ground. He pointed at Lieutenant Wang and said, ¡°You will train officers tonight.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ why? I was just praising you, ¡°His mate said in horror. ¡°Come on, Han Zixin. You are a moody bastard. I have been tolerating your moody-ass police academy.¡±

 Chapter 287 Captain Han (two)

    ¡°Try changing the unit and get rid of me, ¡°Han Zixin signaled the team to follow him out. Thankfully, none of them was heavily injured. But small injuries were still there and as the leader of the team, it¡¯s as his responsibility to get them the urgent medical care.

    ¡°I will beat you in the uing assessments for promotion and be the team leader, ¡± Lieutenant Wang challenged.

    ¡°Sure, ¡°Han Zixin scoffed and walked of the building leading the team.

    The media was covering the incidents but the special soldiers were covered from head to toe and reporters couldn¡¯t get a clear pictures of their faces.

    When they got out of the building and went straight to the hospital to get the scaps treated. The nurses were blushing and staring at the handsome officers in uniforms. Especially, the one who was standing straight without an expression on his face and seeing hisrades getting treated.

    It was not their first time meeting Captain Han but they had to as it that he dazzled each time they meet him. If he was not so cold, unapproachable and dangerous, they would have reached to him and asked for his number.

    But Captain Han had an image. He stayed away from woman and pleasure as if they were gue. He was always alert as if he was stationed on duty.

    However, they couldn¡¯t disliked him. The workaholic captain was just a tough cookie to crack. But what they say about stars? The more unapproachable they are, the more dazzling they looked. It was simr case with him.

    ¡°The girls are blind, ¡°One of the officers said in low voice. ¡°Captain has no expression on his face yet they are giving him looks as if they want his babies.¡±

    ¡°Babies?¡± The Other person scoffed. ¡°Is Captain even into girls? I have never seen him staying with anyone but Lieutenant Wang.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Lieutenant Wang that Captain has a handsome and powerful boyfriend in high school, ¡± someone else whispered.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Other gasped. ¡°Howe Lieutenant Wang never told us this story?¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant Wang was drunk that night. Captain had punished him that day. In the spur of moment, Lieutenant was calling Captain heartless and his boyfriend callous. He said they both were made for each other.¡±

    Wang Yuxi aka Lieutenant Wang winced as a pretty nurse applied medicine on his wound. He was not the same lieutenant who bravely fought militants today to save the children and teachers. He acted so pitiful that Han Zixin had an ugue to vomit right there. Behind dark sses, his eyes were full of disgust.

    ¡°Officer, does it hurt?¡± The pretty nurse asked as she lightly tapped antiseptic on his scrathes that didn¡¯t even bleed.

    Wang Yuxi acted pitifully. ¡°Please blow on my wound.¡±

    The nurseplied and slowed on his wound.

    Han Zixin was looking at his nightmare in an acting role once again. In thest seven years, this jerk had embarrassed him so many times with this attitude that he wished to throw him from the hospital but he was still in uniform which meant he couldn¡¯t harm his subordinate right now.

    ¡°Training at eight, ¡± Han Zixin announced. ¡°Lieutenant Wang will lead you.¡±

    The cops groaned. They thought they would be spared as they had a mission today but no the captain was heartless.

    Wang Yuxi raged, ¡°Han Fucking Zixin! Have mercy on me! I have been tolerating you for seven years already!¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant Wang will lead you for the next two weeks, ¡± Han Zixin added with straight face.

    ¡°Han Zixin, my time wille one day. I will be captain and you will cry!¡± Wang Yuxi threatened him. ¡°Even a dog¡¯s timee, I¡¯m still Wang Yuxi!¡±

    ¡°Captain, ¡°A cop saluted him as he entered the ward. ¡°There is a call for you from higher ups.¡±

    Han Zixin took the call and began humming. In the end he said, ¡°I will report on time, sir.¡± As he hung the call, he looked at Wang Yuxi and sighed, ¡°Seemed like your time really came.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Yuxi asked, raising his brow.

    ¡°You are getting promoted. You will really lead the team, ¡± Han Zixin broke the news. Although this man was a disgusting human being, he was a good cop.

    ¡°No fucking way!* The whole unit stilled and then broke into cheers. Suddenly, they stilled again and asked, ¡± What about you, Captain?

    ¡°I shot the man when I could have just captured him without an injury, ¡°Han Zixin said with a straight face. ¡°Another transfer.¡±

    ¡°Captain, are you getting demoted?¡± A brave dared to ask.

    ¡°Transferred to home city as a deputy chief of police for the crime branch, ¡°Han Zixin announced as if it was not a big deal.

    ¡°Motherf****r!¡± Wang Yuxi threw the medicine that the pretty nurse just prescribed him andughed like a lunatic. ¡°You are getting punished this way. You know what I hate the most? Crime branches where i have to use my heads. I hate using my brain cells. I love this job for this thrill of it and you do too. To be cooped in a fancy office with no SWAT uniform and just boring police station drama. Serves you right.¡±

    Wang Yuxi broke into another fit ofughter as if he couldn¡¯t imagine how fun it would be to see his nemesis getting tortured in the ce be hated the most.

    Crimes branch?

    Hahaha haha!

    Han Zixin and Crime branch?

    Too good!

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Fuck off, ¡± Wang Yuxiughed. He looked at everyone in the ward and announced, ¡°Your new captain will be buying all of you drinks!¡±

    ¡°Yay!!!¡±

    When Han Zixin¡¯srades were celebrating, he left the hospital. His Jeep was parked outside the hospital and before getting into it, he looked at the watch that was still working like the day it was put on and sighed. ¡°After years, I have to go back. I haven¡¯t been home since I moved with Yeye here.¡±

    What he didn¡¯t tell Wang Yuxi was where he was getting promoted. An City. After long seven years, he was returning home.

 Chapter 288 Sue them

    ¡°Yeye?¡±

    Han Zixin opened the door to find his grandfather watching some cartoon series on the television as usual. His grandfather had been living his life the way he always wanted to. When Han Zixin was in university, his grandfather would go abroad for a few months each year.

    Han Qian would spend his time with his eldest grandson and travel on his own. But when it was his younger grandson¡¯s holiday time, he would go to him. When Han Zixin got a job, he began staying with his grandson because he decided that he needed stability. However, it was not possible. Han Zixin got more transfers than anything.

    ¡°You brought me a cake, ¡°His grandfather narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°You are getting transferred again, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Each time, he would begin adapting to a ce, his grandson woulde with a cake to appease him and throw the bomb on him that they were moving. He was too familiar with the younger one¡¯s way of life.

    ¡°Yeye, can¡¯t I bring you a cake for just any other reason?¡± Han Zixin asked as he took a seat near the old man.

    The old man harrumphed. ¡°You got transferred too many times this year already. I wonder what you even do?¡±

    ¡°I got promoted twice this year too, ¡°He smiled.

    ¡°Wait, you got promoted?¡± He gasped.

    ¡°Deputy Chief of crime branch, An City headquarters, ¡°Han Zixin informed.

    ¡°Pinch me, ¡°The old man said. He shouted when Han Zixin pinched him too hard. ¡°You are finally transferred back home. Good. Good. Let me post a status that my good grandson achieved something great again.¡±

    ¡°No,Yeye, ¡°Han Zixin took the phone from the old man¡¯s hand and added, ¡°Not now. Let me officially get promoted and transferred first. After that, you can show off your grandson¡¯s progress to the world.¡±

    The old man pouted but agreed. He was too happy to mind anything right now. After a while, he said, ¡°At least,let me inform Nanxian. He is your older brother and he should know first.¡±

    ¡°It will be the middle of the night there, ¡°Han Zixin sighed. ¡°Why disturb him now?¡±

    The old man rolled his eyes. ¡°He said it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a tornado, earthquake or tsunami, I can call him anytime. He will take my call.¡±

    ¡°Still, Yeye, your good grandson works all day, you should not disturb him now. He gets a fixed amount of sleep and what if he is not able to fall back to sleep after you hang up the call? Isn¡¯t it better to call when he is awake?¡± Han Zixin reasoned.

    ¡°I wonder when you became so sensible, ¡°Han Qinyan muttered.

    ¡°I have always been sensible, ¡°Han Zixin added. ¡°I have a half day off. Do you want to go shopping? We may have to prepare to move.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Right. We have so many things to do before leaving.¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡°Director Shen?¡±

    Shen Yue asked as she raised her brow and looked at an anxious secretary entering her office. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°The hotel construction in Gumei vige is stopped as two people died when the wall fell on them. Ten are injured. An ambnce took them to the hospital. Media is covering the matter, ¡°The Secretary notified her.

    ¡°Contact Director Lu. The project falls under his supervision, ¡°Shen Yue immediately said. ¡°I will contact the legal team first. We can¡¯t afford any scandal at this moment.¡±

    The employees in her team began running here and there to control the damage. It was not the first time something like this happened but this timew authorities were involved and people came out voicing that the constructionpany hired by Orchard Group of Hotels used cheap materials to reduce costs. Not just this, some journalists were even saying that the workers of the constructionpany were overworked and they couldn¡¯t run because of exhaustion and weakness when the walls began weakening. The fault of the constructionpany fell on the Hotelpany because they didn¡¯t bother to check about the workers¡¯ condition.

    ¡°Director Lu ising to the office, ¡°Secretary informed Shen Yue and thetter sighed in relief. ¡±He called for a meeting.¡±

    A limited edition car stopped at the doors of Orchid groups of hotel head office and a man in a navy suit came out. His aura bedazzled everyone. The reporters soon recovered from his aura and instantly swarmed him to raise questions.

    ¡°Director Lu, is it true that you use cheap materials and caused the death of two persons?¡± The reporter asked the first question. It was as if the constructionpany was run by director Lu.

    ¡°Director Lu, what justification are you going to give?¡± Another person questioned him.

    ¡°Director Lu¡­.¡±

    More and more questions were asked. Onemore ridiculous than the other. Even before the verdict was out or the investigation would begin, the media had deemed Director Lu a criminal.

    ¡°You are seeing Director Lu Xuan, the heir of Orchid Group of Hotels ignoring the media and their questions once again. He is known for his arrogance in the industry. His contempt for the media knows no bounds, ¡± The journalist was doing a live broadcast outside the office. ¡°Today his arrogance caused the death of two people. The police are investigating the matter. Soon, we will be able to reach a conclusion. Hopefully, the culprit will be arrested and justice will be provided.¡±

    ¡°Director Lu, ¡°His assistant reached him and bowed his head.

    ¡°Throw them out, ¡°Lu Xuan said without turning his gaze from the way. His dark shades were hiding the anger in his eyes.

    ¡°What?¡± The assistant felt as if he didn¡¯t hear anything right. Director Lu couldn¡¯t be asking him to throw the journalist out when he should be giving a justification?

    ¡°Media. Throw them out. If they don¡¯t leave, sue them for trespassing.¡± And with this he walked inside, leaving the poor assistant dumbfounded and bitter.

    It was no surprise to anyone that Lu Xuan despised the media.

 Chapter 289 Handsome Asshole

    The meeting was heated and two employees were fired in the process. This was nothing unusual when hotheaded director Lu was involved in the process.

    ¡°Here, ck coffee just as you like, ¡°Shen Yue said and passed him the cup when only two of them were left in the meeting room. ¡°Drink. You will have a more heated meeting with the Board of Directorster.¡±

    Lu Xuan nodded and drank the coffee, facing the tall skyscraper in front of him. ¡°Thanks for the coffee.¡±

    Shen Yue scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I just made you coffee to cool you down. Our departments are interlinked and when you fire an employee in your team, it affects mine too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the fired employees are sent to your department, ¡°Lu Xuan said, curtly. He was the director of the nning and operations department while she headed the marketing department. They had to work hand in hand on many projects.

    ¡°That¡¯s not your headache, ¡°Shen Yue pursed her lips. ¡°See you after the meeting, Director Lu.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, ¡°Lu Xuan stared at her retiring back. Shen Yue was a force to be reckoned with in the office and pissing her off meant the death of his mental health. Instead of directly heading to the meeting, he entered his office as his calendar had suggested that he had to make an urgent call today.

    Sitting on his chair, he facetimed the person. ¡°Hey, stranger.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, if you are here to tell me how miserable I¡¯m, then scram, ¡°The woman from the other side said as soon as her face became clear. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Tired. Annoyed. Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t slept in three days. And I have a meeting in five minutes. I might kill anyone. Don¡¯t let it be you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Xueyun, ¡°Lu Xuan said as he made a face. ¡°You are always busy at your shittypany. Why not join us? We can fix you in our finance department. I am sure you will do a better job than those old geezers who are always after my life.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention that he had been looking for qualified candidates to remove the old geezers from the spot. Those people had been misusing their authority a lottely and he didn¡¯t know why his mom didn¡¯t say a word about it.

    ¡°Mr cruel capitalist, I¡¯m sure you have fired some poor souls today, ¡°Song Xueyun sarcastically said.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you a job, ¡°Lu Xuan winked at her.

    ¡°Spare me, ¡°She huffed. ¡°Anyways, why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Woman, you haven¡¯t called your best friend in a week and you dare to ask me why? You know I set a timer on my phone to call you frequently because I don¡¯t wanna give you a chance toin that I ignore you, ¡°Lu Xuan gaped at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are dating a tool again and he demands you can¡¯t have a male best friend.¡±

    Song Xueyun rolled her eyes at the overdramatic male. ¡°Who will date a woman who works one hundred and twenty hours a week? No, I¡¯m not dating a tool who puts this condition.¡±

    ¡°Or you can ept that you have a crush on me, ¡°Lu Xuan winked.

    Song Xueyun gasped at his audacity. She turned red in embarrassment,  ¡°Asshole. That was forever ago. I never met any handsome and good guys. So, I thought you were my one and only. Ugh, I curse the day I had a crush on you.¡±

    Lu Xuan burst into a wide smile. ¡°Seriously, you are the best girl in our circle and I can¡¯t believe that someone as great as you can like an asshole like me. You are right that I¡¯m an asshole. But thank you for calling me handsome. I take pride in being called a handsome asshole.¡±

    ¡°Still an asshole, ¡°Song Xueyun muttered. ¡°So,  what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special just thought of saying hello, ¡°Lu Xuan said with a sigh. He looked at her dark circles and asked, ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t you think of changing your job? You look like a seventy years old woman. Those people are killing you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, ¡°She gave him an ugly look. ¡°But I make half a million a year. So, I would rather be a seventy years old unattractive woman than an unemployed bimbo!¡±

    With this, she hung up the phone.

    ¡°Woah, someone is edgy today. But she seriously needs to change her job because the way her firm treats her isn¡¯t worth that half million.¡±

    Lu Xuan sighed and attended the meeting after the call. Just as Shen Yue said, the meeting with the board of directors was heated and even though he was ready for it, he wanted to punch each single of them and throw them down the building. He agreed that two people died but it was not her fault. He asked them to change the constructionpany becausetely they had been doing a shitty job but to give a face to the chairman of the constructionpany, they went to sign another extension project.

    When the meeting ended, Miss Shen Qiao, his mother¡¯s assistant, asked him to go to her office. Another round of sermons. Wee to hell, Lu Xuan.

    ¡°I will handle the matter, mother, ¡°Lu Xuan said as soon as he entered the office.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that, ¡°An Qinyan replied, her hands folded on her desk. Behind her, the Skyscraper looked even more gorgeous. She added, ¡°You created the mess, you will clean it. I had no interest in thatnd but you wanted to do something big in that dirty area. Now deal with the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mom, ¡°Lu Xuan said. Someone had to dig in that dirtynd to make it profitable and beautiful. He happened to be that person.  ¡°I assume that¡¯s not why you called me here.¡±

    _____

    A/N: It took us lots of mistakes to realise something. Lu Xuan and Song Xueyun understood the dynamic of rtionship and they are doing better than ever. Maybe, some bonds are just meant to be like this.

    Missing An Xin?

 Chapter 290 Too different

    ¡°Your father¡¯s birthday is in a few weeks, ¡°An Qinyan replied. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to buy a gift and visit him. I don¡¯t want to hear that you wished him through the phone likest time.¡±

    Although the whole family was pretty peaceful, the two exes still behaved like they were at each other¡¯s throats. Thankfully, they tried to stop doing this before children.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°Lu Xuan exhaled. ¡°If you say, I will personally go to his office and wish him a happy birthday and convince my old man to take retirement because he needs it.¡±

    An Qinyan suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not like we old generation doesn¡¯t want to leave work, it¡¯s just work that doesn¡¯t leave us. If Shangyan was here¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mom, ¡°Lu Xuan stopped before she could say anything. He knew how much his mother wanted Gu Shangyan to join the familypany. She did so much for him. When Gu Shangyan was in high school, she would tell him about different architecturepetitions and they would enthusiastically discuss them. He knew that Gu Shangyan was his mother¡¯s first choice to take over thepany but his brother was not there. Gu Shangyan had a life of his own.

    ¡°I¡¯m notining son, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. ¡°I just miss him.¡±

    ¡°He has a life in Europe, ¡°Lu Xuan reminded her¡°He works in one of the excellent architectural firms there. He is living his best life.¡±

    It had been seven years and his mother had to finally realise that her other children had their life and they wouldn¡¯te back to her just because she wanted them to. She needed to see who had been with her all these years. Him. Not them. It was not that he didn¡¯t love them, he did. But those two were too involved in their own life to give a damn about others. So, his mother needed to stop thinking and start epting.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I always stop when I want him toe home, ¡°An Qinyan whispered as if she could see the thoughts clear on his face. ¡°Yanxi misses him too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why uncle wants to take early retirement, ¡°Lu Xuan smirked. Don¡¯t get him wrong. He was just d that at least someone was considering retirement and travelling to enjoy life.

    ¡°He just wants to live afortable life now, ¡°An Qinyan said with a smile. ¡°We both have worked too much in our life that we want a break.¡±

    ¡°Then,take a break. I¡¯m here, ¡°Lu Xuan reminded her.

    ¡°You are not ready, Lu Xuan, ¡°An Qinyan suddenly said. ¡°You can¡¯t handle business all on your own yet.You need time. And you need to enjoy your life too.You are just twenty-five. I don¡¯t want you to only know work all your life like me. Meet new people. Make new friends. There is so much to do than just working.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom.¡± Lu Xuan said. He had so much to prove now. How could he live a fun life? Sometimes, he wished that he had an amazing life like Gu Shangyan was living in Italy.

    ______

    People don¡¯t lie when they say that something only looks beautiful from far away.

    ¡°This is enough!¡± Gu Shangyan said, banging his hand on the table.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan, what is enough?¡± Yoona asked him, angrily meeting his eyes. The benefit of being a tall woman was that she didn¡¯t need to crane her neck to look at him.

    ¡°Yoona, I gave you all my life!¡± Gu Shangyan shouted. ¡°I want to settle down now!¡±

    This drama was something that was happening in their life on a daily basis. There was just no end button to it. It¡¯s not that they loved fighting. It¡¯s just that fighting had be inevitable.

    ¡°Shangyan, you know that is not possible right now, ¡°Yoona answered. ¡°Modeling career is short term. I¡¯m just twenty-five. I need to take this opportunity. Let¡¯s move to the US.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± He was clear on his decision. He was not moving to the USA.

    ¡°What do you mean by no?¡±Yoona asked him. ¡°I left London and moved to Italy because your work demanded so. I am giving and giving and giving. It¡¯s my time that I expect something in return.¡±

    ¡°China and Italy were options, Yoona. You chose Italy for me, ¡°Gu Shangyan answered him. ¡°If you sacrificed. So did I! I sacrificed seven years of my life too. ¡°

    ¡°Shangyan, you can¡¯t say this, ¡°Yoona said. She couldn¡¯t believe that he said this. Was being in a rtionship meant he sacrificed his life? Oh my god, what was wrong with him?

    Gu Shangyan took a step ahead and asked her, ¡°Why not? If you can make me count everything you did for me I can do it too! Isn¡¯t that what you were doing?¡±

    Yoona pursed her lips. After keeping mum for a while, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with moving to the US?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that fucking country!¡± Gu Shangyan replied.

    ¡°Okay. Fine. Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Yoona suggested. ¡°You want to go back to China. You can do so while I will go to Newyork.¡±

    He knew that she was giving him an ultimatum and he didn¡¯t like it a bit.

    ¡°Yoona, let¡¯s get married, ¡± He begged her.

    ¡°We are so young to be married, ¡°Yoona cried. She didn¡¯t want to marry like this. Out of desperation. She wanted marriage when they were ready and in love with each other. Not like this.¡°We have to make a career first. How can we marry just like this?¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Gu Shangyan replied with a sigh. He couldn¡¯t do one thing right.

    ¡°What do you mean by okay?¡± Yoona said as she looked at his calm and collected self.

    ¡°You can go to Newyork, ¡°Gu Shangyan said finally. ¡°I¡¯m not moving there.¡±

    ¡°Long distance never survives, ¡°Yoona told him.

    ¡°I have been in a long distance with my family and we are surviving all fine, ¡± He retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the same category as your family,¡± Yoona said. ¡°I¡¯m your woman.¡±

    ¡°A woman who is scared to be my wife, ¡°Gu Shangyan concluded. ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s break up. Last time, when you asked me to break up, I felt as if you lost your mind. But I think it makes sense now. Everything makes sense now.¡±

    ¡°You are breaking up with me because I¡¯m chasing my dreams now?¡± Yoona asked.

    ¡°No, because we are no longer the same people who loved each other. We have changed. We don¡¯t want the same things. We are just too different.¡±

    Gu Shangyan knew that it was not a breakup. Just a small break that they needed to survive in their rtionship. Sometimes, taking a step back was better than ruining something good.

    Yoona suddenly smiled at him and nodded her head. ¡°I think you are right. Breaking up is for the best.¡±

    ____

    A/N: Dont mind Volumes. I just made a mistake.

 Chapter 291 Pleasure working with you!

    As Yoona left, Gu Shangyan copsed on the couch. These fights were killing something inside his heart bit by bit. He could no longer hold on to this rtionship. There was no meaning to it. He didn¡¯t know what happened to them. They were so in love with each other but now he wasn¡¯t even sure if they loved each other.

    However, he knew that he and Yoona once had something beautiful and he wanted to give their rtionship another chance. Because even when there was no meaning to it, he just wanted to give it a chance so that he wouldn¡¯t regret it in future.

    When he joined a firm in Italy, he thought he was saving his rtionship. When they left London, he had the same delusion but when she asked him to move to New York for him, he was not very sure. They needed distance between them to think clearly about their blurry future.

    That night Yoona didn¡¯te home. Instead, she texted him that she was leaving for Newyork and that she would live there for the next six months. She had gotten a big job.

    Yoona was a sessful model, still her passion to be even greater than her mother was something he couldn¡¯t understand. To be great is good but to the point of obsessing over it? He didn¡¯t know what to do about it.

    Yoona wanted to prove to everyone that she didn¡¯t get jobs because of her mom who was a former supermodel but because of her own talent but she got too deep proving that she forgot the fun of doing jobs just for its sake.

    Two weeks after Yoona left for Newyork, he was lost and he didn¡¯t know what to do next. He was ambitionless. It was easier when he was in high school. He knew that the only thing expected of him was studying and getting good marks. When he came to London, he knew that he had to do well in college and make Yoona happy. But now that he was an adult, he had everything he worked for and almost nothing he desired, he was lost. He didn¡¯t know what to do right now.

    Careerwise, he was doing great. He had a good job, and a house in Italy but he was alone. He had no one to call family here. The only person he was doing everything for was busy chasing her own dreams. This loneliness was pricking his heart like a thorn.

    In a drunken state, one night he sent a resignation letter to his office. The reasona€¡° he had no idea about it. Hell, he had never thought about leaving his firm. Where did the thought of resigninge to his mind? It would have been better if it was just a thought but he was courageous enough to send a direct resignation letter to the CEO.

    When he woke up the next day, the CEO of the firm was shocked to hear that one of the best employees was leaving. The CEO called him and asked the reason for his resignation.

    Gu Shangyan was nk as a sheet of paper. He had no idea what the CEO was even talking about. They suggested making him the partner if he stayed but he didn¡¯t know what came to his mind, he didn¡¯t cancel his resignation and currently was now sitting in his fancy apartment jobless and deep in thought.

    The next morning, Gu Shangyan decided to stop thinking about the uncertainty of the future and try living in the present. He had been living in Italy for a few years but never got the chance to explore it. Pathetic, right? He left the apartment and explored the city for the next few days with no goal whatsoever. As he was scrolling through the news on his phone, sitting alone on a bench in front of a great Italian historical site where families wereughing and enjoying themselves, he knew what he had to do. He was miserable there. All he wanted was to go home. This sudden epiphany changed his life.

    While scrolling through the news, he paused on the Chinese news where Lu Xuan was once again in the headlines. This time, his dear brother had fired the team of architects. He just knew what he had to do. He ran to his car, turned on hisptop and applied for a job in the Orchid Group of hotels.

    Since thepany was hiring, he got an interview call that night. Without wasting any time, he booked the flight back home. He reached China early in the morning and instead of going to the family house, he went straight to the hotel that he had booked and freshened up for the interview.

    It happened so quickly and weirdly that he had no idea what and how it happened.

    The team for the interview was satisfied with his resume and experience. He was what they were looking for in their team. He was best known to work for hotels and restaurants. It was his forte.

    ¡°Congrattions, you are hired,Mr Gu. You can join from Monday, ¡°The interviewer replied. They shook hands. He turned to look at his partner and said, ¡°Contact Director Lu and tell him that the spot for the senior architect is filled and he can discuss the project with our architect if he is at the office.¡±

    ¡°So, I will be working under director Lu?¡± Gu Shangyan asked, amused. Seriously, a week ago, he was a miserable man but today he couldn¡¯t stop feeling happy. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t express it in his words.

    ¡°Mr Gu, we have seen the work you have done abroad, ¡± The interviewer said. ¡°You fit perfectly into the project that thepany had taken recently.¡±

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. ¡°It will be my pleasure working here.¡±

    _____

    A/N: So, one person is home. Are you guys waiting for someone special to return home? Hahaha. Bribe me with pizza and you can see her.

 Chapter 292 Okay to miss her

    ¡°Mr Gu, Director Lu and Director Shen are in the lobby. You can meet them, ¡°The assistant who went to contact Lu Xuan said.

    Gu Shangyan followed them. He was a little giddy and a bit nervous. He and Lu Xuan meet every time thetteres to Europe but it would be the first time they would meet in China.

    ¡°Director Lu. director Shen. Please meet Mr Gu, the senior architect who will be taking over the vige project, ¡°The Assistant made the introduction.

    Lu Xuan who was on the phone turned his gaze up to look at a hauntingly familiar face. He appeared as if he had paused from any moment as if his in-built CPU wasgging.

    Shen Yue blinked her eyes as if she was seeing a dream.

    ¡°Gu Shangyan? No way!¡± Shen Yue gasped.

    ¡°Umm Shen Yue?¡± Gu Shangyan asked in confusion. He wasn¡¯t sure that if this supermodel beautiful woman was the same Shen Yue they used to know in high school. She just looked too different now. He wasn¡¯t saying that she was not pretty in the past. It was just that he couldn¡¯t imagine her to look like this. A beautiful career woman out of a C-drama.

    ¡°That¡¯s me, ¡°Shen Yue gave him a wide smile when he recognised her. She looked at Lu Xuan and sighed, ¡°Oh, he is still processing.¡±

    She could imagine what Lu Xuan was going through. This man had been anticipating his brother and sister to return home for so long that now one of them was back, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Perhaps, he was believing that it was just another dream.

    ¡°Director Shen, you know Mr Gu?¡± The interviewer asks in surprise. He came to see how everything was going with the directors and newly hired employees but he got confused and curious to see Shen Yue talking with Gu Shangyan with such familiarity.

    ¡°Mr Ou, please don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t recognise Mr Gu as President An and CEO GU¡¯s other son from the pictures in the office, ¡± Shen Yue asked. She was just surprised by the whole turn of events. Gu Shangyan was the new architect that thepany hired through the interview process. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Were President An and CEO Gu informed about it?

    The interviewer¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the ring simrity between Gu Yanxi and Gu Shangyan.

    Not caring about the other employees¡¯ dilemma, Gu Shangyan touched Lu Xuan¡¯s shoulder and waved at him. Lu Xuan instantly pulled him for a hug. The two brothers had a long and emotional hug. They never expressed words about how much they missed each other because they knew that they didn¡¯t need to say it in words. Even though they lived oceans away from each other, they could still read each other¡¯s eyes like before.

    ¡°Damn, man, you know how to surprise.¡± Lu Xuan sadly smiled. ¡°When did I return?¡±

    Was he happy? Yes, so much that he couldn¡¯t express it in words.

    ¡°Just this morning,¡°Gu Shangyan replied.

    ¡°Yoona came with you?¡± Lu Xuan questioned him.

    ¡°We broke up weeks ago, ¡± Gu Shangyan sighed out.

    Even if Lu Xuan was surprised, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He just ignored what his brother said and draped his arm around his shoulder, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s leave the formalities forter and meet mom and uncle. They will be thrilled to see you. They miss you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Me too, man. Me too, ¡± Gu Shangyan smiled at him.

    ¡°Did you talk to Xin?¡± Lu Xuan ended up asking. Maybe, he was asking for too much. He decided to put all the thoughts about her to the back of his head. It was already better that at least one of them was home.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t talked to her in a long time. Why don¡¯t you call her?¡± Gu Shangyan asked him, ¡°You can call her and tell her that we are together.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Lu Xuan huffed at his words. ¡°Call her? Why should I?¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t call the girl. Why should he call her? It wasn¡¯t like he missed her or anything. If she was happy in her life in Boston, so was he here. It was not like he was dying here. He had a great life here with his family.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to miss her, ¡± Gu Shangyan said, patting his shoulder. ¡°I miss her a lot. We can¡¯t call each other because of the time difference. When I left for college, I thought I will call you guys daily but you know that¡¯s not possible. When you get involved in a new life, it¡¯s difficult to make time for the old one. You try to take both of your lives hand in hand but a time wille when you have to put one on hold.¡±

    ¡°Can I not be the sensible one for once?¡± Lu Xuan muttered.

    Gu Shangyan only smiled at him. He knew what Lu Xuan was feeling. He didn¡¯t say anything else and asked him to take him to his uncle and aunt.

    Far from them, the senior director of the board came out of the elevator and their gaze fell on the tall and young man walking away with Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Director Lu, did you meet CEO Gu¡¯s nephew Gu Shangyan?¡± The interviewer asked the senior director.

    ¡°CEO Gu¡¯s nephew?¡± The old man narrowed his gaze.

    ¡°Yes, he is appointed as the senior architect under Director Lu¡¯s project, ¡± The man replied.

    ¡°Under director Lu?¡± The old man asked, amused. ¡°I heard both the sons were eligible for the war of session. Isn¡¯t President An biased with her son? She directly brought him to thepany. CEO Gu is the major shareholder of thepany and his nephew had to get a job in thepany through an interview. What a hypocritical family.¡±

    The interviewer didn¡¯t say anything as even he found it weird that CEO Gu¡¯s nephew and only heir had to enter the familypany this way.

    ____

    A/N: Some people are just hateful and they had no job except causing a rift between families.

 Chapter 293 Pleasant Surprise

    ¡°Where are my mom and uncle?¡± Lu Xuan asked his mother¡¯s secretary when he reached the top floor. The excitement on his face was not hidden from Miss Shen who was his mother¡¯s secretary and Shen Yue¡¯s mother.

    ¡°President An and CEO Gu are having lunch in her office. She ordered us not to let anyone in, ¡°Miss Shen replied.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s urgent, ¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°Please.¡±

    Since he was requesting, she couldn¡¯t refuse him after all ording to her boss, if any of her children mentioned an emergency, An Qinyan must be informed as soon as possible.

    ¡°Let me contact her first, ¡°Miss Shen said and called her boss.After the call, she looked at him and added, ¡°She said you only have five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen, ¡± Lu Xuan said with a wide smile and walked inside the office. He looked at his mother and stepfather and waved at them. ¡°Hey,guys. I have a surprise for you.¡±

    The couple were peacefully having lunch together and spending some rare time with each other when he intruded on them. Was he guilty about it? Not at all! The news that he had would make them happier. Seriously, he could see how much these two people miss Gu Shangyan. Now that the man was back home, how could he wait to break this news?

    An Qinyan looked at her son and said in a strict tone, ¡°Lu Xuan, if you are introducing your new girlfriend to me when I am enjoying a rare time with my husband in the office, you won¡¯t be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not introducing any woman to you, ¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°It¡¯s something serious.¡±

    He had never introduced any of his girlfriends to his mother. Hell, he didn¡¯t even have a serious girlfriend. It was just that his mother would catch him with them and those girls would introduce themselves to her without asking him. What could he do? He had dated all the species of women present in the dating market.

    ¡°The day you will get serious about your affairs, the dating scandals will stop, ¡± Gu Yanximented.

    ¡°Uncle, you too?¡± Lu Xuan sighed. What was wrong with all these people? It was not like he was double-timing anyone.

    Gu Yanxi pointed at the newspaper and said, ¡°You are used of cheating on your current girlfriend with these three women. We are confused about who your current girlfriend is. All newspapers im different women to be your girlfriend. I have been trying to solve this mystery but it¡¯s a little hard to solve just by myself.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t trust these newspapers, ¡± Lu Xuan said, almost begging him. He looked at the newspaper and then at the girls. One of them was his client. Two of them were celebrities who he met only once. He only dated thrice in his life. And none of his girlfriendssted longer than two months because when they realised that there was no mary benefit to being the girlfriend of a rich heir, they would leave. Thest time he dated was one year ago. His work demanded him to meet different clients daily and these news sources had no other job than discussing his dating life.

    Lu Xuan muttered, ¡°I came to give you guys a surprise but you began scolding me again.¡±

    He felt like he was sixteen once again and he caused a blunder so his mother was scolding him now.

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your surprise, ¡± An Qinyan asked. She recalled that Shen Qian informed him that Lu Xuan came for something urgent.

    Lu Xuan grinned. ¡°I want you to meet the senior architect of the vige project.¡±

    ¡°Why would we meet your new senior architect? Your project has already caused a big scandal that you have yet to solve, ¡± An Qinyan pointed out.

    ¡°Mom, please. Show some excitement, ¡± Lu Xuan requested. He looked at his stepfather and said,¡°Uncle, leave mom. Youe with me. I will give you a pleasant surprise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave the wife I spent sixteen years chasing, ¡± Gu Yanxi smiled provokingly at the man. He had not forgotten about the incident where his stepson kindly mentioned to his wife that he was ying golf with two prettydies. This almost caused his wife to divorce him right on the spot. He just wanted to give him a hard time.

    Lu Xuan sighed. He went out of the office and saw Gu Shangyan talking with Miss Shen. He dragged his brother with him to show the other two that he really came with a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Surprise!¡± Lu Xuan grinned at the two of them and brought Gu Shangyan inside with him.He looked at two dumbfounded people and announced with another grin, ¡°Guys, meet the senior architect, Mr Gu Shangyan. The name is familiar,isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gu Yanxi stood up in amazement and walked to his nephew. He touched his face as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    Gu Shangyan hugged his uncle, whispering,¡°I missed you, old man.¡±

    Gu Yanxi¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as he was hugging his nephew. He couldn¡¯t believe that his nephew was finally here. They broke the hug and looked at each other before smiling and going for another hug.

    ¡°This is certainly a pleasant surprise.¡± Gu Yanxi whispered as Gu Shangyan wiped his tears.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t ruin your macho image in my eyes, ¡°Gu Shangyan tried to joke but failed miserably.

    After hugging his uncle, Gu Shangyan went to An Qinyan and hugged her.

    ¡°Oh Shangyan, we missed you so much, ¡°She whispered. ¡°You are finally here to see us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m home now, Auntie, ¡± Gu Shangyan whispered back.

    ¡°This calls for a celebration, doesn¡¯t it?¡± An Qinyan said with a wide smile.

    ¡°Indeed, ¡°Lu Xuan chimed in.

    _____

    A/N: For the extra chapter, Thank my top Golden Ticket contributor. Two more extra chapters once the Golden Ticket crosses 100. Thank you so much for all your love and support! Let¡¯s hope to get the banner this month.

 Chapter 294 Close to home

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n now?¡±

    The four of them were seated at the dining table in their family house where the children spent their childhood. Since Gu Shangyan returned home the mansion was glowing with happiness. There was a peaceful smile on everyone¡¯s faces. He could see clearly that just like him these people missed him a lot too. Truly, it felt so good to be back home. It was better than every dream he ever had about going back home.

    ¡°House hunting before joining the office, ¡± Gu Shangyan replied as he looked at the three of them.

    ¡°Why do you need to find a house? Isn¡¯t our home quite big?¡± Gu Yanxi asked. He couldn¡¯t understand why his nephew had to get a house when their house was too big to fit a family of five.v

    ¡°Come on, Yanxi, ¡± An Qinyan said, holding his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t expect these youngsters to live with you now. Lu Xuan moved out when he finished college. Shangyan has been living on his own since he left for college. They may not be used to living with us oldies. Let¡¯s give them the privacy he wants.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, ¡± Gu Yanxi grumbled. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time and as an idea hit him he looked at his wife and let out, ¡°We have several properties in the city. Why not let him choose among one?¡±

    Among these properties, he would let Gu Shangyan choose the one nearest to his home.

    ¡°Not a bad idea, ¡± An Qinyan said, nodding her head.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I will manage, ¡± Gu Shangyan smiled. It looked good when they worried about him. But house hunting wasn¡¯t a difficult job and he could manage it.

    ¡°This topic is not up for negotiation, ¡± An Qinyan said, ncing his way.¡°All of you are living on your own for too long. I understand your privacy needs. But as your elders, we have some responsibilities towards you too. We know you all are capable but let us do something for you guys now. It will make us feel wanted and happy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say no,¡± Lu Xuan intervened. ¡°Mom and uncle prepared a house for all three of us.¡±

    The penthouse that he was staying at was gifted to him by his mother and stepfather. His father gave him a vi that he wouldn¡¯t use because it was too much for a single person. But his father was of the opinion that when he would get married, the vi woulde to use to him. He epted both gifts because they had his parent¡¯s love and affection and there was no point in refusing them.

    ¡°Okay, Uncle and Auntie, ¡± Gu Shangyan smiled at the two of them. ¡°I will tell you what kind of ce I want. Or we can always renovate it.¡±

    Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°We have a strict rule, ¡± An Qinyan said a whileter. ¡°Once a week: Meal at home. No matter how busy you are, you can¡¯t ignore family.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind, Auntie but I¡¯m thinking if it¡¯s possible to get a house near home so I cane daily to eat here all the time, ¡± Gu Shangyan said, scratching his back. ¡°My cooking talent is limited.¡±

    The three of them chuckled and nodded their heads.

    Everyone was discussing their past lives and sharing the wonderful memories that they had. The dinner was full of chatter andughs.

    An Qinyan sadly smiled as looked at the empty seat on the dining table between Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan. It¡¯s been seven years since anyone upied that spot. Even now they were saving the seat for the rightful owner. If she had been here, would An Xin and Lu Xuan still fought while Gu Shangyan yed the mediator between them?Or they would finally learn to eat in peace? There were so many questions that An Qinyan had and sadly she couldn¡¯t get answers to them easily.

    A whileter, the doorbell rang and the housekeeper brought the guest in. It was as if the guest the housekeeper was too used to this guest who always came at odd times.

    ¡°Hi, Yanyan, ¡± The handsome boy waved at An Qinyan. He took the empty seat next to her and sat there,¡°Do you miss me? I missed you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Brat, this is how you talk to your elders?¡± Gu Yanxi asked in a strict tone. This was the second Lu person he didn¡¯t like. Again, who let him inside?

    ¡°Hello, Mr Gu, ¡± The boy greeted him politely. He turned to look at Gu Shangyan and said, ¡°Yan Ge. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Lu Xun?¡± Gu Shangyan asked, amused. ¡°You have gotten quite tall.¡±

    It seemed his uncle was not overreacting over the phone when he said how much he disliked the stinky brat who always flirted with his wife. It seemed like Lu Xun and Gu Yanxi were at war over An Qinyan. How amusing!

    ¡°And handsome too, ¡± Lu Xun added as a matter of fact. He puffed his chest and proudly said, ¡°I¡¯m a ten years old handsome and tall boy.¡±

    ¡°Chubby, I didn¡¯t know before but now I know that this narcissism can be hereditary, ¡± Lu Xuanmented as he pointed this chopstick at his younger brother who raided the family dinner again.

    ¡°Hello to you too, Ge, ¡± Lu Xun said with a huff. Someone tell him what makes him think that this elder brother of his was a nice person? Dare he tells you his elder brother was a devil!

    ¡°Chubby, who dropped you here?¡± Lu Xuan asked, dropping the pleasantries.

    ¡°I came with a driver, ¡± Lu Xun shrugged as if it was not a big deal.

    ¡°Do you inform your parents?¡± Lu Xuan asked the boy.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Lu Xun retorted.

    ¡°You fought with your parents again, didn¡¯t you? Whenever you fight with them, youe to stay here, ¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°What do you think my mom¡¯s house is? A lodge for you to vent out? Don¡¯t trouble her every time you fight with your parents. You know the address to my ce too. Instead of going there, why are you always here?¡±

    _____

    A/N: Just brothers having little issues.

 Chapter 295 Promotion and rumours

    Lu Xun lowered his gaze and controlled his tears.

    An Qinyan gave a strict nce to her son.

    Lu Xuan sighed. He softened his tone and said, ¡°You know your family won¡¯t like you throwing a tantrum and thening here. I don¡¯t want to give them a chance to criticize my mom. I don¡¯t like it when someone criticizes my mother.¡±

    ¡°Jiejie said it¡¯s her house and I¡¯m always wee, ¡°Lu Xun said in a whisper.

    Gu Shangyan had an urge to smack his brother. He just made a boy cry for nothing.

    ¡°But your Jiejie hasn¡¯t been here for so many years, ¡± Lu Xuan informed him. ¡°And it was our father who is the reason why she is not living here. However, he can¡¯t be criticised for this. Xiaobao, stop throwing tantrums. You are a big boy. And bug boys didn¡¯t fight with their parents. Have you ever seen me fighting with my elders? I always respect them. You should do too.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Gu Shangyan when An Qinyan choked at the lie. This was Lu Xuan? The boy with the biggest daddy and mommy issues in his teenage years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like those people, ¡± Lu Xun said in a soft voice. ¡°I just want to go to America for my summer vacation but my dad has no time for me. He is always working. My mom has time for everyone and everything but me. Grandma said she will take me there but she said we won¡¯t meet Jiejie. If we won¡¯t meet Jiejie, what¡¯s the point of going there?¡±

    The poor boy just missed his sister too much. The reason he was throwing a tantrum was not that he didn¡¯t like his parents but his parents weren¡¯t taking him to meet his sister.

    An Qinyan patted his head. ¡°Okay. Okay. Why don¡¯t you eat something?¡±

    ¡°Mom, stop babying him too much, ¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°One day he will turn like a certain someone and you will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡± An Qinyan gave him a warning look.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t spoiled her too much she wouldn¡¯t have been so stubborn and selfish, ¡°Lu Xuan didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡°Stop calling my Jiejie selfish and stubborn. She is better than you, ¡°Lu Xun muttered. At least, she has time for him unlike him. His brother didn¡¯t think it was cool to have a ten-year-old brother to hang out with. But his sister was different. Whenever he went to meet her, she would take him out and introduce him to all his friends. She would buy him delicious food and tell him about her life.Although she lived far from him, she never made him feel like he was away from her. But his brother always kept everyone at arm¡¯s length.

    ¡°Lu Xun, do not forget which sibling is with you for seven years, ¡°Lu Xuanmented. ¡°You are just like her; ungrateful.¡±

    Lu Xun wanted to retort but his sister taught him not to be rude to his elder brother. His elder brother was just in denial. He should go easy on his brother. Thus, he quietly ate the food that he was served and ignored his brother¡¯s angry talk. Was it too difficult to admit that his brother missed her like everyone here?

    ¡°Auntie, this chicken leg is so yummy, ¡°Lu Xun said, shing An Qinyan a wide smile.

    Gu Shangyan looked at the family and felt guilty in his heart. Somewhere, he felt that An Xin left for the USA because of him. If Yoona hadn¡¯t called her that night because of him, maybe their sister wouldn¡¯t have left. However, there was nothing he could do to lessen the guilt.

    ____

    The door to the office elevator opened and a tall girl dressed in a ck suit came out holding tens of bags of coffee and snacks. Her long hair was made into a ponytail but tendrils of hair were falling on her cheeks, giving her an alluring look.

    ¡°Oh Ivy, you should have called from reception. I would havee to help you, ¡± The half Asian girl said, holding half of the bags. She looked at her friend who was always dressed for a runway show even without trying. No, she was not jealous of her. It was just that some people were just effortlessly beautiful. All they had to do was breathe and they would still look gorgeous.

    ¡°Thank you, ¡± An Xin shed her a small smile.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s a good event? You never treated anyone in the office, ¡°Chloe asked as she looked at the bags that they were holding.

    An Xin sighed. ¡°You are saying as if I¡¯m stingy.¡±

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chloe retorted. ¡°We have been working for three years together and I never saw you treating anyone. Wait, oh my god, so the rumour is true.¡±

    ¡°Again another rumour?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s like the third time in a single month. I¡¯m sure it will be triple Ds again.¡±

    Triple Ds aka Destiny, Daphne and Dahlia were like the mean girls¡¯ version in their office. They loved to gossip about anyone and anywhere in the office. Every time the gossip would revolve around her. Justst week, triple Ds were discussing her new rich boyfriend who gifted her the limited edition zer that she was wearing. Like really? She had to get a rich boyfriend to afford clothes?

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s a good one, ¡°Chloe smiled at her. She knew how awful Triple Ds were to An Xin. Theybelled every sessfulwyer in the firm with An Xin who ever talked politely to her.¡°I heard Mr Vance is promoting you. ¡°

    ¡°Oh?¡± An Xin paused in her footsteps. She turned to look at her friend and asked, ¡°He is finally letting me take criminal cases on the full term?¡±

    ¡°Hah, you bet! He said you suit better in civilw than criminalw, ¡°Chloe replied. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are still pushing yourself. You are in a stable position now. I would die to have stability like you.¡±

    An Xin looked at her friend and sighed, patting her shoulder. ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡± She handed him all the snacks and coffee and added, ¡°Treat everyone on our floor. Nothing for Triple Ds.¡±

 Chapter 296 Heart in China

    An Xin walked to the office of the CEO and knocked on the door before entering. She greeted him, ¡°Mr Vance.¡±

    ¡°Miss An, I expect an exnation from you, ¡°Mr Vance said, looking at her. He looked a bit angry but his icy demeanour was hiding his real emotions.He was not Boston¡¯s topwyer for nothing.

    ¡°About?¡± An Xin asked. She had an inkling what Mr Vance was angry about.

    Mr Vance raised a paper in the air and gestured toward it. ¡°This. What is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to give you a separate exnation. What I wanted to say, I wrote everything in the letter, ¡°An Xin replied with a smile.¡°I¡¯m resigning and that¡¯s final.¡±

    She had been waiting to resign for a long time. When she was in college, she used to dream about going home every day but it was not possible. In herst year ofw school, she got an internship at thispany. After finishingw school, she got a permanent job in thepany and along with it, she began doing her master¡¯s degree. Although she wanted to go back home, she wanted to be something and then return. She wanted to tell her family that she earned something good in Boston.

    These seven years, she worked day and night and reached here. It was not an easy journey but he was d that she walked it. She was now awyer who had graduated from a prestigiousw school.

    ¡°Ivy, ¡°Mr Vance softly called her name. ¡°You have been working here since yourw school days. Among the tens of interns that came, you were selected because you had a spark that I need in awyer. It doesn¡¯t make any sense that you want to quit now. We have been working for three years together now. You can discuss with HR if you have any problem in your job position but leaving is not a good option especially now that you are at a critical juncture of your career. I am sure you have heard that you are getting promoted.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ¡°An Xin replied with a nod. ¡°ording to the promotion, I will be a familywyer working under the firm. You know that¡¯s not what I want.¡±

    ¡°Criminalw is not for you, ¡°Mr Vance argued. She had been trying to join the criminalw department.

    ¡°I beg to disagree, ¡°An Xin answered. ¡°I have an LLM in criminalw to prove that this field is very much for me just like any otherwyer.¡± She took a small smile and went on, ¡°Mr Vance, are you sure you are not saying that Criminal Law is not for me because I¡¯m a woman and in your firm, there are no female criminalwyers to convince you otherwise?¡±

    Mr Vance heaved out a sigh and looked at the resignation letter. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. I can refer you to other firms. You have been with us for three years, let¡¯s not part on bad terms.¡±

    An Xin gave a small smile to the man. ¡°Thank you, Mr Vance. But I may not need your help. I¡¯m returning home.¡±

    ¡°China?¡± Mr Vance asked, surprised.

    An Xin gave a small nod. ¡°I passed the bar exam.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, ¡°Mr Vance didn¡¯t know what to say. This girl was the most headstrong and stubborn person he had ever met. If she had made this decision, there was nothing he could do to convince her otherwise.

    An Xin gave him a bow. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all these years, Mr Vance. You are the best criminalwyer in the firm. I learnt a lot from you.¡±

    With this, she turned her head and left the office to pack her things. When Chloe and other employees saw her clearing her desk, they thought she was getting promoted just like the rumours said.

    ¡°You will be getting a separate office now. I¡¯m so envious, ¡°Chloe smiled. ¡°Ivy, you will be asked to select a team to assist you. Please take me in. I don¡¯t wanna work for Mr Smith.¡±

    An Xin patted her shoulder. ¡°I think you will do just fine under Mr Smith. Come on, I will treat you to a meal.¡±

    Chloe touched her forehead and murmured, ¡°Are you fine? Do you have a fever?¡±

    ¡°Stop being dramatic, ¡°An Xin responded.

    ¡°You are actually treating me to a meal? Has the sun risen from the west? Why are you behaving so oddly? Don¡¯t you have some high-profile cases to solve with big attorneys of the firm?¡± Chloe asked her.

    ¡°Actually, no, ¡°An Xin gave her a rare smile. She tucked a strand of her long hair behind her ear and said, ¡°My schedule is clear today. Don¡¯t say no to a meal or you will regret it all your life.¡±

    After the meal, Chloe was in shock. An Xin briefed her on the matter of resignation. She couldn¡¯t understand why someone would want to leave such an amazing job offer just to go back to China. Wasn¡¯t America better than China in all aspects? Why would An Xin return?

    ¡°You are leaving?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°Just like this. I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about China that neither you nor my mother can leave behind. Can¡¯t you start a life here? In the next five years, you will be Boston¡¯s hotshotwyer.¡±

    ¡°My heart is still in China, ¡°An Xin replied. ¡°Seven years ago, when I came to this foreign city with my father, I promised myself that I won¡¯t return until I¡¯m something. It took me seven long and aching years to reach where I¡¯m today. I¡¯m tired now, Chloe. I just want to go back home. This ce is amazing, indeed but it¡¯s not what I want.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if you are happy with your decision, you can always return, ¡°Chloe said with a smile. ¡°Now that you are going back, are you putting your house on sale?¡±

    ______

    A/N: She is doing well, isn¡¯t she?

 Chapter 297 Farewell Party

    ¡°On rent maybe, ¡°An Xin responded. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure. You know that I live with a housemate.¡±

    ¡°Oh,your influencer friend, ¡°Chloe nodded her head. ¡°Ask her if she would like to move to another ce. She is living there just for you, right? Now that you are going back, won¡¯t she move from there?¡±

    ¡°Never call Yaoyao an influencer, she likes to be called a fashion icon, ¡°An Xin smiled. ¡°About her moving out, I¡¯m not sure. She has several properties in Boston that she put on rent.¡±

    ¡°Your friend is weird, ¡°Chloe shook her head.¡± Why would she live with you if she has her own house?¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t reply because it was not her story to tell.

    Seven years ago, when An Xin moved into the house near the university, she was missing home-cooked meals. She tried many authentic Chinese restaurants but she was never satisfied. In the end, she put out an advertisement where she would only rent a room to a Chinese girl who knew how to cook. Many people thought that the advertisement was a fraud as the rent was too less for the property mentioned but after six months, a girl came to her doorstep, asking for renting the room.

    The girl was no one else but Jiang Yao, the same girl she met around three years ago at that time in the Miss Sunshine contest. They had parted on a sour note but when An Xin saw the condition Jiang Yao was in, she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    At twenty-one and recently divorced from an abusive husband, Jiang Yao took shelter in An Xin¡¯s house. Seven years have passed since then and the rest is history.

    When An Xin went home after lunch with Chloe, she saw Jiang Yao shooting some content videos,looking as beautiful as she was almost ten years ago, if not more now.Goddess Yao was what fans used to call her and she was still very much the same goddess.

    When Jiang Yaopleted shooting her videos, she looked at her friend and announced, ¡°I broke up with Zack, the asshole.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what did he do?¡± An Xin asked nonchntly.

    ¡°He said I¡¯m an influencer! How dare he? Had he not seen my pictures in Vogue?¡± Jiang Yao thundered.

    ¡°He was your longest-serving boyfriend until this date, ¡°An Xinmented. ¡°Seven days and 15 hours. Nice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, baby girl, ¡°Jiang Yao smiled widely at her. ¡°At least, I have a couple of boyfriends but what about you? If I didn¡¯t know Vance was a fifty years old man, I would have thought you were having an affair with him.¡¯

    ¡°People still think I¡¯m having an affair with him to get a promotion, ¡°An Xin shrugged.

    ¡°How dare they? Have they not seen you? How perfect you are!¡± Jiang Yao was angry at those nonsense people. Her baby girl was the purest and most beautiful girl alive. How dare they talk back about her?

    ¡°I resigned, ¡± An Xin dropped the bomb.

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yao asked,shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are going back. Xiuxiu, America is much better.¡± She held her shudders and made her look at her pitiful face, ¡°You can¡¯t leave me alone here. What will I do alone here?¡±

    ¡°Get a life. Learn to live alone. I can¡¯t be with you forever.¡± An Xin shrugged and walked to the other side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, ¡°Jiang Yao cried and wiped her tears.

    ¡°Aish, you are even more dramatic than me, ¡°An Xin said and hugged her. ¡°Come on, I invited my friends for a farewell meal.¡±

    ¡°Are you cooking?¡± Jiang Yao raised her brow.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t, ¡°An Xin answered. ¡°Cooking is the next thing I¡¯m gonna learn when I go home.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from my kitchen until you are here. Don¡¯t burn it again, ¡°Jiang Yao scoffed. An Xin was a terrible cook. No matter how much she taught her the basics of cooking, the girl was unable to grasp it. Apart from using the microwave to warm cooked food, the girl couldn¡¯t do a single thing.

    ¡°By the way, Chloe asked me to rent out the house to you. Do you want a housemate?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°How cruel. Do I not pay the rent on time that you are throwing me out?¡± Jiang Yao thundered. ¡°I¡¯m not moving out.¡±

    ¡°Then, how about I sell the house to you?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m broke, ¡°Jiang Yao muttered.

    ¡°Liar. I got you a great settlement number from your ex, ¡°An Xin reminded her.¡°Didn¡¯t you invest in some brands? Oh yeah, you invested in the JY brand a few years back? I thought you were getting a good return.¡±

    Jiang Yao just sulked and didn¡¯t say anything. Then, she went to the kitchen to make food for the ¡®friends¡¯ who wereing. She was moody and angry. She couldn¡¯t imagine living in this house alone. Her only friends and family were leaving her alone. Was she being dramatic? She didn¡¯t know. As an orphan, she was never treated with love and care. But for thest seven years, An Xin was her only family. The person who loved and cared for her for who she was. Now that her friend/family dropped the news that she was returning home, Jiang Yao found herself sad and miserable.

    An Xin cleaned the house that Jiang Yao messed up while thetter was cooking. Before their friends coulde, the house was cleaned, the dinner was ready and the dining table was set. She changed into an olive-coloured summer dress with a halter neck. Her waist-length dark hair was straightened and she kept it open.

    When the bell rang, An Xin quickly ran to open the door. She saw a handsome man dressed in a blue suit holding a wine bottle and gently staring at her with a soft smile ying on his lips.

    ¡°You look gorgeous, ¡°The man whispered and gave her a hug. ¡°Like always. Congrattions for clearing the bar exam.¡±

 Chapter 298 Farewell gift

    ¡°You look gorgeous, ¡°The man gave her a hug and said, ¡°Like always. Congrattions on clearing the bar exam.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s smile widened and her dimples be visible. ¡°Thank you, ssmate. You are my lucky charm.¡±

    He heaved out a sigh and went on, ¡°We are no longer ssmates now. And I should bepensated well to wake in the middle of the night to check your result.¡±

    Nobody in her family knew thatst month she flew to China to appear for the bar exam and the same night she returned to Boston. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to go home. It was just that she has too many things to handle here and if she had gone home, she would not be able to leave.

    An Xin offered him a rare wide smile. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Handsome, ¡°Jiang Yao appeared at the door. She was wearing some fancy clothes that she always did and looked like a diva. She had a habit of dressing as if she was doing a runway show. Her mantra was simple: Dress as if you are walking on a runway. What was the use of money if she couldn¡¯t even wear fancy clothes all the time? In short, she was extravagant most of the time.

    ¡°Miss Jiang, ¡°Li Sicheng gave her a stiff nod.

    ¡°You are no fun, ¡°Jiang Yao said and walked inside as if she was just bored. This man was as boring as ever. Then again, Baby Xin had all the boring people as her friends. It was only her. The only and only Goddess Yao to add spice and twist to the nd life of Baby Xin.

    An Xin and Li Si Cheng walked inside talking about something. When he took the seat,she went inside to bring sses of wine while Jiang Yao approached him.

    ¡°Confess already. She is going back home, ¡°Jiang Yao warned him. She looked as strict as a teacher at this moment.

    ¡°Umm, what?¡± Li Sicheng asked her in confusion.

    ¡°See, this is why I don¡¯t find you interesting, ¡°Jiang Yao tsked. ¡°If you were brave enough, you would have been long married by now. My baby Xin will have babies of her own.¡±

    Li Sicheng didn¡¯t say anything but the red tips of his ear betrayed his cold facade. He took the water ss and had a sip of water. The doorbell rang again, He stood up, ¡°I will open the door.¡±

    ¡°Eager to open the door for your boss?¡± Jiang Yao teased him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen him in the office today?¡±

    Of course, she knew that he was running away from her interrogation. If he kept on running like this, how was he going to express his feelings to An Xin? What a scaredy cat! Seemed like she had to do something about this.

    Li Sicheng didn¡¯t reply to her. He went to open the door. When he opened the door a handsome and tall man stepped inside and Jiang Yao sighed as if she was troubled already.

    When the man¡¯s gaze met her, he heaved a simr sigh too.

    ¡°Hello, partner. Your dazzling presence bedazzled me again, ¡°Jiang Yao winked at him. She loved to get on his nerves.

    ¡°Partner?¡± Han Nanxian narrowed his eyes at the nutcase woman. Someone,remind him again why he thought she wouldn¡¯t try to pull out a scene again? He could feel the wheels of her evil brain swirling.

    ¡°Of course, aren¡¯t we partners? I am an investor in that lipstickpany your investmentpany is investing in, ¡°Jiang Yao replied with a wide smile. Quite a long rtionship they had but it¡¯s still there, right? She went on to say, ¡°How many makeuppanies have I invested with you? I can¡¯t keep a track of it. By the way, work hard and get me more returns. Maybe, I will be a multimillionaire one day because of your hard work.¡±

    ¡°And here, she was crying about being broke, ¡°An Xin returned from the kitchen. She looked at Han Nanxian and gave him a wave, ¡°Hi, teacher. We meet again.¡±

    ¡°Heard you are going back, ¡°Han Nanxian asked as he took a seat on the dining table where she was pouring wine for the four of them.

    ¡°Are you sad, Teacher? Will you miss me?¡± An Xin teased him.

    Han Nanxian rolled his eyes. ¡°Stop being cheeky. And go home already. What¡¯s in this country anyways?¡±

    He had been telling her for so long to go home but she didn¡¯t listen to him. Finally, she was returning to China, just like she belonged. He had never expected that she would stay here for this long. He could have expected it from anyone but her. However, it seemed he had underestimated her courage.

    ¡°You hate this country yet you aren¡¯t willing to go back, ¡°An Xin said with a sigh. ¡°Teacher, you are an enigma. I can¡¯t understand you sometimes.¡±

    She could say that she and this man were friends for seven years now. When she came to Boston, she reconnected through Han Zixin. It was Han Zixin¡¯s orders to Han Nanxian to take care of her. She could say that she was the reason why the problems between Han Nanxian and Han Zixin had smoothened. It was not hidden from anyone that Han Nanxian was a bro-con and he did his best taking care of his little brother¡¯s best friend in a foreign country. Moreover, An Xin was always a likeable and adorable kid. It didn¡¯t take long for him to befriend her. She became his friend and the rest is history.

    When An Xin saw a gift on the table, she said, ¡°You got me a farewell gift?¡±

    ¡°This is not for you, ¡°Han Nanxian suddenly said. ¡°Can you give her in person?¡±

    ¡°Why not send her under my name again like you do every time?¡± An Xin questioned. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t understand you old people. All you have to do is go to Shanghai and beg her to forgive you.¡±

    _____

    A/N: Let¡¯s wee, Han Nanxian. It is not a secret that he is my favourite character. I finally got a chance to write him.

 Chapter 299 Not my type

    ¡°She won¡¯t forgive me, ¡°Han Nanxian answered. There was a sad look in her eyes that he was hiding but failing miserably. The twenty-seven years old Han Nanxian was afraid of meeting twenty-five years old Song Xueyun. She wouldn¡¯t understand why he left and why he never returned because she had everything worth staying there when he had nothing.

    ¡°Being old is so boring. I wish I could go back in time, ¡°An Xin sighed.

    She added, ¡°I miss being silly and young. If I was younger An Xin, I would have med my mistake on my naivety and youth. But I have been living the life of Ivy for seven years. Like An Xin, Ivy doesn¡¯t have the luxury to be naive and silly. I miss my old self. I just want to be An Xin again.¡±

    Li Sicheng stared at her and gave her a smile.

    ¡°I miss the An Xin who was obsessed with pink, glitters and cats, ¡°An Xin sadly smiled. She looked at her dark hair that she would die to dye pink again but she knew that the world of awyer was cutthroat. No one would take her seriously with pink hair. The world worked like this for a woman. If she dressed too girly, they would not look at her in the same light they looked at a cold and expressionless female attorney. The double standards of an adult world were toomon.

    The dinner started with the usual dinner and chattering. Jiang Yao teased Han Nanxian and Li Sicheng throughout the entire dinner. After the dinner ended, Jiang Yao gestured to Han Nanxian to follow her to the kitchen to clean up. It was her way of giving alone time to Li Sicheng and An Xin.

    ¡°Wanna bet?¡± Han Nanxian asked her as put the dishes in the sink.

    ¡°What if I win?¡± Jiang Yao questioned.

    ¡°You will get ten per cent more shares of the lipstick brand you invested in, ¡°Han Nanxian replied. ¡°If I win, you will stop ying cupid between the two of them.¡±

    ¡°They are perfect people, ¡°Jiang Yao said as a matter of fact. ¡°He likes her a lot.¡±

    ording to her, An Xin and Li Sicheng made a great couple. He was sessful, handsome, polished and aplete gentleman.

    ¡°And this is the reason why they aren¡¯t perfect together, ¡°Han Nanxian told her.

    On the other side, An Xin was sitting on the dining table twirling her wine ss when LiSicheng broke thefortable silence between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n after going back?¡± Li Sicheng asked her.

    ¡°The n is I have no n and this is the perfect n, ¡°An Xin smiled at him.

    ¡°Han Nanxian is nning to expand to China, ¡°Li Si Cheng said after a while.

    ¡°Mr CFO, that¡¯s great news. So, will you be moving to China? It¡¯s not like he will go to China for some reasons no one knows and this means you have to go there, right?¡± An Xin said, her eyes twinkling in the dim light. She was quite excited for him.

    ¡°Maybe, ¡°Li Sicheng answered with a smile. ¡°Are you happy that I will be moving back home?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m, ¡°An Xin replied with augh. ¡°When I came to college in Boston, I thought I was alone away from my family and friends. But one day, I stumbled upon you in the cafeteria. It was after six months I found out that we are at the same University. We have been friends for like seven years now. When I will go home, I will miss you all but now there is a probability that you wille home too. This made me happy.¡±

    LiSicheng stared at her beautiful face and before he could say what he wanted to say to her so bad, she ended up saying, ¡°ssmate, when you go home, don¡¯t forget to look for a girlfriend. You should find a girl now and settle down.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time when he did, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°About me?¡± An Xinughed. ¡°I am waiting for my love. You know I want a love like movies. I haven¡¯t found it out yet. I wish I could say I found the guy I like.¡±

    Han Nanxian gave a look to Jiang Yao who looked as if she wants tomit murder. She marched out and after putting a smile on her face said, ¡°Seems like you have a type. Tell me between boss and employee which one is closest to your type?¡±

    An Xin looked at them for a while and then sighed. ¡°No one. I¡¯m not into dudes all decked up in a suit.¡±

    On the other hand, Han Qian said to his grandson. ¡°This suit will look good on you. You are getting promoted, wear something nice.¡±

    ¡°Yeye, I will get choked into this thing,¡°Han Zixin said. He put on a ck basic shirt on his muscr body. ¡°If I wanted to wear this thing, I would go to business school.¡±

    ¡°This thing that you are wearing is stuck to your biceps and chest and you have the cheek to say that a suit will make you chole in it?¡± Han Qian asked angrily. ¡°About the business school, I sent you to the music academy and two dayster, I knew you ran away from there.¡±

    Han Zixin gave him a look and didn¡¯t say anything. He put out his ck leather jacket over the fitted ck basic shirt and then moved ahead to wear his pair of ck harness boots to match the look.

    ¡°Who would think that this man is now the deputy chief of police? You look more like a thug now, ¡°Han Qian grumbled. ¡°People won¡¯t trust a policeman dresser like this.¡±

    ¡°I will see you in the evening, Yeye, ¡°Han Zixin said, putting his ck ray bans and leaving the house. He started his Jeep Wrangler and disappeared from the old man¡¯s sight.

    _____

    A/N: Check thement.

 Chapter 300 [Bonus chapter] Made just for her

    ¡°Old Han, I heard you are moving again, ¡°Han Qian heard his nosy neighbour saying this when he was standing on the porch of his house.

    The Han family was living in a very humble neighbourhood ever since Han Zixin was transferred here a few months back. The house was nice and suitable to their needs and so the pair of grandchild and grandfather.

    When Han Zixin joined the police academy and waster posted, his grandfather decided to follow his grandson and then quit travelling abroad to live a thrilling life. The old man had to say that living with Han Zixin all the years was so full of thrill that he no longer wanted the same. Since they were going back to their home city, he decided to move back to his old vi and live in his old age there in peace.

    Maybe, he would pretend to get a heart attack and call his older grandson home too and live with him. His good for nothing son left Han Nanxian alone when he found a woman who looked just like his dead wife and was enjoying life with her. Good for all!

    Seriously, Han Qian had never been more relieved. The obsession that his son had with Han Nanxian was shifted to the new woman who just looked like his son¡¯ste wife. At least, his grandsons could leave their life in peace now.

    ¡°Oh yeah, my grandson got promoted again, ¡°Han Qian sighed as if he didn¡¯t want the same. ¡°I ask my grandson not to work so hard. We have to move so many times.¡±

    The face of the nosy woman turned dark. How dare she talk behind his grandson¡¯s back and call him names? He would rub his amazing grandson¡¯s sess on their faces and make them eat their words.

    ¡°Congrattions, ¡± The woman said and went back to her room. She looked so sour that if she didn¡¯t go away from there, she would have done something.

    ¡°Master, were you arguing with Mrs He again?¡± The caretaker asked.

    ¡°What do you mean by arguing?¡± Han Qian retorted. ¡°My grandson rejected her daughter¡¯s offer to date and then she began badmouthing him, calling him a thug and whatnot!¡±

    ¡°But you just called him a thug, ¡± The caretaker reminded him.

    ¡°He is my grandson. I can say anything, ¡± The old man harrumphed and went to his room to call his old rivals to praise his grandsons again.

    ¡­..

    ¡°You look more sad than the rejected boy, ¡°Han Nanxianmented as he looked at Jiang Yao¡¯s crestfallen face. She was trying to y cupid but

    ¡°He is not rejected, ¡°Jiang Yao said. ¡°He didn¡¯t even confess. Baby Xiu has yet to reject him.¡±

    ¡°He has no chance with her, ¡°Han Nanxian said as a matter of fact. ¡°One day, she will meet the boy who is made for her and you will realise what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±

    ¡°As if the boy will fall from the sky, ¡°Jiang Yao replied with a scoff. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like polished and sophisticated guys like a normal girl. What does she even want?¡±

    Han Nanxian just shrugged his shoulders as if he had no idea about it too.

    ¡°Could it be that she is into bad boys?¡± Jiang Yao asked him. Then, she heaved out a sigh and mumbled, ¡°She is awyer. How can she like bad boys?¡±

    ¡°Why are you worrying so much about her?¡± Han Nanxian questioned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you worry about yourself?¡±

    ¡°Partner, I would have asked you out but you are on the long list of off-limits guys, ¡± Jiang Yao winked.

    ¡°Thank god, ¡± Han Nanxian mumbled. ¡°By the way, who else is on the off-limits list?¡±

    ¡°Her brothers and all male friends, ¡± Jiang Yao sighed. ¡°And you know all the Asian guys in the vicinity are her friends.¡±

    ¡°Have you told your family that you areing home?¡± Li Sicheng asked An Xin.

    ¡°Not yet, ¡± An Xin sighed. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of giving them a surprise. My dad¡¯s birthday is this week. I think it¡¯s perfect timing to go back home.¡±

    ¡°Will you be okay there?¡± Li Sicheng asked. ¡°Song Xueyun is settled in Shanghai. Gu Shangyan in Europe. Han Zixin in the south. Will you be able to settle in there?¡±

    An Xin smiled. ¡°Yan Ge returned home. I heard it from my younger brother. Xueyun and I are besties even though we are far away, we are still as tight as ever. And I still have Yue¡¯r and Lu Xuan in An City. I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°What about Han Zixin?¡± Li Sicheng asked.

    ¡°What about him?¡± An Xin blinked at him. ¡°Mr Police Officer is always busy. We don¡¯t talk that often. Thest time we talked was¡­ I don¡¯t even remember it.¡±

    ¡°I never thought you guys will grow apart, ¡± Li Sicheng said in a small voice.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t. We just have our own lives, ¡± An Xin replied. ¡°He is a police officer. We just don¡¯t have anything to say to each other. Xueyun and I talk for hours on the phone because we talk about our work life but I and Zixin can¡¯t do the same because he is always on ssified missions. We didn¡¯t grow apart. We just have a very different life. It¡¯s not easy for us to meet each other halfway. We grew up, ssmate.¡±

    Later that night, An Xin was staring at the picture of a young man in a SWAT uniform walking ahead, his team following him. His gaze was not on the camera but rather on the way. A ck mask was covering his face; only his sharp whiskey-coloured eyes were visible.

    She saved the picture on herptop and clicked on the print option. As the picture was printed with the headline saying Special Team saved students and teachers from terrorists.She glued the picture on the scrapbook that contained many simr pictures.

    ¡°Baby Xiu, why are you still awake?¡± Jiang Yao asked.

    An Xin immediately hid the scrapbook under her pillow. ¡°I¡¯m off to bed, Yaoyao. Good night.¡±

 Chapter 301 Met his father

    A few dayster, Lu Xuan visited his father in his office as it was his old man¡¯s birthday. His mother made sure that he still remembered that it was his dad¡¯s birthday and he went to meet him. He was actually thinking of driving to Lu house to wish his father but then he found out that his father devised to celebrate his birthday by working to death.

    ¡°Happy birthday,dad, ¡°Lu Xuan wished and hugged him. ¡°I wanted to see you at Lu house but Auntie said you are still working on your special day. Can you please pay attention to your health? You are not young anymore. You need to work less now.¡±

    He was very worried about his father who had no care for his health. He couldn¡¯t help but stress about it.

    ¡°Thank you, Ah Xuan, ¡°Lu Zhaolin smiled and took the gift that his son brought for him,pletely ignoring the lecture.¡°This year, I¡¯m too busy for a birthday party. I thought no one would remember my birthday.¡±

    ¡°I agree that I have a bad memory but not that bad, ¡°Lu Xuan grunted. He added as he saw his father checking the time, ¡°You look as if you are in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I can spare a few minutes for my son who is too busy with his work to visit me, ¡°Lu Zhaolin immediately said.

    ¡°Same goes for you, dad, ¡°Lu Xuan argued.

    Lu Zhaolin sighed and adjusted his sses. ¡°You are right. I want to retire but I feel empty without work. I have worked too much in my life that I can¡¯t stay away from it now. Today, we are interviewing for several posts.''¡±

    ¡°Then, I must be taking your time, ¡°Lu Xuan replied.

    ¡°Oh no, ¡°Lu Zhaolin waved his hand as if it was not a big matter. ¡°The first interview shift is for interns. My staff can interview them. It¡¯s just the interview at noon that¡¯s important. We are hiring for senior-level posts.¡±

    ¡°I heard Mr Cao left the firm, ¡°Lu Xuanmented.

    ¡°Yes, Mr Cao is moving to Shanghai. He got a good offer and left, ¡°Lu Zhaolin nodded his head. ¡°Good criminal Lawyers are hard to find these days.¡±

    ¡°Your firm is the best here, ¡°Lu Xuan said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure many people will be eyeing the position Mr Cao left. ¡°

    Lu Zhaolin chuckled. ¡°Is that why you chose business overw?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you know thew is not for me, ¡°Lu Xuan sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, you will make a terriblewyer. You love breaking rules, ¡°Lu Zhaolin replied with a nod.

    ¡°Thanks for the praise, father, ¡°Lu Xuan sarcastically said.

    Lu Zhaolin realisedte that his son was not made forw. He just wanted his child to carry forward his legacy but he soon realised that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t going to be a goodwyer. It would be better if he entered the field he was good in.

    He was d that An Xin tookw. The girl had a talent for words. She could make an impressivewyer. Her GPA ofw school was enough to tell him that he was right. The girl improved herself by leaps and bounds in college. She was not the same silly and naive girl like she was in high school.

    The father and son talked for about half an hour and then Lu Xuan left as he had an important meeting.

    ¡°Sir, the CEO wants to know if you are joining the interview panel, ¡°The secretary asked as she entered the office.

    The NLw firm was founded by Lu Zhaolin and his partner Ning Wai around twenty years ago.Ning Wai and Lu Zhaolin were topwyers at that time and they chose to focus on cases while they appointed Ning Wai¡¯s wife, Kelly as the CEO at that time. Today, Kelly has retired and the Ning couple¡¯s only daughter Amanda Ning is the CEO of the NL firms. Lu Zhaolin¡¯s father was a greatwyer back in his days and he was the reason why he established thew firm.

    ¡°Yes, I will be joining them in a moment, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said.

    ¡°Miss Ning is joining the panel too, ¡°His secretary let out.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Zhaolin furrowed his brow.

    ¡°She wants someone capable to seed Mr Cao, ¡°The Secretary answered.

    ¡°Cao Shuang was good, no doubt. But not so good that NL won¡¯t find anyone to rece him, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°We still have Mr Long and we shouldn¡¯t forget that Cao Shuang learned everything from him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, ¡°The secretary said but she didn¡¯t look very convinced. It seemed she shared the same thoughts as Amanda Ning.

    Amanda and Lu Zhaolin met on the way to the interview room.

    ¡°Mr Lu, what do you think about Mr Ming?¡± Amanda asked as they walked together.¡°It will be great if he joins us.¡±

    ¡°If you had already selected the candidate, what¡¯s the point of conducting an interview?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked her. He didn¡¯t care if his words hurt anyone. He was just too blunt and straightforward.

    Amanda didn¡¯t say anything more. Handling some as blunt and too straightforward as Lu Zhaolin wasn¡¯t an easy feat. As one of the partners and prestigiouswyers of thew firm, his influence was immeasurable. Moreover, her family respected him too much. He had a part in the decision-making of thepany. If he refused her decision, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. After all, her parents would agree with him. For now, she was a CEO with no real powers as she didn¡¯t hold any shares in hand.

    The door to the interview room opened and both of them entered the room where they met the other three interviewers who held important posts in thepany.

    _____

    A/N: I will give you a tiny spoiler. She is back! Are you ready for the next chapter?I know you are very excited to see her back.

 Chapter 302 Offer

    ¡°How many candidates applied?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°CEO Ning, a total of fifty candidates but only ten could pass stage one. Two of them are graduates ofw schools abroad, ¡°The other interviewer answered and pointed at one resume, he added. ¡°This one caught my eye.¡±

    Amanda took the form from him and read it. She responded, ¡°Impressive.¡±

    The interview started, and candidates starteding one by one and began answering the question, showing great confidence. Only after six candidates, did the interviewer look exhausted.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    The door to the interview room opened, and a slim and tall girl entered the room. She was wearing a satin full-sleeve blouse and a pencil skirt. Her heel clicked on the ground and Amanda raised her brow at the new face. A pretty face in aw firm. Interesting. She had found her impressive already but she had to see for herself if the girl could pass the interview round.

    ¡°Please, take a seat, ¡°The other interviewer said.

    Lu Zhaolin was reading a sheet of paper when he heard a familiar voice and immediately raised his head.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m An Xin, ¡°The girl introduced herself. ¡°This is my resume.¡±

    ¡°Why does your name sound familiar, Miss An?¡± Amanda asked. She had not seen the girl¡¯s name, just her qualifications.

    An Xin smiled politely at her. ¡°Maybe, you heard of a celebrity having the same name as me.¡±

    Amanda nodded. People with the surname An weren¡¯t less in the city. And Xin was a verymon name. She reacted, ¡°Maybe. Moving to your resume, it showed you worked in aw firm for three years. You have an additional masters in criminal studies but the majority of the cases you dealt with were not criminal cases.¡±

    An Xin answered, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to describe the nature of the cases. If you see these from another point of view, you will see that these cases could easily fall into the criminal category. In the first divorce case, my client was a victim of domestic abuse. Initially, it was a divorce case but then mysteries began unfolding and the case turned into much more than this. Those cases were just like music that doesn¡¯t fit into one particr genre. ¡°

    ¡°Why are you choosing criminalw when you have a good portfolio for familyw?¡± Another interviewer asked. ¡°We have positions open for civilw too.¡±

    ¡°I fit better in criminalw than familyw, ¡°An Xin replied without any hesitation.

    ¡°Your resume states that you were offered a higher position in your previousw firm than the one you are interviewing for. Why are you choosing a smaller position than the one you are capable of?¡± This question was asked by Lu Zhaolin. Any sane person wouldn¡¯t leave such a high-paying job just for a smaller one. He just wanted to know what was going on in her head.

    ¡°I practisedw in Boston for three years and ording to that standard, I was very deserving of that position, ¡± answered An Xin. ¡°But I just passed the Chinese bar exam a few weeks ago. I think this position is good for me to start here. I have so much to learn here.¡±

    She was an excellentwyer in Boston but she had to start from scratch here because she had no experience of Chinese courts andw. She needed all kinds of experience to jump up the ranks.

    ¡°Miss An, I have an offer for you, ¡°Amanda suddenly said. ¡°If you agree to join our familyw department, we are ready to offer you the same position you were offered at your previous firm.¡±

    The interview panel fell silent. Amanda Ning was too brave to offer a direct position to An Xin. Lu Zhaolin¡¯s eyes were on An Xin. She didn¡¯t squirm. Her years-long pageant training came in handy at this time.

    It was a great offer for anyone but for An Xin it wasn¡¯t what she wanted. If she was doing the job for money, maybe she had taken it. She didn¡¯t mind starting from scratch for what she wanted to achieve.

    An Xin let out a very graceful smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss Ning. But I will have to decline the offer.¡±

    ¡°This is a good offer, Miss An. I think you should take it, ¡°Another interviewer replied. Even he agreed with Amanda Ning.

    ¡°Once again, Thank you but I will decline, ¡°An Xin said.

    ¡°Then, please wait for the result outside, ¡± Another said in reply.

    An Xin stood up and gave them a small bow before leaving the interview room. The interview continued while she was sitting on the couch outside in the reception area. She had nevere here with her father. Hell, she never thought she would be awyer one day but here she was.

    ¡°Hi, ¡± An intern approached her and said. ¡°You look familiar.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I do?¡± An Xin smiled at her.

    The intern nodded her head. ¡°All the best for the interview.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°By the way, can you get me a ss of warm water?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I will bring it for you, ¡°The intern said. She really felt like she had seen the pretty girl somewhere but she couldn¡¯t understand where.

    An Xin smiled to herself. She had been staying in Boston for so long she forgot that once upon a time she was considered a celebrity in China. Her office weibo ount still existed and once in a while, she would post on it about her life and fashion. Fashion was something she adored with her heart and maybe it was the reason why she still had fans following her.

    She was wrong when she thought that people might have forgotten about her. In her time, she was one of the most famous Miss China. It felt nice that people still remembered her.

    _____

    A/N: Xin has be a lot more humble, hasn¡¯t she? Did you see any character development? If you did, tell me what do you like about her the most.

 Chapter 303 Heartless daughter

    An Xin was studying her rivals¡¯ faces as the result had yet to be dered. Among these ten people, only three would be selected to work under Mr Long. Her gaze stilled on a man in a dark suit who was sitting there with a cold expression on his face. She knew him. Actually, she knew of him. His name was Zhang Yiming. He topped the bar exam three years ago. He was poached by anotherw firm where he was not treated well.

    Once the agreement with the firm ended, he left it for NL. She heard other people discussing that he had to leave because the CEO of his old firm was using him to establish the future of his daughter who had no talent for awyer. She really felt bad for this man. His talents were used by someone else.

    If she was selected for the job, there was a high chance that they would be on the same team. She could certainly say that Zhang Yiming would be selected by NL. The firm would be stupid to let a talent like him go away.

    A few minutester, the interview panel left the room and one among them came to reveal the results.

    ¡°Zhang Yiming. Ming Jun. An Xin. You three are selected.¡±

    A round of apuse was heard from the three of them.

    ¡°For the rest of the seven contests. We wish you all the best for the future.¡±

    The intern came with water once the result was announced. ¡°Seems like you are selected. All the best.¡±

    An Xin smiled at her and took the water ss.

    The three of them decided to sign the contract the same day with thew firm. Since they wanted a job here, they didn¡¯t mind signing the contract right now. Mr Long, the seniorwyer under whom the three of them would be working, came to meet the three candidates.

    ¡°Since you all are selected,e to work from tomorrow, ¡± Mr Long said without wasting any time. ¡°I won¡¯t bear any cking.¡±

    Amanda chuckled. ¡°Mr Long, you are impatient.¡±

    ¡°Well, my desk is filled with cases. I needwyers to deal with them, ¡°Mr Long said and went back to his office. He really didn¡¯t like wasting his precious time.

    ¡°Mr Long worships his work. He has nothing to do with anything else, ¡°Amanda said to the newly hired employees. ¡°Wee to NL.¡±

    The three selected candidates nodded their heads. There was a content smile on their lips which said they achieved their dreams.

    Zhang Yiming was the first one to leave after signing the contract. Ming Jun went to talk to Amanda after that as he was the same candidate she had been talking about with Lu Zhaolin. Meanwhile, An Xin was still reading the contract agreement.

    Lu Zhaolin sighed as he looked at his daughter who had gotten so big that shees and goes ording to her wishes now. She didn¡¯t even think that it was important to inform him that she was interviewed in his office for a job. What could he even say to her? She was a big girl now!

    An Xin was about to leave after signing the contract when she heard a strict voice, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving, you brat!¡±

    Amanda turned her head to look at a very angry Lu Zhaolin. She furrowed her brows as she didn¡¯t understand what was going on. However, she could tell that something didn¡¯t look normal with Mr Lu. He had been on pins and needles throughout the entire interview.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave now, I will be disowned by your ex-wife, ¡°An Xin said with a smile. She walked to him and hugged him, ¡°Happy birthday, Daddy. How is your birthday gift?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, ¡°He hugged her back. He looked at her properly and said, ¡°Next time please give me a head up. Youe and go like a storm. I would havee to meet you at the airport.¡±

    An Xin smiled widely at him. ¡°Daddy, do you know what rhymes with criminalize? It¡¯s surprise!¡±

    ¡°Do you know you still suck at rhyming games, ¡± He sighed. ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Amazing! By the way, daddy, do you mind giving your car keys to me?¡± An Xin questioned him. ¡°I have an international driving license.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin narrowed his eyes at her but in the end, took out his car keys from his suit pocket and handed them to her.

    She broke the hug and sashayed away waving at him. ¡°See you soon. Don¡¯t spoil my surprise, daddy.¡±

    ¡°Mr Lu, are you acquainted with her?¡± Amanda asked. Even though she heard a bit of their conversation, she couldn¡¯t say that this uptight man behaved so gently with a girl. It was something she hadn¡¯t expected from a bluntwyer like him.

    ¡°That heartless girl is my daughter, ¡°Lu Zhaolin muttered. She was heartless enough to not spend time with him.

    ¡°Is that why you decided to not participate in her selection?¡± Amanda asked him in surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to say that my daughter entered through the back door or that she is using my influence, ¡°Lu Zhaolin replied in a crystal clear tone. ¡°She won¡¯t like it. Moreover, I won¡¯t like it. She worked hard to reach this ce. I want her to achieve everything on her own.¡±

    ¡°I thought you only had two sons, ¡°Amanda mumbled. ¡°By the way, happy birthday to you.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin nodded and went back to his office. He was thinking ofpleting his work early to take several days off. However, before that, he contacted the HR team and asked them to have the newwyers work from next week.

    An Xin must be jetgged. How would she join the office from tomorrow? Moreover, she had returned home after so long. She needed some time for herself and her family. The office could wait for a few days.

    The HR department was surprised to find such clear-cut instructions from him.

 Chapter 304 Urge to beat you

    An Xin drove to her childhood house. There was a big smile on her face as she was driving home. How long has it been since she was on these roads? She couldn¡¯t help but feel it. She learned how to drive in the USA, got her first car there and finally she was driving to her house. She could have booked a cab but she didn¡¯t. She had an eye on her father¡¯s car for a long time anyway and she got to drive it today.

    As she entered the familiarmunity gate, she smiled at the rush of nostalgia. She showed the permit card and the guards let her enter after scanning it. Although she didn¡¯t live here, her mother had given her a permit card, in case she ever came home.

    As the car parked in front of her house, she got down with the widest smile. She didn¡¯t press the doorbell instead inserted the code and directly went in.

    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± An Xin shouted at the top of her lungs.

    The poor housekeeper was scared shitless as they heard someone shouting on the doorstep. Meimei ran to see which mad person was shouting at the door. When she saw who it was, she began crying. Literally, she was crying like a baby.

    ¡°Oh Meimei, you still cry like a baby, ¡°An Xin sighed and went to hug the familiar person. Meimei was the first person she had gotten close to in this world and maybe it was the reason why she was very close to her heart.

    ¡°Missy, I miss you so much, ¡°Meimei hugged her and cried her eyes out. Soon all the staff came into the living room to see Meimei crying while hugging An Xin. Earlier,only Meimei was crying, then all the old staff began sobbing.

    It took An Xin half an hour to console the crying people. Currently, she was seated on the sofa while all the old staff was sitting around her and listening to her talk. They hadpletely forgotten that they had duties to fulfil. To them, nothing was more important than spending time with her. It could be seen from their faces about how much they adored her.

    The new staff couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with these people and carried on with their work.

    An Xin was fed and entertained so well that shepletely forgot that she was supposed to inform her family that she had reached home. So, it was almost evening, ten hours until she was at his house. Her old room was cleaned again and her luggage was set in her bedroom. It was as if she had already lived in this room.

    The servants too forget to inform the owners given how happy they were today. She brought gifts for all of them and they were too giddy to remember anything.

    It was in theter evening when Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan returned from a business dinner that they noticed that something was different about the air of the mansion. It was glowing for some reason. The staff was smiling andughing for no reason. They didn¡¯t ask anything because it would be like intruding on their happy moments.

    The couple were talking in the living room when the housekeeper Meimei came with an ice cream.

    ¡°Madam, would you like some ice cream ?¡± Meimei asked. She had specially made ice cream for her dear Missy.

    ¡°No, ¡°An Qinyan said. She couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡°What¡¯s up with all of you today? And you are wearing a different style of clothes than you usually do.¡±

    ¡°Am I looking beautiful, madam?¡± Meimei asked with a shy smile. This beautiful red qipao dress was gifted to her by Missy.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±An Qinyan was confused. Meimei was dressed as if she had to attend a wedding.

    ¡°Madam, if you don¡¯t want ice cream. I will just ask Master, ¡°Meimei said and gave the ice cream to Gu Yanx who also refused as he just had dinner.

    ¡°Then, I will ask Missy if she wants handmade cassata ice cream, ¡°Meimei said and went away.

    ¡°Come back, ¡°Gu Yanxi quickly said. ¡°Who did you say you will give the ice cream to?¡±

    ¡°To Missy, ¡°Meimei said again as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°Which Missy?¡± Gu Yanxi inquired.

    ¡°Master, how many Missy do we have? We only recognise one Missy. We won¡¯t recognise another one even if you ask us. Our loyalty lies with Missy, ¡°Meimei said with a huff. If they brought another girl home and announced that the girl was their new Missy, they would revolt. Although they were servants, they did have some rights, right? In their hearts, there was only one Missy!

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Gu Yanxi asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°I think I may have an idea, ¡°An Qinyan said and ran to go upstairs. Gu Yanxi ran after her to see what was wrong with everyone at home. As she opened thest door on the second floor, she saw a person sitting in front of the vanity table patting the facemask that she was wearing.

    Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan shared a look and sighed. However, they were very angry at this moment.

    ¡°An Xin!!!!¡±

    The mask fell to the ground and she nced at the two of them in shock. ¡°I forgot to inform you?¡±

    ¡°I have an urge to give you a beating, ¡°An Qinyan muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Mommy, I missed you a lot, ¡°An Xin came to hug her mother and began kissing her cheeks as if coaxing an angry child. ¡°Did you not miss me?¡±

    ¡°Stop with your antics already. I¡¯m very angry, ¡°An Qinyan said in a strict tone.

    ¡°Uncle, are you angry too?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started, ¡°Gu Yanxi said with a huff.

    ¡°Then, I spent all day setting my room in vain, ¡°An Xin sighed. ¡°Mom and uncle, help me pack. I will go back.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡±

    They really wanted to beat her up right now. However, they did no such thing and pulled her for a hug.

 Chapter 305 Stalking

    ¡°When did youe?¡± They asked her after a hug.

    ¡°This morning, ¡°An Xin replied. ¡°I had a job interview today. I got a job mom. Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Very, ¡°An Qinyan smiled. She kissed her forehead. She couldn¡¯t express in words about how happy she was seeing her daughter finally at home. She was proud of what her daughter has turned out to be. ¡°You are finally home.¡±

    ¡°Mom, even if you throw me out, I won¡¯t leave, ¡°An Xin stubbornly said, hugging her mother again.

    ¡°As if I will dare to, ¡°An Qinyan said, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Where did you apply for the job?¡± Gu Yanxi asked as he recalled that she told them that she had applied for a job in China. They were already shocked by the news that she had returned home. Getting a job here was something they couldn¡¯t even dare to imagine.

    ¡°NL. Dad is still shocked, ¡°An Xinmented.

    ¡°Did you inform your brothers?¡± An Qinyan asked after a while.

    ¡°Lu Xuan is still moody. Yan Ge and I haven¡¯t talked in a month, ¡± An Xin sighed. ¡°Yoona is in Newyork which means they fought again and I don¡¯t wanna call and interfere between them. Mom, they always want me to act as an intermediary between them. Also, Lu Xun is in summer camp and if I called him, he woulde back. So, I thought why not just go home and live peacefully without them?¡±

    ¡°You can meet Shangyan and Xuan in the morning, ¡°An Qinyan said with a smile. ¡°Shangyan lives nearby now and I will call Lu Xuan. As much as he likes to care that he doesn¡¯t miss you, we all know that he has been looking forward to seeing you again.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t call them. I¡¯m afraid that they will move back to annoy me, ¡± An Xin grumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me enjoy the joy of being an only child?¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡± They asked.

    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t give me that look. We didn¡¯t fight, ¡± An Xin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m overwhelmed to be back and I just need a little time to prepare myself to meet everyone.¡±

    ¡°You can take all the time in the world, ¡± An Qinyan smiled. ¡°Now that you are home, I¡¯m d.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine, you can inform them, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m just acting spoiled.¡±

    An Qinyan sighed. ¡°You can act spoiled because we are willing to spoil you. Now take a rest. It¡¯s gettingte at night.¡±

    ______

    An Xin was sitting on the window of her childhood room. It had been a whole day since she had returned home. Last night, she slept peacefully and in the morning, she had breakfast with her family and came back to her room to sleep because she was jetgged. Nobody disturbed her as everyone knew how tired she would be after such a long flight.

    She was humming while sitting at the window when saw a ck jeep stopping in front of the house next to her. She tried to look out, craning her neck but she didn¡¯t see anyone.

    A few minutester, an old man came out of the hero holding a cane. She couldn¡¯t see the face of the man but she could see his head full of grey hair. She had an inkling about who it could be but it was still just an inkling, nothing certain.

    Before she could fall down the window into the balcony given how she was running her neck to look down, a tall man came out of the driving seat holding a bag and wearing a white T-shirt and jeans. As if the tall man could feel a gaze on him, he looked back but An Xin jumped down the window and hid behind the curtains. It was a reflex action on her part. It was as if she couldn¡¯t meet eye with that person.

    She was breathing heavily. Her chest was heaving up and down. She couldn¡¯t exin the weird feeling she was having.She could understand excitement but nervousness.

    Why was she nervous?

    What was wrong with her?

    Clearly, something was not right.

    She ced her hand on her heart and realised how fast her heart was beating. Again, what was wrong with her? What was this weird feeling that she was having? She patted her warm cheeks and decided to be brave again.

    Once again, she moved a little to see the scene outside. Her eyes couldn¡¯t move from the face of the handsome man. Those brown Phoenix eyes shining in the sunlight gave the illusion of gold shining under the sun. He was always tall but now he looked taller. She bet that he was taller than six feet. Maybe Six feet two or three? Something just like that. Oh God, since when did she start seeing him that way? She patted her cheeks once again toe back to her senses.

    He ran his hand through his dark and thick hair and she was jealous of that healthy hair. His features had only be stronger with time.

    If she was shocked by her brothers¡¯ handsomeness with time, then she had no words for this man. He looked like a handsome and charming bad boy straight out of fiction.

    [Gosh, An Xin, what¡¯s up with you? Why are you behaving like a lovesick woman?]

    ¡°Missy, what are you looking at?¡±

    An Xin was startled as Meimei suddenly approached her. She swallowed hard as if she was caught doing something indecent.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meimei asked once again. She couldn¡¯t understand why An Xin looked bothered.

    ¡°Hush, ¡± An Xin said as she ced a finger on her lips and looked out of the window but this time there was no one outside, just a jeep standing there.

    ¡°Are you stalking someone?¡± Meimei finally asked.

    ¡°Aish, ¡± An Xin made a bad face. ¡°I am a criminalwyer. I know the penalty for the offence of stalking.¡±

    _____

    AN: Mass Release at150 Golden Tickets or 1000 privilege unlocks.

 Chapter 306 Attorney An Xiulan

    ¡°Aish, ¡± An Xin made a bad face. ¡°I am a criminalwyer. I know the penalty for the offence of stalking.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why you were hiding behind the curtain, ¡± Meimei muttered. ¡°I came to clean your room but it¡¯s already clean.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I hate my messy bedroom, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°If you have a housemate like mine, you will grow to hate messy houses too.¡±

    Jiang Yao was an amazing cook but she was a messy housekeeper. Since she had to make almost one to two videos a day for content for social media, the house was always messy. Clothes, make-up, shoes etc would be kept in the living room for days.

    ¡°Missy, it seems someone hase to live in the house next door, ¡°Meimei added as she saw a jeep parked outside the house. They didn¡¯t know in which house people came to stay. There were several vis in the neighbourhood where nobody stayed.

    An Xin swallowed and tried to be as nonchnt as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. Mom will be waiting for me.¡± When she came downstairs she saw her mother setting the lunch table with a huge smile on her face, she took her usual seat and stared at her mom¡¯s beautiful smile that she missed so much. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s up with you?¡±

    ¡°My baby is finally home. I¡¯m just too happy, ¡± An Qinyan said as she dropped a kiss on her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°I missed you a lot.¡±

    An Xin smiled. ¡°I missed you a lot too. Sorry for causing you trouble, mom.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°You can be around me all the time. You are a grown-up girl. You have a life of your own. Whatever you do or wherever you live, as your mom it¡¯s my duty to support you. You were fighting for your dreams in America. How can I be mad at you?¡±

    An Xin tightly hugged her mother. ¡°You are the best.¡± She looked at the food on the table and asked, ¡°Mom, Lu Xuan and Yan Gege areing too?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we didn¡¯t inform them you are back, ¡°An Qinyan said. Last night, she was excited to tell bedtime that her baby girl was home. But then, she decided to keep this news to herself. Everyone would crowd her baby girl and she wouldn¡¯t get to spend quality time with her daughter. Until and unless she was satisfied with spending time with her daughter, she wouldn¡¯t let this news go outside. As for Lu Zhaolin, she had a talk with him and he wouldn¡¯t dare to go against her decision.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°We want to spend time with you, ¡± Gu Yanxi said. He shared the same thoughts as his wife. ¡°If they meet you, they will get your attention. We will inform themter.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°In a month or so, ¡± Gu Yanxi shrugged. ¡°I even sent Shangyan food from home so he won¡¯t need toe here.¡±

    An Qinyan rolled her eyes at his childishness. Fine, as long as they were happy she didn¡¯t mind their childishness after all she also missed them a lot.

    ¡°Xin, what do you think about joining me for fishing with my old buddies?¡± Gu Yanxi asked. ¡°I told those old men I have a beautiful and smart daughter but they don¡¯t believe me. They say a girl can either be smart or beautiful. I wanna punch their faces.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry uncle, we will punch their faces with my blinding beauty and shining talent, ¡± An Xin acted cheeky with him.

    ¡°I thought you would go shopping with mom, ¡± An Qinyan pouted.

    ¡°Mom, we will go shopping too, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°If there is one thing, I can¡¯t say no to, it¡¯s shopping and especially when you are paying.¡±

    ¡°I will sponsor my girls¡¯ shopping, ¡°Gu Yanxi announced.

    The lunch with the three of them was full of chatter andughs. They talked a lot about things she missed and how happy she was to be back.

    ¡°Uncle and mom, you guys don¡¯t expect me to move out like my brothers, right?¡± An Xin gave her best puppy eyes. ¡°I will not survive alone anymore.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, we are not even thinking about this, ¡± Gu Yanxi said. ¡°Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan are older. They can live alone but you are the baby of the family. Why would you live alone?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head,pletely forgetting that she spent seven years alone in a foreignpany.

    ¡°Do you want to renovate your bedroom? It is designed for a teenage girl, ¡± An Qinyan mentioned.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°I like how it is. It gives me a sense of familiarity and peace.¡±

    ¡°We will do as you say, ¡± An Qinyan smiled. ¡°Tell me about your new job.¡±

    An Xin got excited and began telling them about her new job and how nervous she was about joining. She was supposed to join soon but ording to her boss, she had to join a weekter and she was sure that it had something to do with her dad.

    ¡°Your father must be happy someone is finally joining hispany, ¡°Gu Yanxiughed. ¡°Lu Xuan broke the old man¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Dad is happy, ¡± An Xin smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the reason why he doesn¡¯t mind that I haven¡¯t visited him yet? I gave him the best birthday gift that he could ever ask for. Attorney An Xin will be joining her father¡¯spany.¡±

    ¡°Can you believe she is the same girl who swore she will never join thew?¡± Gu Yanxiughed. ¡°Do you remember that you and your father got into a battle because ofw and you announced that you will take any major butw?¡±

    An Xin pouted. ¡°It is not my fault. When dad helped me in the admission process, he said I can only havew as my major. I was desperate to be something and so I went with it. Who knew that it would be the best decision of my life.¡±

    ¡°Your father said you have talent inw, ¡± An Qinyan sighed. ¡°It was just his method that caused the whole fight, not his intentions.¡±

 Chapter 307 Suddenly, all grown up

    ¡°Your father said you have talent inw, ¡± An Qinyan sighed. ¡°It was just his method that caused the whole fight, not his intentions.¡±

    ¡°Mom, let it go. It¡¯s been seven years, ¡± An Xin smiled. ¡°I know you are sad that we left you behind but it was the only way back then. If you hade with me, I would have bawled at the airport asking you to take me with you.¡±

    ¡°Who can imagine Attorney An Xin is mommy¡¯s girl, ¡± Gu Yanxiughed.

    An Xin only shed him a big smile. It was an open secret that she had a momplex. Her mom was someone she loved and cared for more than anyone else in this world.

    The doorbell rang and she heard some voices. Her eyes widened and she looked at her mom and stepdad before running upstairs. She gave them the best puppy eyes to not disclose about her.

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi furrowed their brows as they couldn¡¯t understand why the girl ran from there. As they were still in confusion, two men came in. They stood up when they saw Han Qian followed by Han Zixin.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie and Uncle, ¡°Han Zixin greeted them respectfully. They are two people he respected out of his heart. An Qinyan was like a mother figure in his life. She was someone who was always cheering up for him up. She was at his graduation day, and the first day of the job and sent heartfelt congrattions every time he got promoted.

    ¡°Ah Xin. Uncle Han. How are you?¡± An Qinyan was pleasantly surprised. She was so d to see him here. The excitement of An Xin¡¯s return had yet to fade when she saw him and became excited all over again. He was like her third son. They were very close to each other. When An Xin went away to college, he didn¡¯t forget about her family. He was always in touch with them and this made her adore him even more.

    ¡°We moved back today, ¡°Han Qian dropped the news. ¡°My grandson got transferred and promoted to this city. I can¡¯t be happier.¡±

    They took seats in the living room and the Gu couple congratted the boy who had turned into a charming man.

    ¡°We are so proud of you, ¡°The Gu couple said. ¡°If we knew you wereing back, we would have helped you with cleaning the house. It¡¯s lunchtime and we just had lunch. Uncle Han. Ah Xin, please eat something first. You must have a long journey.¡±

    The Han family politely refused to eat as they just had lunch too. The older generation began talking while Han Zixin¡¯s eyes were on the stairs that lead upstairs. He didn¡¯t know why but he couldn¡¯t move his eyes from there. It had been so many years since he had been in this house. It had changed a lot but it still felt the same to him for some reason. It was the ce where he spent more time than at his ce.

    ¡°Do you mind if I look around?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Han Zixin opened the patio door and walked to the garden area. The swing was still maintained well and he sat on it like old times and began staring at the garden where they held parties, danced and sang with no care in the world. He looked at a particr balcony that was empty and smiled at the memory. Next to the balcony was the studio room which still had the ss wall and from across his balcony, he had teased a certain someone with delicious food so many times. He could not believe that it had been seven years. Why did it feel like it was just yesterday when they were ying and running around and today they suddenly grew up?

    This feeling of suddenly being all grown up was something he couldn¡¯t exin. It was sweet but it was bitter too. There was a peace in his heart that he had grown up but the regret of not enjoying his childhood too. Thankfully, his youth had some memories that he could cherish forever.

    He sat there for a few minutes in peace and after a while, his phone chimed. A picture of a teenage girl and boy smiling silly at the camera while the fireflies were flying around was his wallpaper.

    It was a message from the police station and he had to report to his duty tomorrow morning. Initially, he was thinking of settling in before joining duty but it seemed he couldn¡¯t do that now. He had to look for an apartment near his office and help his grandfather settle in there.

    He went inside to inform his grandfather to hire some people to settle him. ¡°Grandpa, I got a message. I had to join the duty next morning.¡±

    ¡°This soon?¡± Han Qian furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Important case, ¡°Han Zixin replied. The information was ssified and he couldn¡¯t tell anything about it.

    ¡°What about house hunting?¡± Han Qian asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say home is too far from your office?¡±

    ¡°I will think about thister, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Ah Xin, Gu Shangyan was selecting a house for himself. Our property manager showed him many apartments and houses, why don¡¯t you have a look at them? I still have the catalogue with me. Maybe, it will be of some help to you, ¡°An Qinyan suggested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say no, ¡°Gu Yanxi insisted. ¡°You are our family child. If it can save you time, then why not have a look at this?¡±

    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t say no to help, ¡°Han Qian added.

    In the end, Han Zixin agreed. They sat together and selected a two-bedroom apartment near his office. It was only ten minutes away from his office and it matched his condition. He didn¡¯t need to furnish the apartment as all he had to do was move in there.

    ¡°You can sign the contract with the property manager, ¡°Gu Yanxi said. ¡°He will help you contact thendlord.¡±

    ¡°You are not thendlord, ¡°Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°No, ¡°Gu Yanxi smiled mischievously. ¡°You can meet thendlordter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you once again, ¡°He thanked them.

    ____

    A/N: Excited about meeting them soon?

 Chapter 308 Landlady

    An Xin came out of hiding as soon as she saw Han Zixin going away with his grandfather. She high-fived her stepfather and grinned.

    ¡°You made me hisndy, ¡°An Xinughed. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning?¡± An Qinyan narrowed her eyes at her.

    ¡°Mom, chill, ¡°An Xin smiled. She didn¡¯t share with them about her ns. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t know how to disclose the matter of why she couldn¡¯t meet him just yet. She has yet to think about that matter. She groaned. Oh God, she couldn¡¯t even think about it yet.

    ¡­.

    In the director¡¯s office of the police headquarters, Director Liu was sitting on his chair while waiting for the new deputy.

    ¡°Director Liu, I heard the new Deputy chief is quite young, ¡°The chief asked. He didn¡¯t appear happy with the news. ¡°What are higher-ups thinking?¡±

    Director Liu didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were on the door. When the chief didn¡¯t stop expressing his dislike, he said, ¡°He won¡¯t be here for long.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The chief asked immediately.

    ¡°He is a SWAT captain who is transferred and promoted to our office for a ssified mission. We are ordered to cooperate with him, ¡°The Director replied.

    ¡°Why do they need our cooperation?¡± The Chief asked. ¡°We are superiors.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Hao, he is appointed by the ministry and let¡¯s not create problems for him and us. As long as he doesn¡¯t meddle in our work and we don¡¯t meddle in his work, everything will be fine, ¡°The Director said. ¡°Nevermind, he will be here to report soon.¡±

    Outside, a young man removed his helmet after he parked his Harley Davidson bike and looked at the big board of the police headquarters of An City. Initially, he wanted to drive his Jeep to the office but since he drove it all the way to An City, he thought of giving it a rest and sent it for service. He could use his grandfather¡¯s fancy white car but it wouldn¡¯t match his dark personality. In the end, he took out his bike from the garage. He realised that he still loved to drive his bike better than the jeep.

    A group of officers saw the young man entering the headquarters and they stared at each other.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± The female officer whispered as she looked at her colleagues.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about him but his bike is dope, ¡°The male officer said, his jaw practically hanging on the ground.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the bike but he is dope. Who is he?¡± The female officer asked, her eyes fixed on the hot man walking far from her.

    The third officer clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s so dope about him or his ride? Just a rich kid flexing his wealth. I¡¯m sure he is some higher-up¡¯s son or how could someone afford the bike that could have gotten him a really nice car had he invested well.¡±

    ¡°Ming Yunwei, you can ept that you are bitter because someone slipped the promotion right under your nose, ¡°The male officerughed. ¡°Come on, rx a bit. Not getting promoted is not the end of the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still the captain and you can¡¯t call me by name, ¡°Ming Yunwei replied.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°Lieutenant Tong scoffed.

    ¡°Let me check out the hot guy, ¡°The female officer said as she ran after the man.

    ¡°This behaviour is unbing of an officer, Lieutenant Tang Mengying, ¡°Ming Yunwei said in a cold tone.

    Lieutenant Tang Mengying grumbled under her breath but nodded her head at the senior¡¯s order.

    ¡°Director called us to his office, ¡°Ming Yunwei replied. ¡°We have a case.¡±

    ¡°A new one?¡± Lieutenant Tong asked.

    ¡°Yes, the person is arrested for killing his wife. His legal team will be representing him and we are ordered to work with the prosecutor¡¯s team, ¡± Ming Yunwei said. ¡°Lieutenant Tong, his legal team is changed. His oldwyer left thew firm and a newwyer will take up his case.¡±

    ¡°NL?¡± Lieutenant Tong questioned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he getting represented by awyer of NL?¡±

    ¡°Yes, NL appointed a newwyer for the case, ¡± Ming Yunwei replied.

    On the other hand, Han Zixin went to the director¡¯s office to report.

    ¡°Wee to the team, Deputy Chief Han, ¡± The director shook hands with him. Even if he had a prejudice against him, he couldn¡¯t ignore that Han Zixin was an excellent talent in SWAT, the best shooter in the history of SWAT and one of the best strategic fighters. It was no surprise that the man jumped in the ranks this quickly.

    Meanwhile, Shen Yue came to An family house to get signatures on some files. She was surprised when she found out that both President An and Gu were taking a day off together. As she rang the bell, the housekeeper opened the door and weed her.

    However, the scene in the living area shook her to the core.

    Three adults were ying video games. She blinked her eyes to check if she was watching a dream but no¡­ it was too real to be true.

    An Xin turned her head back and her eyes crinkled as sheughed when she saw Shen Yue, looking so gorgeous that she couldn¡¯t resist hugging her.

    ¡°My dear, Yue¡¯r!¡± An Xin hugged her bestie.

    ¡°You are?¡± Shen Yue blinked her eyes. This couldn¡¯t be An Xin, right? She talked to her a couple of days ago but she didn¡¯t say anything about returning anytime soon.

    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m your one and only Xiu¡¯er!¡± An Xin said. ¡°Have I turned so pretty that you can no longer recognise me?¡±

    Shen Yue looked at her in a daze. ¡°An Xin is not narcissistic.¡±

    An Xin rolled her eyes and hugged her friend. ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Is it really you?¡± Shen Yue asked once again.

    An Xin smiled. ¡°Aiyo, bestie. You are so sweet. I missed you a lot.¡±

    Shen Yue hugged her back. If it was a dream, it was a beautiful dream and she didn¡¯t mind staying in this dream.

 Chapter 309 I think of you

    Han Zixin left the police headquarters after signing the official documents. There was nothing for him to do today and so he decided to give a look at the apartment that he was renting. He stopped in his tracks as he saw a couple of college students holding guitars and ying music to get donations.

    Instead of leaving for home, he found himself walking to them. He put two notes in the donation box and asked if they needed his help.

    ¡°How can you help us?¡± A boy who was in histe teenage years asked. ¡°You already helped us a lot by putting money in the donation box.¡±

    ¡°Pass me the guitar, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°You are collecting donations for flood-affected areas. I just want to help for a noble cause.¡±

    ¡°Can you y it?¡± The other boy asked.

    ¡°Yep, ¡± Han Zixin took the guitar from the boy and sat on the chair, adjusting the instrument on his thigh. He touched the string once and then twice before he was questioned again.

    ¡°Are you sure you can y it?¡± The first boy questioned.

    ¡°Give him a chance, ¡± The girl in their group said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like we were doing a great job. At least, he has a handsome face and it will attract people.¡±

    The two boys sighed but nodded their heads.

    Han Zixin began ying the instrument and the students stared at him in awe. Seeing the handsome guy, ying the guitar at the side of the road, the passersby began crowding.

    He closed his eyes and sucked in a breath before singing, ¡°When I walk down a road I don¡¯t know well¡­¡±

    The audience sucked in a breath and cheered as they heard his melodious voice.

    ???? When I walk down a road I don¡¯t know well

    And I¡¯m full of scare and doubt¡­..????

    ????I think of you¡­. I think of you????

    ????I¡¯m always by your side, my love. ????

    The audience began swaying as if they were attending an audience. The college students were happiest of all as their donation boxes began filling. They looked at the handsome man in disbelief. He was so talented that they instantly wished that he was an idol and they would certainly support him.

    On the other hand, An Xin hade to the shopping mall with Shen Yue. The two friends met after so long. Both of them were trying out different ces and they hade to have lunch in a famous restaurant when they saw people standing in a crowd by the side of the road.

    ¡°It seems someone is performing, ¡°Shen Yue said.

    ¡°Mhmm, ¡°An Xin was trying to get into the crowd. She didn¡¯t know why she felt the need to go and see it. The voice of the singer was too familiar.

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, do you think the singer¡¯s voice is familiar?¡± Shen Yue asked after a while.

    An Xin stared at her in surprise. ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    Shen Yue nodded her head. ¡°What¡¯s that mysterious singer¡¯s name? Star something. That person sounds a bit like him. But it can¡¯t be him, right? No one knows what the mysterious inte sensation looks like.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes twinkled as she ran inside the crowd. The people gave her nasty res but she didn¡¯t mind cutting in the line to see if it was that person. Shen Yue was right behind her. When they saw the singer singing, she stopped.

    ¡°Gosh, I think I just have a crush, ¡± Shen Yue muttered. ¡°Who is this Greek god?¡±

    An Xin nudged her and gave her a nasty re.

    ¡°What? You aren¡¯t stealing my crush from me, are you?¡± Shen Yue teased her.

    ¡°Yue¡¯er! Off limits!¡± An Xin said in a sharp tone. ¡°Look at his face carefully. ¡°

    ¡°Handsome, ¡± Shen Yue eximed. ¡°Wait¡­why does he look like our high school¡¯s big boss?¡±

    An Xin gave her a sharp look and Shen Yue¡¯s eyes widened in realization.

    ¡°Big Boss Han?¡± Shen Yue uttered the words with great difficulty. She turned to look at a very handsome Han Zixin who was singing.

    ????I¡¯ll be forever in your arms

    I¡¯m always by your side, my love

    And this love¡¯s entirely for you, with you, from you

    I¡¯m always by your side, my love

    From now on, my everything¡¯s for you, with you, from you????

    ¡°Once more! Once more!¡±

    The crowd was demanding him to sing one more time.

    An Xin smiled at the memory. She closed her eyes and the scene of Han Zixin singing this song for the first time during camping in High school came to her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but want to cry andugh at the sweet memory. She couldn¡¯t help but think how this song was their own song; the song they goofed around, danced around and sang along to.

    She was so lost in memories that she didn¡¯t realize when the crowd jumped as he stood up and handed the guitar to the boys. She felt her body jerking away as someone pushed her. She would have kissed the floor if someone had not acted on his instincts and pulled her back.

    Her body startled and she fell on the person who pulled her wrist to save her. Her eyes widened dramatically when her lipsnded on his warm ones.

    She gasped loudly along with the crowd as she realized what she just did.

    Han Zixin blinked once and then twice as he stared at a pair of familiar big doe eyes staring at him in astonishment. He blinked again as he didn¡¯t know if he was watching a dream or if it was a coincidence.

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er!¡±

    Shen Yue acted faster and helped An Xin stand on her feet back.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°My first kiss, ¡± An Xin murmured, touching her tingling lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important, ¡± Shen Yue said. ¡°Tell me are you hurt?¡±

    Before An Xin could reply, she felt someone grabbing her wrist and pulling her with him.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, I¡¯m getting kidnapped, ¡± An Xin shouted.

    Shen Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going back. I know you will reach home on your own.¡±

    When her back hit the back of his motorcycle, she lowered her gaze. He gripped her chin and made her look at him.

    ¡°Hi, ¡± She tried to be her charming self but when she saw his dark eyes, she sighed. He was angry. No, he was livid.

    ¡°When?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I was nning a surprise, ¡± She muttered.

    ¡°More like a shock, ¡± Han Zixin scoffed.

    ¡°Stand a little away, I¡¯m a woman, ¡± An Xin said, pushing him a little away. Gosh, he was so tall that she had to crane her neck to look at him. He was taller than Lu Xuan and this made her smile.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t listen to herints and pulled her for a bear hug. She wrapped her arms around him and heaved out a sigh.

    ¡°You are cruel, ¡± He whispered.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± He whispered again. He broke the hug and stared at her face. Same doe eyes. Small and oval face. Cute button nose.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like this?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Han Zixin inquired.

    ¡°Like this, ¡± She said.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Han Zixin retorted.

    ¡°Like¡­¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t find another word. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    He stared at her without saying a word.

    ¡°You have gotten intense, ¡± Shemented.

    ¡°Try leading the special forces, ¡± Han Zixinmented.

    ¡°Mr deputy chief, congrattions, ¡± An Xin smiled at him. Her dimples were visible. She was so happy that it was evident in her clear doe eyes.

    He smiled back and nodded at her. ¡°What were you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Came here to lunch with Yue¡¯r but the food sucks, ¡°An Xin shrugged. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±

    ¡°I am seeing you after seven years and I can¡¯t even look at you for seven minutes, ¡°Han Zixin retorted.

    ¡°Why are you bitter?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°I was the first person you said goodbye to when you left but you couldn¡¯t tell me that you areing back, ¡± Han Zixin bitterly said. ¡°Guess, we really drifted with time.¡±

    With this said, he walked away from her. She stared at his retiring back for a moment and then ran after him.

    ¡°Han Zixin!¡±

    ¡°Han Zixin!¡±

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t go!¡±

    He stopped in his tracks but he didn¡¯t turn to look at her. She hugged his back and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, ¡± She said. ¡°I was wrong. I was extremely wrong. Also, stop lying that you are looking at me after seven years.¡±

    ¡°You said, I can¡¯t mention that you came to China for a bar exam or I¡¯m so dead, ¡°He murmured. ¡± You also said no matter what happens you will never ignore me but that¡¯s what you are doing right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Go back home, ¡± Han Zixin said without turning back to look at her.

    ¡°You are not going to drop me home?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you brought your driver, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°It was nice meeting you again, An Xin. I need to go back to my apartment.¡±

    An Xin loosened her arms around his waist and watched him going away from her. She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings as she wasn¡¯t even sure what she was feeling. When he left on his motorcycle, the rain started pouring. The sunny weather turned gloomy all of a sudden and she smiled at the irony.

    ______

    A/N: One chapter for today. Last Minute ns are the worst! I¡¯m travelling and would post only one chapter until I¡¯m back home. Wish me a happy vacation (tough) it¡¯s not a vacation but what¡¯s the harm in thinking of it as a vacation, right?

 Chapter 310 Your Landlady

    A white car stopped near her after a while and she opened the passenger seat to sit inside.

    ¡°Spill, ¡°Shen Yue said, driving away.

    ¡°What?¡± An Xin asked in confusion.

    ¡°You and Zixin are behaving strangely. Tell me what happened or you will have to face my wrath, ¡± Shen Yue threatened.

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, you are thinking too much, ¡°An Xin mumbled and looked out of the window.

    ¡°You are saying that it¡¯s not strange that he pulled you away from everyone and then left you alone in the rain, ¡°Shen Yue said with a scoff. ¡°Nonsense! The Han Zixin I know worship thend you walk on. You are his best friend. You guys were close even when you were in different countries.¡±

    ¡°We were until a few months ago, ¡± An Xin murmured under her breath. Thankfully, Shen Yue didn¡¯t hear what she just said. ¡°Also, we are normal. We are meeting after seven years and this behaviour is natural.¡±

    ¡°Fine, tell me about your boyfriend, ¡°Shen Yue asked and An Xin choked on air. ¡°Or you are nning to marry your best friend.¡±

    ¡°Yue¡¯r, I don¡¯t promote puppy love!¡±

    ¡°Come on, you are twenty five!¡± Shen Yuemented. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a boyfriend now, when will you have one? I think you should get one now.¡±

    ¡°Why are you all hellbent on the same thing, ¡± An Xin muttered and closed her eyes. She felt her phone vibrating and when she opened her eyes to look at the caller, she silenced the phone. However, the caller was stubborn just like her. In the end, she took the call.

    ¡°Xin, you have to talk to Shangyan, ¡± She heard Yoona say. ¡°How could hee into a rtionship after just breaking up with me? Before you take your brother¡¯s side, check out his WeChat. He is in a rtionship with your friend. Don¡¯t you have a rule where your friends can¡¯t date your brother?¡±

    An Xin sighed, ¡°First of all, I have no idea you guys broke up.¡± Looking at Shen Yue who was driving the car, she added, ¡°And if he really is in a rtionship, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t interfere in it. You know why? Because I will be pissed if my brothers interfere in my romantic life. Lastly, stop making me an intermediary between you guys all the time. I have a life of my own.¡±

    ¡°You are being selfish, ¡± Yoona replied. ¡°Please help me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m selfish. Why should I help you?¡± An Xin questioned, ¡°Remember I helped in three divorced cases and I got my clients a good settlement. Call me when you are married and want a divorce.¡± Before hanging up, she added, ¡°If you want a friend, I¡¯m always here but if you want his sister to convince him to take your side each single time, then goodbye. See you soon.¡±

    ¡°Who pissed you?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°Just someone who needs to attend a couple of therapy sessions, ¡± An Xin muttered. She searched for a good online couple therapist and sent the information to both Yoona and Gu Shangyan asking them to solve their problems themselves.

    ¡°You and your obsession with therapy, ¡± Shen Yue helplessly said.

    ¡°Hey, therapy works. My dysfunctional family is working fine because of therapy, ¡± An Xin argued. She then fell silent and mumbled, ¡°However, there are some problems that even therapy can¡¯t solve.¡±

    ¡°Again, what¡¯s your deal with Han Zixin?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± An Xin muttered and looked out of the window.

    ______

    The next day, Han Zixin was in his house, roaming shirtless. He had just cooked breakfast for himself and in a few minutes, he had to leave for the office. However, he was waiting for hisndlord toe and sign the contract who promised him to meet at his house.

    The bell rang and he opened the door only to find someone standing on his doorstep hiding face with the contract papers. The person slowly kept the papers down and smiled brightly at him.

    Han Zixin heaved out a sigh. ¡°You are myndlord?¡±

    An Xin smiled widely at him. ¡°Hi, Mr Tenant. You shouldn¡¯t open the door half naked. What if a mad woman pounced on you?¡± Her eyes widened as she realised what she just said. She ced her palms on her mouth and shook her head fervently.

    Han Zixin narrowed his eyes on her face and gave her a side to enter. She was just¡­ Littleblock head. As she entered the house, a delicious aroma of food entered her nostrils. She saw a te of food ced on the dining table and she ran towards it and took a bite of delicious bacon and eggs with toasted bread. Simple breakfast but it was delicious.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s mine, ¡± Han Zixin said as he saw a thief stealing his food b

    ¡°You can cook more but pitiful me can¡¯t!¡± An Xin gave him best puppy eyes.

    ¡°Fine, ¡°He sighed and took a seat next to her. He used a pair of chopsticks and ate.

    ¡°Hey, cook for yourself. I already ate from this te already,¡°An Xin said in horror.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time we ate from the same te, ¡± Han Zixin argued. ¡°Did you forget we used to drink tea from the same cup? We ate with the same chopsticks.¡±

    An Xin scratched her head. ¡°We are no longer young. It¡¯s a bit awkward now.¡±

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t say anything and let her eat the

    food and went to cook for himself.

    When it came to signing the agreement, he asked her for rent. ¡°How much do I have to pay you each month for this ce?¡±

    An Xin blinked her eyes. ¡°Why would you pay me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m renting this ce from you. Aren¡¯t you thendlord?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m only interested in bing yourndy, ¡± An Xin honestly replied. ¡°I have no interest in rent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, ¡°Han Zixin told her. ¡°If you aren¡¯t taking any rent, I can¡¯t live here.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you aren¡¯t living here?¡± An Xin questioned. ¡°If you were myndlord, would you take rent from me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, ¡± He said instantly. It was a different thing that the rent wouldn¡¯t be in mary terms but she didn¡¯t need to know about this.

    ¡°Han Zixin! I have raised you for nothing!¡± She said loudly.

    ¡°Drama queen, ¡± He muttered. ¡°Act like a cutthroatwyer that you im to be.¡±

    ¡°If I have to behave like that with you too, then what¡¯s the benefit of us being best friends? An Xin questioned him.

    Han Zixin stared at her angrily but then sighed. He couldn¡¯t do anything with her. She was just¡­ never mind.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Zixin finally questioned her.

    ¡°I¡¯m thendy. Of course, it will be me who wille to see you, not another woman, ¡± An Xin said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you are charging me rent, ¡°Han Zixin muttered.

    ¡°You agreed not to pay me rent, ¡± An Xin said with shining eyes.

    ¡°Yes, you are selling me the house, ¡± Han Zixin smirked.

    An Xin¡¯s smile fell. ¡°I said no such thing.¡±

    Han Zixin leaned his face near hers and she swallowed hard.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked in hesitation. She put a hand on her lips and eximed, ¡°You can¡¯t kiss me again!¡±

    Han Zixin made a sour face as he heard her words but gently wiped the oil from her nose. While eating breakfast, she ended up smearing some food oil on her lips.

    ¡°Dirty mind, ¡°Han Zixin muttered.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± An Xin roared. ¡°How dare you call me dirty minded? You! You! You made me lose my first kiss.¡±

    Han Zixin smirked and went back to eating his breakfast.

    ¡°I hate you, ¡°An Xin announced.

    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t, ¡°He nonchntly added.

    An Xin cursed under her breath but when he gave her a look, she zipped her mouth and sat there quitely.

    ¡°I want to buy this house, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna sell to you, ¡°An Xin said stubbornly.

    ¡°I can afford it, ¡°He said.

    ¡°Of course, I know Mr secret superstar, ¡°An Xin gave him a fake smile.

    ¡°God, ¡°He ran hand through his head and mumbled. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    An Xin flipped her hair and said proudly, ¡°You have to be me to find it out.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will move out now, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Oh my god, are you for real?¡± An Xin screamed. ¡°I vowed to raise you when we were young, didn¡¯t I? Now why are you backing out? Little Zixin, listen to Jiejie and stop being stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Jiejie? Whose Jiejie are you? Xiaobao¡¯s?¡± Han Zixin grimaced.

    ¡°Yours too, ¡°She chuckled and stood up from there to leave her alone. Oh, it was too easy to tick him off. Tsk. Tsk. He was no fun.

    ¡°I know what you are doing, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°I¡¯m not ying brother-sister fantasy with you. Find someone else.¡±

 Chapter 311 First day at work

    ¡°How about you drop me at the office?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s my first day at work. Be my lucky charm?¡±

    Han Zixin blinked his eyes as he stared at her. ¡°Today is your first day at the office?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. Her mother, stepfather and even her dad had offered to drop her at the office but she refused them because she had to coax an angry buddha. How could she fall asleep knowing that he was angry at her? She agreed that their rtionship had taken a U-turn since¡­ Not thinking about that day again.

    ¡°Yep, ¡± She answered him seriously.

    ¡°You will go to the office wearing this?¡± Han Zixin questioned as he looked at her outfit.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my outfit?¡± An Xin questioned. She was wearing a white crop top and pink red pants. Her pink zer jacket was still in her car.She believed that she actually looked dope. It had been so long since she had worn something pink.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go to the office like this!¡± Han Zixin said in a stern tone. He went to his room and came with his leather jacket and ced it on her shoulders. When he returned, he was wearing his uniform and she felt her heart beating wildly in her ribcage. How could someone look so ravishing in a police uniform?

    As he slipped the jacket on her shoulder, he zipped it up. Not even a speck of skin on her body was visible. She had an urge to pout but seeing how he was behaving, she didn¡¯t say a word. She didn¡¯t even tell him that her zer was in her car downstairs.

    He put a helmet on her head and carried his own while leaving the house. ¡°My car is still not back. I have no other option but to ride a motorcycle.¡±

    ¡°No problem, ¡± An Xin found himself saying. She would return her father¡¯s carter. It wasn¡¯t like his dadcked cars. She could keep that if she liked.

    As she sat behind him on the motorcycle, she slipped his hands on his waist and both of them felt a jolt of spark as their bodies touched. It was such an innocent touch but it felt so weird to them.

    There was a wide smile on her face as he was riding the motorcycle and her long hair was flying with the wind as if the petals of peach blossoms were dispersing with a gust of wind. He wasn¡¯t smiling like her but there was a rare shine in his whiskey eyes and he seemed to have been intoxicated by her presence and addicting scent.

    It was not the first time she was riding on his bike but anyone didn¡¯t need to know about it. This experience was just as magical as thest one.

    Soon, they reached her office and he stopped the motorcycle at the entrance of the building. She climbed down and looked at him, blinking her doe eyes. He removed her helmet and tucked the strand of hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Let me see my face, ¡± An Xin said as she leaned closer to him to see her face in the mirror of the motorcycle.

    Han Zixin gulped as he could feel softness against his chest. She had no sense of crisis. Did she get around behaving like this? How he wished to keep her in his pocket so nobody could harm her! Oh God, she was hellbent on making him crazy!

    ¡°Here, take your jacket, ¡± An Xin said as she tried to unzip the leather jacket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, ¡± He warned her. ¡°You are a big girl now. Stop acting like an innocent thirteen years old.¡± He maintained a good one-metre distance between them and added, ¡°Don¡¯t stand close to the guy. Maintain at least a one-metre distance. No matter who it is. Be aware of your surroundings. Also, if you face any problem in the office, tell your dad. Don¡¯t tolerate bullying and gossip as you did in your previous office.¡±

    An Xin was nodding his head like a good girl while he was giving a lecture. Should she remind him that she lived in the USA for a whole seven years on her own?

    ¡°Are you getting what I¡¯m saying?¡± Han Zixin questioned. She was so innocent that people would cheat her. What if they would her and she would be left counting money for them?

    An Xin pinched his hand. As he opened his mouth to react, she instantly put a chocte candy inside his mouth and he fell silent, staring at her with intense eyes as the familiar taste of candy overwhelmed his mouth.

    She opened her handbag and took out a sleek and delicately carved box. She put it in his pocket and said, ¡°Happy first day at the office, Zixin. Don¡¯t be nervous. You can do it! Fighting!¡±

    Han Zixin sighed. How was he supposed to be mad at her when she behaved like this? She was so cute and obedient that he had this dire urge to put her in his pocket and not show her to anyone. She was the most precious treasure in the entire world. If he could he would never share her with anyone.

    ¡°Thank you, ¡± He said in a soft voice. ¡°To be honest, I am a little nervous. I have never been given such a big responsibility. What if I fail my higher-ups?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you try and fail, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°I know you always give your best to your job. You work so hard to make our lives safer and more peaceful. If you fail, it¡¯s okay. But I have faith in you. I will pray that you may pass every test thrown your way.¡±

    Han Zixin ended up smiling. This was the reason why his best friend was his favourite human being in the entire world.

    ¡°Now go to the office and be your amazing self, ¡± An Xin smiled widely at him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give your brother a call. And please don¡¯t be mad at him on my behalf. I begged him to not tell you I¡¯ming home. He always took care of me there.¡±

    ¡°We will see, ¡± Han Zixin said while driving away.

 Chapter 312 Save money

    While he left, she turned around to enter inside. As she crossed the entrance, she saw Amanda Ning standing there.

    ¡°You look happy to be here, ¡± Amandamented.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we all?¡± An Xin asked.

    Amanda gestured around her and An Xin fell silent to see sombre faces walking here and there. Why did people here look as if they had never seen the light of a joyous morning?

    ¡°Well, I have a fair share of depressing days, ¡± An Xin smiled. ¡°When I¡¯m not depressed, I¡¯m shining like sunlight.¡±

    ¡°Then, I hope NL won¡¯t take away your sunlight, ¡± Amanda remarked.

    ¡°I have my personal sun. All I need to do is hug it and I will be full of sunlight, ¡± An Xinughed.

    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Amanda ended up asking.

    ¡°No, my mom, ¡± An Xin winked and sashayed away.

    The receptionist looked at the newwyer with a dumbfounded expression. Someone dared to be naughty with CEO Amanda who was always in serious mode. Whoever this newwyer was, she looked pretty amazing.

    The intern of that day came running when she saw An Xin standing there waiting for the elevator.

    ¡°I recognised you, ¡°The intern said. She was gasping for breath but she knew she had toplete her sentence. ¡°You are Miss China of Year XXXX. My sister is your biggest fan. She said you are her inspiration. She participated in the Miss Sunshine contest just like you did once.¡±

    ¡°All the best to your sister for this journey, ¡± An Xin smiled.

    ¡°Can you give me your autograph? She will be thrilled, ¡± The intern said with a hesitant look.

    ¡°Only if you promise to treat me like a normal employee from now on, ¡± An Xin said.

    The intern smiled widely at her and nodded her head. She took out a paper and An Xin signed on it.

    ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°Rui, ¡°The intern replied with a smile.

    An Xin nodded her head and wrote at the bottom of the paper, ¡°Dear Rui, never let the sunshine inside you die. Get your personal sun and hug it when you feel your sunshine dimming.

    a€¡° Love

    AN Xin, your loving Glitter Queen. ¡°

    When An Xin left, the intern smiled at thedy. Her sister was right. Rui had once told her that one day she would meet An Xin in person and would understand why she idolized this woman other than thousands of other famous celebrities. An Xin shone like a brought sun, but her light wasn¡¯t callous on the skin but quite warm and soothing.

    An Xin decided to drop by her father¡¯s office first as she knocked on the door, she heard a sound of approval and opened the door to find her father buried in work. She had ced a coffee mug that she asked the secretary to brew on his desk and waited for him to look at her.

    Lu Zhaolin blinked his eyes as he came across his daughter¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good morning, daddy, ¡°An Xin greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°A good morning indeed, ¡°Lu Zhaolin smiled back. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring your car, ¡°An Xin confessed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡°Her father said with a sigh.

    ¡°Can I keep it?¡± An Xin innocently asked.

    ¡°No, ¡°Lu Zhaolin clearly said.

    An Xin grumbled. ¡°Every parent talked about filial piety but don¡¯t parents need to do the same towards their kids?¡±

    ¡°Stop yingw games with me, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay for yourw school to be manipted by your words.¡±

    An Xin pursed her lips. ¡°Educating a child is every parent¡¯s duty. When I have kids, I will pay for their school too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about kids, ¡°Lu Zhaolin grunted. ¡°You aren¡¯t ever having kids.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want to y with your grandchildren?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°My baby is still a baby and she can¡¯t have a baby, ¡°Lu Zhaolin quickly said. ¡°Also, you aren¡¯t allowed to marry until you are fifty. A topic close!¡± Seeing her pursed lips, he added, ¡°Come on, I will show you your office space.¡±

    As they came out of the office, they saw Amanda Ninging their way.

    ¡°Miss An, your boyfriend¡¯s Id card fell on the ground when he drove away, ¡°Amanda said. The security guard found the identity card. Thankfully, she could recognise Han Zixin to be the same handsome young man who was behaving intimately with An Xin. She had an inkling that An Xin would certainlye to meet Lu Zhaolin whose office was on the same floor as her and here she was.

    Lu Zhaolin¡¯s gaze quickly fell on his daughter and she gulped. Before she could take the ID card from Amanda, he took it away and as he looked at the name and picture on the Identity Card, he had an urge to break aw.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t misunderstand, ¡°An Xin said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Are you and that gangster boy dating?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked, barely controlling his anger.

    ¡°Zixin is a Deputy of the police , not a gangster, ¡± An Xin replied. Her father was just biased against her best friend.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the answer to my question, ¡± Lu Zhaolin questioned. He would break every boy¡¯s legs who would dare to look at his daughter. She was so young to be involved with puppy love.

    ¡°Zixin and I aren¡¯t dating yet, ¡± An Xin answered.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by ¡®yet¡¯?¡± Lu Zhaolin questioned. ¡°You can¡¯t date anyone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡± An Xin nodded her head. ¡°If I ever like anyone, I will just drag him to the civil affairs bureau and save your money. After all, dating and weddings cost money.¡±

    Amanda ended upughing as she heard the reply.As she looked at the dark look casted on Lu Zhaolin¡¯s face, she disappeared from there.

    ¡°You are allowed to marry either, ¡± Lu Zhaolin mentioned.

    ¡°Oh my god, you got married twice and I can¡¯t even marry once. That¡¯s unfair to me, ¡± An Xin feigned to be mad.

    Lu Zhaolin blushed angrily and went back to his office to throw an tantrum.

    ¡°Huh, I was just saving money.¡±

 Chapter 313 Prejudiced against her

    Later, An Xin was shown her office space and she had to work with three other newly appointedwyers. Ming Jun would be directly working under Mr Long, the senior attorney while she and Zhang Yiming had to work together on a case.

    Mr Long was the kind of person who didn¡¯t know anything else than his work. When the new employees came, he didn¡¯t waste time in the introduction but straight divided the work. Currently, there were three junior attorneys for criminal cases and he was the senior attorney who mainly took all the high-profile or difficult cases.

    ¡°Mr Zhang, ¡± An Xin nodded at the door.

    ¡°Pleasee in, ¡± The man nodded at her. He didn¡¯t know why she was polite even though they were sharing the same office with Ming Jun.

    ¡°This is the paperwork you asked me to do, ¡± An Xin said. Since they were working on a case together, they divided the work between them based on their strong points. ¡°Mr Long sent word to meet Mr Jin. He said it will be better if we interview him.¡±

    Zhang Yiming nodded his head. ¡°I will contact the prison authority. As Mr Jin¡¯s representing the Law firm, we will be able to get a meeting soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡°An Xin agreed. She went back to her desk and began working. The day ended soon and she didn¡¯t even know. It was when the clock struck five, that she heard her phone ringing.

    ¡± Do you want a ride back home?¡± The melodious voice asked.

    An Xin bit on her lips to hide the smile forming on her lips. ¡°Will you offer me a ride?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring the car. I don¡¯t want you to be stolen by the cab drivers. Lately, there has been a case where a cab driver kidnapped a young girl, ¡°Han Zixin gave her the perfect excuse. Actually, it was not an excuse and he really was worried about it. She was new to this country. She was born and raised abroad and she lived here only for three years. Her experience here was negligible. It wasn¡¯t impossible for her to be stolen by a thug or other criminal.

    ¡°You can say that you wanna give me a ride. Trust me, I won¡¯t tease you, ¡± An Xin teased him. He was so cute sometimes that she had an urge to pull his cheeks. He clearly wanted to give her a ride but he was ying hard to get. Hah, she would see for how long he could keep this charade on.

    ¡°Yes or no?¡± He asked.

    ¡°For you, it¡¯s always a yes, ¡± An Xin nonchntly replied.

    Han Zixin muttered something under his breath that she couldn¡¯t hear properly.

    ¡°Are youing or not?¡± An Xin asked once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of the building. Come soon, ¡°Han Zixin said, disconnecting the call.

    ¡°What a tsundere, ¡± An Xin scoffed. She picked up her handbag and waved goodbye to her coworkers who were looking at her with dumbfounded expressions. What did they expect? Why would she work overtime on her first day at job? She didn¡¯t get paid to work overtime yet.

    When she was leaving the office, her gaze fell on Amanda Ning who was returning to her office along with other higher-ups. She greeted the CEO and sashayed away with her heels clicking on the marbled floor.

    She soon reached where he was waiting for her, leaning against the motorcycle. She didn¡¯t say anything as he put the helmet on her head.

    ¡°Where are you staying?¡± Han Zixin questioned.

    ¡°With my mom and uncle, ¡°An Xin smiled.

    ¡°I guessed so, ¡± Han Zixin muttered.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin asked.

    Han Zixin sighed. ¡°Remember I once told you have a momplex? You still have it. You used to call your mom five times a day because you think it was normal. I would be more shocked if you say that you moved out like your brothers. Also, you have no life skills.¡±

    An Xin had an urge to pout but he was right too. She could not cook and there was a possibility that she would die out of starvation if she lived alone. Moreover, she didn¡¯t like to eat out asionally.

    ¡°Do you have lunch?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get time, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°I will drop you at home and then I have to go back to headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have fixed working hours, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡± I have to go when I¡¯m asked to.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did youe to pick me?¡± An Xin asked her arms on her waist. ¡°Fine, I will get stolen by a cab driver. But remember my dad works in the same building. I can ask him to drop me home anytime.¡±

    Han Zixin pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t have anything to retort. She could have gone home with her dad but why did hee here? Even he had no answer to this question.

    ¡°Since you are here, let¡¯s have an early dinner and then you can go to the office, ¡± An Xin suggested as she sat behind him on the motorcycle. It seemed as if he wanted to say something but in the end, he chose to maintain his silence.

    In the office, Lu Zhaolin ended his work as soon as possible. He was habitual of working overtime but today he ended his work extra early just for her. They hadn¡¯t gotten to spend time with each other. He would drop her at An Qinyan¡¯s ce and this would allow them to spend some time together.

    As he reached An Xin¡¯s office floor, he saw Zhang Yiming and Ming Jun clearing their desks and leaving for home. Since one of them refused to over time, they decided to go back home too. After all, it was their first day at the office and they hadpleted what was there to be done.

    ¡°Where is An Xin?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked.

    ¡°She left a few minutes ago, ¡± Zhang Yiming replied.

    ¡°Alone?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, ¡± Zhang Yiming replied. Even though he heard her talking to someone he didn¡¯t say anything as it was not his position to say.

    ¡°Okay, ¡± Lu Zhaolin left.

    Zhang Yiming turned to look at Ming Jun and questioned in confusion, ¡°Does not Mr Lu handle another department? Why was he interested in ours?¡±

    Ming Jun sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rtionship between your partner in the project and Mr Lu?¡±

    When he saw how oblivious Zhang Yiming was, he said, ¡°Mr Lu is her father. I heard it from CEO Ning.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡± Zhang Yiming merely responded.

    ¡°I know what you must be thinking, ¡± Ming Jun replied. Who didn¡¯t know in office that Zhang Yiming¡¯s career almost got ruined by the daughter of his previous CEO. The firm where Zhang Yiming was working before used him to promote the image of the CEO¡¯s daughter as a talentedwyer. Thankfully, Zhang Yiming was able to quit and save himself from the ruin.

    ¡°She is a hardworking employee. Didn¡¯t sheplete all the tasks before leaving?¡± Ming Jun questioned. ¡°If she was using her father¡¯s influence, she would have thrown her weight around but she did nothing like that. We should always give a chance to everyone.¡±

    Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t say anything. No one showed their real face in just one day. He was not stupid enough to trust people. Instead of going back home, he sat back at his table and began going through the tasks that An Xinpleted before leaving.

    Ming Jun didn¡¯t say anything to Zhang Yiming either and exited the office. As he came out of his office, he saw Amanda Ning and she stopped as soon as she reached him.

    ¡°How was your day?¡± Amanda smiled at him.

    ¡°Good but I can¡¯t say anything about the future, ¡± Ming Jun replied.

    ¡°Why?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°Zhang Yiming and his prejudice against nepotism,¡± Ming Jun grimaced. ¡°It was fine until he didn¡¯t know An Xin was Mr Lu¡¯s daughter. I think he will make things difficult for her.¡±

    Amanda suddenly smiled. ¡°Good. She can always join another department. I think she will make an amazing civilwyer. Or she can practise both. Let Zhang Yiming be the reason behind her new decision.¡±

    ¡°Is it even moral?¡± Ming Jun questioned. ¡°You are forcing her into the back corner.¡±

    ¡°Jun, you are awyer. How can you talk about moral or immoral?¡± Amanda gently smiled at him as she fixed his tie. ¡°Also, too much interest in the new employee is not nice. Focus more on your career.¡±

    ¡°She is a nice girl and I just want to help her out. More than helping her, I hate office politics. I just want a peaceful working environment, is it too much to ask for?¡± Ming Jun looked at her and asked. ¡°Or you can ask Mr Long to make us partner on another project. Zhang Yiming is a loner anyways.¡±

    ¡°No, ¡± Amanda said. ¡°She will not work with you and it¡¯s non-negotiable.¡±

 Chapter 314 Stupid Questions

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± An Xin asked as he parked his bicycle outside a restaurant and brought her inside. She saw him ushering her to the table and he passed her the menu.

    He gently knocked on her head. ¡°Little blockhead, why do people go to the doctor?¡±

    ¡°To get treatment for sickness, ¡± An Xin replied as she blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Why do we go towyers?¡± He asked once again.

    ¡°You know why we do, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°But the question is why are you asking me these questions? I know we both know the answer to this question. Isn¡¯t it stupid to ask the questions?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°If you know they are stupid questions, then why do you ask one?¡±

    An Xin pursed her lips. She just realised that he called her stupid for asking what they were doing in the restaurant. What she meant by the question was why they were in a restaurant and not his house. She had parked his car in his building and he could have gone home and cooked. She would have seen him in action. Every time, she would see him cooking on video calls but this was the time she could see him live and it seemed she missed the chance.

    ¡°Fine. Fine. You win, Mr Secret Superstar, ¡± An Xin rolled his eyes.

    ¡°You still sticking to that nickname?¡± He asked her, amused.

    ¡°Yep, ¡± She smiled. ¡°It makes me feel as if I know something that no one else does. You know, I¡¯m the person with your deepest and darkest secret.¡±

    Han Zixin leaned in and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and whispered in her ear, ¡°You know two can keep a secret if one of them is dead.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him in horror. ¡°Did you just threaten me?¡±

    Han Zixin had the audacity to shrug. Yes, he actually shrugged at her as if what he did was not a big deal at all.

    ¡°You are deputy chief Han, ¡± An Xin reminded him. ¡°Behave like one instead of a gangster.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a gangster?¡± Han Zixin asked, amused.

    ¡°Of course, ¡°She said without waiting.

    A grin spread on his lips as he went on, ¡± Tell me what kind of gangster am I. What did I do to you to have you call me a gangster?¡±

    An Xin opened his mouth to reply but when he saw his whiskey eyes shining with mischief and he was biting his lip to stop the smile from spreading on his lips. Gosh, he was evil.

    She pointed her finger at him and said putting a hand on her heart, ¡°You¡­you¡­you just flirted with me?¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Han Zixin blinked his eyes innocently.

    ¡°That¡¯s morally wrong, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°We are best friends.¡±

    A waitress came to serve them food and she ced the food on the table, he turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Miss, do you think it¡¯s morally wrong to flirt with your best friend?¡±

    The womanughed as if it was her favourite kind of question. She showed him her left hand and went on saying, ¡°Known him for thirty years in total. Best friends for ten years before he confessed his feelings. Ten years of being married. Have two kids in school. Say, you think it¡¯s morally wrong to flirt with your best friend?¡±

    An Xin was as red as a ripe tomato as she buried her head in her te and dared not to look up. This Han Zixin made a fool out of her in front of the waitress. She would avenge this for sure. Her time woulde and all they had to do was wait patiently.

    She pouted and began murdering the steak that he had ordered. He sighed and took his te and put his own in front of her. When she saw that he had cut the steak for her, she reluctantly forgive him for teasing her.

    ¡°Do you know Nanxian is nning to expand to China?¡± An Xin asked after a while.

    Han Zixin nodded his head. ¡°He told me about it. Actually, I asked him toe home. He is so far from me and Yeye. His father used to care but ever since the man found his dead wife¡¯s doppelganger, he had been obsessed with her.¡±

    ¡°You asked him to return?¡± An Xin asked, once again shocked.

    Han Zixin nodded his head. ¡°If he has a family, why should he suffer in a foreign country all alone?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Go ahead, ¡± He said.

    ¡°Are you and Nanxian fine now? You don¡¯t hate him?¡± An Xin questioned. She knew one thing for sure that only she could dare to ask him this question and if anyone ever did, he would break their face.

    ¡°When you fell from the stairs in the examination venue and were taken to the hospital, ¡± Han Zixin said in a trembling tone. ¡°I saw your helplessness. You were so desperate to be alive. At that time, I realised how Nanxian would have felt. I reached out to him because I didn¡¯t want him to be desperate for love like you. My parents were good people. They raised me with love and care but the bond I have with Nanxian was something that was beyond anyone¡¯s understanding.¡±

    He paused for a moment and then went on, ¡°He was barely five when we met. The teenage me would be ashamed to me a kid for what happened to me but the teenage version of me was just angry at everyone. That me didn¡¯t know how to deal with the mess that Yeye¡¯s son made in our lives. It took time for all of us to forget and forgive everything and start a new life together.¡±

    An Xin smiled through teary eyes. She knew that this man always had a heart of gold. How could someone hate him? She couldn¡¯t imagine why Mr Han and Ms Yang did what they did to her. She never told him that she was the reason why Miss Yang was taken away from his life.

 Chapter 315 Know something

    The day when she had told Han Nanxian about the Yang woman¡¯s entry into Han Zixin¡¯s life, the protective big brother didn¡¯t take much time to act. He made sure that no one would get to hurt his baby brother.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like this?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    ¡°Like this, ¡± Han Zixin said with an uneasy smile.

    ¡°Like what?¡± She questioned again.

    He narrowed his eyes at her but she just gave him a bright smile, closing the topic. ¡°Tomorrow, if you want, I can drop you at the office again.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you move out because your Yeye¡¯s ce was far from your office?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°No, I moved out because my old man threw me out saying to get a life of my own, ¡± Han Zixin snorted.

    ¡°Yeye is still cute, ¡± An Xinughed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about him. I know you don¡¯t have fixed hours in the office. I will help you take care of him. When I will have time, I will drop by to see him. He likes me. I¡¯m sure he will be happy to have me over frequently.¡±

    ¡°He likes you more than his grandsons, ¡± Han Zixin muttered.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± An Xin asked him with a chuckle.

    ¡°I can never be jealous of you, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say what is mine is yours and this way grandfather is yours too?¡±

    ¡°No, I said what¡¯s mine is yours, ¡± An Xin quoted.

    ¡°Same thing, ¡± Han Zixin muttered.

    ¡°If this is the same thing then you are living in the apartment and you have to pay me rent by cooking delicious meals for me, ¡± An Xin announced. ¡°Or teach me to cook?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand why he had to pay rent for an apartment. She felt so wrong to take money from him. Although the apartment was under her name, still¡­

    ¡°You are not entering the kitchen in this life, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°Why do you want to learn cooking? You can always hire someone to cook for you. Don¡¯t you have a long line of servants at home?¡±

    An Xin sighed. How does she make him understand that cooking is a life skill and she needed to master it to survive? What would she do one day if she was hungry and there was no one to cook for her?

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°Remember the time when you went to learn to cook in a cooking ss.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. She looked at the faded scar on her arm and said, ¡°I burned my arm and it took two weeks to recover.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, ¡± He said. ¡°What if a misfortune ident happened again? You just returned home. Don¡¯t scare away your mother.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°You are right. It¡¯s not that important to cook. If I¡¯m hungry and don¡¯t want to eat out, I can alwayse to your ce and you will cook for me. What an amazing idea!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not at home, you can always go to Yeye¡¯s ce, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°His caretaker is always there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡± An Xin smiled brightly. After a while, she said, ¡°Before Nanxian, maybe Sicheng wille to China. He told me that he may move back forever.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°That he is moving back?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m! He is my friend. It¡¯s nice to have friends close by. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan doesn¡¯t like him, ¡± Han Zixin said.

    ¡°So what?¡± An Xin retorted. ¡°I never gave my opinion in Lu Xuan¡¯s business and he doesn¡¯t get to give in to mine. I can be friends with anyone. By the way, since when did you get so close to each other?¡±

    ¡°We both went to university in the same city, ¡± Han Zixin scoffed. ¡°He was like a lost puppy there. I had no other option but to take him under my protection I can¡¯t let your brother be bullied, can I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you the best, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you and him to be friends.¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuxi and I were ssmates in the police academy. We shared the same dorm, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°He was your brother¡¯s best friend. We had so many things inmon and ended up being together for years. However, I won¡¯t use the word to describe a friend for your brother. He is an asshole.¡±

    ¡°He is but you can¡¯t call him that, ¡± An Xin strictly said. She still abided by the same policy that she could wrong her brother but no one else. Not even her best friend.

    ¡°How protective, ¡± Hemented.

    ¡°My bros are my life, ¡°An Xin said. ¡± Lu Xuan and I are like fire and water. We won¡¯t stop fighting until one overpowers other but we love each other fiercely. Yan Gege is calm to our storm. He is the sanity to our insanity. He is the middle ground where we all meet. And Xiaobao is my little darling. He loves me such much that sometimes I wish to steal him from dad and auntie.¡±

    ¡°Your little darling still hates me, ¡± Han Zixin snorted. ¡°He thinks I¡¯m stealing you from him. Can you believe his audacity? Isn¡¯t it the opposite?¡±

    ¡°Stop, ¡± An Xin groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t you both get tired of fighting for the same thing? He is ten but you are twenty-five. You have to be a bigger person and let the child have what he wants.¡±

    ¡®Impossible, ¡®Han Zixin said in his heart. What kind of man would he be if he got lost from a ten year old kid?

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, ¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking anything, ¡± He lied with a straight face.

    ¡°You suck at lying, ¡± She rolled her eyes. Seriously, could he get any more childish than this?

    ¡°You know nothing, ¡± He said as he took a bite of his steak.

    ¡°Oh, I do know something, Mr Secret superstar.¡±And just like this, they were back to bickering with each other.

 Chapter 316 A mission

    An Xin was lying on her bed, munching on snacks as she was staring at theptop in front of her.

    ¡°You look like shit, ¡± An Xin said as her call gotmented.

    Song Xueyun narrowed her eyes and did a sarcastic haha. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you are at your house.¡±

    An Xin grinned. ¡°Come back, I will save you a space on my bed.¡±

    ¡°For your kind information, I have a boyfriend, ¡± Song Xueyun said with an eye roll. ¡°I can¡¯t cheat on him with you.¡±

    An Xin lightly hit her heart and dramatically said, ¡°Oh yunyun, you break my heart. How can you say no to my love?¡±

    ¡°Drama queen, ¡± Song Xueyun muttered.

    ¡°You are still dating that douchebag, ¡°An Xin asked, raising her brow.

    ¡°Jack is not a douchebag, ¡°Song Xueyun immediately said.

    ¡°Okay. When are you getting married?¡± An Xin asked her friend.

    ¡°Why would I get married?¡± Song Xueyun asked with furrowed brows. ¡°And who will I get married to?¡±

    ¡°Girlie, you just said you are saying Mr Douce Jack, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°Now you are asking who you will get married with. You have been dating him for many months now. I can¡¯t understand you. Why even date him in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°He is handsome. He is sessful. He understands my career goals. Our parents set us on a blind date. My parents like him. What¡¯s the harm in dating him?¡± Song Xueyun asked her, ¡°I am twenty-five. I don¡¯t have a stupid childhood crush on anyone and I realized that to spend a life together, you have to choose a person who has all the aforementioned things. Jack is a little workaholic but so am I.¡±

    An Xin sighed as she looked at her friend. ¡°Do you like him?¡±

    ¡°He is good, ¡± Song Xueyun said with a frown.

    ¡°If you guys broke now, will you be sad?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Why would I be? We broke up because we are notpatible together. Instead of harming each other, a break-up will be good, ¡± Song Xueyun replied.

    ¡°You are too practical, ¡± An Xin groaned. ¡°Yunyun, I¡¯m not asking you to be hopeless romantic but what¡¯s the harm in looking out for options? Wait, are you even physically attracted to this Jack guy?¡±

    Song Xueyun gave her a look.

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious, ¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°No need for rtionship advice from Miss Eternal Single, ¡°Song Xueyunmented.

    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s not my fault. I haven¡¯t found a guy that I can like, ¡± An Xin groaned.

    ¡°What¡¯s there not to be liked in Li Sicheng?¡± Song Xueyun asked. That boy was good for her friend but this smart girl was so stupid when it came to matters of love.

    ¡°Are you taking Yaoyao¡¯s ce now?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°She is obsessed with ying cupid for me and Sicheng. We are just friends.¡±

    ¡°Does it mean you dislike Li Sicheng?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°Of course not, ¡± She quickly answered. Why would she dislike Li Sicheng? He was such a cool kid to be around. He was smart, funny and cute. Who wouldn¡¯t like him? They always hang out together after work. He was such a great friend to her. How could she even dislike him?

    ¡°Do you know he likes you?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°Who?¡± An Xin pretended to be oblivious.

    ¡°You are such a bish, ¡± Song Xueyun said, gaping at her. ¡°You knew all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    An Xim tried to be nonchnt. ¡°What¡¯s there to do about it? So, what if I know something? I¡¯m so likeable that no one could help but like me even more. But it doesn¡¯t mean that I like them in the same way. Do you know being oblivious has its own merits? I don¡¯t have to face things that I don¡¯t want to. I y to be ignorant and oblivious that I can¡¯t deal with a certain issue. If I acknowledge his feelings, it will cause a rift in our friendship. Isn¡¯t it better to let him know that nothing of that sort is possible between us?¡±

    ¡°This is why I can¡¯t argue with you, ¡± Song Xueyun mumbled. ¡°Why do you have to be so intelligent?¡±

    ¡°Are you perhaps talking about yourself?¡± An Xin blinked her eyes at him in a very innocent manner.

    ¡°My dear Xin, intelligencees in many shapes and forms, ¡± Song Xueyun said like a wise woman. ¡°You are emotionally intelligent like any of us. We scored high in academics but failed to score high in life. I work in a big firm but suck at life. But you are just prospering.¡±

    ¡°I sacrificed a lot for the life I have, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°I worked too hard for it. I sacrificed my sleep, time and family to get where I¡¯m today. Although I¡¯m prospering, nothing in my life screams rainbows and sunshine. I have my struggles just like the rest of you.¡±

    Song Xueyun nodded. ¡°You are right. I¡¯m just being bitter because my life sucks.¡±

    ¡°How are your parents?¡± An Xin questioned after a while.

    ¡°They are great, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°You know they are travelling all over the world. She was in Spainst time I talked to them.¡±

    Mr Song and Mrs Song had faced a lot of hardship. All the things that they didn¡¯t get to do in their youth, they were doing it now. Mrs Song fell ill in her golden years and she spent years in and out of hospital. She was of the view that she didn¡¯t know when she would fall sick again. So, she decided to make the best of her memories.

    When Song Xueyun got a good job, she made her father retire early from his job. She could afford to sponsor them and that¡¯s what she had been doing ever since she found a nice paying job. Although her coworkers were mean, and her bosses assholes but the paycheck that she received every month was enough to make her continue work all day and night.

    That one golden smile on her parent¡¯s lips was worth everything.

    ¡°Have you ever thought of changingpany?¡± An Xin asked a whileter.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Song Xueyun asked. ¡°I¡¯m happy with my sry and benefits.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Li Sicheng¡¯spany is expanding to China?¡± An Xin questioned.

    Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Really? I have heard a lot of things about thepany. I always ask him who the mysterious CEO of thepany is. But he has his lips sealed.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply for it and find out who the boss is?¡± An Xin innocently asked. Since all of them were ying cupid in her life, couldn¡¯t she do the same? She suppressed the mischievous grin from spreading on her lips.

    ¡°Why?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°They are hiring staff, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°Li Sicheng is conducting lots of interviews. Just try once. He said the environment of hispany is quite good. You will get rid of your mean boss and the promotion that they give to that undeserving candidate.You worked so hard for it but they gave it to someone else because they thought you were too young for it.You can kick them in the groin and walk away from them.¡±

    ¡°I wish that it was this easy, ¡°Song Xueyun sighed.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± An Xin questioned. ¡°My mantra of life is if something makes you miserable, you drop them and walk away. Find something that makes you happy.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so easy, ¡± Song Xueyun smiled. ¡°I will send my resume. Who knows if I will be selected?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the harm in trying out once?¡± An Xin asked.

    Song Xueyun nodded her head. ¡°You are right.¡±

    They disconnected the call after that. She sighed and looked at the nk screen and a smile tugged at her lips.

    She called her partner in crime. ¡°Mr Secret Superstar, we have a mission.¡±

    The next moment, she heard a loud sound of a gunshot. Her eyes widened and her heart stopped beating. ¡°Zixin. Zixin, are you okay?¡±

    She looked at the watch on her hand that was still working which meant his heart was beating.

    ¡°Calm down, will you?¡± She heard his voice. ¡°I¡¯m practising.¡±

    She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You stupid boy, you scared me. Who does that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasing out of practice but I forgot that others are still in practice, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡± It¡¯s so much noise in here. Why don¡¯t I call youter?¡±

    ¡°Okay, ¡± An Xin said.

    As the call disconnected, Han Zixin heaved out a sigh and gestured to his team to raid the empty warehouse as two of the drug dealers were down. When they were arrested, his team seized the drugs and the warehouse.

    ¡°Leader, the mission aplished, ¡°A SWAT ranger said.

    ¡°Now call the police, ¡± Han Zixin said. He was a secret cover officer. He couldn¡¯te in front of the police as he had the role of deputy chief to y. Once his mission of wiping out the drug mafia waspleted, he would join his SWAT team again. Every few months he would be transferred to carry out secret missions in the guise of misbehaviour or something simr.

 Chapter 317 Spitfire

    Once the mission waspleted, Han Zixin was standing a little far where he could see his team sealing the warehouse. A momentter, a tall figure in a SWAT uniform stood next to him.

    ¡°Leader, the job is finished, ¡°The feminine voice said.

    As Han Zixin darted his head, he saw hisrade standing near him. Officer Chen was working on the same undercover mission as him.

    ¡°You can go back with everyone else, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a ride. Do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Officer Chen asked.

    Han Zixin counted his options and then nodded his head. He thought Chen Jiayi would ask him to go with other officers. He had no idea that she arrived in her car. As he was seated inside the car, she asked for his address and began driving.

    ¡°Leader, I talked to Captain Wang today, ¡°Chen Jiayi said, initiating a topic. ¡°I think he has an inkling that we are here on an undercover mission.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to jump ranks if he was that naive, ¡°replied Han Zixin. ¡°Let him enjoy his position for a while.¡±

    Chen Jiayi smiled. When she smiled, her aloof and cold face blossomed like spring flowers. ¡°Do you want to get lunch?¡±

    ¡°No, I already had it, ¡°Han Zixin said in an aloof tone. She didn¡¯t mind his tone because she knew that he wasn¡¯t dismissing her. It was just that his tone was like this.

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Chen Jiayi inwardly sighed. She was out of topics to initiate a talk with him. She took a deep breath and looked at her clean face in the mirror. In the uniform, she didn¡¯t look like a girl. Her hair was cut short like that of a guy. She didn¡¯t look like a girl to anyone. It was just her sweet voice that gave away her identity as a woman.

    She was eighteen when she first saw Han Zixin in the police academy. He was ate entry into the school. They didn¡¯t know why he came a monthter. However, he became the most sensational topic as soon as he entered the police academy. Some said he was epted because of his shooting and fighting talents. Some said he had backers in the academy to get himte admission there. She never cared about the truth. All she knew was that he was the most talented officer in the academy. His talent was not limited to academics but to the field too.

    Although he was aloof, he had this capability that always drew a person to him.

    His phone rang and he looked at the caller. She thought it was an illusion, given how his eyes softened as he looked at the screen.

    ¡°Hi, ¡°He said gently as soon as he took the call.

    Chen Jiayi blinked her eyes in disbelief, hurt and whatnot as she heard his tender voice. She could tell that the person he was talking to was a girl because her hearing power was sharp.

    ¡°You want me to y cupid, ¡°He said, holding back a smile. He teased,¡°For you and me?¡±

    Chen Jiayi pressed her feet on the brake and the car halted in the middle of the road. He turned to look at her but she apologized in return.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    When Chen Jiayi nodded her head, Han Zixin darted his head to listen to the girl on the phone.She held her hand on her heart and smiled bitterly. She drove the car while he was still on the phone and when she saw a cafe, she said, ¡°Do you mind if I pack dinner for me?¡±

    Han Zixin said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Actually,she was not hungry. She just needed a moment. She felt suffocated inside the car. She couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her. As she came out of the car, she took a breath. The cold air of the night failed to rx her. With shaky legs, she walked inside the cafe only to knock on someone.

    On Han Zixin¡¯s side.

    ¡°You will fail in your ns, ¡°Han Zixin nonchntly said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will tear him apart? She hates him, ¡°Han Zixin said without wasting a moment.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate him, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°She is just angry at him. I can tell you that once she sees him, she will forget her anger. Although he was away for nine years, he never forgot her. He always made sure that she was safe and happy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, ¡°Han Zixin yed to be oblivious. Even if he knew something, he was not going to tell anyone. He was not sure about this pair of Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun.

    ¡°You are going to help us. That¡¯s final, ¡°An Xin said.

    ¡°Fine. What do you want me to do?¡± Han Zixin questioned.

    ¡°We need Yeye¡¯s help too, ¡°An Xin said. She had a very mischievous idea and she felt wrong for doing that. But she knew that she had to do this.

    ¡°Xin, don¡¯t even think about this, ¡°Han Zixin warned her. He had an inkling about what she was up to.

    ¡°Should I call Yeye now?¡± An Xin inquired. ¡°I will just give him a callter.¡± After waiting for a while, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking the question that had been irking her a lot. ¡°Who was the girl you were talking with?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Han Zixin questioned.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask?¡± An Xin retorted. ¡°It¡¯s not like she was your girlfriend or so.¡±

    ¡°She can be, ¡°Han Zixin retorted and she fell silent. Taking a deep breath, he added, ¡°She is my co-worker.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, ¡°An Xin said this time, making him roll his eyes at her sneaky brain. He really had no words for him.

    Inside the Cafe, Chen Jiayi cursed as she collided with a tall body. She was still in her ck uniform. There was an aggressive aura around her that made anyone take a step back.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you watch while walking, ¡°The man asked her in frustration.

    Chen Jiayi scoffed. Seriously, was her day bad or she was just meeting the wrong people today? She raised her gaze to look at the handsome asshole who was looking at her with impatience.

    ¡°Seriously, asshole?¡± Chen Jiayi didn¡¯t hold back from cursing. ¡°First of all, you came through the wrong door and then you have the audacity to call me blind.¡±

    ¡°Technically, I didn¡¯t call you blind yet, ¡°The man said in an acidic tone. What a bastard! He really didn¡¯t know how to talk to a woman.

    Fine, she didn¡¯t look like a woman in uniform but still, he needed to be polite while talking to a woman.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you women asking for equal rights?¡± He said after a while. ¡°I disrespect both men and women equally.¡±

    Chen Jiayi gaped at him. Seriously, he could read her mind?

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not wasting my time arguing with you when I could utilise the previous minutes of my life on doing something useful, ¡°Chen Jiayi smiled.

    ¡°Like?¡± He cocked a brow.

    ¡°Like ¡­¡± She looked here and there then her gaze fell on the stray dog peeing near the pole and said, ¡°Like staring at the dog that looks better than you.¡±

    He looked at her, dumbfounded. Never had he ever been treated by the opposite sex like this.

    ¡°Onest question: Were you born an asshole or you took a special course?¡± Chen Jiayi asked as if she was so interested in this question.

    Before he could retort, she sashayed away from there. A momentter, someone tapped on his shoulder and he turned to look at his brother who said, ¡°I paid the bill. Weren¡¯t you going to get the car?¡±

    ¡°I just met a Spitfire, ¡°Lu Xuan muttered, staring at the way where the Spitfire disappeared.

    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Shangyan looked here and there. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Just no one, ¡°Lu Xuan muttered. He really was never insulted this bad. What was so wrong with what he said? She got so heated up that she said so many things to him. Not that his ego was bruised, he was just curious. Since he got scolded for so long, didn¡¯t he deserve to know the reason?

    He craned his neck to see where the sexy spitfire disappeared to. However, he didn¡¯t find her anywhere.

    ¡°Should we leave?¡± Gu Shangyan asked again.

    ¡°Yoona called Teeny, ¡°Lu Xuan said.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°She was pissed in the family group, ¡°Lu Xuan shrugged. ¡°She said if you can¡¯t handle your rtionships, don¡¯t get into one. I am sure that Yoona had called her.¡±

    Gu Shangyan heaved out a sigh. ¡°I will have a talk with Yoona.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what she wants, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°She knew that if she contacted Xin, you would call. I know you want some time away from her to think for both of you. Take all the time you want. Don¡¯t think about her. She is safe. I will keep an eye on her for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, brother, ¡°Gu Shangyan said with a smile.

 Chapter 318 Are you hurt?

    Song Xueyun was looking at the party in full swing with a smile on her lips. She saw her old coworker across the hall and raised her wine ss in acknowledgement. She could feel the gazes of everyone around her but she didn¡¯t stop politely smiling at anyone. Although she was smiling, there was an air of aloofness around her that made it difficult for people to approach her.

    ¡°Miss Song, how are you doing?¡± A man in a suit asked and began asking about her. He and Song Xueyun had worked on an acquisition and merger case a few months back. They had gotten acquainted with each other. He knew that this woman might appear cold and unapproachable but she was actually a very kind and sweet woman.

    Song Xueyun smiled. ¡°I¡¯m doing good. What about you Mr Xiao?¡±

    Mr Xiaoughed. ¡°I¡¯m also doing great. I heard that you were getting promoted. Congrattions.¡±

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t let the smile falter from her lips as she said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get promoted. Mr Liu did. Apparently, I was too young to get promoted this early.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, ¡°Mr Xiao said in agitation. ¡°You deserved it. You work so hard for thepany and Mr Liu almost messed up our project. Are they still keeping him there?¡±

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t say anything. Mr Liu was still in thepany because his sister was her direct boss and nobody knew better than how family connection and nepotism could alter anyone¡¯s life. And God forbid if you are a woman¡­ the number of difficulties that you face in a man-dominated world multiplied by several hundred.

    Do you know what was funny? How women actually never supported another woman. Most of them are jealous and vain. To prove one point, they are ready to go to any extent. She knew quite well about what was going on around her but she didn¡¯tin as she knew that no matter whichpany she joined, she would face the same discrimination everywhere. After all, she was a woman and the circle was dominated by men.

    ¡°You know you should change jobs, ¡°Mr Xiao said the same thing that everyone else was saying to her. They would tell her to quit. How did she tell them if she quit now her future would get blurry? She would have to return home and she was not ready to go back to An City. That city made her restless. Although she had a lot of good memories there, she was still reminded of what she lost there.

    Moreover, Lu Xuan was still there and she didn¡¯t know how to¡­ Did she have romantic feelings for Lu Xuan? Absolutely not! She knew that she and he as a couple was a very bad idea. God, why was she even thinking when she ended up liking him? Maybe, it was her teenage heart that thought the emotional attachment that she had with him was love. Maybe, he was just a childhood crush and she ended up thinking too much.

    See, so many conflicts. This was the reason why she was not ready to go back home. She needed to clear her head first.

    Mr Xiao left after saying more things. The crux of his topic was the same¡ª she needed to change jobs. She couldn¡¯t understand why everyone was asking her the same thing. First, Lu Xuan, then An Xin and now Mr Xiao. The twins would gloat if they found out that someone was supporting their argument.

    She ced the wine ss on the table and walked towards the washroom. She checked her phone. Jack, her boyfriend had texted her that he was headed to the same area and if she wanted he could pick her up. She hesitated for a moment before replying.

    Jack only wanted to spend more time with her. They both were so busy with their respective work that they never got time for themselves. She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him that she drove here not because she wanted to go home with him but because she was hellbent on pretending that she didn¡¯t see the text until she reached home.

    She was ready to apologise that she didn¡¯t see the message when she clearly did.

    Lately, Jack has been getting touchy. Of course, she understood the need for a man in a rtionship but she was not ready for that step. Once he had tried to kiss her and she had panicked.

    It was not that she was a prude. She understood one thing that she and Jack didn¡¯t share an emotional connection and she didn¡¯t want to kiss the person who didn¡¯t share an emotional connection with her.

    me An Xin for all the emotional nonsense she was saying. The girl put it in her head that she should only kiss the boys that she liked.

    An Xin was ying the role of her rtionship guru even though the girl was single and had no hope for romance. Each time she would say that she didn¡¯t need the advice of an unskilled yer, her friend would tell her coaches didn¡¯t y on the field.

    Yes, that¡¯s how crazy her sweet but salty friend was.

    As she was walking to the female washroom which was empty at this time, she heard some voices that she so well recognised but chose to ignore. She pretended as if she was not aware of the indecent happenings inside thest washroom on the row.

    She was happily pretending until she heard the voices of the people involved. Her eyes widened and her heart stopped. She was not sure if she was thinking something wrong or if it was the truth. However, to clear her doubts she took out her phone from her handbag and dialled Jack¡¯s number.

    The music began ringing in thest washroom on the row.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The woman asked, annoyed.

    ¡°My girlfriend, ¡°Jack said. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this and then I can go to her.¡±

    The woman moaned as he leaned to kiss her bosoms. ¡°Hurry up. Someone will see us here.¡±

    ¡°So, impatient already, ¡°Jack rasped in her eyes.

    Outside,colour drained from Song Xueyun¡¯s face. She angrily knocked on the door and a few momentster, a woman came out. It was no one but her boss Miss Liu.

    ¡°You not only stole my fucking promotion under my nose for your brain-dead brother but also my boyfriend?¡± Song Xueyun said in an acidic tone.

    ¡°Watch what you are saying, ¡°Miss Liu warned her.

    ¡°Really? You think I will watch my mouth now?¡± Song Xueyun asked with a scoff.

    ¡°If you open your mouth, I will ruin you, ¡°Miss Liu threatened her.

    A few momentster, Jack emerged. He looked at his hysterically acting girlfriend and said with a frown, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°You are really an asshole, ¡°Song Xueyun said in disbelief. ¡°No, you are not only an asshole but a douchebag too.¡± With this said, she bolted out of the washroom with Jack on his heels behind her and Miss Liu was calmly setting her makeup in the mirror. It was as if she had nothing to do with the fire that she had set.

    When Song Xueyun appeared in the party hall, she sent onest email to thepany¡¯s ount and announced that she was quitting. The CEO of the firm who was organising the party said something to mike making everyone thereugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wee Miss Liu who has put a lot of effort into winning us the best projects, ¡°The CEO said with a smile and the crowd pped in return.

    Song Xueyun walked to the CEO with a graceful smile. She took the second Mike from his assistant¡¯s hand and announced, ¡°Good evening, everyone. My apologies. Miss Liu wouldn¡¯t be able toe here yet.¡±

    The CEO shed her a look saying what on earth she was doing here but Song Xueyun only smiled sweetly at him.

    ¡°Miss Liu is so busy fucking my boyfriend in the bathroom that she can¡¯t be present here in person, ¡°Song Xueyun innocently smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I took enough pictures to prove that.¡±

    ¡°Enough, ¡°The CEO boomed.

    The crowd began murmuring in disbelief as they looked at the brave woman standing on the stage and dealing with an adulterous couple.

    ¡°Oh, did I mention that This is not the first time Miss Liu did something like this?¡± Song Xueyun further said, ¡°She loves giving bed favours to our clients to get deals. No wonder she is the boss¡¯s favourite employee.¡± She looked at the CEO¡¯s wife who was staring at her husband in disbelief and poured more oil into the fire.

    ¡°Take her out of here, ¡°The CEO announced. The guards caught Song Xueyun and dragged her out of the venue. She was pushed away as soon as they left the arena. As her head was about to hit the wall, someone grabbed her by her arms and pulled her against his chest.

    ¡°Are you hurt, Yunyun?¡±

    Song Xueyun raised her eyes and tears started flowing uncontrobly.

 Chapter 319 Jail

    When Song Xueyun was pushed out of the party hall, she had expected to bump her head against the wall but she had not expected to find herself in the arms that left her alone almost a decade ago.

    ¡°Are you hurt, Yunyun?¡± He had an audacity to ask after tearing apart her heart. It was funny, wasn¡¯t it? She had been preaching for years how good her life was and how well she was doing but at this moment, when she was at her lowest, the person who she so badly wanted to show that she didn¡¯t die without him was here to pick up her broken and scattered pieces.

    Hot tearsnded on her cheeks and she pushed him away to stand up on her feet but her stupid heels made her stumble and once again he caught her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked. He looked so damn concerned at this moment that she had an urge to p the hell out of him but at the same time she wanted to hug him and ask him about how he was doing. Such a conflicted mess she was. She was stupid, wasn¡¯t she? Who thinks like her in this context? She was supposed to be angry at him not so fucking overwhelmed that she could not form a single word.

    When he saw that she was not answering him, he looked at the man who threw her out of the venue with an icy re. ¡°What happened inside?¡±

    ¡°Look, Mister, I don¡¯t know who you are. I¡¯m just a normal security person here. I¡¯m told to throw this woman out of the venue because she turned it into a battleground, ¡± The security person said to the person dressed in normal lounging clothes. It looked as if he was staying in the hotel which meant the man was a big shot who he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    ¡°I asked what happened inside?¡± He asked once again.

    ¡°She saw her boyfriend cheating on her with her boss and you can guess the drama, ¡± The security person shrugged.

    Han Nanxian looked at the woman in his arms and then he looked at the polished gentleman who came running outside the party venue and understood why An Xin said polished gentlemen creeped the hell out of her.

    Jack looked at Song Xueyun with another man and said, ¡°Xueyun, let¡¯s go home. We can discuss it in private. I know you are angry¡ª¡± Before he could say anything else, he was punched in his nose and blood poured out of his nostrils.

    ¡°What the fuck¨C¡± Jack screamed before Han Nanxian moved and stood in front of Song Xueyun and began beating the douchebag who didn¡¯t deserve this woman but had the audacity to hurt her. Who dared this asshole even think that he could hurt Xueyun?

    In Han Nanxian¡¯s life, Song Xueyun was like an unattainable goddess that he worshipped every single second he breathed.

    How could he watch some douchebag hurting her?

    ¡°Someone call security, ¡°Jack shouted as the madman beat him without any reason or rhyme.

    ¡°Nanxian!¡± Song Xueyun tried to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t beat him.¡±

    ¡°Really, Yunyun?¡± Han Zixin stared at her for a while and stopped beating the douchebag. ¡°You are stopping me because you still care for this douchebag.¡±

    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t care what he does or says from now on, ¡± Song Xueyun made her stance clear. ¡°Secondly, I don¡¯t want anyone to get arrested because of me. What he did¡­he will be punished for that¡­.but I don¡¯t want to owe you if you went to jail.¡±

    Han Nanxian sharply inhaled and exhaled as he looked at the distant woman. Had he walked too far that he was ¡®just anyone¡¯ for her?

    Jack stood on his feet and wiped his bloody face that was beaten ck and blue. In the next few minutes, the police came and arrested both Han Nanxian and Jack. The hotel had filed aint that two people were fighting in the hotel space and disturbing other guests of the hotel.

    Song Xueyun watched the police take away Han Nanxian. What was she supposed to do right now? In the end, she did what she should not have. She called An Xin right then.On the fourth ring, An Xin took her call.

    ¡°An Xin, I need your help, ¡± Song Xueyun said in a panicked tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Xin question. Just a few minutes ago, she was sleeping but now she was wide awake.

    ¡°Han Nanxian¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t form her words.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°Should I call Zixin? Is he fine? Is he hurt? Why are you not saying anything?¡±

    ¡°The police arrested him, ¡± Song Xueyun confessed. ¡°He and Jack were involved in a fight. ¡°

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± An Xin said in a mysterious tone. After a while,she added, ¡°What do you want me to help with? Bail papers? I have a colleague in Shanghai. He will contact you in a while. Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Han will be out soon. Until then, stay with him. I can¡¯t tell Zixin thiste that his brother is in jail for beating a douchebag. My best friend worries so much.¡±

    Song Xueyun wanted to just contact awyer and then leave but now she couldn¡¯t do that. If not for Han Nanxian, she had to help him for her friend¡¯s sake. Han Zixin and An Xin had been nothing but her good friends.

    ¡°Okay, ¡± Song Xueyun said in a soft tone.

    On the other hand, An Xin quickly dialled her best friend¡¯s number.

    ¡°Zixin, your brother is in Jail. Don¡¯t worry, I nned for him to stay there for a few hours. Even God is on my side. Teacher Han beat the douchebag like he was a punching bag made to be beaten, ¡± An Xin evillyughed. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t let anyone hurt your brother but let me use this situation to y cupid.¡±

    Han Zixin sighed. ¡°Do what you deem fit. Just tell me what police station he is in. I have some connections.¡±

    ¡°Sir, Mr Deputy Police Chief, ¡± An Xin said like a soldier.

 Chapter 320 Truth

    On the other hand, Han Nanxian was calmly sitting in the police station after beating the hell out of the douchebag. He looked at his cracked knuckles and felt good for some reason. She always dates douchebags.

    Today, his dream of beating one douchebag was fulfilled and he would be damned if he said he was not feeling good. He was feeling so good that he could barely keep the smile off his lips.

    ¡°Do you want to contact anyone for your bail?¡± The police officer asked him.

    Han Nanxian smiled and shook his head. He would be stupid if he contacted his personalwyer and asked her for bail. She would tease him for life. However, it wasn¡¯t her teasing that irked him but her mediation in his romantic life.

    A whileter, Song Xueyun appeared anxiously and went to him. ¡°Nanxian, I contacted awyer. He will be here and you will be out soon.¡±

    Han Nanxian pitifully nodded his head. He looked as if he was so sad to be here when the case was exactly the opposite.

    ¡°Were you stupid to beat Jack?¡± Song Xueyun questioned him.

    ¡°He hurt you and instead of apologizing he acted as if he had not done anything wrong, ¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°You know what else? He didn¡¯t even have an ounce of regret. He cheated on such a great girl. Why do you always find douchebags?¡±

    Song Xueyun pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not here to be judged by you.¡±

    Since he was not behind the bar but sitting on a stool in the police station, he pulled her wrist and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you again, Yunyun.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go hugging a random woman in a police station, ¡± Song Xueyun said but she didn¡¯t pull her away.

    ¡°Then, you should be leaving me alone here to fend for myself, ¡± Han Nanxian retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like you, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here because you are stuck here because of me in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to beat the douchebag, ¡± Han Nanxian argued.

    ¡°Stop arguing, ¡± Song Xueyun said in a strict tone.

    ¡°Okay, ¡± He said like a good boy.

    ¡°I will ask you a question and you will answer it honestly. One lie and I¡¯m out, ¡± Song Xueyun said, staring at his achingly handsome face.

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. Why would he lie to her? Even if she asked for the passcode to his immense wealth, he would dly give it to her.

    ¡°Were you the mysterious sponsor who supported my undergraduate and postgraduate degree?¡± Song Xueyun asked. ¡°Don¡¯t give me the crap that it was not you. Tell me how can nice things happen to me all of a sudden? I did nothing good. Still, I was given all the nice opportunities. I studied in the most expensive college of the country and my savings were not enough but overnight a mysterious sponsor said he would support me because of my grade when there was a student who was poorer and with better grades.¡±

    Han Nanxian pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. Could he tell her that he was the creep who had been keeping an eye on her all these years because he couldn¡¯t stop himself from going back to her again and again?

    ¡°Oh, so it was really you, ¡± Song Xueyun said. She could still read him like an open book much to her distress. God, why was meeting him again more difficult than she had expected?

    ¡°If you cared so much for me, why didn¡¯t youe back?¡± Song Xueyun questioned him. ¡°I agree I would be angry at you for leaving for a day or a week or a month or maybe even a year but I would begin talking to you. You know why? Because it was you but now it¡¯s been nine years and don¡¯t give me the bullshit that you are back for me now. You are nine yearste.¡±

    Han Nanxian lowered his gaze as he didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to say at this time.

    ¡°Can I ask why you left?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°My father¡­.¡± Han Nanxian didn¡¯t have toplete his sentence. ¡°He is well an asshole¡­¡±

    Song Xueyun felt her heart squeeze for the boy who only wanted his father¡¯s love, nothing else but what he got in return was something that she wished one child would get.

    ¡°Xueyun, I didn¡¯t return because I¡¯m weak, ¡°Han Nanxian finally said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I would get the chance to say it again or not but today I will clear everything because someone close to me said that I need to stop avoiding and start facing the truth. For nine years, I have been running away from the biggest truth of my life.¡±

    Song Xueyun stared at him as he said, ¡°When I left I had myst checkup with my doctor, he said that there is a chance my cancer will be back. I was scared. What if I fell sick again and you all have to sacrifice yourself for me?Zixin was finally opening up his heart to me. I didn¡¯t want to lose him. I wanted you the most at that time but I was scared. I was scared that you would have to be with me all your life. Your mother¡¯s illness has already affected you a lot. I didn¡¯t want the same for you again.¡±

    ¡°You have no right to take away the option from me, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°It should have been my decision not yours. I really wanna hate you so much at this time but I know what you did and why you did. You just don¡¯t want me to be like the scared little girl again. The girl who had seen her mother and best friend fighting a deadly disease.¡±

    ¡­..

    A/N: I pushed myself to write two chapters today. It was not Ray¡¯s but I did it Yay!

 Chapter 321 Overstepping boundaries

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yunyun, ¡± Han Nanxian said. He had so many words to say but he chose these words. These words are what he hoped all day and night that one day he would be able to tell her. He finally mustered up his courage and said it to her.

    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°For hurting you, ¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°I don¡¯t regret anything but hurting you. You are my biggest regret.¡±

    Song Xueyun heaved out a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this thing. Thewyer is here. I will bail you out.¡±

    She just wanted to get over this as soon as possible.

    Han Nanxian only nodded his head. It didn¡¯t take long to leave the jail. When he was standing outside the police station, he looked at the dark and empty space ahead of him.

    ¡°Do you want me to give you a lift?¡± Song Xueyun questioned. Since he was arrested because of her, she had to do something in return or she would feel quite suffocating. Yes, she didn¡¯t feel like owing favours to anyone. Especially not this person. They were not even friends now. Why would she not pay him back in any way she could?

    ¡°Umm to where?¡± Han Nanxian asked. ¡°I heard that the hotel threw me out for getting into a fight. I have no money, no cards and no phone with me. I won¡¯t be able to retrieve my stuff before this morning.¡±

    Oh, he was bluffing but it was working on her. Lord forgive him for lying but it was thest resort to be near her.

    Song Xueyun heaved out a sigh. What does she say now? Maybe, she was stupid or an idiot. She didn¡¯t know what came to her when she offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me? I have a guest room. You can stay there and leave first thing in the morning.¡±

    Yes, she had officially lost her freaking mind. She was offering her messed up guest room to her ex-boyfriend? Meeting him was more awkward than meeting an ex-boyfriend.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be kind to me, ¡°He sadly smiled at him. He could sense her dilemma from afar.

    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want to be nice to you, ¡± Song Xueyun said without holding back. ¡°I¡¯m so pissed right now but I can¡¯t let Han Zixin¡¯s elder brother sleep on the road. You just beat my boyfriend and got arrested. He will be hurt to know about this.¡±

    ¡°Ex-boyfriend, ¡°Han Nanxianmented.

    ¡°Right but none of your business, ¡°Song Xueyun said. She paused when she saw how close he was standing to her. It looked like he was about to¡­kiss her? Her eyes widened with realization. What was wrong with her track of mind? She ced her palm on her lips and he took out a piece of a false eysh from her eyes. She blushed hard as she looked at what he did. Pushing him away, she got into the car.

    His cheat vibrated withughter with her cute reaction.Seriously, she has gotten cuter with time.

    He heard the honk and opened the passenger seat to sit inside. To say, he was the happiest man alive would be an understatement.

    ¡°Did you ever n toe back?¡± Song Xueyun ended up asking.

    ¡°For someone who ims that she had no interest in me, you ask a lot of past-rted questions, ¡± Han Nanxian grinned.

    Song Xueyun red at him but he only smiled at him like a charming young man. God, it hurt because he was so handsome. So handsome that she could not turn her gaze away from him.

    ¡°Fine, ¡± He said after a while. ¡°I always wanted toe back to your life but I was always waiting for the right time.¡±

    ¡°And your right time finally came?¡± Song Xueyun questioned. He was being so secretive and confusing that it was getting on her nerves. He was handsomely infuriating. This was certainly not how she had expected to meet him again.

    ¡°You tell me?¡± Han Nanxian cocked his brow.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Xueyun blinked her eyes.

    ¡°If the right time had arrived or not, ¡°Han Nanxian retorted.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Song Xueyun asked in confusion.

    Han Nanxian asked her with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t know¡­who will know?¡±

    ¡°Nanxian, I¡¯m not following what you are saying. You know my EQ is even lower than zero, ¡± said Song Xueyun in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m not An Xin who understands people by just looking at them. I¡¯m shit with emotions. I need people to exin their significance to me.¡± She took a small pause as she went on saying, ¡°Tell me what right time you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Are you over Lu Xuan?¡± Han Nanxian asked without beating around the bush.

    Song Xueyun blinked. If she was not driving, she would have darted her head to look at him and find out what he was thinking at this moment asking this question.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t burst into tears which means you are over the asshole, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a happy smile.

    ¡± Lu Xuan is not an asshole. I agree he acts like one most of the time but he has been with me during my difficult times. You don¡¯t get toe after a decade and point fingers at the people I care for, ¡°Song Xueyun scolded him. ¡°He is my best friend and you will talk to him with the respect that he deserves.¡±

    Han Nanxian didn¡¯t mind her scolding. He took all of this with a happy smile on his face. ¡°Okay. Whatever you wish.¡±

    Soon they reached her apartment. She punched the code and the door opened. He turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Did you just move in here?¡±

    ¡°Kind of, ¡± Song Xueyun sighed. She moved into this apartment three years ago and since then she had not set up her house because she never got the time to. She was so busy with her world that she never removed things from the brown boxes. Hell, even her kitchen had nothing to use because all of them were still in boxes and she was surviving on take-outs.

    ¡°I will show you the guest room, ¡°Song Xueyun said and took him to the other side of the apartment. ¡± Last time, my coworker stayed with me for a few days as our work was more than ever. She set the room. You will find all the basic amenities including disposable toothbrushes. However, you may have to use themon washroom because only the master bedroom has an attached washroom.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for sharing your home with me, ¡± Han Nanxian sighed and went inside the room to give it a little cleanup before sleeping on it.

    Song Xueyun nodded her head. Wait¡­why did his words sound a little ambiguous? She shook her head and went back to her bedroom. She was losing her mind.

    The following morning when she woke up and came out of the bedroom, she took a step back. Wait, whose was this? So clean. So organised. She looked at the kitchen that was arranged with all the basic necessities.

    ¡°Good morning, ¡± The handsome hunk who was vacuuming her floor said with a charming smile.

    Song Xueyun rubbed her eyes and looked at the house and then at him. ¡°Did you destroy my house?¡±

    ¡°By destroying if you mean I cleaned and organised all the things arranged in those big boxes? Yeah. I did, ¡°Han Nanxian smiled at her. ¡°The boxes were arranged with numbers and item names. It was not difficult at all. Early this morning, I took the liberty of restocking your refrigerator. Your neighbour is so nice. She helped me a lot with grocery shopping.¡±

    Song Xueyun blushed profusely. ¡°What the hell were you doing?¡±

    ¡°I am just doing things to pass time, ¡± Han Nanxian shrugged. ¡°You know that I¡¯m not used to the time zone here. I couldn¡¯t sleep and so I arranged your house. It looks beautiful now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this is my house?¡± Song Xueyun mumbled.

    ¡°Hundred per cent, ¡± He winked at her. He heard the ding of the toaster and ran to the kitchen. ¡°Come on, Yunyun. I made breakfast for you.¡±

    Song Xueyun looked at him in disbelief. He set the breakfast table and made her sit on the chair. ¡°Nanxian, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want scrambled eggs?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°No! You are behaving as if it¡¯s your house, ¡± Song Xueyun said in exasperation. How does she tell him to stop doing these things? He was being nice when all she wanted to do was¡­. Ugh, what did she even want from him?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for overstepping my boundaries, ¡± Han Nanxian said in a soft tone.

    This made Song Xueyun guilty. She saw him leaving the living room and asked in a panic, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To take a shower. I must stink, ¡°Han Nanxian said.

    ¡°You got your stuff back?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°Yes, the hotel just sent it to your address. I will be out of your hair soon.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 322 Different Girl

    The following morning An Xin came to the living room humming. She was not paying attention to anything or anyone but suddenly her gaze fell on someone in the dining area and she paused in her footsteps.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Xin asked, narrowing her eyes at him.

    Han Zixin shrugged. He winked much to her dissatisfaction and focused on the food that An Qinyan was putting on his te like a mother hen.

    ¡°Mom, you are my mom, ¡°An Xin said, looking at her mother with utter grievance.

    An Qinyan sighed and rubbed her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Baby, you are twenty-five now. Stop getting jealous. Why did you not tell me Ah Xin is picking you up for the office? He told me that he dropped you homest evening too. Why did you not tell us?¡±

    An Xin scratched her head. She kind of forgot about this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it slipped your mind, ¡°An Qinyan narrowed her eyes at the girl.

    An Xin sheepishly smiled at her mother.

    ¡°What will I do with this girl?¡± An Qinyan muttered. ¡°Sit on your chair. I will get you food.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head and sat on the chair opposite to Han Zixin.

    ¡°Ah Xin, how is work?¡± An Qinyan asked him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good, ¡°Han Zixin politely replied as he swallowed a bite of food.

    ¡°Are you settling here in An City?¡± An Qinyan asked him.

    ¡°Auntie, my job is demanding, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I would be transferred. However, my senior assured me that in a few years when I would retire from the field and take up official work, I would be able to settle down in one ce. If it happens, I will try to settle in An City. It¡¯s not possible for me to live away from Yeye and he likes being here and maybe my brother wille back and then it doesn¡¯t make any sense to stay away from home.¡±

    ¡®What a sensible boy, ¡®An Qinyan wanted to say as she looked at the boy with eyes full of adoration. Then, she looked at her daughter who was bncing the loaf of bread on her lips as if it was the most fascinating thing to do in the world.

    ¡°What about your girlfriend?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    The loaf of bread fell on the table and An Xin darted her eyes to look at both of them. Her full interest was in the conversation.

    ¡°Which girlfriend?¡± Han Zixin asked, blinking.

    ¡°How many do you have?¡± An Xin retorted.

    ¡°So many that I can¡¯t count them on my hands, ¡°Han Zixin kindly replied.

    An Xin rolled her eyes and focused on the food. Was he serious about having a girlfriend? Wait, he had a girlfriend? Why was she not told?

    ¡°When can we meet her?¡± An Qinyan asked, excitedly. She didn¡¯t share the same excitement whenever Lu Xuan was caught with a new girl each week.

    ¡°Soon, ¡°Han Zixin smiled and An Xin muttered something under her breath.

    ¡°Madam, Young Master is trending on the inte again, ¡°Meimei said as she came with her phone. ¡°Look at this headline. ording toizens, a social media channel found Young Master Lu Xuan with a girl in the cafe. She is wearing a uniform. They are saying that he is dating someone out of the entertainment circle this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, show me, ¡°An Xin looked excited. As she looked at the blurred pictures, shemented, ¡°If he is dating this girl, why does he look pissed?¡±

    An Qinyan also saw the pictures but she couldn¡¯t decipher anything from the pictures. It was not clear if he was dating someone or not. Lu Xuan¡¯s dating scandal was nothing new. Many shareholders tried to throw him out of thepany because he would always be trending in the news for these dating scandals and once the resolution to throw him out of thepany would have seeded if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the girl in the picture was that shareholders daughter who was obsessed with the ambition of bing Mrs Lu.

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t know when her son would take his life seriously. She just hoped that he didn¡¯t lose the right girl because of these scandals.

    ¡°Meimei, did you see the girl¡¯s face?¡± An Xin asked.

    Meimei quickly nodded her head. She used the talents that were passed to her by her Missy and surfed the inte and found the picture of the girl.

    ¡°She is pretty, ¡°An Xinmented.

    ¡°That she is, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°She looks different from the girls he is seen with before.¡±

    ¡°How is she different?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°She just looks different, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what but there is something different about her.¡±

    ¡°Zixin,do you wanna see her?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°No, we are gettingte, ¡°Han Zixin told her. It was time for them to go. He was gettingte and so was she.

    ¡°Oh, ¡°An Xin responded. She held her handbag and kissed her mom goodbye.

    On the other hand, Shen Yue ced the iPad on the table before Lu Xuan and sighed. Another scandal and another incident.

    ¡°Who is this girl now?¡± Shen Yue asked. ¡°The PR department needs to deal with your dating scandal again.¡±

    ¡°I have been celibate for as long as I remember and haven¡¯t gone out with a girl in a month, maybe, ¡°Lu Xuan said without looking at the girl or the ipad. He was busy with his work.

    ¡°Too bad, there are people ready to destroy your reputation, ¡°Shen Yue smirked. ¡°Look at the picture and you will know how serious the matter is.¡±

    Lu Xuan raised his gaze to look at her and then at the picture on the iPad. His eyes widened as he saw the Spitfire caught on camera with him. He didn¡¯t know why but he burst into a fit ofughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡°Lu Xuan said with mischief dancing in his eyes. ¡°She is not my girlfriend. I collided with her in the cafe and we only fought. I can vouch that she hates me for being a jerk to her. Oh, if I guessed right from her killing aura. She will be here soon to threaten to kill me or something.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 323 Rumours

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Yue couldn¡¯t understand what was going on around her. ¡°Should we deal with her or not?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡°Lu Xuan smiled. ¡°There is nothing to be cleared up. I just met a girl in a cafe and collided with her. It¡¯s not my fault. Neither is it hers. Moreover, I can¡¯t live this life full of caution where I have to think a hundred times beforeing in contact with a female species.¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to be the handsome and sole heir to the business empire?¡± Shen Yue questioned.

    ¡°Sole heir?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow. ¡°Did you forget about my sister and brother?¡± He took a pause before asking, ¡°You are testing me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°There are rumours going on, ¡°Shen Yue confessed. ¡°I don¡¯t know who is behind it. I only came across them this morning. I heard the staff talking about how your inheritance is in danger because Gu Shangyan is here.¡±

    Lu Xuan chuckled. ¡°I really miss Teeny now. If she was here, she would have shut their mouths.¡±

    Shen Yue cleared her throat and didn¡¯t say anything. Thankfully, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t find anything wrong with her expression.

    ¡°My mom always says that she has three children and she always wanted Shangyan to seed her but he had no interest in business as his interest lies somewhere else, ¡°Lu Xuan said, clearing her doubts for once and all, ¡°If I was not jealous then, why would I be jealous now? I agree that I¡¯m not a selfless fool. I will never give away anything that I achieved with my hard work but it doesn¡¯t mean I will eye what belonged to my brother and sister.¡±

    ¡°You have to curb the rumours, ¡°Shen Yue said. ¡°Shangyan just returned, it would not be nice if he heard them.¡±

    Lu Xuan heaved out a sigh. ¡°Yue, you are a good girl. But you should know that he has to face them himself so he would grow immune to them. How long would we keep those rumours away from him? In the end, it¡¯s him who had to fight for his family and rights.¡±

    Shen Yue fell silent. She didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Taking a pause he asked, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    Shen Yue nodded her head.

    ¡°Were you with Shangyan the night of his joining?¡± Lu Xuan questioned.

    Shen Yue hesitated before saying but then nodded his head. ¡°He was drunk. Dead drunk. And so were you. I dropped you at your penthouse and since I knew the address to his ce, I dropped him there. I was helping him go inside when his phone rang and I didn¡¯t know how he took the call and it was his girlfriend facetiming him. I think she misunderstood something.¡±

    Lu Xuan heaved out a sigh. He was right. Something had happened and Yoona had certainly called An Xin or why would his sister be so pissed? He also didn¡¯t like to be involved in someone else¡¯s rtionship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°She is insecure.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, who is not insecure?¡± Shen Yue questioned him. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t conquer her insecurity, it will eventually conquer her.¡±

    Taking a deep breath she went on, ¡°You know I have no interest in someone¡¯s rtionship but even a fool could see how much he loved her. He left his family and home for her. He gave her seven years and if she still feels insecure about their rtionship, I think they need to think about it again.¡±

    Lu Xuan didn¡¯tment on this matter as he didn¡¯t know how to.

    ¡°I will take my leave and inform you if your Spitfire arrives, ¡°Shen Yue said before leaving.

    ¡°She is not mine but¡­. never mind.¡± Lu Xuan sighed and went back to work.

    During the lunch break, Shen Yue entered the cafeteria of the office. She served food for herself and then began looking for an empty ce and since everyone was having lunch, she could only find one chair empty next to the window.

    As she put her te on the table, the man sitting in front of her, raised his eyes to find her. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Shen Yue gave him a small smile.

    He looked at her te and asked, ¡°Would this fill your stomach?¡±

    Shen Yue blinked and then realised what he said. She didn¡¯t get offended and said in a joking tone, ¡°Do you think it is easy to maintain this figure? Not everyone is beautiful and fit like your supermodel girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Yoona is Yoona and you are you, ¡°Gu Shangyan smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sacrifice anything to be something you are not.¡±

    Shen Yue fell silent. After a long time, she said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t eat much now. The journey of weight loss was not smooth.¡±

    ¡°All I can say is you were beautiful then and you are beautiful even now, ¡°Gu Shangyan said with a calm face. ¡°It¡¯s not a beautiful face or a body figure that makes you beautiful but your soul. My sister is a good judge of people, she would never befriend someone who is not a good person. So, don¡¯t think too much and chill.¡±

    ¡°About what happened that day¡­¡± Gu Shangyan tried to initiate the topic.

    ¡°What about it?¡± Shen Yue calmly said. ¡°There is nothing to think about. You were drunk. You didn¡¯t know what you were doing. And if it makes you feel good, you call me Yoona. So, you didn¡¯t cheat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shen Yue, ¡°Gu Shangyan said in a small voice. ¡°Iplicated your life with me. I didn¡¯t mean to kiss you ¡­¡±

    Shen Yue bitterly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I know how it feels to have someone break your heart. I have been at the ce where you are now¡­ Shangyan, don¡¯t think too much. It was one time and you were drunk. You thought I was Yoona. Let¡¯s not talk about this again.

    ¡­

    Note: Beware of the guys who talk all the right things, take care of you, and give you their time but not their heart. Such perfect guys are devil¡¯s spawns I swear sent to our life as our Karma. Gu Shangyan is being one.

    _____

    (5 Dec, 2022) A/N: I know all of you are waiting for updates. I wrapped up ¡®sh Marriage¡¯ soon so I can return here. I have yet to edit thest chapters and mark that bookpleted.

    I am on MGS for Billionaire book and romance carnival is here. I put an entry for that. I¡¯m swamped from all the sides. However, I wanted to write this book too.

    I have decided that I would update 30 chapters at least of this month in the whole world but those chapters won¡¯t be regr. I would give 10 chapters 3 times. On batch of 10 chapters can take two days. This is the only solution that I have right now.

    Kindly, give your love and support to my Romance Carnival entry. It is a university centred book. I know you all wanted to read College life in this book but you didn¡¯t get. So, try that book and give your feedback.

    Rebirth: The Trouble With Hating You! is out now.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 324 All men are dogs

    Today An Xin had to visit a penitentiary with her project partner to interview their client. Her case partner had been acting aloof for some reason. She didn¡¯t know what happened to Zhang Yiming to have him behave in such a manner but she tried to not let his attitude get on her nerves.

    ¡°I will talk to the client while Miss An will take the notes, ¡± Zhang Yiming said and An Xin agreed. As they entered the room where the client was sitting on the chair with his hands cuffed and they were two empty chairs for them too.

    They greeted the client who was arrested on the charges of murdering his wife.

    ¡°Miss Cao, will you tell us what happened that day?¡± Zhang Yiming questioned. However, the client just stared at the wall nkly, not saying a word at all.

    Zhang Yiming asked the question again but Mr Cao didn¡¯t reply to him.

    NLw firm was contacted by Mr Cao¡¯s best friend who felt that thetter had no hands in the murder of the wife and only the false allegations were put against him. Mr Long, their boss had warned them about the uninterested attitude of the client but they didn¡¯t know that it was up to this extent.

    ¡°Mr Cao, if you don¡¯t tell us the happenings of that day, how will we proceed with the case?¡± Zhang Yiming asked.

    An Xin,who was staring at theptop, sighed. She raised her gaze and said with a straight face, ¡°Mr Cao, if you don¡¯t want to be saved, just confess that you killed your wife. You are wasting our precious time. You know how many cases we can solve while you waste our time on your silence.¡±

    Zhang Yiming red at her for being insensitive.

    ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t wish to be saved, why would we make efforts to save them? It will get exhausting for both of us and him, ¡± An Xin said as a matter of fact.

    They didn¡¯t know what happened but the next moment, Mr Cao grew violent. He grabbed theptop with his handcuffed hands and banged it against the wall. He looked at thewyers in utter rage.

    The police guards stationed acted immediately and tried to hold the violent person as they were afraid that he would try to hurt them.

    An Xin and Zhang Yiming were immediately escorted out of the room. As they were out of the penitentiary area, he turned to look at her andshed without wasting any moment, ¡°What the hell did you do inside? Did you think your daddy will give some money to the prosecutors and help you win the case? Wake up, An Xin. It¡¯s a high-profile case. Even if your father put all his wealth to help you win the case, he will fail!¡±

    An Xin stared at him. She blinked her eyes. Once. Twice. Thrice. Then, rage took over her and she took several deep breaths to calm him.

    [Xin, don¡¯t punch the bitter guy. He has a past. Empathize with him.]

    [Well, Empathy can go buy soy sauce!]

    ¡°Is it my fault that my daddy is rich and I¡¯m his daughter who he doted on too much?¡± An Xin asked, giving him a mocking look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a rich daddy? Should not you tell your mother and ask her to find a rich man?!! Instead of pointing fingers at me for something I didn¡¯t even dare to think, I will never forgive you. Also, I didn¡¯t know that all men are jerks and dogs.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Zhang Yiming said in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, all men are jerks and dogs including you, ¡± An Xin said with a kind smile.

    ¡°Just because you have a bad experience with one jerk, doesn¡¯t mean all men are the same, ¡± Zhang Yiming pointed out.

    ¡°Oh, shouldn¡¯t you do the same?¡± An Xin questioned him. ¡°People love to preach about good things but they never follow their own preaching. Mr Zhang, I get it that you were hurt and betrayed. But it doesn¡¯t mean all working daughters of bosses are in thepany because of nepotism.¡±

    She took a small pause and went on, ¡°You know I never wanted to be awyer. I had a sessful career at the age of seventeen. Even if I hadn¡¯t gone to college and done higher studies, I would still have been a little richdy but I chose not to do this. My father recognised my talent and nurtured it. I won many cases in America and trust me, my father¡¯s influence doesn¡¯t reach there. Am I showing off my capability and background? I don¡¯t know. Take it as whatever you want.¡±

    Did she give two flying fucks about this man? Absolutely not! She didn¡¯t studyw for seven years to this day! She would not let any man or woman belittle her. She was not the same insecure An Xin. She worked very hard to make a ce for herself in this world and she wouldn¡¯t let any hurt or betrayed man take away her joy and peace when he failed to protect his own.

    An Xin didn¡¯t just stop here. She was going to clear every doubt today as she believed in the policy of better doing it today than tomorrow.

    ¡°Today, I could have ignored yourment and kept my mouth shut but this would have only caused more problems between us in future, ¡± She said in a very kind tone, ¡°We are in NL to work not to have a prejudice against anyone. Also, if you can work without any prejudice with me, well and good if not I will ask Amanda to change my team. I believe my father has enough influence in thepany to let it happen.¡±

    She said thest sentence in haughtiness and flipped her long dark hair before disappearing from there. Zhang Yiming was left wondering what to say. He had never expected that someone could burn him with a such sweet and polite tone.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 325 Offend him or her?

    Captain Ming and Lieutenant Tong were informed when the detainee suddenly turned violent. After the detainee was captured in solitary, they were returned to the headquarters. They had not expected toe across the scene of NLwyers in a hot battle.

    ¡°She is cool, ¡± Lieutenant Tongughed. ¡°Look at the struck-upwyer¡¯s face. She defeated him with such sweet words. If she is my woman, I will let her scold me every day.¡±

    Ming Yunwei looked at the girl wearing a blush-coloured pantsuit. Her hair wasbed into a ponytail. Red coloured her lips. Not only was her voice melodious but she was a goddess to look at.

    ¡°Captain Ming, where are you going?¡± Lieutenant Tong asked.

    ¡°None of your business, ¡± Ming Yunwei said as he took long strides and reached the woman who was wiping sweat off her forehead in the harsh sun. He offered her the water bottle and waited for her to notice him.

    An Xin was wiping her sweat off her forehead when she saw someone offering her water. She darted her gaze and saw a tall and handsome officer standing there. No, it was not that he was too handsome that she couldn¡¯t remove her eyes from him. It was just that men in uniform were her weakness. As long as they were wearing the uniform, she would find them dashing and handsome.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain, ¡°An Xin smiled at him.

    Ming Yunwei raised his brow. ¡°You know me?¡±

    An Xin chuckled. ¡°No, I just recognise your rank from your inform.¡±

    ¡°Not many people can do this, ¡± Ming Yunweimented.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, ¡± An Xin nodded her head. ¡°But when you have a family in your line of work, you understand a lot of things.¡±

    Because of Han Zixin, she learned a lot of things about the police force. He was the reason why she wanted to make a career in criminalw. Whenever he would tell her stories of the cases he solved, this would fill her with excitement to be as cool as him in her job.

    ¡°Your family works in this city?¡± Ming Yunwei asked.

    ¡°He uses the term *ssified* whenever I ask him about his job, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know one day I will use the term to decline to answer you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, ¡± Ming Yunwei said. ¡°There is a lot of information that we can¡¯t share with our family because of the nature of the job.¡± He took a pause to stare at her gorgeous face and said, ¡°Do you need a minute of rest? You look pale.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just not used to the hot weather of the country, ¡°An Xin smiled. ¡°Summers were not this harsh in Boston. By the way, thank you for the water.¡±

    It was the same time when Han Zixin came out of the penitentiary office after a round. He saw the scene where An Xin was giving that smile full of sunshine to an asshole who didn¡¯t deserve it. He stopped hearing what his subordinate had to say as he took faster steps to reach her. As he reached near her, he pulled her wrist and she fell on his chest.

    ¡°Deputy Chief!¡± Ming Yunwei raged.How dare this punk behave like this with a woman? He deserved to be punished.

    An Xin blinked her eyes. She didn¡¯t react as she could recognise who it was with just his presence.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t bother to spare him a nce as he looked at her in concern and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this. Did I hurt you?¡±

    An Xin shook her head.

    ¡°Why do you look pale?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°Harsh sun, ¡± An Xin sighed.

    Han Zixin quickly responded and moved to stand in front of her where the sunrays would not fall on her face. He also stopped Ming Yunwei¡¯s view of her. It was like killing two birds with the same shot.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Zixin questioned him.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to meet a client, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you work in headquarters? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°ssified, ¡± Han Zixin used the word again and she sighed.

    ¡°Will you ever tell me anything?¡± An Xin questioned.

    Han Zixin chuckled. ¡°For that, ourst names needed to be the same.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wanted to be adopted by my mom this bad, ¡± An Xin scoffed, suppressing the smile from spreading on her lips. Gosh, could he not do this each time? It gives her a little heart attack.

    ¡°Little blockhead, ¡± Han Zixin groaned, tapping on her head.

    ¡°Miss An, ¡± She heard the voice and turned to look at Zhang Yiming standing a little away from her. She crossed her arms over her chest and waited for him to apologise to her.

    ¡°I apologise for my behaviour. I should not have judged you on the basis of my past, ¡± Zhang Yiming said. Heter realised how wrong he had been. Just because he had been hurt once didn¡¯t mean everyone would try to hurt him. He could not let his past experience ruin his future and present. He had to choose his battles wisely.

    ¡°What did you do to my girl that you have to say to her?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow. Oh, did he mention that he didn¡¯t like this asshole too?

    ¡°Gosh, Han Zixin stop being so protective all the time, ¡± An Xin said with a look of impatience. ¡°Also, he thought I used my scumbag father to find a job at NL.¡±

    ¡°You still calling him scumbag?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow.

    ¡°He mistreated me for sixteen years and to make it up to An Xin, he had to dote on me for thirty-eight years, ¡± An Xin said as a matter of fact. ¡°Only, eight years passed. He has a long way to go.¡±

    ¡°You are right, ¡± Han Zixin said, understanding his logic.

    Zhang Yiming couldn¡¯t understand why was this officer giving him death stares. Did he offend him in some way? He didn¡¯t recall offending him. Little did he know that mistreating An Xin could offend the entire Han, Lu and Gu and An family.

 Chapter 326 Innocent daughter

    Lieutenant Tong wasughing at Captain Ming Yunwei, holding his stomach. He pointed at the empty road and said, ¡°Not only did he take the promotion from you but also won the only girl you ever liked.¡±

    Captain Yunwei didn¡¯t say anything else but he didn¡¯t know what he should say. If Han Zixin was not better than him, the promotion would not have been given to him and as for the girl¡­it didn¡¯t look like they were a couple or were they?

    Even if they were, what was wrong in asking her out once?

    ¡°Next time if shees to see that man, inform me, ¡°Ming Yunwei said before leaving the arena.

    An Xin returned to office with Zhang Yiming. It couldn¡¯t be said that they had reached a truce but they looked better than before. At least, he was not shooting res at her without any rhyme or reason. Someone knocked on the door and she looked straight to see her father standing there.

    Lu Zhaolin knew that if he camete, there were chances that the punk would take her daughter away. So, he had to up his game.

    ¡°Meet me in the office after office hours, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said.

    ¡°You came here to say this?¡± An Xin questioned. ¡°Daddy, you should have just texted. Am I such a horrible texter?¡±

    Lu Zhaolin gave her a look and she zipped her mouth. She nodded her head and agreed. After that, he returned to his office. When she saw Zhang Yiming staring at her, she winked and said, ¡°Maybe, my dad is passing thepany to me. Me Zhang, beware, I might end up bing your boss.¡±

    Ming Jun,who heard her,burst intoughter.

    An Xin looked offended for a moment. ¡°Mr Zhang, isn¡¯t it unfair to me that you only criticised me because of my background but not Mr Ming?¡±

    Ming Jun gaped at her. ¡°What did I do? And why am I getting dragged into office drama?¡±

    ¡°If I can be criticised for having a shareholder father then Mr Ming should be criticised for being the CEO¡¯s boyfriend, ¡± An Xin said as a matter of fact.

    Zhang Yiming nced at Ming Jun in disbelief.

    Ming Jun only sighed. See, he just made an enemy out of nothing.

    ¡°You are the CEO¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Zhang Yiming questioned. ¡°She is so much older than you.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on an olderdy and youngd romances?¡± An Xin narrowed her eyes. ¡°I have to inform you that it¡¯s one of the best romance tropes out there. Moreover, olderdies are sexy and more romantic.¡±

    ¡°I agree, ¡°Ming Jun chimed.

    ¡°What have I done to have you both gang up against me?¡± Zhang Yiming questioned. ¡°Imitted one mistake. You can¡¯t keep punishing me for that.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Yiming, I know it hurts when someone pinches you, ¡± Ming Jun said, sympathising with him. ¡°However, you have to recall that everyone feels the same hurt when you pinch them. An Xin just gave you a taste of your medicine and you are already crying. You tormented her for so many days but she just took your hate without any question. It¡¯s a good thing that she paid you back what you owe her. Knowingly or unknowingly, you bullied her.¡±

    ¡°I sincerely apologise to you, ¡± Zhang Yiming said to An Xin.

    ¡°I will forgive you this time but never repeat this behaviour, ¡± An Xin said. She smiled at the two of them, ¡°Nowrades, let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    Later that day, when the office ended she emptied her desk to find her father in his office but instead she found him outside his office. Coincidentally, Han Zixin had informed her that he couldn¡¯t pick her up as he had to leave for important work. When she tried asking him about his important work, he used the phrase ¡®ssified¡¯ again much to her frustration but she understood his line of work.

    ¡°Daddy, were you waiting for long?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°No, I just reached, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°Your Auntie has been wanting to meet you. I promised her that I will take you home. I informed your mother that I am bringing you with me home today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡± An Xin responded. ¡°What about grandma? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°At home, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°You know she has been sick these days, she doesn¡¯t leave the house much.¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡± An Xin agreed to leave with him. He began asking her how she felt about working in the office. If someone bullied her or if she was facing any difficulties in other things.

    ¡°I had a talk with Amanda today, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said as he was driving home. ¡± She is insistent on bringing you to another team.¡±

    ¡°Am I not a good criminalwyer?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°You are, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°But you have to agree that your track record in civil cases is impressive and you are limiting yourself by only practising one kind ofw. Your potential is unlimited. Don¡¯t restrict yourself.¡±

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not twist words ande straight to the point, ¡± An Xin sighed.

    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t limit yourself to one field, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°You are in the early phase of your career. Take new cases. Experiment with your future. Do what you love but don¡¯t stop doing what you are good at.¡±

    An Xin heaved out a sigh. ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t it weird that there are some things we are so good at that no one else canpare? And then there are some things we would love to do but we are just okay at them not good.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin smiled at her. ¡°You are right. When I was young, I had a ssmate who was gifted in painting. He used to win so manypetitions. My parents put me in painting sses hoping I will pick a thing or two. But I didn¡¯t. I loved painting but I was not good at it. That ssmate of mine was gifted but he waszy. He used to ck off, run from contests or not pick up paintbrushes for days. I was envious of him. I used to think that if I had his talent, I would work so hard that I would make a name for myself in this field. But you know¡­that¡¯s not how life works.¡±

    Taking a pause he went on, ¡°All I want you to do is not give up on what you love and what you give up. Not everyone gets the chance to do both at the same time. You are lucky, Xin and you shouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip from your hands.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°I will think about this.¡±

    Soon, the car entered the gates of Lu house. They descended the car and she found Song Yifei standing at the door as if waiting for someone. When she saw An Xin, she came running to hug her.

    ¡°Xin!¡± Song Yifei hugged her.

    ¡°Auntie, why are you crying?¡± An Xin hugging the woman.

    ¡°Silly girl, I missed you a lot, ¡± Song Yifei said with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°But Auntie, you just saw me at my graduation. It¡¯s like one month ago?¡± An Xin asked. When she got her master¡¯s degree, her family hade to the USA to celebrate.

    Song Yifei pouted. ¡°I still missed you.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Auntie I missed you a lot too. More than I missed dad, ¡± An Xin said, making her father ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening to you girls, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said, clearing his throat.

    ¡°Good, ¡± An Xin reacted and Song Yifeiughed.

    Song Yifei looked at the girl from head to toe and nodded her head in satisfaction. ¡°Why do you look more beautiful each time I see you?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, keepplimenting me like this and you will be my favourite person on the, ¡± An Xin giggled. Oh God,pliments were her weakness. Who did not like to be called pretty? She loved it more than anyone else after all she spend more than an hour each morning doing her makeup and selecting her outfit. If there was one thing that she adored ut was mming up.

    ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting you just asking you a genuine question, ¡°Song Yifei said.

    An Xin smiled at her. ¡°Auntie, you are so cute.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. Those two looked as if they were long-lost friends who had united after decades when they just met each other a month ago.

    p-a- n-d-a-n-0-v-e-l¡¢ Song Yifei and An Xin were friends. Their rtionship was not easier for anyone to understand. They didn¡¯t know how to exin it to anyone but they felt that it worked out well for the two of them. Sometimes, he felt bad that his daughter was closer to his wife than him but he understood that some scars needed time to heal.

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t mind you kissing and hugging your wife good evening, ¡± An Xin said, winking at her father. ¡°Just don¡¯t do it in front of your innocent daughter.¡±

    ¡°Where is your filter, Xin?¡± Lu Zhaolin questioned.

    ¡°It went to buy soy sauce, ¡± Both thedies giggled at her reply.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 327 Not Handsome Captain Han

    An Xin greeted her grandmother as she saw the olddy sitting in the living room reading a book. With time, both of them had learned to bear each other¡¯s presence in their life. Although they were not an affectionate pair of grandmother and granddaughter, they were now civil with each other.

    Song Yifei fed her stepdaughter to her heart¡¯s desire. She was so happy to have An Xin back. She was very close to Song Xueyun and An Xin. The two girls always treated her like a friend and she behaved the same with them.

    ¡°Did you talk to Yunyun?¡± Song Yifei asked a whileter.

    An Xin looked here and there and then she saw her father on the phone. She asked Song Yifei to scoot near to her. She said in thedy¡¯s ear something and thetter gasped.

    ¡°You did not do that, did you?¡± Song Yifei asked, half horrified and half excited.

    ¡°I did, ¡°An Xin grinned. ¡°How could I miss this chance? She stopped dating that douchebag.¡±

    Song Yifei scoffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t even like that boy. I wonder what my brother and sister-inw saw in him. He is no match for our Yunyun. Fine, he is handsome and a gentleman most of the time but they don¡¯t look good together if you look carefully.¡±

    ¡°His parents were professors in the same University Mr Song teaches and he was the douchebag¡¯s professor too, ¡°An Xin stated. ¡°Mr and Mrs Song didn¡¯t know how he treated women. You know after cheating on Yunyun, he had the audacity to say that they were not married yet and they were only courting each other and were not in any kind ofmitted rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Shanghai and beat the punk, ¡°Song Yifei said,angrily. ¡°Xin, you can¡¯t date a guy who doesn¡¯t treat you well. If someone dares to y with your heart, tell your dad or me. We will teach him a lesson.¡±

    An Xinughed. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not dating anyone. I¡¯m so young.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Song Yifei quickly said. ¡°You are twenty-five. You need to date more. You need to get to know the guys. You need to feel the feeling of liking a guy, dumping him or getting happily ever after with him.¡±

    ¡°Feifei, you can¡¯t teach her wrong things, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said in a stern tone.

    ¡°Wrong things?¡± Song Yifei asked, shocked. ¡°Zhaolin, she is twenty-five. Not sixteen anymore.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°Still, she is very young, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said.

    ¡°When you were twenty-five, you had dated me for years, then married Qinyan and had two children too, ¡°Song Yifei mentioned and An Xin stifled augh. Her stepmother would never let her father live with this. It was kind of funny to watch her father all flustered up.

    ¡°The time was different back then, ¡°Lu Zhaolin gave the excuse.

    Song Yifei snorted. ¡°Really, Zhaolin? This is your excuse.¡±

    ¡°Fine, ¡°Lu Zhaolin heaved out a sigh. ¡°Xin can date but she can¡¯t date that boy.¡±

    ¡°By that man you mean the handsome Captain Han?¡± Song Yifei asked with twinkles in her eyes.

    ¡°Auntie, he is deputy chief now, ¡°An Xin added.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Song Yifei smiled. ¡°I never thought that someone could look that dashing in a uniform. He makes me want to put Xiaobao in a police academy or a military academy.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin looked as if he had swallowed lemons. He really disliked that boy who had the attention of his wife and daughter. What was so good about that punk?

    ¡°If you want to date, always see if he has the qualifications and traits of your brother, ¡± Lu Zhaolin tried to be the smart and understanding parent.

    ¡°Dad,I would not even wish my worst enemies a boyfriend like Lu Xuan, ¡± An Xin said with a sigh. ¡°He is a yer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Shangyan, ¡± Lu Zhaolin mentioned.

    ¡°Here he goes again, ¡± Song Yifei sighed.

    ¡°Trust me, I will never want a boyfriend like Yan Ge who doesn¡¯t even know when to let go of an empty rtionship, ¡± An Xin mumbled to herself. Looking at the elders she said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯m fine being single for the time being. Auntie, I am going to use the washroom.¡±

    When Song Yifei saw her husband¡¯s suppressed smile, she pointed her finger at him and said, ¡°You intentionally used Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan as examples, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Lu Zhaolin looked here and there and said, ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Now I see where Xiaobao and Xin get this fake innocence from, ¡± Song Yifei scoffed. ¡°Speaking of him, I need to tell him that his sister is home.¡±

    ¡°Let him enjoy summer camp, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°If you tell him now, he will return. And Xin is not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Did you know Xiaobao made her promise that if she ever returned she can¡¯t meet her other brothers before him because when she left she didn¡¯t say goodbye to him?¡± Song Yifei said, looking at her husband. ¡°He is still holding a grudge against Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan even though he was so young back then. You know what An Xin means to him. If we don¡¯t tell him, he will be more upset with uster on.¡±

    ¡°Why is our son like this? He always looks as if we owe him, ¡± Lu Zhaolin muttered.

    ¡°Just like someone I know, ¡± Song Yifei mentioned with a look.

    ¡°You are not talking about me, are you?¡± He narrowed his eyes at her.

    Song Yifei innocently blinked her eyes and cupped his face saying, ¡°No, honey. Of course not.¡±

    Olddy Lu who was watching the scene sighed. This family was a bunch of dramatic people. They really belonged in the Zoo. She took her book and stood up to walk to her room. When she was on the way back to her room, she saw An Xin touching her new beads string.

    ¡°Do you like this?¡± Old Lady asked.

    An Xin startled and ced it back. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°This is a m blessed by a sage, ¡± The olddy said. ¡°I have no use for this. You can keep it.¡±

    An Xin was left blinking her eyes as the olddy left without saying anything else.

    ____

    Since she had informed her mother that she would be staying the night at her dad¡¯s house and the next day was Saturday, she woke up quitete. When she opened her eyes, she saw a handsome boy sitting on the edge of her bed.

    ¡°Jiejie, did I wake you up with my presence?¡± He asked in the softest tone he could produce.

    An Xin blinked her sleepy eyes. ¡°Xiaobao, when did youe?¡±

    Lu Xun raised his and showed him five fingers.

    ¡°Five seconds ago?¡± An Xin inquired.

    Lu Xun shook his head.

    ¡°Five minutes ago?¡± An Xin questioned.

    Once again, Lu Xun shook his head.

    ¡°Umm five hours?¡± An Xin inquired.

    Lu Xun nodded his head.

    An Xin gasped and sat on the bed. ¡°Why did you not wake me up?¡±

    ¡°You were sleeping and I didn¡¯t want to wake you up, ¡°Lu Xun said.

    An Xin¡¯s heart melted. She loved this boy with all of her heart. She pulled him for a hug and dropped several kisses on his face.

    ¡°Jiejie, I called Gest night but he didn¡¯t say that you return home, ¡°Lu Xuan pouted. ¡°He lied to me.¡±

    ¡°Little Young Master, who was it that said I have to meet my little brother first before others?¡± An Xin questioned. ¡°I was waiting for you to return before meeting Yang Ge or Lu Xuan.¡±

    ¡°Jiejie, I was not being serious, ¡°Lu Xun pouted.

    ¡°But I took your words seriously, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°I will give everything to my little brother that he asks for. Even if it¡¯s something like this.¡±

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m your favourite brother?¡± Lu Xun said with a wide smile.

    She lightly tapped his nose and said, ¡°No, silly. It is because I¡¯m your only sister. If I won¡¯t get you everything, who will?¡±

    Lu Xun smiled like a child who got his Christmas gift in the summer. ¡°Thank you, Jiejie.¡±

    To say he was happy would be an understatement. He didn¡¯t say without any reason that An Xin was his favourite person on the. Even when his parents didn¡¯t have time for him, she would make time for him, pushing every other thing behind. When he would be having school problems and he felt like he couldn¡¯t discuss them with his parents, he would call her and she would guide him properly.

    She understood him more than anyone else. She would always respect the opinion of a ten years old boy like him. She was his Goddess and role model. Although he knew that his brother was amazing too, still nothing could equal the ce his sister had in his heart.

    ¡°Aiyo, you are being polite to me now, ¡°An Xinughed as she ruffled his hair.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 328 You Suck at Surprises

    An Xin spent the entire day in the Lu family house. In the evening, she took leave and decided to retire for her house. Lu Xun was reluctant to let her go but she made him understand that she was not going anywhere and he could find her anytime in the office.

    Although An Xin didn¡¯t bring her car with her, she borrowed her father¡¯s car again.

    ¡°Dad, see you have to lend me this car again. Why don¡¯t you just give it to me?¡± An Xin asked her father.

    Lu Zhaolin rolled his eyes. ¡°I know what you are doing. If I give you this car, you won¡¯t look at it again. This car is a treasure to me but it is not to you.¡±

    An Xin pouted but her dad made sense. She just liked driving it because she could get on his nerves with this. She hugged them goodbye and drove away. She was listening to music while driving the car and suddenly, someone appeared in front of her car and she pressed her feet on the brakes. The car halted all of a sudden and her head hit the steering wheel. Thankfully, it was not enough to give her more than a bump on the forehead.

    She immediately got out of the car and saw a girl sprawled on the road. Blood was dripping down her forehead.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± An Xin asked. She groaned. What kind of stupid question was that? ¡°Please, let me take you to the doctor. You need constant medical attention.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t waste any time, ¡°The girl tried to run but soon she fell to the ground and the gun in her hand fell too.

    An Xin looked at the woman and then at the gun. ¡°Are you an officer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ¡°The woman grunted. ¡°You made me lose the person we spent almost a month strategizing. ¡°

    ¡°Oh, next time just don¡¯t run on the road when the green light is on, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°Also, show me your police IDor I will call the cops.¡±

    ¡°You are annoying, ¡°The woman grunted in pain but showed her ID.

    ¡°Let me take you to the hospital, officer Chen, ¡°An Xin said, looking at the ID. The woman was a special force officer and she just lost the man she was trying to capture. ¡°Even if you run after him, he will be gone. And you will only dy yourrades if you don¡¯t get the urgent medical treatment.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know people are this nice here, ¡°Officer Chen said.

    ¡°Oh the car belonged to my dad, ¡°An Xin chuckled. ¡°If he finds out, I hit someone with his precious car, do you think he will let me touch his babies? Never! Also, my dad is an ardent follower of thew.¡±

    Chen Jiayi groaned but An Xin helped her inside the car and drove her to the nearby hospital. When she reached the hospital, the officer was taken away on a stretcher while she filled in the necessary information on the form.

    An Xin¡¯s phone rang and she picked it up without seeing the caller while she was filling out the form.

    ¡°Lan, where are you? Didn¡¯t you say you will reach home soon? It¡¯s been more than an hour, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. She had been worried sick about her daughter who said she would reach home soon but didn¡¯te until this moment.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at the hospital, ¡°An Xin said.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°My car got into an ident, ¡°An Xin said. She didn¡¯t realise until now what wrong thing she had said. Her mother began panicking and getting anxious. No, her mom was not ready to hear why she was in the hospital. Only asking what hospital she was in.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hurt, ¡°An Xin said.

    ¡°No, you are lying to me again, ¡°An Qinyan said, panicked. ¡°Last time, you got a burn on your arm, that¡¯s what you said. You always lie about your wounds. I¡¯ming. I¡¯ming right now.¡±

    An Xin knew that she couldn¡¯t stop her mother froming here. ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t drive. Come with a driver. Once again, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    When An Qinyan disconnected the call, she began calling her husband. But Gu Yanxi was not in the bedroom. With shaking legs, she reached the living room and saw Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyanughing with him. The boys stoppedughing as they saw her worried and pale face.

    ¡°Ma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xuan asked first.

    ¡°Auntie, are you fine?¡± Gu Shangyan followed the lead.

    Gu Yanxi was startled as he saw that his wife began crying and hugging him. ¡°Yanyan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lan got into an ident. She is now in hospital, ¡°An Qinyan said, holding back her tears but only if it was easy.

    ¡°I will call Jiang Yao right now. Shangyan arranged the private jet to Boston, ¡°Lu Xuan said as he began dialling Jiang Yao¡¯s number.

    Gu Yanxi stopped the two boys and said, ¡°Boys, your sister is not in Boston.¡±

    ¡°Where is she if not in Boston?¡± Gu Shangyan questioned.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now, ¡°Gu Yanxi said. ¡°Yanyan, what hospital is she in?¡±

    An Qinyan gave them the hospital address and they left in the same car.

    ¡°Will someone tell me what¡¯s happening?¡±Lu Xuan asked. He looked at Gu Shangyan and added, ¡°You are the smarter one of the three of us. Can you exin to me what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Hell if I knew, ¡°Gu Shangyan muttered. ¡°We are about to reach the hospital. We will find out what¡¯s wrong there.¡±

    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t stop himself from worrying though he was pretending as if he was fine but his hands were sweating and shaking in fear of uncertainty. Never had the way to the hospital seemed so long than at this moment.

    Thankfully, they reached the hospital.

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi began inquiring at the reception while Lu Xuan froze at the sight in front of him. Gu Shangyan followed his gaze and froze too.

    In front of them, An Xin wasughing and talking with a nurse who gave her a big cup of strawberry boba tea. She took a sip and gaped at its delicious taste.

    ¡°This is so amazing, ¡°An Xin smiled widely at her.

    ¡°I walked for fifteen minutes just to get this Boba tea, ¡°The nurse said with a shy look. ¡°I got this for Doctor Liu.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, why did you give me this?¡± An Xin asked in concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡°The cute nurse smiled shyly. ¡°I can get him tea again but I won¡¯t see you again.¡±

    ¡°You are so nice, ¡°An Xin said with a smile.

    ¡°You are my idol, ¡°The nurse said with a smile. ¡°I still follow you on all of your social media ounts. When I was an awkward kid in high school, you motivated me a lot with your words. I saw all episodes of Miss Sunshine, Miss China Teen, Miss China and all the other contests you took part in. When you were not able to join Miss Universe, we Glitter Queen fans cried a lot but we were relieved to know that you are fine. I always wanted to meet you but I never had the luck.¡±

    ¡°Now you are making me cry, ¡°An Xin said whileughing and crying at the same time.

    ¡°Can I take a picture with you? There are so many Glitter Queen Fans who still follow you, ¡°The cute nurse said.

    ¡°Of course, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°Do you mind if I share it on my social media ount mentioning you?¡±

    The cute nurse shook her head with a wide smile. She was so happy that it could be seen on her face.

    They clicked a picture and posted it on the inte.

    ¡®It feels so good to know that I still have fans in the country. Thanks to the pretty nurse for my favourite Boba.

    #Back to China. #Gratitude to Glitter Queen¡¯s fans.¡¯

    When the nurse left and An Xin looked straight, she did an oops. She scratched her head sipping on the boba tea. When she saw that they were not moving, she waved at them.

    ¡°Hi, brother. It¡¯s nice seeing you, ¡°An Xin said with a hesitant grin.

    When she expected both of them to begin scolding her, they ran and hugged her. She was suddenly choked with a lot of emotions.

    ¡°Gosh, Teeny, you suck at surprises, ¡°Lu Xuan mumbled.

    ¡°This was not my nned surprise but okay, ¡°An Xin pouted.

    ¡°Crybaby, you could have told me, ¡°Gu Shangyan said with a sigh.

    ¡°What would be the fun in it?¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°Are you back permanently?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t annoy me, I won¡¯t go back, ¡°An Xin answered.

    ¡°God, you can have anything you want just don¡¯t go back. I don¡¯t want my siblings to live in the ocean apart from me. It sucks, ¡°Lu Xuan said with a sad look. ¡°Let me tell you if I didn¡¯t say before that I missed you guys a lot.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I missed you a little too, ¡°An Xin said with a smile.

 Chapter 329 Little get-together

    ¡°Will you tell us how you reached the hospital?¡± An Qinyan asked after the reunion of the siblings.

    ¡°I was driving the car and a woman appeared out of nowhere, ¡°An Xin answered.

    ¡°Did you break the signal?¡± Gu Yanxi questioned.

    ¡°Absolutely not, ¡°An Xin quickly said. ¡°You know ai will never break anyw. The light was green but the road was empty and when she appeared out of the air, the car hit her. I had no other option but to take a detour and get her admitted to the hospital because she looked quite injured to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank God, you are fine, ¡°An Qinyan said, hugging the woman.

    The doctor arrived and he recognised An Xin as the person who brought the injured girl to the hospital. ¡°Your friend has to stay in hospital for a couple of days. She has a leg fracture and needs constant medical supervision.¡±

    An Xin sympathized with the officer. ¡°Can I meet her?¡±

    ¡°She is under the influence of sedatives. It will be better if she is not disturbed tonight, ¡°The doctor replied. ¡°You can meet her in the morning. The hospital called her emergency contact and she informed us to let the girl leave who brought her to the hospital.¡±

    An Xin smiled and watched the doctor go. She looked at her family and shrugged. ¡°Seems like I will be going home with you.¡±

    The family heaved out a sigh of relief.

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi left for home first and the siblings decided to drive back together. The elders were giving moments to let the children bond again.

    ¡°No way! Dad didn¡¯t give you his car, did he?¡± Lu Xuan gaped at her.

    An Xin grinned at him and tossed him the car keys. ¡°You are driving, brother.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this car your father¡¯s precious baby?¡± Gu Shangyan asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say that he doesn¡¯t let anyone touch it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just anyone, ¡°An Xin winked.

    ¡°Yes, you are An Xin, Her Majesty, ¡°Lu Xuan said, rolling his eyes. Seriously, he was a tiny bit jealous that she got the car he always eyed.

    ¡°Mom said I¡¯m a princess, ¡°An Xin red at him. ¡°Just a princess without a title but I have a crown.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you do, ¡°Lu Xuanughed at her im. ¡°But didn¡¯t you return the crowns after one year?¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, you need a beating, ¡°An Xin grumbled. When she had to return the pageant crown after one year, she cried a lot, hugging them as she was not willing to party with them. Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan had made fun of her for this. She had told them that if they had starved themselves to death to have a body like hers to win the contest, they would be unhappy too to part with the crown like her. Fine, she was overreacting but she was merely a teenager back then.

    Lu Xuanughed and ruffled her hair and she looked at him in annoyance. ¡°You are no longer cute.¡±

    An Xin was ready to scratch his face with her nails but Gu Shangyan, the mediator, stood between the two of them.

    ¡°Enough!¡± He said in a stern tone. ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t irritate Xin.¡± Turning to An Xin, he said, ¡°Wee home, little sister.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Yan Ge, ¡°An Xin smiled and hugged him. ¡°You are my favourite.¡±

    Lu Xuan scoffed, looking here and there but at the two of them. However, he smiled when she wrapped an arm around him too. The three of them hugged each other for a long time with wide smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Yan Ge, what are you doing?¡± An Xin asked as she saw Gu Shangyan posting something on his social media.

    ¡°Posting a picture with the three of us, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. ¡°I always wanted to do this. I finally get to do this.¡±

    Their eyes were softened as they looked at the selfie they took standing next to the car. The two boys had their arms wrapped around her shoulders and she was in the middle of them, smiling widely at the camera. Although it looked quite simple to look at, it held a lot of sweet and warm feelings between the three of them.

    Just as Gu Shangyan posted the picture, thement box was flooded with a lot ofments mentioning the three of them.

    The onement on the post took their attention as Lu Xuan immediately responded, ¡°Wang Yuxi is in town. He is inviting us for drinks in the bar downtown.¡±

    An Xin and Gu Shangyan didn¡¯t reply. Just as they saw Wang Yuxi¡¯sment, several other friends from High School began replying to thements and asking if they could join too.

    ¡°Lu Mingze is joining too, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°They are excited to meet you both.¡±

    ¡°Is it like a High School reunion?¡± An Xin asked her brother.

    Lu Xuan just shrugged.

    ¡°How many people are joining?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. He was not keen on joining get-togethers but if his brother and sister were okay with it, he was fine too. It was not like he was awkward in public, just didn¡¯t like dealing with people.

    ¡°Wang Yuxi, Lu Mingze, some of old ssmates from Section I, K, A and J. Quite a few of them are in town, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°Wang Yuxi¡¯s onement organised a party. I heard he got promoted and came home for holiday. Do you wanna join?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever your answer is, ¡°An Xin smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t met these people in like seven years.¡±

    When Gu Shangyan saw someone mentioning Shen Yue and asking her toe, he didn¡¯t know what came to him but he ended up agreeing with the twins.

    ¡°God, who forced Yue¡¯r toe?¡± An Xin asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Everything, ¡°Lu Xuan heaved out a sigh. He and An Xin exchanged a look but Gu Shangyan couldn¡¯t understand what was going on between the two of them.

 Chapter 330 Figure it out

    When they reached the bar where the little get-together was organised, the majority of the ssmates were already there. They saw Wang Yuxi as soon as they entered.

    ¡°Hello, best friend, ¡°Wang Yuxi grinned as he saw Lu Xuan and hugged holding his drink in one hand.

    ¡°Captain Wang, don¡¯t you have duties to discharge?¡± Lu Xuan raised his brow.

    ¡°Damn man, when you call me Captain Wang, my heart beats loudly and dramatically, ¡°Wang Yuxi winked at Lu Xuan and thetter made a bad face.

    ¡°You still talk nonsense, ¡°Gu Shangyanmented.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it Genius Gu?¡± Wang Yuxiughed. ¡°The star of the Jingyuan High ss A.¡±

    ¡°Well, that was Han Nanxian but I will take the gesture behind thepliment, ¡°Gu Shangyan said, fist-bumping with him.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t like to takepliments, do you?¡± Wang Yuxi asked.

    Gu Shangyan merely shrugged.

    ¡°Hello, man, ¡°Lu Mingze aka Idol Mochi appeared and shook hands with Gu Shangyan. ¡°Where is your sister?¡±

    Wang Yuxi and Gu Shangyan raised their brows as they saw Lu Xuan and Lu Mingze behaving as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other.

    ¡°She went to make a call, ¡°Gu Shangyan said and Lu Mingze looked disheartened.

    ¡°I wonder how you got promoted, ¡°Lu Xuan snickered. ¡°I thought Han Zixin is usurping all your promotions and merits.¡±

    Wang Yuxi looked proud as he said, ¡°There can only be one Captain in a team and that¡¯s me. The brave and great Captain Wang.¡±

    The other three men rolled their eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he got promoted again, ¡°Lu Mingzemented and Wang Yuxi looked as if someone had made him swallow a lemon.

    Lu Mingze burst intoughter. ¡°Han Zixin seriously got promoted again? What is he now?¡±

    ¡°Deputy Chief of Police, ¡°Wang Yuxi mumbled.

    ¡°At twenty-five?¡± Gu Shangyan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He is impressive.¡±

    ¡°Stop praising him or my sister will join the bandwagon. What else? She didn¡¯t stop even breathing when she beganplimenting him, ¡°Lu Xuan said.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Wang Yuxi grinned.

    Lu Xuan gave him a look. ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    Wang Yuxi and Gu Shangyan began making talk and another old high school ssmate joined them.

    Lu Mingze¡¯s gaze fell on a face in the crowd and he moved to approach her but before he could reach her, Lu Xuan stood in his way.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to break your pretty face, back off, ¡°Lu Xuan said in a dangerously calm tone.

    ¡°What else do you know apart from breaking bones?¡± Lu Mingze cocked his brow and sarcastically asked. He was not someone who was scared of Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Breaking bones is better than breaking hearts, ¡°replied Lu Xuan. ¡°At least broken bones can be put together but broken hearts?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are overstepping your boundaries?¡± Lu Mingze questioned. ¡°She is my girlfriend. I have every right to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°Ex-girlfriend, ¡°Lu Xuan corrected him. ¡°You and Shen Yue broke up a long time ago. If you don¡¯t recall, let me remind you, she is the same girl you left for your so-called dreams all alone in a foreign country. She was scared and alone in that country because of your stupidity when you were touring the world with your band. You and her ended a long time ago. Now don¡¯t harass her.¡±

    ¡°Look, we will be fine if you stop interfering between the two of us, ¡°Lu Mingze said. ¡°You and your sister have been filling her ear with venom against me.¡±

    ¡°Oh god, he is still stuck on that line?¡± An Xin groaned as she appeared. Looking at Lu Mingze she said, ¡°Hi, Idol. Long time no see. This was not how I thought we would meet again.¡±

    Lu Mingze heaved out a sigh. ¡°Xin, for old times sake¡­can you ask her to at least hear me once?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not falling for the same trick, ¡°An Xin said with a smile. ¡°You said thisst time too and my friend wasn¡¯t herself for a week. You know what, Idol? People break up all the time. It¡¯s not the end of the world. If one can fall in love, they can fall out of love too. Is it too much to ept your mistake and move on? She is trying to move on and shouldn¡¯t you let her? She said it¡¯s best for her if you don¡¯t harass her each time she sees you or she will be forced to leave the friend circle.¡±

    Lu Mingze looked at them sadly and nodded his head, before leaving. When he left, An Xin looked at her brother and said, ¡°You both are close friends. You shouldn¡¯t have ruined your friendship with him.¡±

    ¡°When his dumbass broke up with her, he used her of cheating on him with me. I broke his nose and jaw, ¡°Lu Xuan said with a snort. ¡°He ruined the friendship when I was just checking up on Shen Yue for you.¡±

    ¡°I wonder where the sweet Lu Mingze got lost, ¡°An Xin sighed.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on between Shangyan and Shen Yue?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°What¡¯s going on between the two of them? Yoona thinks they are dating. She is talking nonsense, right?¡±

    ¡°They are not dating for sure, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they wille emotionally close and get themselves in aplicated position. Emotional vulnerability does a lot of bad things to people.Shen Yue is recovering from her bad breakup with Mingze and Shangyan is trying to forget his decade-old rtionship.¡±

    ¡°There is no hope for Yoona and Yan Ge?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Xuan asked her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°They make me afraid to fall in love.¡±

    ¡°They really do, ¡°Lu Xuan said in a soft voice. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we will figure it out.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡°Lu Xuan answered. ¡°For the first few times, we will fuck up. Break everyone¡¯s heart. me the world. Then, me ourselves. Maybe then we will reach the right path,learn what we need to and let go of this fear inside our heart.¡±

 Chapter 331 Dramatic

    ¡°What¡¯s up with Mingze and Xuan?¡± Gu Shangyan questioned. He could see the tensions brewing between the two men but he didn¡¯t know what to think about this drama. Neither Lu Xuan told him anything about this nor An Xin. As for Lu Mingze, he wasn¡¯t as close to him as Lu Xuan was.

    Wang Yuxi was standing alone there with Gu Shangyan. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I have heard rumours that Lu Xuan once beat Mingze. I tried asking them but none of them said a word. Just like you, I¡¯m curious about the matter but I won¡¯t ask them. I don¡¯t want them to avoid the friend circle to avoid answering those questions.¡±

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. ¡°If Lu Xuan wanted to share, he would have done that a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°We can ask Shen Yue but it will be awkward for her, ¡°Wang Yuxi said with a sigh,¡°In thest year of university, she and Mingze came into a rtionship but we don¡¯t know why they broke up after a long time of dating. They were so good together. Maybe, it was because Mingze¡¯s agency was not supportive of his rtionship. I heard that they were trying to give him a single idol¡¯s image. His rtionship was kept under wraps for so many years and only a few of us knew.¡±

    Gu Shangyan had no idea Shen Yue and Lu Mingze dated in university. He knew that both of them were close friends in college. He never asked An Xin about her friend as he wasn¡¯t that close with Shen Yue to discuss their love life. Maybe, the reason why nobody mentioned it was because of Lu Mingze¡¯s profession.

    ¡°Hello, Queen, ¡°Wang Yuxi bowed like a gentleman when An Xin appeared. He didn¡¯t forget to flirt as soon as he saw her. ¡°Do you ever have a day when you don¡¯t look like a freaking Goddess?¡±

    An Xin grinned. She was used to his flirty tone and never took him seriously, ¡°Hi, Yuxi. It¡¯s been so long since I saw you. How are you?¡±

    She and Wang Yuxi talked a few times as he was in the same team as Han Zixin. When they both were in the police academy, he helped her a lot by looking after Han Zixin who never asked for anyone¡¯s help.

    ¡°Now that I saw you¡­ I can finally die in peace, ¡°Wang Yuximented like a lovesick fool and Gu Shangyan lightly hit his head.

    ¡°Stop flirting with my sister, ¡°Gu Shangyan warned him. Although Wang Yuxi¡¯s flirting seemed harmless, he still didn¡¯t like anyone flirting with his sister. Call him narrow-minded but he still felt like beating any boy who looked at his sister with googly eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m professing my undying love to her and you are saying I¡¯m flirting with her?¡± Wang Yuxi looked offended. ¡°You seriously broke my heart.¡±

    ¡°Dramatic, ¡°An Xin mumbled. She was so done with his antics.

    Wang Yuxi pouted but continued acting chummy with her. ¡°You should call me Captain Wang now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard you are Captain now, ¡°An Xin smiled. ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about marrying me now?¡± Wang Yuxi questioned but the next moment he saw a dark shadow casting above him. He could not help but turn his head to look at an angry figure and swallowed hard.

    ¡°Wang Yuxi, are you courting death?¡± Lu Xuan growled.

    An Xin burst into a fit ofughter. ¡°Guys, stop pulling each other¡¯s legs. Lu Xuan, he is just kidding. He knows how to get on your nerves and you let him get sessful each time.¡±

    Lu Xuan gave Wang Yuxi a look but thetter just smiled like a good boy.

    ¡°How long are you in town?¡± Lu Xuan questioned.

    ¡°A week at most, ¡°Wang Yuxi said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a n to hang out. We don¡¯t see each other for months, ¡°Lu Xuan suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about trekking. What do you suggest?¡± Wang Yuxi asked.

    ¡°Not bad, ¡°Lu Xuan replied. He looked at his brother and sister who were whispering into each other¡¯s ears and he raised his brow when he felt that he was left behind. ¡°What¡¯s up with you two?¡±

    Gu Shangyan and An Xin stood straight behaving as if they were not doing anything behind his back.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡°Gu Shangyan said, looking anywhere but at him.

    ¡°Fuck, ¡°Wang Yuxi muttered and the three of them turned their head to find the neer entering the bar. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite him.¡±

    An Xin smiled widely. Like a child who had seen an early Christmas gift, she ran towards him. ¡°Hi, you came on time.¡±

    Han Zixin nodded his head with a small smile.

    pAn,da-n0v e1 ¡°She invited him?¡± Lu Xuan asked no one in particr.

    ¡°Who else?¡± Shen Yueughed. When she saw Han Zixining, she had anticipated the boy¡¯s reaction. Obviously, she knew why Han Zixin came. It was not for any of the ssmates but for her.

    She added,¡°When I called him, he said he didn¡¯t have time to attend any gatherings but when she called, he came without wasting any time. The man had his priorities established a long time ago and I wonder why we always forget it?¡±

    ¡°Are you bitter, brother?¡± Gu Shangyanughed as he looked at Lu Xuan.

    Lu Xuan mumbled. ¡°Do you think they met after she came to China?¡±

    Gu Shangyan gave him a look that said are you being serious? If An Xin didn¡¯t meet Han Zixin the first thing, he would certainly be shocked. It was not a weird sight for them to see An Xin and Han Zixin sticking to each other even after all these years.

    Actually, it would be weird if they are not sticking to each other. Whenever the two were together, they never cared about anyone around them. It was like they were in their own world with each other and no one else was allowed in that world. The world that solely belonged to them and whenever they were lost in that world, they looked so carefree and happy.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 332 Answer to his question

    Even right now, they were standing in the middle of the crowded bar, he said something in her ear and she looked at him with wide eyes and a momentter, her lips tugged to form a smile. The same smile was reflected in his eyes.

    It was just this simple¡­if one of them was having a bad day, the other one had to just smile and it was enough to brighten up the dark mood.

    ¡°Let me introduce you both to other ssmates that just came, ¡°Shen Yue said, holding Lu Xuan¡¯s arm. She was kind of dragging him from there to let An Xin and Han Zixin get some time together.

    ¡°What about Teeny?¡± Lu Xuan asked. His gaze was still set on Han Zixin and An Xin.

    Shen Yueughed at his actions. ¡°Really, Lu Xuan? Do you think she will pay attention to anyone right now? She is with Han Zixin. The world around her fades away for her while he is with her. The same is the case with Han Zixin. You will find both of them whispering to each other even after an hour.¡±

    ¡°Do you think my sister is dating him?¡± Lu Xuan wondered out loud.

    ¡°Why not ask her?¡± Shen Yue said.

    ¡°She just returned home. If I offended her and she decided to go back¡­ I will not take any risk, ¡± Lu Xuan shared his fear. ¡°I will rather keep my questions to myself and have her live here with all of us than go back to Boston.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind her dating him?¡± Shen Yue ended up asking the question.

    Lu Xuan took a deep breath as he pondered for a moment. ¡°You know I don¡¯t want a boy to steal my sister from me. Although we fight all the time, we still are close. That¡¯s how we bond with each other. With snarks and spats. I never actually feared anything but her dating a man who would take her away from us. This boy is still safe. At least, she will stay in China if she dated him. Moreover, he understands her value in our life and he wouldn¡¯t pull out a stunt like throwing us away from her life¡­ Moreover, it is up to her whoever she dates. We can only support her and give her advice when she wants it. She is no longer sixteen.¡±

    Wang Yuxi had an urge to p loudly but then he recalled that his best friend just gave his mortal enemy the blessing to steal his Queen. Why did Lu Xuan have to make sense at the wrong time?

    ¡°You have matured, ¡°Gu Shangyan said with an amusedugh. ¡°If she heard what you just said, she would still beat you.¡±

    Shen Yue burst intoughter. ¡°He can give her the world and she will still beat him. In front of others,they are nice to each other but if you leave two of them alone, you won¡¯t find both alive. I sometimes wonder how you and An Xin have so much to fight?¡±

    p¡¢A,nd A-n¡¢o¡¢ve,1 Lu Xuan didn¡¯t answer because even he had no answer for this question.

    ¡°How about we dance?¡± An Xin asked Han Zixin as she looked at him with a silly look on her face. Her cheeks were flushed and her body doe eyes were softened.

    ¡°No, ¡°Han Zixin quickly said.

    ¡°Why not?¡± An Xin asked him. ¡°I want to dance.¡± She tried to stand up and wriggle her butt but he caught her wrist and pulled her back to sit on the stool.

    ¡°You are drunk, ¡°Han Zixin said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°I only have three drinks! How can I get drunk?¡± An Xin said, ring at him. She patted her rosy cheeks and said angrily, ¡°Cheat Prince¡­.¡±

    Han Zixin sighed. He ced a ss of cold water in front of her and asked her to drink it. ¡°Drink this. It will help you with a hangover.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, ¡°An Xin said while slurring as she crossed her arms over her chest. She looked like a cute willful smile.

    ¡°If you drink this, I will dance with you, ¡°Han Zixin whispered in her ear.

    She smiled widely at him and drank a ss of lemon water in one go. ¡°Now dance¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Han Zixin replied as he adjusted on the chair again.

    ¡°You lied to me!¡± An Xin pointed her finger at him.

    ¡°You lied to me too!¡± Han Zixin shrugged.

    ¡°When?¡± An Xin blinked her eyes and asked in a soft tone. ¡°I have never lied to you.¡±

    ¡°You did, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°Remember that time in the airport¡­¡±

    An Xin quickly ced her palm on his lips and shook her head. ¡°You promised that you will never talk about that topic. You said you will give me time.¡±

    ¡°I said I will give you a month but it has been more than a month already, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°Do you know how difficult you have been making things for me? I¡¯m not supposed to talk about the topics because you said you need time. I gave you time but you still pretend as if you don¡¯t understand a thing but I know that you know what¡¯s going on with us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your best friend, ¡°An Xin whispered.

    Han Zixin cupped her cheek and whispered back, ¡°I never said you are not. You will always be my best friend no matter what!¡±

    An Xin blinked her eyes. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°The answer to my question, ¡°Han Zixin said as he met her forehead with his.

    An Xin quickly closed her eyes and put her hands on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m drunk. I¡¯m drunk. I¡¯m drunk.¡±

    Han Zixin rolled his eyes and chuckled. ¡°Fine, little blockhead.¡± He didn¡¯t force her anymore because she was not ready and if he could wait seven years¡­he could wait another seven days¡­right?

    ¡°I know what are you thinking, ¡± An Xin said with a silly smile.

    ¡°What am I thinking?¡± He raised his brow.

    ¡°About how pretty I¡¯m, ¡± She giggled and he felt his heart swelling with happiness.

    ¡°En, ¡°He nodded his head.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 333 Fantasy character

    Right now, all of them were lying in the bar drunk with the exception of Han Zixin. Although he had a drink or two, he knew that he couldn¡¯t let himself lose and get drunk, given the nature of his job. He didn¡¯t know when he would get a call for a mission and he had to leave. Thus, he usually avoided drinking. He had a good alcohol tolerance but he still avoided it because he could take a chance with his life but not with the life of civilians.

    Wang Yuxi was on holiday and was willing to get lost in the effects of alcohol. He even made everyone else drunk with him. Since all of them were together for a long time, they decided to let themselves loose after all they didn¡¯t get much chance to have fun because of their busy schedules. It was funny how they were a group of rowdy teenagers once upon a time and now they had the burdens of such heavy jobs on their shoulders.

    Gu Shangyan, Lu Yuan and Shen Yue were at high posts in a multi-billionairepany. Wang Yuxi was now leading a SWAT team. An Xin was a sessfulwyer and Han Zixin was now the deputy chief of police. It was funny how the group of silly teenagers were now at such important posts.

    Han Zixin looked at the girl who was sleeping on the counter of the bar. He told her not to drink or she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand on her feet but she was adamant about showing him that her alcohol tolerance was better than him who rarely drinks. He agreed that she was stubborn and liked to go against him again and again but sometimes it was just so difficult for him to let her do whatever she wished.

    She was so busy provoking him that now she was sleeping on the counter without any care in the world. This girl had no sense of crisis. How could she get drunk in the presence of a man? What if they kidnapped her? Did she think the world was not harmful? Even her brothers were so smashed that they wouldn¡¯t be able to move if someone tried to hurt her in the bar. Thinking about this possibility made him mad at her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ¡°Han Zixin said as he lightly patted her cheeks.

    She shook her head and mumbled something but didn¡¯t open her eyes. It was clear that she had no interest in leaving this hard bed. This hard bed under her cheek was the mostfortable ce for her at the moment.

    ¡°We are going home, ¡°Han Zixin said again.

    An Xin made a bad face but didn¡¯t open her eyes. She swatted his hand as if she was swatting a butterfly away.

    Han Zixin sighed, looking here and there. He was certain that she was not going to wake up and he had to take matters into his own hands. He leaned down and scooped her in his arms and walked out of there. She wriggled in his arms and began shouting, ¡°Thief! Thief!¡±

    ¡°Where is the thief?¡± Han Zixin questioned.

    ¡°The thief who is stealing me, ¡°An Xin said with her eyes closed. ¡°Thief, you don¡¯t know who I¡¯m. You don¡¯t know who my best friend is. He is the police!¡±

    Han Zixin sighed. ¡°Open your eyes and see who it is.¡±

    ¡°I know you are a thief, ¡°An Xin mumbled.

    ¡°Little blockhead¡­¡±He called out his name.

    ¡°Cheat prince?¡± An Xin murmured as she opened one eye and saw him. ¡°Did you start stealing people too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a thief, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°You stole my currency note on the very first day we met, ¡°An Xin pouted and closed her eyes again. ¡°You even lied to me about your identity. I thought you were the prince.¡±

    ¡°I still want to ask you why you thought I was the fantasy character in your head?¡± Han Zixin questioned.

    ¡°The Fifth Prince is not a fantasy character, ¡°An Xin told him. ¡°He is real. He is very much real. Qiao Wei said he is so handsome and charismatic. Any noble girl who sees him falls in love with him. That¡¯s how handsome he is. When I saw you for the first time, I thought you were him. You have the grandeur,elegance and handsomeness of the fifth Prince.¡±

    ¡°Stop spending so much time with your novelist friend. She has a few nuts lose in her head, ¡°Han Zixin sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Qiao Wei we know¡­but the Qiao Wei I grew up with, ¡°An Xin said in a stern tone. ¡°This Qiao Wei is my Jiejie who took care of me until herst breath.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. I get it, ¡°Han Zixin said with a sigh.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± An Xin inquired.

    ¡°How could I not?¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°I trust anything you say.¡±

    ¡°Try sounding more credible, ¡°An Xin muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t take me home. Mom will scold me if she sees me drunk. Lu Xuan and Yan Ge will get scolded too.¡±

    ¡°You are drunk enough to not just talk nonsense but also care for your family?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow. ¡°Also, your brothers should be scolded for letting you get drunk like this. What if someone had harmed you in a bar? Where is your sense of security? You should not get drunk like this and invite random people to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need a sense of security when you are with me?¡± An Xin asked in such an innocent voice that he had no way to refute. ¡°You always protect me. I knew that you would protect me tonight too so I was willing to get drunk. I also know that you don¡¯t drink enough to get intoxicated.¡±

    It was true that An Xin only drank this much because she knew that he was with her and nobody would be able to harm her. If there was a lesson she learnt as a girl living alone in Boston, it was to always be cautious. However, she was home now and she didn¡¯t need to be cautious all the time. She could get drunk like the girls her age and have fun in the bar without any fear. As long as he was around her, what was there to be scared of?

    ¡°Little blockhead, I have no idea if I should be touched and call you silly, ¡°Han Zixin said with a sigh. Looking at her nuzzling her face against his chest, ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    An Xin quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m drunk. Drop me at a hotel. I can¡¯t go home.¡±

    ¡°Like hell, I will, ¡°Han Zixin said and walked out of the bar. He made her sit in his Jeep and drove to his ce. When they reached his building, she was fast asleep. He got down from the car and removed her seatbelt. As he was helping her get out of the car, he felt her drool against his cheek and groaned.

    He could tell that this was going to be one long and aching night.

    As he was carrying her to his apartment, she made a face and he could tell that she was about to throw up. He found a trash bin on the way and took her there. ¡°Throw up here. Don¡¯t ruin my clothes.¡±

    Han Zixin had to close his eyes while she was vomiting her guts out. He knew that if he saw her vomiting, he was going to vomit too.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± He softly asked when he saw her tired body. ¡°I told you not to drink so much. How are you feeling now?¡±

    ¡°My stomach¡­it looks as if someone is squeezing it, ¡°An Xin said with tears in her eyes.¡°I stink. I feel sick. I wanna go home.¡± After crying for a good five minutes, she whispered, ¡°I want chicken soup.¡±

    He knew that it was her drunk self throwing a tantrum or she would never act like a willful child. He had to appease her or they might have to spend the entire night out sitting on the cold floor.

    ¡°This is your home too, ¡°Han Zixin said in a soft tone. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside. I will get you hot chicken soup.¡±

    ¡°I stink too, ¡°She said with the best puppy eyes.

    ¡°I will give you clean clothes, ¡°He patiently said.

    ¡°I want a hot bath too, ¡°She demanded.

    ¡°Alright, I will prepare a hot bath for you, ¡°Han Zixin said, rubbing her back.

    ¡°Carry me, ¡°She demanded.

    ¡°Alright, ¡°He once again scooped her into his arms and brought her inside. Although he could put her to sleep directly, he did not as he knew that this drunkard never forgot anything. She made her sit on his bed and went inside the bathroom to prepare a warm bath for her.

    ¡°You can go inside, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Take me there, ¡°An Xin said, holding up her arms.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 334 Jealous?

    ¡°Take me there, ¡°An Xin said, holding up her arms.

    Han Zixin rolled his eyes. ¡°This doesn¡¯te under the functions covered by your best friend.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at him confused. ¡°Are you not helping me with the bath?¡±

    Han Zixin had an urge to knock some sense into her. What on earth was she thinking offering him this? He took a deep breath and told himself that she was drunk and didn¡¯t know what she was saying. She was muddled up because of alcohol and he should not take her words seriously.

    ¡°If you want me to help you with the bath, you need to have the samest name as me, ¡°Han Zixinmented and blood surged to her cheeks. Oh, someone knew what shyness was?

    ¡°I¡¯m never marrying you, ¡°She said to his face. She put her palms on her face and pouted. How could he say this to an innocent young woman like her? He should be ashamed, right?

    ¡°Sure, ¡°He shrugged. ¡°Next time if I see you drunk, I will call your driver and send you home.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± An Xin genuinely asked.

    ¡°What if my future wife doesn¡¯t like a girl staying the night at my ce?¡± Han Zixin questioned. ¡°I have to think about the future too. After all, I can¡¯t stay single for long. Yeye will force a bride on me sooner orter.¡±

    An Xin red at him and with shaky legs, she walked to the bathroom. She shut the door loudly and he chuckled from behind.

    ¡°How cute, ¡°He said while walking to the kitchen. He heard the bell ring and knew that the chicken soup that he ordered was there. He let her sulk there and went to the living room to bring soup for her.

    An Xin was annoyed for some reason and she was not even aware of it. She spends the entire bath cursing Han Zixin and his stupid bride. How could he marry a girl? Not like she was expecting him to marry Lu Xuan. But still¡­he was so young to even think about marriage. What kind of stupid girl would try to marry him so young?

    She knew that talking bad about someone she had never met was a bad thing and she should not be doing this. So, she med it on her drunk self. Although her head was not as muddled up as before and she could open her eyes now, she still acted drunk. Why? Because he was taking care of her so gently and she was kinda liking it.

    Pathetic, right?

    She was sulking in the bathroom inside the bathtub. What was wrong with her? Shouldn¡¯t she be happy that he was getting a bride? But who was the girl? What did she do? Did Yeye already find the girl? Did the girl look beautiful? Was the girl more pretty than her?

    An Xin gasped. ¡°Did I justpare myself with a random girl?¡±

    This was not going well. She could tell. Her inferiorityplex was rearing its stupid and ugly head again.

    Thankfully, she brought her phone with her to the bathroom because if she didn¡¯t, he would think she had drowned and died in the bathtub. Yes, that was how annoying he could get at times. But she kind like his overprotective behaviour.

    She picked up her phone and dialled a number. As soon as her call got connected, she cried, ¡°Yaoyao, Han Zixin said he is marrying another girl.¡±

    ¡°First of all, you deserve this, ¡°Jiang Yao said with a nasty look. ¡°Second of all, baby Xiu, I can see your boobies.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly ced her hand on her breast and adjusted the camera angle to only show her face.

    ¡°Are you jealous of that girl?¡± Jiang Yao asked without wasting any time.

    ¡°Why would I be?¡± An Xin said with a scoff. ¡°I¡¯m his best friend. Why would I be jealous of a random girl?¡±

    Jiang Yao tsked. ¡°Random girl? Baby Xiu, a wife is not a random woman. She is the closest person to a man. I get it that a best friend is important but a wife is a priority. Once he gets married, you can¡¯t expect him to wake up in the middle of the night and talk to you just because you can¡¯t sleep. Or you can¡¯t jump on the ne and lie to your parents just to see him. Things are going to change and you have to ept it.¡±

    Jiang Yao was trying to show the side of the rtionship that An Xin had yet to see. Her words were sharp and bitter but true.

    ¡°Did you figure out something?¡± Jiang Yao said in a soft tone. ¡°You are not jealous because your best friend is getting married. You are jealous because you can¡¯t see the only man you liked go away from you.¡± Taking a deep breath she added, ¡± I tried to push you to Li Sicheng hoping you will realise a thing or two but you just proved that you are dumb when ites to romance. Did you not realise anything when I asked you to describe what your type is? Gosh, even Han Nanxian was gloating for days.¡±

    An Xin wobbled her lips. ¡°You only know to scold me.¡±

    Jiang Yao gaped at her. ¡°Littledy, stop creating drama. I know what you are doing. I am not going to give in to you this time. If you like him, you will tell him and if you don¡¯t, you will tell him this too. Stop giving him hope.¡±

    ¡°What kind of hope?¡± An Xin muttered.

    _____

    A/N: Completing this month¡¯s win-win challenge was the most difficult thing that I have ever done. I had to drop out of Win-Win of my other book and it made me so sad that day. I might have shed some tears too but I¡¯m so d that I was able to finish this book¡¯s win-win. Now that I look behind, I think it¡¯s good that I dropped out of that Book¡¯s win-win or I would have just pushed myself to do the thing that my body can¡¯t do. Can you believe I fell sick for 5th time this month? Me, neither! So, many family problems. University entrance tests. An unexpected trip to another state.Final year exams. I am in awe of myself, to be honest. I¡¯m still alive. Hahaha!<!--

    -->

 Chapter 335 Life does not stop

    ¡°What kind of hope?¡± An Xin muttered.

    ¡°Gosh, she is still not epting it. Is she?¡± Jiang Yao asked no one in particr. In an angry tone, she went on, ¡°He proposed to you on the day you went to China to take the bar exam. I knew that it was a freaking romantic proposal and you froze like a ¡­ugh! I don¡¯t even know what to say right now. Han Nanxian showed me pictures. We all thought that you would say yes. The boy has been preparing for the day for such a long time but what did you do? You neither epted his feelings nor denied them. Now you have the audacity to be jealous of his future wife.¡±

    This was the moment when Jiang Yao had an urge to beat An Xin but she controlled it.

    ¡°You are scolding me, ¡°An Xin said with tears pooling in her eyes. ¡°He is getting married but he is being too nice to me. He took care of me when I was drunk. He prepared a warm bath for me. He helped me when I was vomiting even when he can¡¯t see anyone throw up or else he would begin throwing up too. Now I know he will bring me chicken soup. I want to push him away but I can¡¯t stay away from him. I want us to stay tonic best friends but when he treats me like an ordinary friend, it gets on my nerves. I want to be special to him all the time.¡±

    ¡°Baby, if I was near you, I would hug you, ¡°Jiang Yao said in a coaxing tone. ¡°But I will murder you after that too. You know the answer to his question and yet you are running away from it. You better clear this soon. Or do you know what will happen? He will begin withdrawing from you as he wouldn¡¯t want you to be awkward with him. Do you want to lose your best friend?¡±

    Jiang Yao could not understand how the dynamics of An Xin and Han Zixin worked. They said they were best friends but they acted like an old married couple all the time.

    An Xin understood what Jiang was saying. That day in the rain, he left her there alone just like she had asked him to once but he called Shen Yue to pick her up. He would not hurt her but was ready to hurt himself if it meant she would always be happy.

    ¡°Close your eyes and imagine what your life will be if he is your boyfriend, ¡°Jiang Yao suggested.

    An Xin closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°He cooks for me and feeds me.¡±

    ¡°Glutton, ¡°Jiang Yao chuckled. ¡°You love food and watching someone special to you feeding with their hands feels special, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    An Xin nodded. Food was their lovenguage. Gosh, did she really use the L-word?

    ¡°Can you see him and you having an ugly fight?¡± Jiang Yao questioned.

    ¡°We are always bickering but we never fight ugly, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°If we don¡¯t like something, we talk about it. We don¡¯t hide things from each other because it is impossible to hide as we can read each other too well. Fights ur because of secrets and we never hold any secrets between us. We are as transparent with each other as the word transparent can be.¡±

    ¡°Then, what are you scared of Xin?¡± Jiang Yao asked. ¡°You guys scream chemistry from afar.¡±

    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work out?¡± An Xin asked. She had so many fears that she couldn¡¯t even dare to voice them out. ¡°Have you seen my parents? They divorced and are civil to each other only for their children. They used to be close friends but now they can barely stand each other¡¯s presence.¡±

    Jiang Yao nodded her head. She could understand her friend¡¯s fears. She had been divorced once and she knew how much it hurt to go through this pain. She understood An Xin¡¯s fears but one couldn¡¯t let the fear conquer them. Life never stops and just one break-up or divorce never means that one should stop taking chances.

    ¡°I have another example, ¡°Jiang Yao said after a while. ¡°Your mother and stepfather. You said they were close friends?¡± An Xin nodded her head. ¡°They loved each other but they never took the step because of so many reasons. They lost so many years of their youth. If they were brave, they would have been happy together for a long time. What if you and Han Zixin meet the future like your mother and stepfather, not like your mom and dad? There are so many uncertainties. You can¡¯t know everything in advance. You have to experience it to know the future of the decision.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, I think calling you was the wrong idea. You made me more confused than I already was, ¡°An Xin mumbled. ¡°You are scaring me.¡±

    Jiang Yao cursed. ¡°I¡¯m helping you find your love like in movies and you are criticizing me.¡±

    ¡°Did you find a new boyfriend?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°Nope, I decided to remain single for the time being, ¡°Jiang Yao said. Taking a small pause, she confessed, ¡°Fine, these days I¡¯m consoling Li Sicheng. Han Nanxian decided to go to China himself and put the responsibility of the Boston branch on Li Sicheng. Your friend thinks his boss yed him. Can you believe how petty Han Nanxian is? To make Li Sicheng stay away from you, he went to China all by himself.¡±

    An Xin smiled at her. ¡°I told you many times that Han Nanxian is a bro-con but you never believed me. You know Zixin just has to like a thing and Han Nanxian will move the world just to get his brother that thing.¡±

    ¡°Their bond is envious, ¡°Jiang Yao said.

    An Xin sadly smiled. ¡°To tell you the truth, there is nothing envious about them. They went through so much. If it was us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to repair the rift in the bond. But Zixin and Han Nanxian stayed away from each other all these years because they wanted to repair their rtionship. They gave each other time and worked hard to get what was taken away from them. They had a sad beginning but they turned their story to be happy in the end.¡±

    ______

    A/N: With this, wepleted September¡¯s win-win target! I might take a break if I couldn¡¯t continue writing. Just pray that the possibility doesn¡¯te.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 336 A gentle reminder

    ¡°Eat slowly, ¡°Han Zixin said as he looked at the glutton sipping the soup as if someone was going to snatch it from her.

    An Xin slowed down and gave him an embarrassed smile. ¡°You are an amazing cook. It tastes delicious.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cook. I ordered it from a restaurant, ¡°Han Zixin replied.

    ¡°Same thing, ¡°An Xin said as she began eating fast once again. As she finished the big bowl of chicken soup and cleaned her mouth with the back of her hand, he said, ¡°I will be leaving for another city for a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°When will you be back?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Then, will you drop me at the office?¡± An Xin inquired, staring at him.

    ¡°Put those big brothers to good use, ¡°It was what Han Zixin replied. It was at the same time his phone began and the name Chen Jiayi was shing on the screen. He took his phone and went out of the room to take the call, making her suspicious.

    Who was so special that he couldn¡¯t talk in front of her? This question only made her frustrated. When he came back to the room after twenty minutes, he told her that she could use the guest room as it was ready. It was only now did she realize that she had been lying on his bed and quickly stood up to leave. This whole scene felt a lot weird and awkward for the two of them and they didn¡¯t know how to remove this awkwardness between them.

    The following day, An Qinyan saw the three children entering the house holding their heads.

    ¡°You all are in your mid-twenties and do I still need to tell you to put a hold on your drinking habits?¡± An Qinyan asked with a sigh. She looked at Lu Xuan who still looked as if he was drunk and said, ¡°You said you will take care of your sister but I don¡¯t think you can even hold your own self.¡± Looking at Gu Shangyan, she added, ¡°Shangyan, you are the eldest and most sensible one. Why did you not stop them from drinking so much? They can¡¯t even stand on their feet.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Auntie, ¡°Gu Shangyan mumbled as he lowered his head. He was just as smashed as the two of them but he just looked a little better as it was not the first time he was dealing with the after-effects of the hangover.

    An Qinyan sighed. ¡°You are not young anymore. You guys know what you are doing.¡± She looked at An Xin who was biting on the steamed bun while sitting at the breakfast table. ¡°Youngdy, where were youst night? I know you were not with your brothers because if you were, they would have brought you home.¡±

    An Xin innocently looked at her mother and said, ¡°Mom, I was a little drunk¡­Han Zixin brought me to his ce.¡±

    An Qinyan gaped at her. ¡°What did I tell you about not going home with any guy when drunk? Do you have any sense of crisis or not?¡±

    ¡°Mom, he is not just any guy but Han Zixin, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°He is my best friend.¡±

    ¡°I know he is your best friend but he is a guy too, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°I know he is a good kid but there is nothing wrong with informing home that you are drunk and we should pick you up. Lan, you are no longer young but you still make me worry about you. I know this sounds like I¡¯m having double standards but it¡¯s not safe for you to be drunk and go home with a guy.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, nothing happened between us, ¡°An Xin said, pinching her neck as if she was swearing on her life.

    ¡°What could even happen between the two of you?¡± Lu Xuan asked, narrowing his eyes on her.

    ¡°None of your business, ¡°An Xin said with a huff.

    ¡­.

    Song Xueyun returned to her house after a long and tiring shift. Although she had quit her job, she needed to give a two-week notice and had to hand over her work to the person seeding her. It was not like she wanted to stay in that shittypany but it sucked when they didn¡¯t even try to stop her as she was packing her stuff to leave for home.

    As she opened the door to her apartment, an aroma of delicious food entered her nostrils and she realised that she has not eaten a decent meal this whole week. She had been surviving on ramen noodles and now her body was craving for something real or it might copse anytime soon.

    ¡°You are home. Come inside, the dinner is just ready, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a smile, ying the role of a perfect housekeeper.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking the role of housemate quite seriously?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    Han Nanxian gave her his best puppy eyes. It took a lot of time to convince her to let him be her housemate as she lived in a huge house. He reminded her that she lost her job and it was not going to be easy for her to pay rent for such a big apartment in Shanghai without a job.

    As much as she hated staying with him, she had no other option. Before she would receive a reply from Li Sicheng¡¯spany, she couldn¡¯t leave Shanghai. She had to put on her big girl¡¯s pants and deal with the problems that life had thrown at her. Even if it meant living under the same roof as Han Nanxian. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that bad to live with him. At least, he fed her good food.

    ¡°What did you cook?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she took a seat at the dining table.

    ¡°I made a couple of dishes, ¡°Han Nanxian said, suppressing a smile.

    ¡°You dare to call this feast just a couple of dishes?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she looked at the dishes arranged on the dining table. She could see egg rolls with meat, wontons, a couple of vegetables, stir fry dishes, different types of chicken dishes and then there was sweet and sour pork. As if it was not enough, he arrived with a pot of soup.

    ¡°Nanxian, are you throwing a feast?¡± Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Han Nanxianughed. ¡°I think the asion calls for a feast.¡±

    ¡°What is the asion?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    Han Nanxian took a step towards her. She could feel his breath on her face as he said, ¡°You left your shitty job. Doesn¡¯t it call for a feast?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Song Xueyun was about to punch him but he caught a small piece of paper stuck in her hair and she felt like digging a hole and hiding there. Why does she have to embarrass herself in front of him all the time?

    ¡°Come have some food, ¡°Han Nanxian said as he pulled a chair for her like a gentleman. He would not call himself a gentleman who would treat women with utmost gentleness. No, he was not saying that he was rude to the fairer sex. It was just that his gentleness was reserved for some people and this woman topped the list.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n after resignation?¡± Han Nanxian ended up asking even though he knew that he should not.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just rest at home for a few months?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°You can, ¡°Han Nanxian nodded his head. ¡°But you won¡¯t. You have this obsession of always working hard to give afortable life to your parents even though they don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing about my life, ¡°Song Xueyun retorted.

    ¡°I know enough, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°We may not be in contact all these years but I do know what kind of people your parents are. They wouldn¡¯t want you to burn out yourself to give them a good life. They don¡¯t take money from you, do they?¡± Seeing the nk look on his face, he continued, ¡°So, you try to spend on them by gifting them vacation cards and other gifts. I think you should stop doing it and focus a little on your life or one day wille when you will be so exhausted that you will begin ming them for your miserable life.¡±

    ¡°A gentle reminder, ¡°Song Xueyun smiled. ¡°You are overstepping your boundaries again.¡±

    Han Nanxian raised his hands in the air and said, ¡°I apologise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like an apology can change anything, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I know, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a sad smile. ¡°Tell me, what can I do to change everything?¡±

    Song Xueyun feigned to ponder for a while and then she said, ¡°Turn back the time? And erase yourself from my life?¡±

    Han Nanxian fell silent. He could do neither of the said things and even if he could, he would not do that.

    Sometimes, it is just better to have painful past memories because without them we won¡¯t value happy memories.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 337 First crush vs First Love

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, ¡°Han Nanxian said.

    Song Xueyun hummed in reply. Didn¡¯t everyone say the same thing for hurting you?

    They had their dinner in peace. Well, it couldn¡¯t be said to be peace because both of them were quiet but their minds were loud with so many thoughts running there.

    When the dinner ended, Han Nanxian cleared the table without giving her a chance. He was quietly going back to his bedroom when she said, ¡°You pay half the rent. I¡¯m not forcing you to stay in your bedroom. You can use themon area however you want.¡±

    She felt that he was always in his room whenever she was home as he was trying to make his presence less known because she found him annoying. Since he paid for half of the rent, she couldn¡¯t let him do that. He paid for this apartment so he could use it, not just cooped up inside one room.

    Han Nanxian had to bite his lips to stop himself from smiling. He turned to look at her with a serious look on his face and said, ¡°Well, I stay in the room not because I¡¯m forced to but because I have to work. My office hours are not fixed. I usually wake up all night to finish my work.¡±

    Ever since he returned to China, he had to work at night because of the time zone. Once the new branch in China was stable, he would stop working at night hours as it was taking a toll on his body.

    ¡°Oh, ¡°Song Xueyun looked embarrassed. Maybe, she was thinking too much. This reminds her that she still didn¡¯t know what he did for a living.

    ¡°What do you do for a living?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°Work like you do, ¡°Han Nanxian said as it was so obvious.

    Song Xueyun had an urge to roll her eyes. ¡°Genius.¡± Taking a deep breath she added, ¡°What kind of work do you do?¡±

    ¡°Take a guess, ¡°Han Nanxian raised his brow.

    ¡°You wanted to go to an aerospace University abroad. Did you get into one?¡± Song Xueyun questioned him. She knew that his father was not in favour of that career but he left home to chase his dreams. He should be doing excellent in his field, shouldn¡¯t he be? What she meant was that because of this dream he left all of his friends and family behind and never tried to contact them.

    Han Nanxian chuckled. ¡°What made you think I went for aerospace engineering? If you don¡¯t know, I will tell youa€¡± I went to Havard business school. I found those long andprehensive economicste-night discussions more interesting than the aerospace engineering lectures.¡±

    ¡°You are saying you did not fulfil your dream?¡± Song Xueyun asked him angrily.

    Han Nanxian just shrugged. ¡°My father knew that I will be a bad aerospace engineer. I didn¡¯t pursue it.¡±

    He said it in such a nonchnt tone that it brought tears to her eyes. She took a step near him and caught him by his cor. Anger was burning in those dark eyes along with tears. She was so pissed at this man right now that she had no words. If she could she would burn this man right here with her anger.

    ¡°You are an asshole, ¡°Song Xueyun shouted. ¡°You wanted to be an aerospace engineer so bad! Your library was filled with those books. You knew each of them by words. How dare you say that you will be a bad aerospace engineer when you threw your dreams away like this?¡±

    ¡°Yunyun¨C¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t you Yunyun me right now, ¡°She said in a loud and angry tone. ¡°You asked me why I¡¯m still at this shitty job? Idiot, it was because of you! We dreamt together that I will get into my favourite University in Shanghai. I will get a degree in economics. I did! I got into investing too because you taught me that. I was trying to make something of myself by preserving at this shitty job so when I will leave, I willnd something big. You left seven years ago but I¡¯m still fulfilling all the promises and making sure that all our dreamse true but look at you?! What have you be? You let your father dictate your life in the end.¡±

    She was shaking in anger. No, she didn¡¯t feel bad that he broke all the promises while she single-handedly fulfilled them. She was angry and sad because the dreamer in him didn¡¯t even believe in himself. When he was sick he was so optimistic but now that he was healthy and had a long life ahead of him, he was so pessimistic that it hurt to see him like this.

    Han Nanxian hugged the angry woman in his arms and let her calm down. She broke into sobs and he felt so damn terrible for causing her to cry like this. But a part of him was happy too. Even if it was little, she felt something for him. Maybe, there was hope for two of them.

    What would happen if he told her this moment that he loved her and wanted nothing but to only have her? He could throw away thousands of such dreams for her. Because he never wanted anything more than her. He thought that seven years away from her would help him move on but it seemed his feelings for her had only grown with time.

    ¡°You know my life is not that shitty, ¡°Han Nanxian said.

    She red at him through teary eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t get to say a thing.¡±

    Yes, he didn¡¯t get to say a thing about his life.

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Han Nanxian sighed.

    ¡°I know your shitty father disowned you, ¡°Song Xueyun said, sniffling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Han Nanxian asked. ¡°He was not good to both of us. He moved on from my mom and his sick. He is living his life with his young wife and who knows he may have some healthy children in the future that doesn¡¯t have a spec of imperfection in them as I have.¡±

    Song Xueyun hit his chest with her fist. ¡°You don¡¯t get to call yourself imperfect. If it was Han Zixin in your ce, would you call him imperfect or wed too?¡±

    Looking at her, he sighed, ¡°You know I would never.¡±

    ¡°Then, how dare you say the same?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    ¡°Yunyun, I can¡¯t understand why are you crying and being mad at me, ¡°Han Nanxian exined. ¡°You have to exin to me the reason behind it so I can solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything left to solve, ¡°Song Xueyun said as she realised what position she was on. She broke the hug and took a step back from him and his life. How did she forget each time that they were no longer best friends? His life was none of her business and she needed to stop making him her business.

    ¡°There are a lot of things that we need to solve, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°We are running away from all those things.¡±

    ¡°Clearly, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, ¡°Song Xueyun said before leaving for her room.

    ¡°Yunyun, give me a chance, ¡°Han Nanxian said, holding her hand.

    ¡°About ?¡± Song Xueyun cocked her brow.

    ¡°Us, ¡°Han Nanxian said without wasting another moment.

    Song Xueyun scoffed at his audacity. ¡°You are asking me to be your best friend again and get my heart broken? No, thank you. You may not know but when a best friend breaks your heart it hurts more than when a lover does.¡±

    ¡°This time you can break my heart, ¡°Han Nanxian said. Last time, he broke his own heart. ¡°Also, you were not in love with Lu Xuan. He was just a crush.¡±

    Song Xueyun red at him. ¡°He is my first love.¡±

    ¡°He was your first crush. There is a difference between the two, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a sigh. ¡°You just confused the two things.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about, ¡°Song Xueyun said, ring at him. ¡°I was heartbroken when I found out that he liked some other girl.¡±

    ¡°But you guys are still close friends. How can you be friends with your first love?¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°He had been single for so many years. You never asked him out. He would have said yes if you had asked him because like you that guy also lives in confusion. At one point, maybe he had a crush on you too but then he realised that you were just his close friend nothing more. It¡¯smon in teenage years.¡±

    Song Xueyun looked at him in horror. ¡°You know if I was not sharing my apartment with you, I would have thrown you out of here. Thank your lucky stars that I didn¡¯t throw you out of the window.¡±

    ¡°Yunyun, stop running away from the truth, ¡°Han Nanxian said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know shit about my life and here you are judging me.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 338 Leo, the big guy

    The next day Song Xueyun was jogging in a neighbourhood park when she saw Han Nanxian cuddling with a big dog. He was practically lying on the ground while the big dog was licking his mouth and cuddling with him. She had to agree that it was a cute scene to watch and she may or may not have taken a secret picture.

    Instead of jogging, she was standing there and watching Han Nanxian ying with the dog. It didn¡¯t take long for him to notice her presence behind him. When he saw her, he patted the dog and stood on his feet.

    ¡°Good morning, ¡± Han Nanxian greeted her. Seeing her dressed in ck leggings and a crop tank top, he was surprised.

    ¡°Good morning, ¡± Song Xueyun greeted back. She was a little awkward this morning but he was doing fine with forgetting what happenedst night.

    The dog came running walking toward her alongside Han Nanxian and began staring at her with big wide eyes.

    ¡°Hi, ¡± Song Xueyun waved at the dog.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dogs?¡± Han Nanxian questioned.

    Song Xueyun blinked. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡± Han Nanxian lightly responded, staring at his dog who held its paw when Song Xueyun extended her hand.

    ¡°He is an intelligent boy, ¡°Song Xueyun gushed and shook hands with the dog. ¡± Whose dog is it?However, the owner is¡­the dog is taught so well. And he is so well behaved.¡±

    ¡°Uhuh¡­¡±Han Nanxian scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s my dog.¡±

    Song Xueyun looked at him in confusion. ¡°No, it is not.¡±

    ¡°It is, ¡°Han Nanxian said.

    ¡°Then, why did I not see this boy around the house?¡± Song Xueyun questioned. If the dog really belonged to Han Nanxian, he should have brought it with him. Clearly, he was lying. The question was why was he lying?

    ¡°I thought you were still afraid of dogs¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, he heard her gasp. She pointed her finger at him and said, ¡°Nanxian, you were assuming once again. Instead of asking me, you assumed again.¡±

    ¡°Last time, you saw a dog you climbed all over me. Did you forget how scared you were?¡± Han Nanxian questioned.

    ¡°It was seven years ago, ¡± Song Xueyun pointed out. ¡°We have changed a lot since then. I don¡¯t have the same fears I had seven years back. Some fears, I have conquered and other fears I have forgotten long ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± He said in a soft voice.

    ¡°I hate when you say sorry all the time, ¡± Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°Why? Should I say sorry for hurting you?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°You are still suffering and your problems are bigger than mine, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°Last night, I felt like a jerk for behaving like that with you. I get it we are not the same people anymore and since you didn¡¯t want to be friends with me, you left. It¡¯s okay. I should move on as you did.¡± She turned to look at him and extended her hand, ¡°Nanxian, let¡¯s be civil and polite. Or maybe let¡¯s get to know the adult version of each other. Who knows we may end up bing friends again?¡±

    ¡°I would rather you stay mad at me, ¡± Han Nanxian said and went ahead with his dog. What did she say? Stay civil and polite. Thank you! He would prefer this woman to be raging mad at this. He didn¡¯t like these walls between them. Anger is just like a big strong wave of water that destroys all the boundaries and walls. If she turned civil and polite to him, he would end up bing just a stranger in her life.

    He agreed that he fucked up by pushing her away from his life but he gave that fucker Lu Xuan a chance and the little fucker didn¡¯t even know what he pushed away. No, the little boy could cry his heart out but he would be damned if he left that boy to steal this girl.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Song Xueyun asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Home, ¡± Han Nanxian said.

    Song Xueyun began running after him. ¡°Where are you taking your dog?¡±

    ¡°To his home, ¡± Han Nanxian said.

    ¡°Why are you not taking him with you?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°Your building doesn¡¯t allow pets, ¡± Han Nanxian reminded her. This was the other reason apart from the fact that Song Xueyun as scared of dogs that he had to leave his dog with its temporary caretaker. He could imagine sleeping without a roof for one night but he couldn¡¯t imagine sleeping with his dog wandering out. They had a special connection. He brought his dog with him in his private jet to China. He usually prefers flying inmercial nes but for this big guy, he had to use his jet and contribute to carbon emission.

    ¡°That was an old rule that changed a month ago but they failed to change the boards, ¡°Song Xueyun told him. ¡± The old woman in apartment number 302 fought tooth and nail with management for her pet. She made it possible for all of us to have pets.¡±

    ¡°She sounds like a really good dogdy, ¡± Han Nanxianmented.

    ¡°Her pets are rats, ¡± Song Xueyun said, holding back herugh as she saw his widened eyes. He was on the verge of having a panic attack.

    ¡°Can we please change the building?¡± Han Nanxian questioned.

    ¡°Oh, Nanxian rats still scare you shitless, ¡± Song Xueyunughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see those ugly and scary rat babies like I did¡­¡± Han Nanxian said,shivering. ¡°The rat mother bit me so hard. I was seven!¡±

    ¡°I still want to ask you why the rat bit you. Just what were you doing?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    Han Nanxian didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°My father¡­ he was trying to discipline me because I was throwing a tantrum. He said if I don¡¯t take my medicines, he will lock me in the rat room which was basically the abandoned store room. That week¡­I was poked with a number of needles because they had to run a number of tests. And they used to feed me so many medicines. I only wanted something sweet but it was bad for my health. I was a willful child who doesn¡¯t understand what was good for him.¡±

    Song Xueyun stared at him. ¡°You were seven! You had every right to be wilful and ignorant. And it was normal for a sick seven-year-old boy to throw a tantrum¡­ how could he lock you in the store room? It¡¯s so inhumane.¡±

    Han Nanxian just shrugged.

    ¡°I would never punish my child like that, ¡± Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you, ¡± Han Nanxian nodded.

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t understand his meaning and went on saying,¡°This type of punishment is not healthy. It just traumatised you for life.¡± She kind of side-hugged him and he leaned on to her, absorbing all the care that she was showing to him.

    ¡°You can bring your dog home, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°But first you have to tell me his name.¡±

    ¡°Leo, ¡± Han Nanxian said and the dog barked.

    ¡°His name is Leo?¡± Song Xueyunughed and Leo pounced on her to hug him.

    Han Nanxian nodded his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the story behind this?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°Leo¡¯s story?¡± Han Nanxian asked and Song Xueyun nodded her head. ¡°He is a big dog. He has attachment issues. You can¡¯t leave him alone. He always wanted constant human interaction. Physical touch is his lovenguage. He has separation anxiety. If I leave him for long hours, I need to constantly video call him and talk to him or it gets hard for him. I know people think it¡¯s a dysfunctional dog but I can¡¯t abandon him. He just needs extra love and care. The shelter where I adopted him was about to put him to rest¡­ It was a kill shelter and they thought it was better to end Leo¡¯s suffering¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, ¡± Song Xueyun hugged the dog and stroked its fur.

    ¡°I adopted him because we bonded with each other. It¡¯s been more than six years and we are together and Leo has worked on his separation anxiety a lot, ¡± Han Nanxian told him. ¡°He is old and wise now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very d that Leo found you, ¡± Song Xueyun smiled. She looked at the handsome big guy and ruffled its fur, ¡°Handsome guy since you are going home, as an elder it¡¯s my responsibility to buy you gifts. We are going to the pet store and getting you everything you want.¡±

    ¡°He has everything, ¡± Han Nanxian told her.

    Song Xueyun looked at the dog and said, ¡°Well, there is never enough treat, right Leo?¡±

    Leo barked in yes and Han Nanxian shook his head in resignation. If she was taking the role of mommy, he couldn¡¯t say anything, could he?¡±

    Song Xueyun stood on her words and brought many treats for Leo. Both of them made the apartment ready for the dog andter brought him home. She was so happy seeing the dog at home that she could not express it in words.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 339 My Soulmate

    ¡°Nanxian!!¡±

    Han Nanxian came running out of his bedroom. He got scared when she shouted like that. He literally thought something happened to her but here she was jumping on the couch in excitement. Yep, it was hard to imagine the Queen of aloofness dancing on the couch with such an excited look on her face.

    Leo was sitting next to her couch, watching her with its twinkling eyes. The dog always sat next to her whenever she was working and gave herpany. She had formed a ce in the dog¡¯s heart with her caring nature.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Nanxian asked. They were living together for more than two weeks now. Their earlier qualms had smoothed a lot and now they were quite friendly with each other. Since he worked from home and she was enjoying her non-working time by either watching TV, calling her friends and family, dragging Leo for walks or him to try out all the cool ces in Shanghai that she couldn¡¯t even though she was staying in the city for seven years now.

    ¡°I got a job!¡± Song Xueyun said as she pounced on him for a hug and he caught her on time. He was staring at the relishing smile on her face with a warm look. He was so d to see her happy like this. She deserved all the happiness in the world and she was finally getting it.

    ¡°Congrattions, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you went for an interview.¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡± Song Xueyun said, the excitement palpable in her eyes. ¡°Actually, when I got the email, they said they were excited to hear from me. They know about my work and their CFO rmended me for this position but since I was working in my oldpany, they waited before giving me this offer. They didn¡¯t think that they would hear from me first as they are just a newpany starting in China.¡±

    She hugged him tight and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Nanxian, enduring everything in that shitty ce was worth it in the end. The promotion I was dying to get¡­they are offering me that position. I know I¡¯m young and slightly inexperienced for that position but they are willing to take risks with me because they have faith in me and I think I should be more confident in myself. I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    ¡°Since you got your dream job, let¡¯s eat out, ¡± Han Nanxian said. He was very happy that she got her dream job.

    ¡°No, ¡± She refused. ¡°You can¡¯t eat that many times a week out. You have a strict diet to follow and all the restaurants that we visited none of them were that good. We will cook healthy food at home. And you can¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink, ¡°He told her. ¡°Just once in a year.¡±

    ¡°Do you smoke?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°That¡¯s poison for me, ¡± Han Nanxian told her.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°Alcohol is poison for you too. Let¡¯s stick to apple or grape juice to get a feel of alcohol if it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, ¡± He said obediently and she nodded her head,pletely satisfied with him.

    She said after a while,¡°I think I will miss you a little.¡±

    ¡°We live together, ¡± Han Nanxian told her with augh. How can she miss him when he was living with her?

    ¡°No, I¡¯m moving to An City, ¡± Song Xueyun dropped the bomb.

    ¡°Why?¡± Han Nanxian questioned.

    ¡°Thepany is based in An City, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°I¡¯m joining on Monday which is just next week.¡±

    ¡°Yunyun, ¡± He called out her name, restlessly. ¡°What about this ce?¡±

    ¡°I think you can afford this apartment or you can always look for a housemate, ¡± Song Xueyun told him with a shrug.

    He didn¡¯t think that the moment she would be friendly to him again, their time together would end. He didn¡¯t want to be away from her. He wanted to be with her all the time. Seven years apart from her was hell already. He was not ready for that again.

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°Tonight?¡± She said with a smile. ¡°I finally got a chance to go to An City. How can I miss it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go please, ¡± He said, pulling her for a hug. Even if he had to beg her, he would. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you again. Losing you once killed me. I don¡¯t want to go through the same pain.¡±

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t break the hug. She could feel his heart wildly beating against her ear. ¡°Nanxian¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. I¡¯m selfish.I¡¯m asking for too much but you are the only thing I want for myself, ¡± Han Nanxian told her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, ¡°Song Xueyun whispered.

    ¡°I wanted to return, ¡± Han Nanxian said in a broken tone. ¡°That day, when you were at the airport crying and asking me to not go, I wanted to stop so badly and stay just for you. It was not easy for me to go far away from you in the first ce. I turned back but then I saw you hugging Lu Xuan¡­ I felt you have everything you need with you. You liked him, always talked about him and you made so many sacrifices for him¡­ I wanted to return but I never wanted to be just a best friend. That day, I decided to be selfish for myself and leave you because being your best friend while seeing you in love with someone else was painful.¡±

    Song Xueyun stood there, listening to him in horror. She never understood why he never contacted her. She didn¡¯t dare to ask him because somewhere her fears were right.

    ¡°You loved me, ¡± She asked him in horror.

    ¡°I love you, ¡± He said instead.

    ¡°I was your best friend, ¡± Song Xueyun whispered, holding back tears.

    ¡°You are my soulmate, ¡± He said instead. He knew that she would find him crazy because what he was going to say really made him around crazy.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 340 A dream?

    ¡°You will say you loved Lu Xuan. Can you recall a single time when you were with me discussing your past, present and future and involving him in them?¡± Staring at her, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, right? He was just a crush, Yunyun. We had a past, we were dreaming for the future together and even at present it¡¯s me confessing to you. It was never him but you don¡¯t want to understand.¡±

    Han Nanxian cupped her face tenderly and said, staring into her eyes. ¡°Can you imagine holding my hand and spending the rest of your life with me?¡±

    Song Xueyun blinked her eyes. Was it bizarre to say that she had dreamt an entire life with just him? It involved nobody but just the two of them. And she dreamt about it all her life.

    ¡°Can you imagine us with toothless grins and grey hair chasing sunsets and sunrises?¡± Han Nanxian questioned.

    She didn¡¯t know why her eyes felt moist all of a sudden but all these tonic dreams involving her best friend didn¡¯t sound very tonic right now. All these dreams she saw with her best friend Han Nanxian.

    ¡°Why did you not say anything before?¡± Song Xueyun asked in a cracked voice.

    ¡°I was a sick boy. I didn¡¯t want you to go through the same thing that you went through with your mom, ¡°Han Nanxian whispered. ¡°I¡¯m still afraid. What if my illnesses back? I should keep these feelings inside me. But there is another fear inside my heart. If the illness doesn¡¯te back and I live a healthy life, I will be regretful all my life that I didn¡¯t even confess my feelings to the only woman I loved.¡±

    ¡°You are so stupid, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a sad smile.

    ¡°I know, ¡°Han Nanxian nodded his head.

    ¡°I am still going to An City for a job, ¡°Song Xueyun said.

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. ¡°I know.¡±

    Seeing his lowered head, she ended up smiling. She raised his face and made him look at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to An City. I may fly there this Sunday and join the office on Monday. There are still three days left.¡±

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Nanxian?¡± Song Xueyun called out his name.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Nanxian stared at her.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask me to court me?¡± Song Xueyun asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the next time?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, I will drag you with me to the civil affairs bureau, ¡°Han Nanxian mumbled but she ended up hearing his mumblings.

    ¡°Have you done something silly?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°Leaving you once?¡± Han Nanxian said.

    ¡°I will give you sixty seconds. If you find our house registration certificate in the given time, I will let you drag me to the civil affairs bureau because I¡¯m going to overthink again and think that dating you is going to be difficult and you may leave me again, ¡°Song Xueyun said everything with his eyes closed. ¡°Losing you once made me lose myself and I can¡¯t endure that you because you were not just my bestfriend but my lifeline too¨C¡°

    He put a palm on her mouth and said, ¡°Baby, you are wasting time.¡± With this he ran to find the thing that he needed too. He had never been more thankful for the fact that he cleaned this house daily and knew where he would find the items.A minuteter, he was standing before her with the two house registration certificates and dragging her out of the door and Leo was running behind them.

    ¡°This is a bad idea, ¡°Song Xueyun cried but she was not resisting it.

    ¡°You can always divorce me, ¡°Han Nanxian said, calming her down.

    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a tank top and shorts, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°And I¡¯m pretty mad at you for leaving me.¡±

    ¡°You are the most gorgeous woman in the world, ¡°Han Nanxian replied, looking at her with a smile.¡°You can be mad at me everyday, every minute and every second. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Song Xueyunughed and cried at the same time as she looked at the sky. ¡°This feels¡­¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°Just weird?¡± Song Xueyun said with a scared look.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, ¡°Han Nanxianughed. As long as it didn¡¯t feel wrong to her, it was eptable to him. He refused to be happy. It could be a dream. If it was a dream, he would dream it until the very end.

    One hourter, Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian were sitting on the stairs of the civil affairs bureauughing while holding their stomach looking at the red books in their hands.

    ¡°Once I wake up from this dream, I¡¯m going to beat you, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°And take a cold shower to clear my head. My dreams are getting weird.¡±

    ¡°So are mine, ¡°Han Nanxian mumbled.

    The people around them were giving this couple weird gazes. They were sitting there for several minutes and discussing their marriage in dreams. Didn¡¯t they know that they actually got married for real? It was a different thing that they were not dressed for the asion. In short, the couple was weird as hell.

    ¡°Should we eat out today?¡± Han Nanxian asked, putting the redbooks in his pocket.

    ¡°What did I tell you about not eating out?¡± Song Xueyun narrowed his eyes on him.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go grocery shopping, ¡°Han Nanxian sighed. ¡°Leo is waiting for us.¡±

    Holding eachother¡¯s hand, they walked out of the building, thinking the disaster that they created was all in their dream. It was the most safe assumption for them because in Han Nanxian¡¯s opinion, getting married to Song Xueyun was something that was possible only in dreams and ording to her, she was just dreaming about this as it was not something that was possible in real life. Why would she ask the boy who broke her heart to marry her, right?

    The two of them did grocery shopping, cooked lunch at home and took out Leo out for a walk in the evening. They made couple of dishes for the dinner and watched a old movie together before going to sleep in their respective rooms. The following morning, he woke up first andughed at the absurd dream that he hadst night and went out to find Song Xueyun arranging the breakfast table.

    ¡°Did you put all your clothes in theundary basket?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°I did, ¡°Han Nanxian said.

    ¡°Check pockets of clothes before throwing them inundary basket. Last time, I found a couple of coins. They always get stucked in washing machine, ¡°Song Xueyun sighed.When she saw him standing up to check his clothes, she tsked and asked him to eat breakfast while she would see it. As she was checking his treksuit jacket that he was wearing yesterday, she found something heavy in the pocket and as she put her hand inside it, she took out two redbook.

    Song Xueyun gazed at the redbooks and then at him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Nanxian asked when he noticed how silent she fell all of a sudden. As he whipped his head to her side, he froze.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± Both of them asked at the same time and realised they were screwed.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 341 Marriage is economics

    Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun are sitting in the living room, deep in thought. She left the clothes where they were ced when she found out that the disaster she caused was not in a dream but real life. She looked at her hand and wondered if she was supposed to wear a ring now.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Han Nanxian asked, checking the waters. He wanted to know what was going on in her pretty head. If she was overthinking just like him¡­

    ¡°Am I supposed to wear a ring now?¡± Song Xueyun asked without thinking.

    Han Nanxian was rendered speechless. He was assuming that she would be panicking but here she was talking so nonchntly about the ring that for a moment he thought she was talking about the snack she wanted with tea.

    ¡°Are you panicking?¡± Song Xueyun questioned when she saw his pale face.

    ¡°Of course not, ¡°Han Nanxian lied. He didn¡¯t want to divorce. He was afraid that she was going to ask him to sign divorce papers or get an annulment. He didn¡¯t want any of the two things. However, he would get a real heart attack if she told him to stay married to her.

    Yes, he was one confusing man. But what could he do? He had never been married before. It was still unbelievable that he got married just like that. He was having the same feeling one would get if one slept through the exam. It was a weirdparison, wasn¡¯t it? Well, what could he do when he was losing his brain?

    ¡°You are panicking, ¡°Song Xueyun said, staring at his face. He was trying his best to look nonchnt but his feet were shaking and so were his hands. She couldn¡¯t help but ask with augh, ¡°Am I such a horrible wife?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡°Han Nanxian said, panicking even more. He held her hand and added in a soft tone, ¡°You are the best person out there. I couldn¡¯t even imagine in my wildest dream that one day I will be married to you.¡±

    It all sounded so dreamya€¡± unbelievable. Who knew he took a flightst night and reached Utopia? Thend where all his wildest and impossible dreams wereing true.

    ¡°I thought you liked me, ¡°Song Xueyun muttered. Why did she feel bad about the thought that he might not like being married to her? There was certainly something wrong with her head. No, not something but everything was wrong with her or why would she ask this man to marry her?

    ¡°I love you, ¡°Han Nanxian corrected her.

    Song Xueyun felt embarrassed hearing him say that he loved her. She didn¡¯t refuse his feelings which surprised her a lot. It didn¡¯t feel bad being his wife. Moreover, whenever he would tell her that he loved her, she would have this warm feeling in her heart. Her heartbeat would quicken all on its own. She had never felt anything like this before.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Han Nanxian asked her. Once again, she was in deep thought. He wondered what she was thinking right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that this situation is not that bad, ¡°Song Xueyun told him. She turned to look at him and added, ¡°I have a fair share of failed rtionships in my life. I can tell you that I¡¯m a horrible girlfriend. I¡¯m obsessed with my work. You understand me better than anyone else even though we were away from each other for seven years.¡±

    Han Nanxian didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. However, he let her go ahead with her exnation. Maybe, soon she would start making sense.

    ¡°You said you have feelings for me. Does it sound dreamy being married to a nightmare like me?¡± Song Xueyun questioned.

    ¡°You are not a nightmare but an angel, ¡°Han Nanxian said to her with a sigh. She had no idea about the nights that he spent alone wishing that he would just get to see her once, hug her once or maybe get a chance to confess his feelings to her before death.

    Yesterday, he never thought that he would confess his feelings to her like that. When he heard that she was leaving for An City where she got her dream job, he began panicking. He was scared that he was going to lose her once again. It was bearable to live with a broken heart once but he was not sure if he would be able to go through the same experience again.

    ¡°Then, would you mind being married to this angel?¡± Song Xueyun blinked her eyes.

    Han Nanxian¡¯s heart stopped beating. This girl was giving her one shock after another. ¡°What would you get by marrying me? I can tell you will find someone even better than me.¡±

    She could find anyone better than her but he hoped that she didn¡¯t. She chose to live with him. She chose him over everyone else. This was his only wish.

    ¡°I hate when you underestimate yourself, ¡°Song Xueyun scolded him. ¡°Why do you always look down on yourself?¡±

    Han Nanxian sighed. It was not the answer he was hoping to get but he wouldn¡¯t say that it didn¡¯t feel good when she felt that he was selling himself for short.

    ¡°Alright, ¡°She raised her hand in the air and answered,¡°Being married to you is going to make my oveplicated life easier. I know this may sound selfish but I think it¡¯s okay. We both are chasing some goals and objectives. I don¡¯t have to worry about my nagging parents and their attempts to set me up on dates. I won¡¯t have to worry about my boyfriend being stolen when I¡¯m at work. I know that you will be loyal to this rtionship. I¡¯m ready to work hard to make this marriage work because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a disaster. To me,this marriage is a good deal. In short, it¡¯s worth investing time and effort.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t love me, ¡°Han Nanxian sighed. ¡°And this sounds like a business transaction with all the profits and losses that you are calcting in your head.¡±

    ¡°How many love marriages seed?¡± Song Xueyun questioned. ¡°Also, what¡¯s wrong with chasing some profits in life?¡±

    ¡°Yunyun, you should think this through. Your entire life will be changed, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a sigh. ¡°Marriage is a big decision in life. I agree that there is nothing wrong with chasing profit in rtionships too. But what would you do when you are losing, making sacrifices and putting a lot more time here than in your career?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want her to regret it after talking big. He could see that she was nervous too yet she was proposing such a bizarre idea. He would love nothing more than to spend an entire lifetime with her but he would hate it if she felt trapped inside this marriage. From this moment onwards his feelings for her were going to increase not decrease. What would he do if she felt after two days that they were not fit for each other?

    Although he was against the idea of annulment or divorce, he was not in favour of this whole sh marriage thing either. He felt it would be good if they decided to take one step at a time from here.

    ¡°You are emotionally thinking too much, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°Moreover, marriage is a long-term investment. I¡¯m willing. Why aren¡¯t you too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just an investment for me, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°It¡¯s a big decision in my life. I am grateful that you are my wife on paper but I would want you to be my wife in all senses. I don¡¯t want you to regret your decisionter if you keep considering it a potential investment.¡±

    Song Xueyun sighed. ¡°sh news: we are already married. The contract has been signed. The investment has been made. We have to put resources like our time and efforts on time to reap plentiful profits in future.¡±

    ¡°Yunyun, marriage is not economics, ¡°Han Nanxian told her.

    Song Xueyun stood up and he was left wondering about where she went. A whileter, she returned with a pen and paper. She ced the paper on the table and asked him to concentrate here.

    ¡°What is the basic definition of economics?¡± Song Xueyun asked. ¡°Economics is the science which studies human behaviour as a rtionship between ends and scarce means which have alternative uses. We have ends here which are basically the goals of our life. We have means that are time and effort. We are just finding its alternative uses. So, we are not just investing in our careers but our personal life too. Tell me, how is marriage not economics?¡±

    Han Nanxian gave her a bad gaze but she didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°We got married, which means we made an agreement. We will pool our resources toward amon goal/end. ording to this agreement, we state that both parties involved, that is you and I, aremitted to making it work. We invest with hopes for great returns over time. Tell me, how is marriage not economics?¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 342 Break up

    An Xin was sitting on her desk, staring out of the window sighing. Instead of working on her cases, she was staring at nothing for no reason and her thoughts were all over the ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Zhang Yiming asked as he looked at An Xin who looked really down today.

    ¡°I think she broke up with her boyfriend, ¡± Ming Jun said. ¡°That¡¯s why she looks so crestfallen.¡±

    ¡°Who broke up with who?¡± The intern asked as she came inside to leave some files.

    ¡°Xiaoqi, stop being nosy, ¡± Ming Jun gave her a look.

    The intern Xiaoqi pouted but she ced the files on the desk and went out. As she came out of the office, she looked at the other intern and said, ¡°Guys, I think Miss An is nursing a broken heart. I heard she broke up with her boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°That boy must be a jerk to break up with Miss An. She is so pretty, gentle and intelligent. Do you think something is wrong with the boy¡¯s eyes?¡± Another intern grumbled.

    Xiaoqi nodded her head. ¡°Boys are jerks and now we found out they are blind too. If they can break up with someone as perfect as Miss An, do you think we are safe?¡±

    The other intern began feeling bad for An Xin. The feeling of sympathy was shared by the entire office as the news of An Xin¡¯s breakup flew from one intern to another intern. In every department, An Xin and her breakup was the hot topic.

    During the lunch break, An Xin walked to the cafeteria alone as Ming Jun was working on a case and Zhang Yiming had gone to attend a meeting with Mr Long, their boss. Throughout the entire lunch break, she was receiving looks of sympathy. She couldn¡¯t help but think why people were behaving so weirdly in the office.

    When the lunch break ended, she was on the way to her office when she saw the CEO¡¯s assistant on the way and heard that Amanda Ning was calling her to her office. She knocked on the door before entering.

    ¡°Miss Ning, you called for me?¡± An Xin questioned.

    Amanda nodded her head. ¡°Please take a seat. How are you?¡±

    An Xin couldn¡¯t understand this foreign concern but she smiled and said that she was doing fine. ¡°I believe you have a case for me.¡±

    ¡°Mr Lu talked with you about thepany¡¯s decisions to give you other cases, ¡°Amanda said. ¡°What do you think about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not as against it as I was earlier. But I don¡¯t want to be forced to take cases that I feel are not for me, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to be put in a different team. I don¡¯t mind taking more civilw cases but I don¡¯t want to give up on criminalw cases.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, nothing that you fear will happen, ¡± Amanda assured her. She showed her the file and said, ¡°This is the case I want you to take.¡±

    An Xin opened the file and furrowed her brows when she saw that it was a divorce case. ¡°This looks quite messy.¡±

    Amanda sighed. ¡°It is. The client is my father¡¯s friend¡¯s son. That¡¯s why I¡¯m told to do everything in my power to help him out but I have never seen such a messy case in my entire career. The Client¡¯s name is Liu Han. He fell in love with his wife in college and married when they graduated. Everything was going fine between them until they were not married. They were like those couples in romantic movies that everyone gushes about. But when they got married, problems popped up one after another. A few days back, his wife sent him divorce papers. He retorted by sending a notice that said he will not ept the divorce papers as he knows that his mother-inw is manipting his wife. One thing led to another and the supposed mother-inw proved that Mr Liu was mentally and emotionally harassing his wife. I guess you know what to do.¡±

    An Xin read the case file and felt a headacheing. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The story was like a typical TV drama story.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you will be surprised to know that Mrs Liu is a celebrity, ¡± Amanda smiled.

    An Xin looked at Amanda and then reached thest page of the file where a picture of Mr and Mr Liu was glued.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mu Wanwan, ¡± An Xin said in disbelief.

    ¡°You know her?¡± Amanda asked, surprised.

    ¡°We went to the same high school, ¡± An Xin answered. ¡°She was in the same ss as my brothers. I¡¯m surprised she got married. She was younger than all of us.¡± She paused for a moment and then said, ¡°This means the mother-inw is Yang Zi.¡±

    Amanda nodded her head. ¡°What do you think about Miss Mu and Miss Yang?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been seven years and I don¡¯t even recall anything about them, ¡± An Xin said. She asked again. ¡°Are you still giving the case to me knowing I went to the same high school as Miss Mu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you were besties, ¡± Amanda said. ¡°I still think you are perfect for this case. Would you like to meet Mr Liu?¡±

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°He will be here in a few minutes, ¡± Amanda said. It didn¡¯t take long for Mr Liu to arrive. The interview took ce in the conference room where no one was present except for An Xin and him.

    ¡°Mr Liu, why do you think Miss Yang is manipting her own daughter?¡± An Xin questioned. ¡°As far as I know, Miss Mu and Miss Yang share a very harmonious rtionship. Although Miss Yang is Miss Mu¡¯s stepdaughter, she treats Miss Mu very well.¡±

    Liu Han sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not denying that. She really treats Wanwan very well. But she tends to control everything in Wanwan¡¯s life from what she studies to what kind of career she could get into.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 343 Sweep you off your feet

    ¡°Why is that?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Liu Han said. ¡°Wanwan said her mother is very good to her but ever since she graduated High School, her mom was obsessed with making her debut in the entertainment circle. My wife is a famous actress but she wanted to quit the entertainment industry. She said she feels suffocated there.She wants to pursue her dreams. That day, we went to her parent¡¯s home to announce this. Her parents took the news well but the next day, Wanwan let me and a few dayster I was served with divorce papers. I tried to bring my wife back but I was arrested and told that I was abusive to my wife.¡±

    An Xin was noting down everything that Liu Han said. ¡°Does Miss Mu have a history of getting therapy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Liu Han nodded his head.

    ¡°Was she prescribed medicine by a psychologist?¡± An Xin questioned.

    Liu Han said yes. She asked a couple of more questions before he left.

    An Xin couldn¡¯t help but think of a way to deal with this case. She was returning to her office when she met her father on the way.

    ¡°Xin, are youing to Lu house? It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said.

    An Xin smiled. It had been a whole week and Han Zixin had not bothered to call her. Was he so busy with his work that he didn¡¯t even have time to talk to her? She didn¡¯t even know why she was so pissed at him. Every time she would go to dial his number she didn¡¯t know why she would stop. She wanted him to call her. She left him a couple of messages but he didn¡¯t reply to her. He said he would be back in a couple of days but it had been an entire week already.

    ¡°Dad, I wille to see Xiaobao tomorrow, ¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to visit home, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said. ¡°Bring Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan too.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head.

    When her office ended, instead of driving to her house, she drove straight to Han Zixin¡¯s ce. Unfortunately, nobody was at home and she had to leave for home.

    On the way back home, she called Song Xueyun.

    ¡°Hey, bestie, ¡± An Xin said as soon as the phone was picked up. Instead of Song Xueyun, she heard a dog bark.

    ¡°Why does it sound like Leo?¡± An Xin asked herself. She shook her head. It couldn¡¯t be Leo, right?

    ¡°Hello, ¡± She heard Song Xueyun say on the phone.

    ¡°Yunyun¡ª¡±

    ¡°Song Xueyun! Are you with Han Nanxian?¡± An Xin quickly asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, ¡± Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°No, I heard Leo and Han Nanxian, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°Spill or do you want me toe to Shanghai?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bothering. I may being down to An City, ¡± Song Xueyun said, distracting An Xin from the Han Nanxian topic.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± An Xin screamed in excitement. ¡°When? How? And do you want me to pick you up from the airport?¡±

    ¡°My flight willnd at midnight. I don¡¯t want to disturb you, ¡± Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°Nonsense! Send me your flight details. I will pick you up from the airport. I can¡¯t wait to see you, Yunyun, ¡± An Xin said with a wide smile.

    Instead of going to her father¡¯s house early in the morning, An Xin was at home. She told nobody that Song Xueyun wasing to An City. The flightnded at three in the morning and she brought her friend to her ce.

    Song Xueyun¡¯s parents were not home and An Xin convinced her toe with her. At five im the morning, the girls reached back. It was nine in the morning and nobody woke up An Xin as she and a busy week at the office and they let her sleep for a long.

    Song Xueyun woke up first. She checked her phone first thing and saw that Han Nanxian had replied to her text that she had sent afternding here. Ah, wife¡¯s priorities.

    Han Nanxian was not happy with the news that she was suddenly leaving. To be honest, she was kind of hoping him to stop her instead of acting like a super supportive husband. But he didn¡¯t stop her and she had no right to be pissed. She looked at An Xin who was fast asleep next to her and quietly left the bed to freshen up.

    When she reached downstairs, she startled An Qinyan who was reading the newspaper in the living room.

    ¡°Xueyun? How are you, child? When did youe?¡± An Qinyan asked. She could see that Song Xueyun spent the night here as the girl was still in her night suit. This reminded her that Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan returned homest night, drunk. Did Lu Xuan bring Song Xueyun home? No, the girl was not stupid to get together with a boy with such a bad reputation amongdies. Gu Shangyan was out of the question as the girls took those friendship codes too seriously. And Yoona and Gu Shangyan were still in aplicated rtionship.

    ¡°Good morning, Auntie, ¡°Song Xueyun greeted. ¡°I¡¯m doing good. I hope you are in good health. And my flightndedte at night. Xin picked me up and brought me here instead of sending me home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you came here. Your parents are not in town. It¡¯s not right for you to live alone when you just arrived, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°Tell Chef what will you like to eat. Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s very difficult for children to live in big cities all alone. Just feel at home.¡±

    Song Xueyun felt very touched. An Xin¡¯s mom had this magic of making everyone at ease with her dignified but soothing presence.

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony, ¡± Song Xueyun smiled.

    ¡°Did you find a nice boy?¡± An Qinyan asked and Song Xueyun choked on air. ¡°I can¡¯t expect my baby to find a boyfriend. She is still a baby.¡±

    ¡°Well, she is a baby when ites to romance, ¡± Song Xueyun shrugged. She added the next part in her mind, ¡°But she won¡¯t know when the Han guys will sweep you off your feet.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 344 Setting up on dates

    At the Lu house, Lu Xuan, Gu Shangyan, Song Xueyun and An Xin were sitting at the dining table with the Lu family. Since Lu Zhaolin had invited the kids for dinner, An Xin dragged Song Xueyun with her and she was d that she did. Song Yifei was pleasantly surprised to see her niece.

    ¡°Our house is glowing with happiness today, ¡± Song Yifei said with a huge smile.

    ¡°Mom, the glow is brought by my sisters, ¡± Lu Xun cheekily replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send me to Miss An¡¯s house? I will stay there and bask in the glow of happiness forever.¡±

    Lu Xuan snorted. ¡°Chubby, what makes you think my mom wants you there? She even threw me out of the house.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Ge is calling me Chubby again, ¡± Lu Xun snitched on his older brother.

    Lu Zhaolin stared at his youngest son and said, ¡°Xiaobao, how many times did mom and dad ask you to go on a diet? Your weight is unhealthy. But you don¡¯t listen to me. Not just this, you have been eating snacks overnight. Do you know how bad is it to eat snacks at night?¡±

    Lu Xun pouted as he crossed his arms over his chest and said, ¡°Dad, you are body-shaming me. Do you know how crucial it is to develop the idea of body positivism in my head? I listened to so many podcasts. But you just undid the progress I made. Bad daddy!¡±

    Lu Zhaolin gaped at him. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t forget you are talking to your father. And you don¡¯t need podcasts on body positivism. You need to develop healthy eating habits and exercise daily.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, ¡± Lu Xun cried to his grandmother. ¡°Look at what dad is saying.¡±

    Old Madam Lu sighed and said in a coaxing voice, ¡°Xiaobao, be a good boy and listen to your dad. Do you know what happened to the Wang family¡¯s only son? He was overweight. He developed diabetes. He can¡¯t eat delicious food now. His diet is under strict control. We are scared for you.¡±

    Lu Xun wobbled his lips and had a mouthful of rice and some side dishes. The entire world was nning against him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your grandma?¡± Song Xueyun asked in An Xin¡¯s ear. ¡°She is making sense. How on earth has she changed so much?¡±

    An Xin shrugged. ¡°What has this to do with me?¡±

    Song Xueyun paused for a moment and then nodded her head.

    An Xin looked at her father and then at her gloomy brother. ¡°Dad, Auntie, what Xiaobao needs is not a strict diet. You can hire a nutritionist for him. The nutritionist will make a diet n ording to his health. This way, he will not have to stop eating delicious meals. As for exercise, it¡¯s hard to get children into a strict exercise routine but you can put him in any sports programme.¡±

    Lu Xun raised his head and looked at his sister with twinkling eyes that were brimming with endless love for her. As always, his Jiejie is the best in the whole wide world.

    Lu Xuan,who was peacefully eating his meal, rolled his eyes. He could practically read the thoughts glued on his little brother¡¯s face. Sometimes, he felt that those two were twins and he was an outsider.

    ¡°Xiaobao, what is your favourite sport?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Shooting, ¡± Lu Xun replied and Song Yifei stifled augh.

    ¡°Why do you have azy choice in sports?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked.

    Lu Xun pursed his lips. ¡°The sportsman needs to be fit to participate in any kind of sports.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I will put you in shooting sses. But I can¡¯t understand why you are interested in this sport, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said.

    ¡°Dad, you know our mutual enemy, ¡± Lu Xun said and Song Yifei red at her son.

    ¡°You guys have a mutual enemy?¡± Gu Shangyan who had been silent until now couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Han Zixin, ¡± Lu Xuan whispered with a chuckle and Gu Shangyan had a look of realization.

    ¡°He won many national-level prizes in shootings. I wanted to see why my Jiejie found him amazing. I saw all of his videos that are avable on the inte. And he is really good, ¡°Lu Xun said with pursed lips. ¡°I wanted to be a national-level yer and defeat him. I want more fame than him.¡±

    An Xin scoffed. ¡°Xiaobao, you should be more original with your goals. Han Zixin is a national talent. Do you know that because of his talent the police department treasures him even more? He is the best shooter in the SWAT team. You can¡¯t defeat him with your attitude.¡±

    ¡°Jiejie, one day you will see. Your brother will defeat your best friend, ¡°Lu Xun said with a huff.

    ¡°Fine. Fine. We all are waiting for that day, ¡± Song Yifei intervened. ¡°Now focus on your meal.¡±

    When the meal was over, the family was waiting for a sweet dish. Old Madam Lu,who was usually quiet throughout the entire meal, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Song Xueyun, are you dating someone?¡±

    Song Xueyun who was quietly sitting there choked on air. What was wrong with everyone that they were asking her the same question?

    Everyone turned their attention to the olddy as they wanted to know what she was thinking right now.

    ¡°No, ¡± Song Xueyun quickly said. ¡°I¡¯m not dating anyone.¡±

    Practically, she was not dating anyone at the moment. She didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. It was a different story that she was married and now had a husband.

    ¡°Good, ¡± The olddy said. She turned her attention to Lu Xuan and added, ¡°Ah Xuan, you are not serious with your rtionships. You are not young anymore. You should think about settling down. What do you think about going on a date with Song Xueyun? You have been friends with each other since childhood. She is your stepmother¡¯s niece. I think it will be good if you both date and eventually get married.¡±

    Lu Xuan looked at his grandmother with wide eyes. ¡°Grandma, Xueyun and I are not suitable for each other.¡±

    ¡°I agree, ¡± Song Xueyun quickly said. Oh god, going on a date with Lu Xuan means cheating on Han Nanxian. She would never do that! She didn¡¯t know why she was so worked up with this idea. Oh, she might have imagined someone setting up Han Nanxian on a date with some other girl and she felt like poking the bitch¡¯s eyes with the chopsticks that she was holding.

    An Xin stared at her brother and then at Song Xueyun. She felt weird energying out of Song Xueyun.

    ¡°I still think you will make a great couple. You both are good-looking. Think about the babies you will make, ¡± The Old Lady said.

    Song Xueyun began missing her son. Leo. Yeah, she had been ying the role of mommy to Leo so sincerely that she got too deep into that role.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t set us up. It will be awkward for us, ¡± Lu Xuan sighed.

    The Olddy didn¡¯t say anything. She turned to look at Gu Shangyan and said, ¡°I heard you were dating the youngest girl of the Bai family.¡±

    Gu Shangyan cleared his throat and said, ¡°We broke up a few weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°My friend¡¯s granddaughter returned from abroad. How about you meet her and see if you like each other? At your age, you should not be single, ¡± The olddy said.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Lu, ¡± Gu Shangyan bowed respectfully. ¡°However, I don¡¯t wish to jump into another rtionship for the time being.¡±

    When the Olddy turned her attention to An Xin, thetter buried her head in an empty soup bowl and lied, ¡°Grandma, I have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°You have a boyfriend?!¡± The entire family stood up to look at her in shock, happiness, amazement and horror.

    Happiness was shared by Song Yifei and Song Xueyun. Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan were shocked. Lu Zhaolin and Lu Xun were horrified.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, ¡± That was what the old woman said but the entire family didn¡¯t share the same nd emotions as her.

    Lu Zhaolin looked like he was ready to shoot whoever this punk was. Lu Xun carried the same expression as his father.

    ¡°Jiejie, no puppy love!¡± Lu Xun said with teary eyes.

    Song Yifei flicked his forehead. ¡°Your Jiejie is twenty-five, not five! Also, did you forget about the time when you gave a love letter to Chen Rui from ss 8th? And you were in the third standard.¡±

    Lu Xun lowered his head. ¡°That was one embarrassing moment of my life. You can¡¯t use it against me all the time.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about the time you gave another love letter to the girl from sixth grade?¡± Song Yifei asked. ¡°Do you know how embarrassing it was for us when your principal called us at school?¡±

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t dare to look at his mother¡¯s face.

    ¡°Howe I was not told about this incident?¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us about your boyfriend either, ¡± Lu Xun asked bitterly.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 345 Missing Everything

    Gu Shangyan was standing in the patio area staring at one dark corner. He didn¡¯t notice anyoneing behind her. When he felt someone cing a hand on his shoulder, he smiled. He didn¡¯t need to look back to know who it was.

    ¡°How do you feel after lying to her family?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Yan Ge, don¡¯t start like everyone, ¡°An Xin muttered. ¡°You know how difficult it was for me to convince everyone that my lie is not a lie.¡±

    ¡°Why did you lie?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her.

    An Xin paused for a moment and then answered, ¡°Because Grandma would have set me up and I wouldn¡¯t be able to say no. Also, I don¡¯t want to get in a rtionship with any other guy.¡±

    ¡°Any other guy?¡± Gu Shangyan raised his brow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me. You tell me, why are you standing here on the patio?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°Do you remember Xiaobao¡¯s first birthday?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, ¡°An Xin gasped. ¡°Yan Ge, can you believe it? It has been ten years since my life dramatically changed.¡±

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. Ten years had passed and they were not the same people they were a decade ago. He still recalled the time when he met An Xin in the hotel where she hade with her mother and he had gone there with his uncle. Both of them bonded instantly. He had never felt such a strong emotion until that moment. He didn¡¯t realise how easily this girl made a ce for herself in his heart and today she was his family. The part of life that he couldn¡¯t imagine himself without.

    ¡°Yan Ge, are you missing Yoona?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m missing her¡­¡±Gu Shangyan said,turning to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m missing many things. I miss the feelings I had when we were falling in love. I miss spending time with her in the library secretly. I missed spending hours talking to her over the phone. I miss telling her everything about my life. I¡¯m missing everything.¡±

    He looked at the ce in the garden where he saw her. That day he wanted to apologise to her in the library but he ended upshing out at her. When he met her here, he was shocked. He had not thought that he would see her again but he saw her there again. It was after that day here in this garden that Yoona became an important part of his life.

    ¡°Did you call her?¡± An Xin asked her brother. ¡°If you miss everything about her, did you try to call her?¡±

    Gu Shangyan shook his head and chuckled. ¡°If I share what¡¯s going on in my heart and head, you will call me a scumbag.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t judge, ¡°An Xin told him. ¡°If you want I will wipe out that part of my memoryter on.¡±

    ¡°Xin, all these years whenever Yoona and I fight, we will try to make up, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. ¡°Do you know why? Because we spent almost nine years with each other. We both miss what we had. And even at this moment, we are doing that.¡± Taking a small pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯m scared that If I talk to her, we will get together for old times¡¯ sake. We will be miserable once again. I don¡¯t want that. One of us had to be cruel enough to let the other person go. I¡¯m willing to be a bad or cruel person this time.¡±

    An Xin had nothing to say to him because she had never felt something like this. If she knew how to deal with romance, would she still be confused?

    ¡°Do you miss her? Do you miss your girlfriend? Do you miss your soulmate?¡± An Xin asked.

    From the look of silence on his face, she could tell that he was in a bigger mess than he was letting himself feel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, ¡°Gu Shangyan answered. ¡°I have not felt these feelings for years. We don¡¯t talk like we used to. She ignores me most of the time. When we are vulnerable we seekfort in each other. Then the morninges and we go back to familiar strangers.¡±

    ¡°Then, why were you together?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°Forfort and convenience, ¡°Gu Shangyan answered. ¡°Nine years. It¡¯s been a very long time, Xin. When you stay with someone for nine years, you get used to their presence. Love is not everything in a rtionship. Attachment is. I know it must not be making sense to you but things are like this between Yoona and I.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t try to break up?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°She did but I panicked and asked her to move in with me because I thought it will be very stupid to let such an old rtionship die, ¡°Gu Shangyan said. ¡°Her career had just started. I didn¡¯t want to make her sad and tense. I wanted to be supportive. Does it make me a scumbag that I still care for her? That I want to move on but I want to see her happy too?¡±

    ¡°Before lovers, you were friends, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°Loving and caring are two different emotions. I don¡¯t think it makes you a scumbag. But you need to talk to her and tell her all these things or you won¡¯t be able to move on.¡±

    An Xin patted his back before leaving, ¡°Yan Ge, call Yoona. Talk to her. The more you keep all these things inside you, the more it will hurt both of you. Didn¡¯t you say you want to see her happy? Make her happy. Stopplicating everything with your silence.¡±

    When An Xin left, Gu Shangyan was staring at the phone in his hand. Taking deep breaths, he dialled the number that he had been thinking of calling for days.

    ¡°Shangyan?¡± Yoona said as she took the call.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Yoona, ¡°Gu Shangyan finally said.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 346 [Bonus chapter] Shen Yues story

    A few hourster, Gu Shangyan was sitting in a roadside restaurant. He was on his sixth drink. He looked at the person sitting in front of him and said in a slurred tone, ¡°I feel happy. I feel free. I feel miserable too.¡±

    ¡°You will be fine, ¡°Shen Yue said with a sigh.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her.

    ¡°I was not in a nine-year-long rtionship but mine was pretty long too, ¡°Shen Yue said with a smile. ¡°I thought I would die if we ever broke up but look at me, I¡¯m happy and living the best of my life. You will too. You have a good family who will walk heaven and hell just to see you happy.¡±

    ¡°In my case, love died. Why did you break up?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. He had heard that Lu Mingze and Shen Yue were dating. He did not understand why they broke up.

    ¡°In my case, he was a jerk, ¡°Shen Yue chuckled.

    ¡°He was a jerk to you?¡± Gu Shangyan¡¯s voice was loud and angry.

    Shen Yue shook her head. ¡°He was good to me. He is still good to me. But he was a jerk to himself. How could I stay with a man who doesn¡¯t even value himself? The love between us was unconditional but it was not right. Have you ever heard about meeting the right person at the wrong time? That¡¯s what happened in our case.¡±

    What about him and Yoona? Gu Shangyan began thinking about it. He and Yoona were the two right people. They fell in love at the right time at the right pace but they fell out of love eventually. Sometimes, he wondered if both of them were right for each other. No doubt that both of them were right people on their own but were they right for each other?

    ¡°Did he cheat on you?¡± Gu Shangyan questioned.

    ¡°He did not, ¡°Shen Yue smiled.

    ¡°Will you tell me what happened between you?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Shen Yue inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I want to know, ¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    Shen Yue stared at him for a while and then said, ¡°We went to the same university. We got together in the first year of university. We fell for each other fast and hard. Everyone who knew about us thought we would marry straight out of university but he got busy with his career in the third year of university. His poprity was at its peak. I never minded that his agency didn¡¯t make it public that he was in a rtionship because I know everything was hard for him.¡±

    She was telling him the part of her story that only a few people know about.

    Gu Shangyan was listening to her story with great interest, ¡°We were happy in our bubble. But bubbles always burst, don¡¯t they? In my case, it burst when we left university.¡±

    He could hear sarcasm and sadness in her tone.

    Shen Yue added, ¡°It was when my internship ended in Orchid groups and I got a permanent position there¡­ I began noticing changes in him. We didn¡¯t fight. We never do.¡± She took a small pause as if she was reminiscing about something. ¡°One night, I decided to surprise him at his work and I found out the trouble he was in. He was taking drugs¡­ I never knew about it.¡±

    Gu Shangyan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and she went on saying, ¡°I told him many times to quit drinking or bring it under control¡­I never knew that he was an alcoholic because he would not drink in front of me. Sometimes, I wonder if I was too busy with myself that I never noticed all those signs. When the agency found out, naturally it was livid. He was about to lose his career. I tried to help him¡­for more than a year I tried.¡±

    Shen Yue felt as if she had reached the past and was going through the same thing all over again. ¡°It was a difficult phase of our rtionship and I wanted to ovee it with him. Because it was the right thing to do. Couples don¡¯t leave when one of them is in trouble. They help each other. I wanted to help him and he began improving. Or that¡¯s what he showed me.¡±

    She continued, ¡°A yearter, he asked me to apany him on his tour. I said yes because I wanted to help him and smoothen the knots in our rtionship. I thought he was clean because he promised me that he would not touch drugs again. I knew he drinks sometimes¡­ it¡¯s not easy to leave everything at once. I was trying to be understanding for his sake. I toured with his band for two weeks and one night I found him intoxicated in his room.¡±

    Looking up at Gu Shangyan, she said with a sad smile, ¡°He was doing drugs again. His agency had no idea. I didn¡¯t know what to do at that time. We fought. We shouted at each other. We said all those cruel things to each other that we should not have. In my defence, I was afraid that drugs would kill him. He left me in the hotel crying and the band was supposed to fly to another ce that night. He thought I needed time to cool off and that it would be better if I stayed in the hotel. I was alone and broken. The lies he told me wereing to the surface and I was so afraid.¡±

    Lu Mingze had never tried to quit drugs. He never thought that his drinking habits were a problem. He thought his agency was making a mountain out of a molehill. He believed that it was his shitty agency that was filling his girlfriend¡¯s ears. How could Shen Yue stay with him when he was not ready to ept that he was wrong there?

    ____

    A/N: I know you all want a mass release. I will try to write some extra chapters.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 347 More Sad than me

    Lu Mingze had never tried to quit drugs. He never thought that his drinking habits were a problem. He thought his agency was making a mountain out of a molehill. He believed that it was his shitty agency that was filling his girlfriend¡¯s ears. How could Shen Yue stay with him when he was not ready to ept that he was wrong there?

    Shen Yue smiled. ¡°That night Lu Xuan called me for work-rted matters but I broke into sobs. I didn¡¯t know he would fly to a foreign country for me but I¡¯m so d that he came. He knew that Xin would kill him if she found out that he didn¡¯t help her friend in need. He fought with Mingze for my sake and their friendship had never been the same. Your brother acts like he doesn¡¯t care but he has such a kind heart. Shangyan, nobody cares about anybody these days. But he came and I can¡¯t be more thankful for him.¡±

    Shen Yue didn¡¯t know how to make friends. She never learned to make friends. It was An Xin who took the first step in friendship and then the whole ss Ten K had followed suit. She was bullied all her school life but she made golden memories in High School. People liked her in high school. They appreciated how good she was in her studies. The confidence she never gained all her life, she gained in ss Ten K. It was the best time of her life. In high school, she learned what she needed to survive university life on her own.

    That day when Lu Xuan came to her rescue, she found another friend. She vowed to stay in Orchid groups and work with people who always respected her and yed a huge role in shaping her future. Today, Lu Xuan and she were an undefeatable team in thepany. Just like how Rome was not made in a day, her and Lu Xuan¡¯s friendship was not established in a single day. It took years and a lot of struggle.

    Shen Yue further continued, ¡°When Lu Xuan brought me home, Mingze contacted me after three weeks when the tour ended. I was a stupid mess by then. It was not an easy time for me and I bet he wasn¡¯t doing well either. He promised to get clean for me but how could I trust him? He lied to me so many times. He had been lying to me for years. I refuse to get back with him.¡±

    She was scared that she might be the reason behind his addiction. Or she was not enough for him. She was not enough for him to leave the bad addiction and lead a good and happy life. She was also afraid that she was going to love him so much that she would take everything he would throw at her.

    All her life, she never dreamed of what she wanted to be when she grew but she always dreamed of what she would never be. She would never be the punching bag that her mother was for her father. No matter how much she loved Lu Mingze, she refused to be someone who had to fix him to have him love her.

    If she was enough for him, he would show her. If she was not, she would know.

    She heaved out a sigh, ¡°Now he imed that he had been clean for years for my sake. And I know that he is not lying this time. Lu Xuan assured me that he is clean but I¡¯m afraid that his motivation to stay clean, that is to get back with me, will end if we get back together. I know this sounds cruel but it¡¯s for good. We are not fit for each other. Couples solve problems together, not hide from them. I don¡¯t even know what else he had been hiding from me.¡±

    In a situation like this, Shen Yue felt that it would be a big mistake if she went together with Lu Mingze. She had moved on. The feelings weren¡¯t the same anymore. Instead of heartbreak, she would get nothing by going back with her ex-boyfriend.

    Moreover, Lu Mingze believed that she now liked Lu Xuan. She didn¡¯t know what to think about this problem. But she thought it was not her problem what he thought about her. So, if this helped him move on, it was fine.

    ¡°Your story is more sad than mine, ¡°Gu Shangyan gave her a drunken smile.

    Shen Yue chuckled and with a shrug, she added. ¡°Don¡¯t pity me. I¡¯m good now. When you ept that something is never meant to be yours, you move on fast. And that¡¯s what happened to me.¡±

    ¡°Do you love him?¡± Gu Shangyan asked her.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to love him, ¡± Shen Yue smiled. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean I want to be his girlfriend again. I don¡¯t want to return to that life.¡±

    ¡°You say you love him but you don¡¯t want him back. Isn¡¯t it weird?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    Shen Yueughed. ¡°A woman can love you hardly from afar and yet stay away from you if she feels nothing good woulde out of the rtionship. What would I do with love if this love is the reason we both would be miserable all our life? Before loving me, he needs to love himself.¡±

    ¡°You make me feel more miserable, ¡± Gu Shangyan groaned.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°You are so sensible, ¡± Gu Shangyan slurred. ¡°And I¡¯m drowning my sorrow in alcohol. It¡¯s not my fault. I was alone for nine years. If I am happy, I have a drink. If I¡¯m frustrated, I drink. If I¡¯m sad, I drink. Today, I¡¯m free of a rtionship that had caged me, I still chose to drink.¡±

    ¡°As long as you are not turning into an alcoholic, drinking is fine, ¡± Shen Yue told him.

    ____

    A/N: A genuine question: How do you know you are bing an Alcoholic?<!--

    -->

 Chapter 348 End of chapter of life

    ¡°How would I know If I¡¯m an alcoholic?¡± Gu Shangyan blinked.

    ¡°When you fuck up often while drinking and refuse to take responsibility for your actions, you should know that you are on the path of an alcoholic. When you choose alcohol over everything¡­¡± Shen Yue didn¡¯t have toplete her sentence. He looked at the line of empty bottles on the table and then at her. He picked one half-empty bottle and poured a drink for both of them.

    ¡°Well, the culture of drinking at every big or small moment of life ends here, ¡± Gu Shangyan cheered and gulped the drink in one go.

    Shen Yue helplessly smiled. ¡°Let me take you home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you live near my house, ¡± Gu Shangyan said as she took him to the car.

    ¡°What would your sister do if I told her about how many times a week I have to take your drunk ass back to your house?¡± Shen Yue questioned.

    ¡°She will send me to get therapy, ¡± Gu Shangyan said in horror. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. I still recall the time when she dragged her entire family for therapy.¡±

    ¡°Well, it worked in her case, ¡± Shen Yue shrugged. ¡°If it helps you feel less anxious, she forced me to go to therapy too. She thought I needed to move on and that I needed therapy for what I went through. I thought she had lost her mind and refused to go but she paid for my therapy and I hate wasting money. I had no option but to go and it worked in the end.¡±

    ¡°My sister can be a little difficult at times, ¡± Gu Shangyan smiled.

    ¡°Little?¡± Shen Yue scoffed.

    ¡°Fine more than just a little. But she always had everyone¡¯s best interest in her mind, ¡°Gu Shangyan said.

    ¡°I agree, ¡± Shen Yue said with a smile and dragged him home.

    Gu Shangyan staggered as she held him with one hand with another, she punched the code. He had given her code for his house because it was not the first time she brought his drunk ass home.

    ¡°Stay, ¡°Gu Shangyan told him as she made him lie on the bed.

    Shen Yue chuckled. ¡°Why would I stay? My house is just around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Just stay, ¡°Gu Shangyan requested, holding her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone tonight.¡±

    Shen Yue stared at him for a moment and then sighed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    A smile tugged at his lips as he closed his eyes and in no time, he was fast asleep. Her heart thudded in her chest as she saw the peaceful smile on his face. He was tightly holding her hand as if afraid that she was going to leave him. She didn¡¯t know what came over to her but she found herself clearing his head from his forehead. Her hand froze suddenly as she realised what she was doing. At the same time, he turned around, leaving her hand.

    The startled Shen Yue took a step back and left the room, leaving him alone in the house. When she was on the doorstep, his small voice requesting not to leave entered her mind and she couldn¡¯t take a step ahead. She was so frustrated with herself at this moment. She wanted to leave but she could not leave.

    In the end, she found herself taking a step back inside the house. She sat on the couch and began resting there with her eyes closed. She heard her phone ding. It was the notification of her hostel roommate sending her a message. The message contained a link and as she clicked on it she reached a page where she could see Lu Mingze giving an interview.

    As the interview yed on the phone screen, she found out that Lu Mingze had signed a movie contract. She was happy for him. He was getting what he always dreamed about. He was always meant to be a big star.

    ¡°Mr Lu, the fans want to know if you are still single?¡± The interviewer asked.

    ¡°At the moment, I¡¯m single but who knows about the future, ¡°Lu Mingze replied with his usual charm.

    ¡°Does it mean you have ady in life now?¡± The interviewer asked.

    ¡°I always had ady in my life, ¡°Lu Mingze answered. ¡°It¡¯s just that thedy has yet to say yes to me.¡±

    The co-star gasped at his im. Sheughed and asked, ¡°Is there someone who can say no to Mr Lu? You are wanted by every female in the country. Or dare I say the.¡±

    Lu Mingze softlyughed. ¡°You will be surprised to know that there are many people who won¡¯t spare me a nce at the fact that I¡¯m the hottest star of the entertainment circle. To some people, it didn¡¯t matter how big of a star I¡¯m.¡±

    Shen Yue ended up smiling. She was his fan. Then, she became his closest friend. In the end, they became lovers. But she never treated him like a star. He was a normal person to her. She knew that he was talking about it. How badly she wanted to tell him that it was toote to open up right now. It would not change the fact that they were done.

    As she was watching the interest, she heard the sound of something breakinging from Gu Shangyan¡¯s room. She closed the video and ran to his room holding her phone. She heaved out a sigh when she saw that he was fine. She looked at him trying to hold the water ss in one hand with closed eyes and then at the shards of ss on the ground. She walked to him carefully and poured a ss of water for him and helped him drink it.

    After that, she put him to sleep again. She cleaned the floor because she was afraid that he might end up hurting himself with broken pieces of ss.

    Once she was done, she opened the locked screen of her phone and blocked Lu Mingze from all of her spare social media ounts.

    It¡¯s time that she finally closed that chapter of her life. There was no need to cry because only one chapter was ending, not the entire story.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 349 Another woman

    An Xin was sitting in the window of her room, staring at the bright moon. For some reason, she looked sad but the moonlight falling on her skin was making her appear ethereal. Holding a book in hand, her head ced against therge window, she was staring at the beauty of the full moon. Just in a few days, winter woulde and she would miss the severe cold weather of Boston.

    She spent seven years of her life in Boston, missing home and now that she was at home, she was missing everything about Boston. Life was weird. We miss things that are not with us and neglect what is with us.

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a jeep stopping at the gates of the house in front of hers. A smile tugged at her lips. She stood up, lifting her nightgown and she ran out of her room.

    ¡°Careful, ¡± Lu Xuan said as he saw his sister running down the stairs.

    An Xin didn¡¯t pay attention to him and ran from there as if she was chasing something very important.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. He was sitting with his uncle when he saw An Xin running out of the house.

    An Qinyan gave a look to her husband who sighed but didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out, ¡± Lu Xuan said as he left the room with his brother to see what was wrong with his sister. As they exited the gates of the house, they saw An Xin standing at the gate, almost jumping in excitement. Well, they knew that she could get crazily excited at times but to this extent that she had lost all of her mind. They wondered why she looked as if she won a ce in heaven for her.

    ¡°Ah, I see why she is so excited, ¡± Gu Shangyan said with an amused smirk.

    Lu Xuan followed Gu Shangyan¡¯s gaze and saw a jeep parked at the gates of the house in front of them. Of course, she would be excited. Why wouldn¡¯t she be excited? Her best friend was finally here. Did she think they all were stupid? The reason why she appeared like a fish without water was that she had not met her so-called best friend.

    These days she had been walking like a depressed soul just because her best friend went out of the city. What would she do if one day he brought a woman home? Would she break into sobs? Cry her heart out? Pounce at the poor woman to avenge her heart? Oh, he was so looking forward to that day that he couldn¡¯t control himself from feeling too much excitement.

    The door to the jeep opened and Han Zixin came out, dressed in ck jeans and a camouge jacket. He didn¡¯t look here and there and went to the other side of the jeep to open the door and a few momentster, a woman came out wearing camouge pants and a ck t-shirt.

    ¡°Oh fuck, ¡± Gu Shangyan heard his brother say. ¡°I wish I had asked for a billion dors.¡± He didn¡¯t understand what Lu Xuan meant but when he saw how silent and still An Xin fell at the moment, he understood that something didn¡¯t seem right.

    Han Zixin was holding the hand of the woman as he brought her inside his house and he didn¡¯t even look back to see if someone was waiting for him. It was not intentional, it was just that he didn¡¯t know someone was excitedly waiting for him to return home. When he entered the house with the woman he was holding, Lu Xuan walked to his sister and draped an arm around her shoulders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, ¡± Lu Xuan said. He could smell someone¡¯s bad mood without asking her about it.

    An Xin stared at his brother with stubborn glossy eyes and then nodded her head.

    ¡°Why are you so silent, Crybaby?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°What should I say?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°How could it be that you are at a loss for words? It sounds impossible, ¡± Gu Shangyanughed.

    An Xin smiled. ¡°Well, bro, nothing is impossible these days. What you never thought can happen in your wildest dreams could happen any moment. Never underestimate life.¡±

    With this said, An Xin went back to her room, leaving her two brothers.

    ¡°She sounds pissed, ¡± Gu Shangyan sighed.

    ¡°Well, she is more than just pissed, ¡± Lu Xuan shrugged.

    ¡°How do you think she will murder Han Zixin?¡± Gu Shangyan asked seriously.

    ¡°We should give her some ideas, ¡± Lu Xuan mentioned.

    ¡°Certainly, ¡± Gu Shangyan grinned.

    ___

    When Han Zixin entered his house, he didn¡¯t find anyone. His grandfather slept early. He didn¡¯t inform him that he was returning home.

    ¡°I can walk on my own, ¡± Chen Jiayi said with a smile.

    ¡°Your leg is still recovering. Don¡¯t put too much weight on it. Let me help you, ¡± Han Zixin said in a nk tone but it had hints of worry.

    Chen Jiayi suppressed the smile that was threatening to pull on her lips. She had never heard him exchange this many words with anyone before. She nodded her head and let him help her walk inside the house.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for intruding on your personal space, ¡°Chen Jiayi said with regret. She didn¡¯t want to pose herself on him but she had no other options either.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say this, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°I will take you to the guest room.¡±

    Han Zixin brought her to the guest room that was already prepared in case someone woulde to visit his grandfather. Once Chen Jiayi was settled into the room, he went to the kitchen and saw some leftover food stored in the fridge. He heated the food and brought it for her.

    ¡°You specially cooked this food for me?¡± Chen Jiayi asked. The food looked as if it was made for a patienta€¡± nutritious with a little amount of spices.

    ¡°The caretaker cooked this for my grandfather, ¡± Han Zixin answered.

    ¡°Your grandfather is visiting you?¡± Chen Jiayi asked.

    ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s house, ¡± Han Zixin informed her. ¡°I stay in an apartment.¡±

    Chen Jiayi politely smiled and nodded her head as if she understood what he meant. She saved his life on a mission. He was trying to repay her in his way. He didn¡¯t bring her to his apartment to take care of her but to his grandfather¡¯s apartment. Han Zixin felt that it was his responsibility to look after her until she recovered because she took a bullet from him. He was not an ingrate who didn¡¯t know how to pay back the kindness. He didn¡¯t bring her to his apartment because it wouldn¡¯t be right for her and his little blockhead.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your meal while I arrange some clothes for you?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    Chen Jiayi nodded her head.

    Han Zixin went out of the room. As he reached the living room, he saw his grandfather sitting on the couch, holding his cane and staring at him with using eyes.

    ¡°Good evening, Yeye, ¡± Han Zixin smiled.

    Han Qian narrowed his eyes at his grandson¡¯s face and said, ¡°I heard you brought a girl home.¡±

    ¡°Did the caretaker inform you?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°Yes, ¡± Han Qian lied. He wouldn¡¯t tell him that it was Lu Xuan who called him and informed him about the deeds of his good grandson.

    ¡°Chen Jiayi¨C¡°

    ¡°How could you do that?¡± Han Qian boomed in anger. ¡°You im to like another woman but bring another home. How will I show my face to my granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Han Zixin asked the old man in confusion. ¡°And what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You are betraying my granddaughter, ¡°Han Qian used his grandson.

    ¡°Yeye, ¡± Han Zixin sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not betraying Xin. You know I can never do that.¡±

    ¡°Then, why is there a woman at home who is not my granddaughter?¡± Han Qian asked.

    ¡°Yeye, we went on a mission. She put her life in danger and took a bullet for me. Her family lives in the south. You didn¡¯t teach me to be ungrateful, ¡± Han Zixin answered.

    The old man got worried. ¡°Were you hurt? Why are you still going on missions?¡±

    ¡°No, I was not hurt. And I can¡¯t tell you about ssified information, ¡± Han Zixin answered.

    ¡°Since she saved your life, the Han family will take care of her. By saving your life, she saved my life too, ¡± Han Qian said.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Yeye, ¡°Han Zixin sighed. ¡°I will borrow some clothes from Xin for Chen Jiayi.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Zixin, ¡± The old man said. ¡°I will arrange everything. Go freshen up. I will ask the housekeeper to cook a meal for you.¡±

    Han Zixin nodded his head and went back to his bedroom while Han Qian¡¯s mischievous eyes glinted as he dialled a number.

    From his confidential sources, he found out that his older grandson had signed a marriage certificate. How could he miss this opportunity of bringing his eldest granddaughter-inw to his house? He must secure it at all costs. Han Zixin provided him with an opportunity to call Song Xueyun and call her here.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 350 How? Why?

    When Song Xueyun reached Han Nanxian¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house, she was curious why the old man asked her to bring clothes for the woman. She pressed the bell and a few momentster, a man in his fifties opened the door.

    ¡°Good evening, Young Madam. Pleasee inside, ¡± The caretaker said with a smile.

    Song Xueyun paused. Young Madam? What was happening here? Then, her eyes widened. The old man found out that she and Han Nanxian got married to each other. How on earth did he find that out? She got nervous about meeting him. How would she face him? What would he say about their marriage?

    Han Nanxian was an heir to a business empire. His position was no less than a prince¡¯s. It¡¯s no wonder that the Han family had expectations from their daughter-inw. Would she be epted? Maybe, Grandpa Han wanted someone like An Xin, another heiress for his grandsons. Her background was not even impressive. She was the daughter of a university professor. Her thoughts were running towards a negative side.

    ¡°Master Han is waiting for you in the living room, ¡± The caretaker said and she politely smiled. She walked towards the living room as she knew where it was because she had been to this house so many times that she knew about each nook and corner.

    ¡°Xueyun. My child. How are you?¡± Han Qian asked with a wide smile as he saw hering. ¡°Leave these bags on the table. Come here and have dinner.¡±

    Song Xueyun softly nodded her head and put the bags on the table and went to the dining area. Her steps were not unhurried at all. As she reached the dining area, the old man asked her to take a seat and soon she was served food.

    Han Qian angrily red at Han Zixin. The boy blinked his eyes as he didn¡¯t know what his grandfather was up to. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Greet your Sister-inw. Where are your manners?¡± Han Qian asked angrily, ¡°Did I not teach you manners?¡±

    Han Zixin¡¯s head whipped to the other side and she looked at her in shock. ¡°You and Ge (bro) got together?¡±

    ¡°Nanxian is slow but this time he made me the happiest man on the, ¡± Han Qian said with a wide smile. ¡°What are you doing? You couldn¡¯t even woo one youngdy.¡±

    Han Zixin lowered his head. ¡°Grandpa, tell me seriously who do you love more? Me or Little blockhead?¡±

    ¡°Is it even a question?¡± The old man said. ¡°I love both of you equally. But ever since you told me that you like her romantically, I started liking her even more. Just like how I like this granddaughter-inw more now that she and Nanxian are together.¡±

    Song Xueyun choked on food.

    ¡°Child, eat slowly, ¡± The old man said as he softly patted her back. ¡°No need to hurry.¡±

    Song Xueyun nodded her head and softly smiled.

    ¡°Such a good and beautiful girl, ¡± Han Qian said with a wide smile. ¡°I have prepared Nanxian¡¯s room for you. Why are you staying at your house alone? Why did that dunderhead let youe here alone? Doesn¡¯t he know how difficult it is to get a wife these days?¡±

    ¡°He had something important to deal with in Shanghai, ¡± Song Xueyun answered.

    ¡°Something more important than my dear granddaughter?¡± The old man grumbled. ¡°Child, when hees here, I will scold him for you.¡±

    ¡°No. No. Grandpa, don¡¯t scold Nanxian, ¡± Song Xueyun shyly said. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault.¡±

    The old man felt sweet about being called grandpa by her. ¡°If you say so.¡±

    When Song Xueyun was done eating, she stood up to take her bowl to the sink but she was stopped by the old man.

    ¡°Granddaughter, don¡¯t do this, ¡°The old man said. He looked at Han Zixin and asked him to pick up her utensils and ce them in the sink. ¡°You are the queen of our humble abode, how can we let you do any chore? Don¡¯t you know how lonely it is for three men to live without a woman at home? Now that you entered our life we finally know the joy of having a woman in the family. You are supposed to be treated like a queen.¡±

    Song Xueyun was touched by what the old man said. ¡°Grandpa, do you feel said that Nanxian and I¨C¡±

    ¡°Not at all, ¡± The old man said. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss your wedding. You have so much time to n it and I will be here to attend it. I¡¯m happy that my dunderhead grandson finally won the woman he loved all his life. Let me tell you, he has always been fool for you. The first time he saw you, we all knew that he was a goner. All he used to say was your name. No one is happier than me today. You both made me so happy.¡±

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t know why but she felt so touched to be epted by this family. She could see in the old man¡¯s parking eyes that he was not lying. He was genuinely happy by having her in this family. She never knew that she wanted to be part of this family but now that she had be a part of this family, she decided to fight for it. She wanted to be Mrs Han so badly now.

    ¡°Did you talk to your parents about it?¡± The old man asked.

    Song Xueyun shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not something that I want to tell them over phone. I think I¡¯m going to upset them.¡±

    Han Qian sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to worry about. I will talk to your parents and tell them that it¡¯s all my grandson¡¯s fault who is so in love with you that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from signing a marriage certificate with you.¡±

    Thud.

    The water ss in Han Zixin¡¯s hand fell to the ground and broke into tiny pieces. He quickly walked to Song Xueyun and asked, ¡°You married my brother? How? Why?¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 351 Securing happiness.

    ¡°What do you mean by why?¡± The old man smacked his back and angrily asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brother? He is handsome, sessful, smart and most of all a loyal man. He cares so much for her.¡±

    Han Zixin pursed his lips. ¡°I know he is a very good catch but why would she marry him when they just met a few weeks ago? Isn¡¯t it too soon? Impulsive marriage means early divorce.¡±

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t use the word divorce in my house, ¡± The old man warned him.

    Song Xueyun sighed as she understood Han Zixin¡¯s fears. ¡°Zixin, we are not thinking of getting a divorce. We are giving this marriage a real shot as it deserved. Also, Nanxian and I knew each other since our childhood. It will be fun knowing each other from the beginning.¡±

    The old man was in awe of his smart granddaughter-inw.

    ¡°This dunderhead won¡¯t understand your smart talk, ¡± The old man said. ¡°Do you know what he was about to do? Ask Xin clothes for another woman.¡±

    Song Xueyun gasped as looked at Han Zixin in horror. ¡°Are you crazy? Why would you do that? Don¡¯t you know how possessive she is over you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, ¡± Han Zixin furrowed his brows.

    Song Xueyun scoffed. ¡°She posted a picture with you. The girls asked her in thements who you were and if she would share your number with them. She deleted the picture. She didn¡¯t even let Shen Yue talk about how handsome you are. She is highly possessive of you. If she find out that you are asking her clothes for another woman, she won¡¯t say a word but will sulk for weeks.¡±

    ¡°Chen Jiayi is myrade. She got injured on a mission while saving my life. It¡¯s my responsibility to look after her, ¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°Why would she be jealous of her? It¡¯s not like Xin likes me. It¡¯s just me who is crazy for her but she can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°At least one of you is epting that you are not just best friends, ¡± Song Xueyun heaved out a sigh of relief. ¡°Did you propose to her?¡±

    Han Zixin nodded his head.

    ¡°Great, ¡± Song Xueyun huffed. ¡°Did she say yes?¡±

    Han Zixin shook his head.

    ¡°Did she say no?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    Han Zixin shook his head.

    Song Xueyun grinned. ¡°Great.¡± She looked at the old man and said, ¡°Grandpa, am I allowed to help my brother-inw chase my bestie who I so badly want to add to our family?¡±

    The old man grinned. ¡°About damn time.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what am I supposed to do?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± Both Song Xueyun and Han Qian said at the same time.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Zixin looked at them in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand a thing.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. Let us do what needed to be done, ¡± Song Xueyun said with a smile. She high-fived the old man and exchanged a look that Han Zixin didn¡¯t understand.

    Later, Song Xueyun was lying on the bed when her phone rang. As she checked the caller, a big smile tugged on her lips as she took the video call.

    ¡°Hey, ¡± She softly said as her face became clear to Han Nanxian.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Han Nanxian quickly asked. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like your bedroom.¡±

    Song Xueyun grinned and showed her the bedroom where she was staying. ¡°I am lying on a big soft bed. I can give up anything for this kind of bed. It¡¯s heaven.¡±

    Han Nanxian chuckled. ¡°You are wearing my clothes and you are staying in my bedroom at Yeye¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ? ¡°Quite the contrary, ¡± He said with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Yeye kept my bedroom intact. There is almost no change here.¡±

    ¡°Do you like staying here?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°I had a lot of fun at this house, ¡± Han Zixin truthfully asked. ¡°That house is one of my favourite ces on earth.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is missing you a lot, ¡± Song Xueyun mentioned.

    ¡°May I ask Mrs Han why is she there?¡± Han Nanxian questioned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me staying here?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°No, your bestie lives just a few metres away from this ce. I wonder howe you are not there, ¡± Han Nanxian said. If he knew An Xin, he knew that she would drag his wife to her ce and make her share a bed with her. Was he jealous? Maybe. But that was how Song Xueyun and An Xin¡¯s rtionship was. An Xin was friends with everyone but Song Xueyun had very less friends but she was very attached to An Xin.

    ¡°Grandpa called me. I was staying at my parent¡¯s ce, ¡± Song Xueyun mentioned. ¡°He said it¡¯s urgent and I need toe to his ce with some clothes for woman. I couldn¡¯t say no.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°Your brother brought an injuredrade home, ¡± Song Xueyun told him. ¡°Yeye didn¡¯t allow Han Zixin to borrow clothes from Xin.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Zixin was going to do something stupid like that, ¡± Han Nanxian asked in horror. ¡°Did he forget how possessive his best friend is? Not just over him but her clothes too.¡±

    ¡°We all can see but those two dumb people can¡¯t see, ¡± Song Xueyun muttered. ¡°Why did you not tell me he proposed Xin? Why am I hearing this from Yeye, not from you and her?¡±

    ¡°I forgot to tell you, ¡± Han Nanxian sighed.

    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m not forgiving you for hiding such a big matter from me, ¡± Song Xueyun pouted.

    ¡°Tell me how can I earn your forgiveness?¡± Han Nanxian asked her.

    ¡°Just end your work there ande to meet your family. Grandpa and Zixin miss you a lot but you are heartless. Do you know they know we got married? Grandpa is treating me like a queen. And Zixin, who is the same age as me,is treating me like an elder. I feel so weird, ¡± Song Xueyun said in a soft voice.

    ¡°They are doing bare minimum, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°Yeye wants to see me and Zixin happy. He knew that you are the reason behind my happiness. He will keep to happy just to see me happy. Isn¡¯t my grandpa the best in the world?¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 352 Death by Thousand cuts.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with our Lan?¡± An Qinyan asked the next morning on the breakfast table as she saw An Xin stabbing the innocent breakfast.

    Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan shrugged as they had no idea about anything.

    Gu Yanxi gestured to his wife that he would talk to the little girl. ¡°Xin, are you not going to the office?¡±

    An Xin raised her gaze and nodded her head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gettingte?¡± Gu Yanxi softly asked.

    An Xin looked at the time and mumbled, ¡°My dad is the boss of thepany. I don¡¯t think anyone will say a thing if I gette one day or I can always call in sick.¡±

    An Qinyan gaped at her daughter. She knew that her daughter was dealing with something. If it was a normal time, An Xin would not have said this thing. She hated taking advantage of her parents. She would never take advantage of the fact that she was Lu Zhaolin¡¯s daughter in office.

    ¡°I am going to my room to get dressed, ¡± An Xin said in a depressing tone as she went to her room.

    ¡°But she is already dressed, ¡°An Qinyan said.

    ¡°She will match the outfit with her mood, ¡± Lu Xuan said. Looking at Gu Shangyan, he said, ¡°What do you think she will choose? Grey or ck?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s gonna be blue, ¡± Gu Shangyan winked.

    ¡°What are you boys talking about, ¡°An Qinyan asked with a frown.

    ¡°Nothing, mom, ¡± Lu Xuan sighed.

    ¡°Ah Xuan, don¡¯t even think of annoying my daughter, ¡± An Qinyan scolded him. ¡°If she went back to Boston because her brothers are irritating her, don¡¯te crying to me.¡±

    Gu Shangyan gulped. ¡°She won¡¯t return to Boston just because someone broke her heart?¡±

    Gu Yanxi pped the table in anger. ¡°Someone broke her heart? Who dared to do that? And you two monkeys, what were you even doing? Do you dare to tease her when someone broke her heart? What kind of brothers are you?¡±

    Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan sighed. ¡°Uncle, nobody broke her heart. She broke her own heart.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what happened, ¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not my story to tell, ¡± Lu Xuan said.

    ¡°Auntie, you have to ask Crybaby. She will share with you, ¡°Gu Shangyan suggested.

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t waste any time. She knocked on her daughter¡¯s door and as she opened the door, she saw An Xin sitting on the edge of the window starting out. The music was ying in the room and she heaved out a sigh.

    e??? Saying goodbye is death by a thousand cuts

    shbacks waking me up

    I get drunk, but it¡¯s not enough

    ¡®Cause the morninges and you¡¯re not my baby

    I look through the windows of this love

    Even though we boarded them up

    Chandelier¡¯s still flickering here

    ¡®Cause I can¡¯t pretend it¡¯s ok when it¡¯s not

    It¡¯s death by a thousand cuts e???

    An Qinyan sighed once again. It didn¡¯t look good. An Xin was ying her blue days ylist and it meant the girl had called in sick and was ying the role of a depressing soul at home.

    ¡°Lan, ¡± An Qinyan said in a soft voice. ¡°Tell mom what¡¯s wrong. She will make everything right.¡±

    An Xin looked at his mom kneeling next to her and hugged her. She broke into sobs and this pricked An Qinyan¡¯s heart like a thousand ss pieces.

    ¡°Mom, ¡± An Xin said in a choked tone. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid.¡±

    ¡°That you are, ¡± An Qinyan chuckled. ¡°Sometimes. Tell me why is my baby crying?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me anymore, ¡± An Xin cried.

    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± An Qinyan hesitatingly asked.

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°He is not my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Then, how do you know he loves you?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°He said that he loves me, ¡± An Xin said. ¡°But he brought another woman home. He hasn¡¯t talked to me in weeks and didn¡¯t even bother to reply to my messages. Mom, can we fall out of love in a matter of months?¡±

    An Qinyan patted her back. ¡°Darling, we can fall out of love in just mere seconds. It¡¯s a sudden process as it is gradual.¡±

    ¡°So, he fell out of love, ¡± An Xin said,bitterly.

    ¡°Where did you meet this guy?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him, ¡± An Xin said with pursed lips. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t love me anymore, I shouldn¡¯t be crying over him. He is a jerk. But he is my jerk. I¡¯m so confused.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. We always love jerks, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°Just look at me. I have a divorce to prove that.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, daddy is not a jerk but your first husband can be one, ¡± An Xin mumbled.

    ¡°Look at this Daddy¡¯s girl, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°Now get ready. You will bete for the office. Today, mom will drop you at the office and pick you upter too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go to the office, ¡°An Xin mumbled.

    An Qinyan didn¡¯t listen to her and went straight to the closet. ¡°Xin, what do you think about this dress?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to wear this dress, ¡± An Xin almost cried. ¡°This is too pretty to be worn.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Go change your clothes, ¡± An Qinyan said, pushing An Xin into the washroom. She had chosen a ck short coat dress with ck leather over-the-knee boots.When her daughter came out of the washroom, wearing her outfit, she made her sit in front of the mirror and began making her hair and applied a coat of nude lipstick.

    ¡°I have never seen a girl more beautiful than my baby, ¡± An Qinyan gushed.

    ¡°Mommy, stop doing this or I may get narcissistic, ¡± An Xin pouted.

    ¡°I can afford my daughter¡¯s narcissism, ¡± An Qinyan said. ¡°My daughter is beautiful, smart and self-made. She has a heart of gold. I don¡¯t care if people call you a narcissist. For me, you are the best daughter that I always loved. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    ¡°Do you miss old Xin? The one before the ident, ¡± An Xin whispered.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 353 Two An Xiulans.

    ¡°Sometimes I feel there were two Xins in my life, ¡± An Qinyan said with a sad smile. ¡°It¡¯s a weird feeling. I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. I had a dream where you came to me dressed in the clothes that you were wearing on your 16th birthday telling me how it was time to say goodbye. I cried and asked you not to leave me. I begged her to not leave me and I promised her that I will be the best mother to her. You smiled at me and said you were going but someone wille to me who needs motherly love more than anyone and before I could ask you what you meant, the dream ended. I still recall that dream vividly. I don¡¯t want to lose you. I don¡¯t care in what form I have you but as long as you are with me, I am happy. I don¡¯t have any big expectations from my kids except they live a healthy and happy life.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what if your real daughter is gone and there is someone else in her ce?¡± An Xin ended up asking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are talking weird but you are my daughter and I love you so much to think about these bizarre scenarios, ¡°An Qinyan said with a huff. ¡°Now,e with me. I will drop by at the office.¡±

    Her initial sadness had disappeared and she was filled with another kind of excitement. All she had to do was hear her mother say how much she was loved and wanted, she was the happiest girl in the world. She hugged her mom and kisses her cheek before leaving the house.

    When she reached the office, she was humming a melody.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, ¡± An Qinyan said as she bid her silly daughter goodbye.

    When An Xin reached the office, she saw her father getting out of his car. Oh, it seemed like it was not only her who waste. Daddy dearest waste too. She startled her father by appearing in front of him.

    ¡°Daddy, ¡± An Xin hugged him.

    Lu Zhaolin sighed. ¡°How is my chirpy child today?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t we call in sick today and go shopping?¡± An Xin suggested with innocent doe eyes.

    ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked.

    ¡°Just the two of us, ¡± An Xin smiled widely.

    ¡°Sit in the car before someone see us here, ¡± Lu Zhaolin said as he opened the car door.

    An Xin giggled as she realised that she ahd never done something so fun with her father before.

    ¡°Where are was going first?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked.

    ¡°Daddy, have you ever been to an amusement park?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°I have never been to one with just you. Will you take me there?¡±

    With a sad smile, Lu Zhaolin nodded his head. ¡°Yes. We will go there but promise me you will not tell Xiaobao about it.¡±

    ¡°Cross my heart and hope toa€¡±¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, he ced a finger on her lips and said, ¡°No need to promise.¡±

    An Xin giggled to herself. ¡°I¡¯m kinda happy.¡±

    ¡°What happened this morning?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked.

    ¡°Initially, I was having a bad day, ¡± An Xin sighed. ¡°Then, my mom pampered me like a baby and I felt as if I had won the lottery. Now you are taking me to the amusement park leaving your work for me. You know what? When you feel loved and wanted, you feel as if you are the happiest and luckiest person in the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you feel otherwise. I guess I was just a jerk father, ¡± Lu Zhaolin sighed. ¡°However, I try to not repeat the mistake with Lu Xun that I did with you and Lu Xuan. If I even raised one child correctly, I guess I would be the luckiest man in the world.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, your bank ount is loaded. You have saved enough for retirement. You worked all your life. Don¡¯t you think you should take things slow? All the things that you missed with me and Lu Xuan, you should enjoy them with Lu Xun?¡± An Xin questioned.

    ¡°Child, work has been a part of my life. I can¡¯t just leave it. I will feel empty, ¡± Lu Zhaolin shared. ¡°As long as I work, I feel worthy and sane.¡±

    An Xin fell silent for a moment. What he said made sense but she believed that he should be resting at this age and working less. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop working but you can lessen the workload. I think Auntie Feifei craves to have vacations with you like a normal couple at this age. You can take fewer cases and spend more time with family. This way, you won¡¯t feel empty. It will be a win-win situation for everyone. Just a few days ago, Lu Xuan was grumbling about how much you work. Lu Xun wasining that you don¡¯t have enough time to spend with him.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it children were so worried about me, ¡± Lu Zhaolin smiled. ¡°I will take your advice but you have to promise me three meals a week with me without including weekends at Lu house.¡±

    ¡°You are getting greedy, ¡± An Xin pouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s not just applicable for you but for your brother too, ¡°Lu Zhaolin mentioned.

    Soon, An Xin and Lu Zhaolin reached the amusement park. They didn¡¯t feel that it was odd that they were in the amusement Park, ying games on the morning of a workday. They took so many rides when though they were extremely nauseous at the end. It didn¡¯t stop their enthusiasm at all.

    ¡°It tastes yummy,doesn¡¯t it?¡± An Xin grinned as she was eating candy floss out of the stick. She was wearing a big barbie pink headband while her father was wearing big cartoon-themed sses. He was holding a lot of toys that his daughter made him buy for her. He didn¡¯t mind carrying the stuff and neither did he seem to mind that his daughter loved to click pictures at every cool spot. He was her photographer throughout the entire day. They didn¡¯t even realise that they spent the entire day enjoying the amusement park.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 354 What to do!

    When Lu Zhaolin dropped An Xin at home, she asked him toe inside. He told her that he should go as it was getting quitete in the evening. But who could win against An Xin? If she was determined to do something, she would certainly do that. In the end, she dragged him inside with her.

    As they entered the house, she heard a familiar voice in the living room. Both of them exchanged a look. As they entered the living area, they saw Lu Xuan, Lu Xun and Gu Shangyan lying on the couches ying video games.

    ¡°Chubby, should I drop you at home?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he was ying video games.

    Lu Xun pouted. ¡°Ge, I won¡¯t return until I meet Miss An.¡±

    ¡°You are so annoying, ¡°Lu Xuan made a bad face. Seriously, it was so irritating for him when the little guy looked at his mom with googly eyes.

    Lu Xun grumbled. ¡°I just want to meet Miss An and my Jiejie.¡±

    ¡°Hah, ¡°Lu Xuan huffed.

    Gu Shangyan¡¯s eyes fell on the two people standing near them and sat on the couch properly. ¡°Pleasee in,Uncle Lu.¡±

    Lu Xuan and Lu quickly darted their heads in that direction and saw Lu Zhaolin with An Xin.

    ¡°Hey, dad, ¡°Lu Xuan smiled and Lu Xun hid the videogame that they were ying. The little master told his mother that he was going to meet his brother as thetter promised to help him with his studies.

    ¡°Hello, dad, ¡°Lu Xun smiled innocently and the man narrowed his eyes at him.

    ¡°How are you, kids?¡± Lu Zhaolin asked as he entered inside.

    ¡°Jiejie, where do you go?¡± Lu Xun asked as he could see that his father and sister went somewhere fun. But how could they not include him with them? He felt offended. He wanted to throw a tantrum but he was too old to throw a tantrum.

    ¡°Where did I go? Nowhere!¡± An Xin said, looking everywhere but at them. She was hiding her gifts behind her back but the pink Barbie headband on her head was enough to tell the boys that she didn¡¯t go to the office. If she told them that she went to an amusement park without them, they would throw a tantrum. Especially Lu Xuan!

    ¡°Stop lying, ¡°The three boys said at the same time. ¡°Xiaobao, get her phone. We will find out where they went.¡±

    An Xin ran out of the room screaming holding her phone but the boys were running after her. Behind them, Lu Zhaolin was sighing, rubbing his head. If he had known that the kids would behave like this, he would have taken them with him too. But the thought of sharing his daughter¡¯s time with anyone didn¡¯t sit well with him.Let them fight and figure out themselves.

    Later after the dinner, Lu Xun went back with his father. An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi were in their bedroom. Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan went back to their houses. An Xin was in the garden listening to music while swaying on the swing. She was happy after spending time with her family but now that she was alone all on her own, her thoughts went back to why she was sad in the first ce.

    She was not just sad but she was pissed. She wanted to know why he didn¡¯t text her back or who was the girl that he brought to his grandfather¡¯s housest night. She wanted to ask him so many questions but she didn¡¯t know how to ask them.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t ask him, who will ask him? As his best friend, it¡¯s my right to know what¡¯s happening in his life, ¡°An Xin said and stood up to leave her house. When she was outside his bedroom, she threw pebbles at his window. She didn¡¯t go to his house but stood out and called him in her own way. She knew that he was at home because his Jeep was parked inside. He muste out and give her the answers that he owed her.

    This time, she threw a big stone at his window and the ss of the window broke.

    ¡°Oh shit, ¡°An Xin jumped in fright as she saw she broke the ss of his window. It was not her intention. She just wanted to make more sound but she ended up screwing up.

    A few minutester, an anxious Han Zixin in his white robe came to the window to find the little trespasser sheepishly smiling at him. He was taking a shower when he felt something striking against the window. He thought that it might be birds but he didn¡¯t know that the same birds could break the ss of the window. Thank God, she didn¡¯t throw the stone against his head.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡± Han Zixin asked as he opened the window and looked down. She was dressed in her pyjamas and shooting res at him.

    ¡°Dancing on the street. Wanna join?¡± An Xin asked angrily.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t know what he had done to offend her but he could literally see smokeing out of her ears. For some reason, she looked pretty cute.

    ¡°No, thank you, ¡°Han Zixin found himself replying. ¡°Go home. It¡¯ste. It¡¯s not safe for young girls to roam on the road ale at night.¡±

    An Xin gaped at him. He wouldn¡¯t even ask her toe inside. Was she really that useless in his life now? If it was old Zixin, he would have jumped out of the window to join her dancing. Not like she was in the mood for a dance but she was just giving an example here. This man in front of her doesn¡¯t even care for her. Her big ego was bruised.

    She had an urge to stomp on her feet. In a fit of anger, she turned back to go to her house and swore that she would never talk to him again.

    When she went home, Han Zixin sighed as he looked at the time. It was eleven thirty in the night and it wouldn¡¯t be right if he had asked her toe upstairs. Moreover, grandfather was still asking Song Xueyun to stay there and she asked Han Zixin to not tell An Xin about her sudden marriage as she wanted to tell her friend herself but she didn¡¯t want to tell anyone before her parents. He didn¡¯t understand women¡¯s matters anyway. He would just let them deal with those matters.

    When An Xin reached her room, she murdered her cute red heart pillow with a fruit knife, cursing Han Zixin. How dare he? How dare he behave like that with her? Was he ying hard to get? Oh god, it made sense now. He was ying hard to get. Fine, if he didn¡¯t care about her. She knew what she needed to do!

    The next evening, Han Zixin was at headquarters. He had a habit of scrolling his phone when he would be leaving for home. He was scrolling through his social media ount when he saw Wang Yuxi had uploaded a new picture and he felt his blood boiling. No, he had nothing to do with what Wang Yuxi does all day but he had everything to do with the woman who was smiling at him like he was his whole damn moon and she couldn¡¯t survive without him.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Han Zixin asked as he called his friend.

    Wang Yuxi grinned. ¡°I asked my Queen on a date.¡±

    ¡°And she agreed?¡± Han Zixin asked with a huff.

    ¡°Yes, ¡°Wang Yuxiughed. ¡°Am I not the luckiest man in the world?¡±

    p ¡°Where are you?¡± Han Zixin asked again. He would not mind making this luckiest man disappear from the face of the earth in just a matter of a few minutes.</anda>

    ¡°None of your business, ¡°Wang Yuxi said, before disconnecting the call.

    Han Zixin immediately went to An Xin¡¯s profile and saw that she had uploaded a simr picture and shared the location. He sat in his Jeep and drove to the location. It didn¡¯t take him long to find Wang Yuxi and An Xin. He felt a deadly aura surrounding him as Wang Yuxi¡¯s arm was ced on her waist and she wasughing at his silly jokes.

    One minute An Xin was talking with Wang Yuxi and the next moment, someone grabbed her hand and dragged her out of there.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± An Xin asked angrily as she pulled her wrist.

    ¡°You were on a date with him, ¡°Han Zixin said with a hint of restrained anger.

    ¡°None of your business, ¡°An Xin said as she tried to leave.

    Han Zixin grabbed her hand once again and locked her between his Jeep and his body. ¡°How is it not my business?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± An Xin asked, annoyed.

    ¡°It has everything to do with me, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Exin, ¡°An Xin said, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°God, ¡°Han Zixin ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Why can¡¯t you see? You can see everything clearly. You just love making me behave like a madman for you. Xin, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s getting too much?¡±

    An Xin turned her face to the other side and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 355 Say That Again

    ¡°If you want me to leave, tell me to leave and I will go, ¡°Han Zixin said, staring down at her. The woman was going to be the death of him. Where was the cute and obedient girl that he had befriended once upon a time? No, he didn¡¯t recognise this one at all. Maybe, he did. However, he would very much like to meet the naive and clueless version of her.

    As he was about to leave without her saying, she grabbed his wrist and made him turn to look at him. With her watery big doe eyes, she red at him. She had the audacity to re at him when it should be him to get mad at her. However, he was doing no such thing. Instead, it was her trying to provoke him more.

    He was not a fool. She intentionally shared the location on her social media. She had known from the start what she was doing yet she was trying to act oblivious right now.

    ¡°Where do you think that you are going?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡°Han Zixin said in a straight tone. He was so heated right now that he didn¡¯t even know what he was doing or thinking. Both of them knew that Wang Yuxi was a big flirt yet she was out with that man on a date.

    Wasn¡¯t she intentionally provoking him?

    Then, again it was her life and she was free to do whatever she wanted to do. He should leave but where would he go?

    She was the closest person to him. If he left her what would be of him then? He dared not to think about a life without her in it. It may sound sappy to hear that he didn¡¯t dare to imagine his life without her in it.

    All the time when she was in Boston, she was closer to him. They were always texting and calling each other. They knew everything about each other. The distance never separated them, it was just the confession that drew a line between them and now crossing that line every time made both of them awkward with each other.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave, ¡°An Xin said with an attitude, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked, raising his brow,crossing his arms over his chest and standing straight.

    ¡°Because I will break your legs and tie you to me if you try to leave, ¡°An Xin threatened him.

    ¡°Now you are resorting to violence, ¡°Han Zixin mentioned. ¡°Did you forget you are an attorney?¡±

    ¡°You can arrest me every time, ¡°An Xin smiled, raising her hand in a handcuffed motion, making him snort.

    ¡°Do you know you are a little crazy?¡± Han Zixin asked with a sigh. ¡°You say one thing but you do another. Will you tell me what you want?¡±

    Han Zixin sighed. He gently gripped her chin with his finger and made her look at him. In a very gentle voice, he said, ¡°Who said we are fighting?¡±

    ¡°We are not?¡± She asked in a hopeful whisper.

    ¡°We are not, ¡°Han Zixin said in a gentle tone. ¡°Did you forget who we are? We are the bestest friends in the world. We don¡¯t fight. We tell our issue and solve it after sulking. You were sulking. You wanted to make me jealous. It worked. I got jealous. I ran here. Wepleted the quota of arguing and now it¡¯s time to tell your issue and solve it.¡±

    ¡°I hate that you are making sense, ¡°An Xin pouted.

    It might be bizarre to anyone about how well he knew her. But it was not to them. Sometimes, they would not say anything and yet the other person will know what¡¯s going on in the heart or mind of the other person. Song Xueyun always joked that they both had in-built sensors to sense each other¡¯s mood even from afar.

    ¡°Now tell me what¡¯s troubling you?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy how you know something is troubling me, ¡°An Xin sighed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we are soulmates?¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°Everythinges under the package.¡±

    ¡°The tonic soulmates, ¡°An Xin snickered.

    ¡°We can be romantic soulmates if you want, ¡°Han Zixin said, half-jokingly.

    ¡°Okay, ¡°An Xin whispered.

    Han Zixin stopped breathing for a moment as he heard what he just said. He looked at her with a wide mouth. He inhaled to form words but nothing came out. Before he could say anything or form any kind of word, she was running from there, leaving him alone.

    ¡°Wait! Wait! What did you just say?¡± Han Zixin shouted from behind, not able to take steps. He didn¡¯t think that he could run after her. Yes, the best athlete in high school was finding it hard to run right now. However, he had to run or he would miss her.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Sheughed, looking back at him.

    ¡°Stop right there, ¡°Han Zixin said as he began running after her.

    ¡°Stop doing this to me, ¡°He said this again.

    An Xinughed. ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°Say that again?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°Say what? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, ¡°An Xin said, ying the role of a clueless and naivedy.

    ¡°Little blockhead, don¡¯t let me catch you, ¡°Han Zixin said, stopping there. ¡°Or¡­¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± An Xin stopped far from him and teased again. ¡°What will you do, cheat prince?¡±

    Han Zixin was standing in front of him the next moment and she widened her eyes as she didn¡¯t realize that in just a few seconds he was in front of him. She gasped as he put one of his hands on her waist and pulled her closer to him. He used his finger to trace her lips and whispered, ¡°I will do this. I gave you time to run.¡±

    Before she knew it, his lips were on hers.

    _____

    A/N: I know you missed Xin and her crazy world. Oh, I missed her and you guys a lot too. Last month, I was a hectic. Too overwhelming. I don¡¯t have words to describe it.But I can tell you that after going through hell, I¡¯m now in good ce. I cleared the entrance test, got admitted into a master course and living the best of all. I was busy, well, I still am but everything is good now.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 356 Doesnt want misunderstandings

    The car stopped at the entrance of her house and she got down first before waiting for him. She ran without even daring to look back. There was no fear in her eyes. Just shyness while he was trying his best to hide the blush on his face.

    An Xin opened the door and went inside the house. An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi looked at each other while she ran upstairs to her room without looking back.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    An Qinyan shrugged her shoulders as she didn¡¯t know what the deal was with her daughter.

    ¡°Should we ask her?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    ¡°She will tell us if she wants to, ¡± An Qinyan said as shey on her husband¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±

    Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan went to bed while An Xin reached her bedroom. She mmed the door and her back rested against it. She was gasping for breath as she came to her room running. A momentter when she felt that she could finally breathe, she went to her balcony and found him leaning against his jeep outside the gate. As if he could sense her presence, he raised his gaze and waved her goodbye with a smile on his face.

    An Xin didn¡¯t react as she just saw what he was doing. After a few moments, he sat back in his car and drove straight to his grandfather¡¯s house. As he opened the door, he saw Song Xueyun sitting in the living room, yawning. She was on the verge of falling asleep but she was trying to not fall asleep. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she looked at the door and saw Han Zixining inside.

    ¡°Why are you still awake, Sister-inw?¡± Han Zixin said. Song Xueyun didn¡¯t need to ask him when and why he changed the way of addressing her. Although they were the same age and were ssmates most of their life, she couldn¡¯t forget that he was the little brother of her legally wedded husband who doted on this boy a lot. And Han Zixin looked up to his big brother a lot. So, she was not going to say anything between the two of them.

    ¡°Oh, I was waiting for you, ¡°Song Xueyun said, yawning.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy? Why are you still awake and waiting for me?¡± Han Zixin asked. ¡°You could have left a message.¡±

    ¡°You are talking a lot today, ¡°Song Xueyun added. ¡°Seems like someone is happy. Tell me what happened?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to tell me something, ¡°Han Zixin said instead.

    ¡°It can wait, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°Tell me quickly, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°You are just thinking too much, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°I will tell you when there is something to say.¡±

    ¡°Fine, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°Yeye packed your stuff and asked me to tell you to go stay at your house.¡±

    ¡°He is kicking me out of the house, ¡°Han Zixin gaped.

    Han Zixin sighed. More than him, his grandfather was concerned about his love life. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Chen Jiayi was hisrade as well as his benefactor. He was grateful that she saved his life but she couldn¡¯t be the reason why his little blockhead would push him away too.

    ¡°Alright, ¡°Han Zixin nodded his head. ¡°I will leave in the morning after breakfast.¡± He said this while walking towards his room.

    ¡°Wait, I have something else to ask you, ¡°Song Xueyun said. He turned back to look at her and she asked, hiding her blush, ¡°Did you talk to Nanxian today?¡±

    ¡°I did not, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    ¡°Oh, ¡°Song Xueyun said in a small tone. Actually, he left her a text in the morning saying that he would be busy all day. Still, she called him but his number was out of reach. She wondered why she could not contact him or why he didn¡¯t try to contact her. Did he forget about her already?

    ¡°See you in the morning, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a smile before leaving for her bedroom. When she was on the way, she saw that the door to the guest room where Chen Jiayi was staying was open and the girl was trying to get back on her feet.

    ¡°Let me help you, ¡°Song Xueyun said, going inside.

    ¡°Thank you, ¡°Chen Jiayi smiled. She wanted to go to the washroom but her leg was aching so much that it was hard for her to stand up on her feet. However, Song Xueyun came on time and helped her out. ¡°I hope that I¡¯m not imposing on you.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t think like this. We are fine, ¡°Song Xueyun smiled.

    ¡°I contacted my parents. They will being here. Hope I will be out of your head, ¡°Chen Jiayi tried to joke.

    ¡°Zixin said you don¡¯t want your parents to worry, ¡°Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°He also said that I should not keep my parents in the dark, ¡°Chen Jiayi replied. ¡°They will be worried that I¡¯m injured. But they will be hurt if they find out I have been lying to them.¡±

    ¡°He is not wrong though, ¡°Song Xueyun nodded her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie on the bed?¡±

    Chen Jiayi nodded her head. ¡°How long have you known Han Zixin?¡±

    ¡°We were children, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°But we got close to each other in high school. I was best friends with his older brother. Then, I began tutoring him in the first year of high school. He was the mutual friend of all of my friends.¡±

    Song Xueyunughed at the discovery. ¡°You can say that we knew each other for almost half of our lives and now we are family.¡±

    ¡°Does Captain Han have a girlfriend?¡± Chen Jiayi asked with a nk face and Song Xueyun felt a sense of crisis for someone who was too dumb to act on it.

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Song Xueyun smiled and Chen Jiayi was left wondering what that answer meant.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 357 Too smart

    The next morning An Xin woke up quitete. If she didn¡¯t have to go to the office, she would have stayed in her bedroom and note out at all.

    When she came downstairs for breakfast, she heardughtering from the dining area. Were Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan back for breakfast? What could she say? Her brothers werezy people. They would rather drive here to get meals than go out to eat. Not that she med them as she would have done the same thing if she had moved out.

    An Xin gaped at both of them. She didn¡¯t ask him toe to pick her up. Hell, she was avoiding him but she could not tell her mother about this.

    ¡°Mom, am I even your daughter?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°No tantrums, ¡°An Qinyan pointed out and An Xin pouted.

    ¡°We have spoiled you too much, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. ¡°Now take a seat and eat your breakfast.¡±

    An Xin looked at Han Zixin who was quietly enjoying his breakfast. He was so smart. He was sitting next to her seat so she would not sit away from him. He had nned every step it seemed. What a smart man!

    ¡°Zixin, how is work?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    An Xin was eating her breakfast while hiding her face in the bowl while Han Zixin was calmly answering all the questions.

    Her hair was almost covering her face. At one point, her hair was going to fall into her bowl, given the way she was eating. He heaved out a sigh and held her hair back and let her eat in peace.

    A hue of red crept on her neck and face as he held her hair back but she refused to give in that he was affecting her. Everything was fine. Nothing was wrong. She was not blushing. Her stomach was not flipping on its own. Yes. Yes. Everything was just perfect. She and he were not awkward.

    What could a kiss even change? Yes, what could a kiss even change? She was going to be brave and meet his eyes and tell him that she was not awkward at all!

    As she turned her gaze to look at him coincidentally he looked in the same direction and their lips touched identally, making her eyes widen in response. She shook her head frantically making him leave her hair and turned her head away. No. No. No. It was just so awkward.

    All the exchange that took ce between them was not seen by anyone else. Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan were making questions and he was calmly replying to them.

    ¡°Your grandfather was talking about hosting a guest, ¡°An Qinyan mentioned. She felt something unusual about Han Qian as he was repeatedly talking about a guest that he was hosting at the house and how she was only Han Zixin¡¯s friend.

    Han Zixin nodded his head. ¡°He must be talking about my friend. We both were in the same unit before. She got injured on a mission. Since she is from another province, I asked her to stay with my family until her parentse to take care of her.¡±

    As An Xin listened to this, her ears perked up. Friend? Oh, he had a female friend other than her? She wondered who this female friend was.

    ¡°You did right, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°It¡¯s not easy serving the nation. Is she gravely injured?¡±

    ¡°She will be fine in a month as long as she follows the medical treatment, ¡°Han Zixin answered.

    An Qinyan turned to look at An Xin and asked, ¡°Where is Xueyun? I haven¡¯t seen her since that day. Is she living in her parent¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°I think she is living with her Aunt, ¡°An Xin said. She scratched her head and added, ¡°I forgot to ask where she is staying.¡±

    ¡°She is your friend, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. ¡°How could you forget? Song Yifei mentioned that the house is not good to live in right now. Song Xueyun¡¯s parents have been travelling for so long. The house needs renovation and deep cleaning. If she keeps staying there, she will fall sick. I know kids these days want privacy and she is a working woman, you should at least ask her if she needs help in house hunting.¡±

    ¡°Mom, who is your daughter?¡± An Xin pouted.

    ¡°You love caring about others but feel jealous when I do the same, ¡°An Qinyan sighed.

    An Xin hihihihed. She looked at her stepfather and added, ¡°Uncle, your wife is in contact with her ex-husband¡¯s present wife. Isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡±

    Gu Yanxiughed. ¡°Little Xiu, don¡¯t pull me under the bus.¡±

    An Xin pouted.

    ¡°Auntie, you like Xueyun a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Han Zixin ended up asking.

    ¡°I really do, ¡°An Qinyan sighed. Xueyun and Xuan would have made a beautiful pair but fate had something else nned.

    Han Zixin could read the thoughts on An Qinyan¡¯s face but before he could say anything, someone beat him in it.

    ¡°Quit pairing my heartbreaker brother and my sweet Xueyun, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°They are not a good match. Also, I¡¯m ying cupid in her life.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Yanxi asked. ¡°Who will y cupid in your life? Han Zixin?¡±

    Han Zixin looked at the man with wide eyes. ¡°Why would I put an axe on my foot?¡±

    The two elders turned to look at him while An Xin groaned inwardly.

    ¡­.

    A/N: They are cute but frustrating. Right?<!--

    -->

 Chapter 358 Worried Sick

    On the other hand, Song Xueyun had been worried sick this morning. She was walking back and forth in the room holding her phone against her ear but the operator was saying the same thing in her ear again and again. It was the time when she wished that the phone operator would stop speaking nonsense or she would lose her calm.

    She had always been known for her calm nature and she would never want to use violence to achieve anything but right now she wanted to throw her useless phone against the wall. Although she knew that violence against her phone would solve nothing, she still couldn¡¯t put this thought away from her head. All she wanted was for the damn operators to stop saying the same thing that was saying for almost two days now. Yes, she knew the operator was not at fault but she was a human and humans tend to put me on others when they didn¡¯t achieve a certain thing.

    She had been calling Han Nanxian for the entire day. He didn¡¯t answer her calls. How would he answer her calls when his phone was switched off? What kind of stupid person does something like that? What would his family and friends do if they couldn¡¯t connect with him? What if someone had urgent work with him and he was nowhere to be found? He was seriously such a fool and she wanted tosh out at him.

    All she wanted was for him to switch on that damn phone and she swore that she would not scold him. Okay, fine. She would not lie and swore that she would scold him only a little. More than anything, she wanted him to take her calls.

    She was dying to know if he was fine. She wanted to know if he was not sick. Or if their dog was good.

    What could she do in a situation like this? Her head was overthinking at a frantic speed. The trauma of him leaving in the past was still there and she didn¡¯t want to go through the same thing again. She knew more than anyone how much it hurt when someone leaves her. She wanted to push these thoughts away but it was getting impossible now. The questions started forming in her head and she couldn¡¯t control them anymore.

    Did he leave for the USA again?

    Did he leave her all alone?

    Was he lying when he said he loved her?

    She couldn¡¯t imagine a world where he was not there and what would she do if he really left for America and never came back? He hadn¡¯t been part of her world for long and she was already losing her head over him.

    She knew that they were stupid, dumb and impulsive and marriage was a big deal. If he talked to her, she would listen to him and do things how he liked them to be. He wanted to take things slow? Fine. He wanted her to sign annulment papers. Fine, she would do it.

    She just wanted to know if he was alright and alive.

    A knock was heard on the door and a whileter a servant appeared at the door. He seemed to be sent by grandpa Han to call her downstairs.

    ¡°Young Madam, Old Master is calling for you, ¡°The servant said.

    Song Xueyun was in awe of how everyone had adapted to new titles when the man who gave her such titles was nowhere in sight. Everything changed in her life because of Han Nanxian. Her life was not the same anymore. He was the factor that caused all the changes in her life and what an irony that the cause behind the changes changed so unexpectedly.

    This made her think about what she would do when Yeye would ask her if she talked to Han Nanxian. It was not a question that Yeye would not ask her about Han Nanxian. He would certainly ask but what answer could she possibly give him?

    Yesterday, she told him that Han Nanxian was busy with work and he wasn¡¯t able to take her calls but what would she say today? She didn¡¯t want to lie. She felt bad after lying. She was already feeling a lot of guilt for hiding the truth from her friends and family. She was running away from An Xin and Lu Xuan because she felt guilty about hiding such a big thing from them.

    Keeping all the worries to the back of her head, she put on a smile and followed the servant out. When she reached downstairs, she saw grandfather sitting on the sofa in the living room. He seemed to be watching an action movie and when she reached him, he turned to look at her with a big wide smile and asked, ¡°Xueyun, why aren¡¯t you ready yet? I asked Miss Qi to not wake you up early as you need more sleep. Did you have a good night¡¯s sleep? How are you feeling on your first day of work in a new house?¡±

    This reminded her that she had to go to the office today. It was her first day of work. How could she forget about it? She was such a stupid woman. That man had made her crazy. Work had always been her life and today she forgot about it. If someone were to know that she forgot about work on the very first day of it, they would bring her to the hospital as it didn¡¯t sound like her at all.

    ¡°Thank you for asking, Yeye, ¡°Song Xueyun said. She lied again and guilt took residence in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m just going to get ready and then leave the office.¡±

    ¡°Go get ready then we will have breakfast, ¡°Grandfather Han said, nodding his head.

    Song Xueyun looked at him and asked, ¡°Yeye, you didn¡¯t have breakfast yet? It¡¯s sote. How could you miss your meals? This is not a good habit at all.¡±

    ____

    A/N: I know all of you are waiting for updates. I wrapped up ¡®sh Marriage¡¯ soon so I can return here. I have yet to edit thest chapters and mark that bookpleted.

    I have decided that I would update 30 chapters at least of this month in the whole world but those chapters won¡¯t be regr. I would give 10 chapters 3 times. On batch of 10 chapters can take two days. This is the only solution that I have right now.

    Kindly, give your love and support to my Romance Carnival entry. It is a university centred book. I know you all wanted to read College life in this book but you didn¡¯t get. So, try that book and give your feedback.

    Rebirth: The Trouble With Hating You! is out now.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 359 Fairy of our life

    His health was already fragile and each day he would have breakfast at a set time and then he would have his medicines. She didn¡¯t want to be the cause behind his bad health.

    ¡°What a caring child, ¡°The old man sweetly sighed. ¡°To ease your worries, I ate a little in the morning to have my medicines. But I¡¯m hungry again. Won¡¯t you let this old man join you?¡±

    Song Xueyun realized what he was doing. Her eyes teared up. Grandfather was making sure that she didn¡¯t miss her family on the first day of work here. He waited to have a meal with her so she didn¡¯t feel alone. The Han family had always been like this. They always put their family and loved ones first and now that she was a member of this family, she was given the same treatment. Sometimes, she felt as if she didn¡¯t deserve these beautiful people in her life but she was too greedy to push them away.

    ¡°Why do you look sad?¡± Grandpa asked in worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad, just touched, ¡°Song Xueyun said, holding back her tears. ¡°I was missing my mom and dad but you made me feel so wanted and loved. I am just a little emotional.¡±

    ¡°Come here, child, ¡± Han Qian said. When she came near her, he asked her to bend and when she did, he patted her head lovingly. ¡°Sweet child, you are one of us now. I always adored you. You were so little and so kind to Nanxian. You were his only friend. Except for Zixin, he would never let anyonee near her. When Zixin was not in his life, it was you who kept Nanxian glued. How could we not love you? Now you are a married couple and my dream of having a granddaughter is fulfilled. So, please let me dote on you as much as I want.¡±

    Song Xueyun nodded her head. ¡°Yes. Please.¡±

    He heard this and let out a chuckle. ¡°Go get ready.¡±

    When she came half an hourter after getting ready, she saw him on the dining table alone. She asked, ¡°Yeye, where is Zixin? Wasn¡¯t he saying that it was his day off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about that fellow, ¡°Han Qian muttered. ¡°He has beenughing and talking to himself. Something told me he is possessed by a ghost. And this morning he left like a ghost even without informing me.¡±

    ¡°But you told him to go to his ce, ¡°Song Xueyun said.

    ¡°I did, ¡°Han Qian agreed, ¡± But he didn¡¯t even inform me that he is leaving. Such a careless brat!¡±

    ¡°Who knows if he even went to his apartment, ¡°Song Xueyunmented. ¡°Maybe he went to Xin¡¯s house. Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan are not home and he might have taken advantage of the time to meet Aunty Qinyan and Uncle Shangyan.¡±

    ¡°He needs to befriend those boys, ¡°Yeye snickered.

    ¡°They are friends, ¡°Song Xueyun said. ¡°Just a different kind of friend who behaved so weirdly that nobody would be able to find out what¡¯s wrong with them.¡±

    When she was going back to her room, she saw that the door to Chen Jiayi¡¯s room was opened. A servant was packing the bags while Chen Jiayi was seating on a chair near the window. As Song Xueyun entered the room, she went to where Chen Jiayi was standing and saw her watching a scene.

    From the window, anyone could see anything that¡¯s happening on the streets. She knew why Chen Jiayi had such a pale look on her face. She felt bad for the injured girl but she was happy that this girl knew where she stood in Han Nanxian¡¯s life.

    Downstairs, Han Zixin had locked An Xin between his body and his car. He had held her chin with his finger and was making her look at him. But before he could do anything, she bit on his hand and ran away, giggling.

    Han Zixin ran behind and eventually caught her. He held her by her waist and she was stillughing at him.

    A soft smile yed on Song Xueyun¡¯s lips as she watched the fantastic view of the morning.

    ¡°They are best friends, ¡± Song Xueyun suddenly said.

    Chen Jiayi could feel presence behind her but she didn¡¯t say anything before but right now, she could not stop herself frommenting.

    ¡°They don¡¯t look like best friends, ¡± Chen Jiayi whispered. ¡°It¡¯s written right on his face that she is his whole world. How can they be just best friends?¡±

    Song Xueyun chuckled. ¡°They are not in a rtionship if that¡¯s what you want to know. They have always been like this. They have been behaving the same since they were in high school.¡±

    ¡°His feelings for her never went anywhere, ¡± Song Xueyun answered. ¡°Miss Chen, you will not be able to understand the dynamics of their rtionship because it¡¯s hard. We know because we have seen them from the start together. An Xin and Han Zixin don¡¯t make sense without each other. They always do everything together. They always stay together. And now they fell in love with each other. It was longing and we were anticipating it for so many years. You may feel like she didn¡¯t deserve him but the truth is no one is good enough to deserve our Xin.¡±

    ¡°You talk as if she is a goddess, ¡± Chen Jiayi asked.

    Song Xueyun smiled. ¡°About being a goddess? I don¡¯t know about it. But she is the fairy of our life. With her invisible wings, she flies everywhere and spreads happiness and sunshine.¡±

    Taking a pause, she went on, ¡°If you want to fight for yourself, you can do it. But I will tell you that she would not even consider you herpetitor. Beware of her. She may end up making you one of her friends. I have never seen her jealous but if you end up making her, I will treat you to a meal.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Jiayi turned to look at Song Xueyun but thetter merelyughed.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 360 First day at office.

    It was her first day in the office when Song Xueyun entered the office building, she was greeted by a receptionist.

    ¡°Good morning, how may I help you?¡± The receptionist asked. The decorum of her new office was modern with a sense of tranquillity in its architecture. It waspletely opposite to her old office that screams domination and conquering. She felt a little at ease as she looked at the easygoing atmosphere in the office.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Xueyun. I¡¯m here to report, ¡± Song Xueyun answered.

    ¡°Miss Song, ¡± The receptionist greeted her respectfully. She seemed to be knowing the identity and position of thedy. ¡°Vice President Ou is waiting for you in his office. I will send someone to apany you there.¡±

    The rest of the process was easier. She met the vice president who was just as easygoing as the decorum of the office. He made jokes about his stay in America and how good he felt to be back home.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t imagine that you left yourpany to join us, ¡± The Vice President asked.

    ¡°You are a big name in America. I have always found the work of thepany fascinating, ¡± Song Xueyun answered.

    ¡°We are a big name in America but the same could not be said for China. We are almost starting from scratch here, ¡± The Vice President answered.

    ¡°Then, we will reach the peak together, ¡± Song Xueyun said, making himugh.

    ¡°Absolutely, ¡± The Vice President answered.

    ¡°Mr Li asked me to take good care of you, ¡± He further added.

    ¡°Li Sicheng?¡± Song Xueyun asked. ¡°He is still in America, I heard?¡±

    The Vice Presidentughed again. ¡°Mr Li was supposed toe here on my behalf. I heard from him that you are friends.¡±

    ¡°We were good friends. We were deskmates in school, ¡± Song Xueyun answered. ¡°I have known about thepany in depth from him and it might be a reason why I applied for a job.¡±

    ¡°We are so pleased to have you in our team, ¡± He added.

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, ¡± Song Xueyun answered, shaking hands with him. They signed the contract andter he showed her the office. Seeing the namete of her name outside the office put a smile on her face. Her hard work wasn¡¯t worthless. She got what she always wanted to have. She had worked so hard to reach here and she would work even harder to take thispany to the top.

    ¡°Miss Song, once you settle in your new office, I will introduce you to the CEO, ¡± The Vice President said.

    ¡°The CEO is here?¡± She asked, surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in America?¡±

    ¡°The CEO personally wants to monitor this branch, ¡°The Vice President said. ¡°You may have heard the rumours that he wants to make the China branch, the main branch. It would take time to achieve that goal and for that, he needed to be here.¡±

    ¡°So, they weren¡¯t rumours after all, ¡± Song Xueyun sighed.

    Later when Song Xueyun was in her office. She was introduced to her secretary who would be handling all themunication between her and other employees. The secretaryter introduced her to other employees who would be working under her. Once everything was settled, it was almost time for lunch. Before she could inform the vice president, the man called her himself.

    ¡°Miss Song, pleasee. I will introduce you to the CEO, ¡± The Vice President said.

    Song Xueyun always wanted to meet the brain behind thepany. This person had a special admiration for him in her heart. She didn¡¯t waste any time and informed her Secretary that she was going to meet and the CEO and thetter could have an early break if she wanted.

    Vice President Ou and Song Xueyun took the elevator to the CEO¡¯s office and as they reached there, ady in a ck suit who she believed was the executive secretary of the CEO informed the Vice President that he had to go for an urgent meeting that he could not ignore.

    ¡°Miss Jenny, will you introduce Miss Song to the CEO?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure, ¡± The executive Secretary smiled in their direction. When he left, she said with a smile, ¡°Miss Song, please enter. You will meet the CEO. I have to run an errand.¡±

    What the hell?

    The executive secretary opened the door and made her enter but she disappeared. Why did it sound so fishy?

    As she opened the door to the CEO¡¯s office, she saw a person behind arge desk. His head was buried in the paperwork that he seemed to be doing. She blinked her eyes, wondering if she was dreaming or if her eyes were ying a game on her.

    A few momentster, he raised his head and his eyes fell straight on the door. He furrowed his brows and a momentter, he said, ¡°Why are you standing there? Come inside.¡±.

    Song Xueyun found herself walking to him. There were so many questions running through her mind. Instead of finding answers for them, she was walking to him. He stood up and held her hands.

    ¡°Just now, ¡± Song Xueyun answered in a daze.

    He made her sit on his chair where he was sitting a few moments ago.

    ¡°How can I¨C¡± Before she could say anything more, he ced a finger on her lips and made her sit there.

    ¡°How do you like your new office?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Han Nanxian! If I kill you right now, will it be considered murder?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    Han Nanxian chuckled. He pinched her cheeks lightly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Wife.¡±

    ____

    A/N: I missed writing this couple. How is the weather at your ce? Winter is finally here and I¡¯m back into my Quilt. This made me realise why I love winter. I hope this winter makes me productive and lesszy. Right more chapters to go! Wish me luck!<!--

    -->

 Chapter 361 Time has stilled

    ¡°Let me guess you are my boss, ¡± Song Xueyun said. He was in the office where the CEO was supposed to be. He used to live in America and thepany was founded in America. An Xin was close to Li Sicheng who worked for the samepany but at the same time, she was closer to Han Nanxian. It all made sense to her. The dots were getting connected now and she was getting aplete picture of what might have happened.

    But the feeling associated with this epiphany was very confusing and bittersweet¡­

    She didn¡¯t know what to feel now.

    Han Nanxian was her boss, does it mean that?

    When she was in Shanghai and they were there together, did he know where she had gotten the job? What was he trying to do? Or was it all just a mere coincidence?

    ¡°No, ¡°Han Nanxian declined. He was not her boss. He could see how the wheels of her head were swivelling at a frantic speed. ¡°I¡¯m not your boss.¡±

    She was not working directly under her. He could be her boss¡¯s boss but he was not her boss. Only if this justification was enough to not be killed by her.

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Xueyun asked with furrowed brows. ¡°If you are not my boss, then what are you doing in the office?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your husband, ¡± Han Nanxian stressed on the word as he sat on the desk and looked at her. This posture was very romantic if one were to see it from a distance. A man was sitting on the desk while trying to console his beautiful wife. From here one could see who was the boss of the rtionship.

    Song Xueyun scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Han Nanxian! Don¡¯t get on my nerves! Husbands don¡¯t behave like how you did!¡±

    All the worries that she was going through all this while transformed into frustration. She didn¡¯t know what she was feeling ¨C relief or frustration. She was so happy to see him well and smiling. She had been overthinking for two days and criticizing herself as she thought that she was the reason why nobody knew where he was but here he was sitting in the office as her boss but still had the audacity to say that he wasn¡¯t her boss.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Han Nanxian asked with innocence shining in his eyes.

    ¡°I have been trying to call you for two days but you didn¡¯t take my calls, ¡± Song Xueyun said, raging. ¡°If you want to ignore me, just say it straight in my face. Don¡¯t keep your phone switched off. Do you know how many times Yeye asked me about you? Can you stop acting like this?¡±

    Slowly, the frustration came out and she raged over him. However, he didn¡¯t seem to mind her unleashing her anger at him. To be honest, he knew that he deserved it.

    Han Nanxian hugged her and patted her back. ¡°I apologize. I wanted to surprise you and I came here two days ago. But I was scared that if I talked to you, I won¡¯t be able to give you a surprise. I wanted to surprise you.¡±

    ¡°Nanxian, there is a difference between surprise and shock, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°What you gave me is not a surprise but a shock.¡±

    ¡°As long as it was something, ¡± Han Nanxian said and kept hugging her.

    Song Xueyun looked up and red at him. ¡°I am not going to forgive you. I¡¯m so mad at you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Han Nanxian said in a small voice. She was looking up at him and he was now cupping her face gently. She blinked her eyes and he smiled at her. ¡°You have eye bags under your eyes. It means you didn¡¯t have a good sleep. I caused this, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m sorry, Yunyun.¡±

    Ugh. Song Xueyun didn¡¯t know this man had this talent. All he had to do was talk nicely and gently to her and she was already melting. Her anger was disappearing as he caressed her cheek with the pad of his thumb.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yunyun, ¡± Han Nanxian whispered.

    Song Xueyun inwardly groaned. She wanted to stay angry at him for more than just a few minutes because it felt so good to be coaxed by him. However, this man was not going to let it happen and she could see it clearly.

    ¡°Han Nanxian, tell me clearly how many women you had in your life?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    ¡°Why are you asking this question?¡± Han Nanxuan asked with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Because you are so expert at coaxing girls, ¡± Song Xueyun answered.

    Han Nanxian let out a chuckle. ¡°Does it mean you are no longer angry at me?¡±

    ¡°It will depend on your answer, ¡°Song Xueyun answered.

    Han Nanxianughed heartily and then he stared deep into her eyes with intense emotion and said, ¡± How could I have anyone in my life when a girl stole my heart many years ago?¡±

    ¡°What did she do?¡± Song Xueyun asked, ying to be oblivious.

    p</anda>

    He was sitting in a dark corner of the hospital where another little girl was crying. When he asked her why she was crying she told him that her mom was sick and she might lose her. Then, the girl asked him why he was there.

    The boy had hesitated for a long time but then he answered her by saying that he was sick and he might leave the world. He had told her that if he was really leaving the world then he would like to leave without the pain of injections pricking inside his skin and the bitterness of medicines coating his tongue.

    The little Song Xueyun had held his hand tightly and said that he was not leaving and doctors would cure him for sure. He had smiled because he knew that she was seeing her mother¡¯s case in him but he had let himself believe for years that she had said that for him only.

    Indeed, he survived and so did her mother. They became best friends. He fell for her. They separated and then they reunited again. Now they are a married couple. He didn¡¯t know what to call it if not destiny.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 362 Stay with me

    ¡°Was it enough to make Young Master Han fall for her?¡± Song Xueyun asked him with a hmm.

    ¡°All she had to do was stay with me and I would find different reasons every day to fall in love with her, ¡± Han Nanxian answered. It felt so good to be able to express all the feelings that he held for her in words. He was feeling that he was very blessed to be able to say that he loved her to her. How many times has he had this dream of confessing his feelings to her? Now that he had a chance to confess what she meant to him, he wouldn¡¯t take a step back. He would keep telling her how much she meant to him and how much he adored and loved her until he got tired and sick of her which was impossible.

    Song Xueyun said no more thing and wrapped his arms around his neck and ced her head on his chest. They stayed like this for a long time. They were alone in the office and basking in the scent of each other. The time seemed to have still for them at that time and they wished that it would stay still because the feeling of having each other close to them was so dreamy that they were afraid that the moment they heard the click of the clock, everything would go back to how it was before ¨C boring and colourless.

    ?

    ¡°I think I should go, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°I forgot that I am in the office.¡±

    Han Nanxian smiled, feeling proud of himself. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°My boss doesn¡¯t pay me to spend time with my husband, ¡± Song Xueyun answered.

    Han Nanxianughed at her cheeky reply. ¡°I would have a talk with your boss.¡±

    Song Xueyun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Just sit here for a while, ¡± Han Nanxian answered. The door to the office opened and his secretary walked inside holding a file. She smiled at her boss and said, ¡°Sir, I need your signature. I apologize. If it wasn¡¯t urgent I wouldn¡¯t have disturbed you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jenny, ¡± Han Nanxian smiled. He signed on the file and then said, ¡°Meet my wife, Song Xueyun.¡±

    Jenny looked at Song Xueyun who was sitting on the CEO¡¯s seat and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Miss Song. We have heard a lot about you from Mr Han but he never informed us that you were his wife.¡±

    Song Xueyun threw a look at Han Nanxian who just shrugged. She shook hands with the secretary and when thetter was gone, she turned her attention to her man.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand a single thing, ¡± Song Xueyun said with a sigh.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you this job, ¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°When we were poaching employees from otherpanies, your name was at the top of the list that Jenny prepared but it was Li Sicheng who made it clear that you wouldn¡¯te to our side without asking you. This was the reason why ourpany never approached you. That day when you resigned and applied here, it was again Li Sicheng who took the decision of hiring you not because you are our friend but because you are the best at your job. I wasn¡¯t told until thest moment. I didn¡¯t even know that thepany that you were joining and leaving Shanghai for was my ownpany.¡±

    ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying, ¡± Han Nanxian said.

    ¡°I know, ¡± Song Xueyun sighed.

    ¡°If Li Sicheng had approached me, we would have met sooner, ¡± Song Xueyun muttered.

    Han Nanxian smiled sadly. ¡°We had to go through the phases of sadness and separation to be reunited again. It was destiny. We couldn¡¯t change it.¡±

    ¡°You still believe in destiny, ¡± Song Xueyun questioned him.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man who has touched death several times and returned, ¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°How can I not?¡±

    ¡°What is the story behind thispany?¡± Song Xueyun finally asked him. ¡°And how did you meet Li Sicheng?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t meet him, ¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°He found me. He said he wanted to beat my high school score but couldn¡¯t beat it. Then, I asked him if he would like topete in college too as we both were studying at university. The boy scoffed and answered me by saying that he would if I finally did something big. I liked his arrogance and when I started thepany, I offered him a job. He was an intelligent boy, he was getting offers from bigpanies at that time but he still took my offer. And today, we reached heights.¡±

    Song Xueyun smiled. ¡°I know he will do something great in life. When we all were tired of the hardness of school life, he was working hard to attend school and get an education so he could be something in future.¡±

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. It was true. Li Sicheng was one of those people who came with nothing but they made fortune with their hard work and dedication at a young age.

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you bring him to China?¡± Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It was him who wanted toe but then my brother called and said if I sent Li Sicheng back to China, I wouldn¡¯t be weed home, ¡± Han Nanxian sighed.

    Song Xueyun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Zixin was jealous? He is trying to win Xin and he thinks Li Sicheng also likes Xin?¡±

    ¡°Everyone likes Xin, Yunyun, ¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°If Han doesn¡¯t work smartly, another man will sweep the girl off her feet and he would be left all alone and no other woman could survive his personality.¡±

    ____

    A/N: It¡¯s such azy day. It almost lunch time and I am praying god to give me energy to leave my bed and brush my teeth. Lol!<!--

    -->

 Chapter 363 Deserve a chance

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made me ditch work on the very first day of work, ¡°Song Xueyun grumbled. Seriously, it was the first day of work at the office and he somehow convinced her to go out with him. Fine, he was the boss of thepany but she was a regr employee here. She didn¡¯t want anyone to think that she was taking advantage of her position.

    ¡°Enjoy the perks thate with the title of boss¡¯s wife, ¡± Han Nanxian said as he held her hand and walked towards the car. He was the happiest man on the right now. He was holding his wife¡¯s hand in their office. What else could he ask for?

    ¡°Just a few hours ago, someone was saying that he is not my boss, ¡± Song Xueyun sarcastically said. What happened to him saying that he was not her boss? Truly, women should never trust men¡¯s words. They are phoney like them. And look at her, she fell for them.

    Han Nanxian opened the car door for her and smiled, ¡°You are the boss of me. How can I be your boss?¡±

    Song Xuyun flushed and turned her head away to avoid looking at him. This man was shameless! How could he easily say this?

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked.

    ¡°We are going for lunch, ¡°came the reply. ¡°Han Zixin and An Xin would be joining us.¡±

    Lunch? Didn¡¯t they already have it? What was he ying at?

    Song Xueyun looked at him in surprise. ¡°What are you nning?¡±

    ¡°If I told you before that those two will be joining us, you would have panicked, ¡± Han Nanxian said, holding her hand tightly. He could feel her nervousness seeping into his body.¡°I know how you are feeling after keeping the truth of our rtionship from your friends. I don¡¯t want you to feel guilty. If you still are not ready to meet her, I will just cancel the n.¡±

    Song Xueyun held his hand and shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to lie to her friends and family for long. It was true that she was nervous about telling them the truth. She had yet to tell her parents who should know the first thing about this but she was scared. What if they called her stupid for taking the most important decision of their life hastily? She didn¡¯t wish to be judged. She knew one thing about her friends ¡ª they would never judge her no matter how absurd she acted. They would always have her back. So, it would be better if she break this news to them soon.

    ¡°I will call Lu Xuan, ¡± Song Xueyun said and Han Nanxian nodded his head.

    ¡°Long time no see, ¡± Lu Xuan said from the other side. Song Xueyun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for the flowers, ¡± Song Xueyun said and Han Nanxian¡¯s ears perked up. Lu Xuan had sent her flowers to her office for the first day of work. She was d to receive those flowers.

    ¡°How was your day at the office?¡± Lu Xuan asked. ¡°Did your boss bully me?¡±

    Song Xueyun looked at Han Nanxian and said, ¡°Kinda.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you finally met the mysterious boss that has you all curious?¡± Lu Xuan questioned.

    ¡°I did, Lu Xuan, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°Want to have lunch with me?¡±

    ¡°Lunch at this time?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    p</anda>

    Lu Xuanughed. ¡°Fine. Send me the address. I will be there.¡±

    ¡°You better be on time and keep your female friends away from my lunch, ¡± Song Xueyun warned him.

    Lu Xuan chuckled. ¡°Fine, Xueyun, my pretty female friends won¡¯t try to scratch your beautiful face this time.¡±

    ¡°I will kill you, idiot, if you remind me of that incident again, ¡± Song Xueyun muttered. ¡°Be there on time.¡±

    ¡°Will do, buttercup, ¡°Lu Xuanughed.

    ¡°Screw you, ¡± Song Xueyun mumbled before hanging up the call.

    She turned to look at Han Nanxian who was staring at her with a deep look. Before she could ask, he said, ¡°You both are behaving like a pair of normal best friends.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we always been like this?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    ¡°No, ¡± Han Nanxian asked. ¡°You both were not like this in Highschool.¡±

    ¡°High school was like a decade ago, ¡± Song Xueyun answered. ¡°We have changed a lot. At that time, what issues do we have? sses. Homework. College entrance test. Our crush. We hadn¡¯t seen real life at all. When we turned eighteen and were on our own, we learned a lot of things. Suddenly all the things that were like mountain-tall difficulties seemed like nothing to us. So, of course, we don¡¯t behave like ourselves.¡±

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. He understood what she was talking about. ¡°How is Lu Xuan now?¡±

    ¡°He is doing good but let me tell you, he has a pathetic love life, ¡± Song Xueyun said. ¡°This happens when you break a lot of hearts.¡±

    Han Nanxianughed. ¡°Good.¡±

    Song Xueyun smiled and said, ¡°Let me tell you, he hates you. Don¡¯t be surprised if he punches you first before saying hello.¡±

    ¡°Han will be there. I¡¯d see how he punches me with my little brother there, ¡± Han Nanxian said with a sneaky smile. ¡°Not to mention, Xin will also be there.¡±

    ¡°You are a genius, ¡± Song Xueyun sarcastically said.

    ¡°Do you think Zixin and Xin will ever be a thing?¡±Song Xueyun couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°I¡¯m so worried about them.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s worry about us first, ¡± Han Nanxian said. ¡°They can act stupid if they want. Let¡¯s think about our lives. We are married now. But we don¡¯t know where to go from this point. Should we act like a normal married couple? Or should we start from knowing each other? Or should we start dating each other? I don¡¯t want to not give us a try. We deserved it, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Song Xueyun stared at him for a long time and then nodded her head. ¡°We truly deserve a chance.¡±

    _____

    A/N: Mass release Chapters! ?<!--

    -->

 Chapter 364 Ignoring!

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Xin asked as she saw Han Zixin outside the restaurant where she would be meeting Han Nanxian. Earlier this afternoon, Han Nanxian called her and asked if she was up for a meal. Since he came to this city after so many years, she could not say no to them. Hell, she was excited to show him the city that he had been dying to see all these years.

    If there was someone who missed home like her, it was Han Nanxian.

    Moreover, she was looking forward to meeting him here. She had made so many schemes of setting him up with Song Xueyun and for that, she needed to meet him in person.

    Throughout the entire way, she was visualizing all the ways she could set Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun but when she saw Han Zixin here, she grew sceptical.

    This morning, he was at their breakfast table saying all the nonsense things. He almost told her parents that he had feelings for her. Who does this? This boy was trying to embarrass her, nothing else!

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Han Zixin asked the same question. Even though he had a clue why she was there, he still asked the same question. Since he was getting on her nerves, he would like to get on her nerves even more. Was ignoring him all day not enough that she wanted to do more?

    ¡°I asked the question first, ¡°An Xin said, looking at him. She stood straight as if she was the party in power not the other way. He also stood straight and towered over her and she inwardly pouted. She knew what he was doing. He was trying to scare her off with his tall and strong body. But she fed him to be like this. Did he forget it too soon? So, how could she be scared of him so easily? Hah! Let the game y, baby!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, ¡°Han Zixin said. Taking a pause, he asked again, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    An Xin held her hands on her waist and asked him, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±

    Why did hering to this ce surprise him so much? It was not like he couldn¡¯t guess why she might be here. But he had to pretend that he knew nothing. Han Nanxian was their mutual friend. Surely, it would be to meet him.

    Han Zixin answered, ¡°Of course, you can be anywhere as I don¡¯t own the world.¡±

    When Han Zixin said this, she didn¡¯t like his tone. His rude and aloof tone hurt her and she didn¡¯t shy away from saying it to his face. These two had been like this. No matter what happens, they would never keep things in their hearts as they knew that it would hurt them in the long run. Sometimes, it was better to say what hurt them than to keep it in our hearts to have it hurt us even moreter.

    ¡°Why are you not talking nicely to me?¡± An Xin asked in a hurtful tone.

    ¡°Why are you running away from me?¡± Han Zixin sighed and questioned.

    Han Zixin reminded her of the time when she ignored him, ¡°I dropped you at your office this morning but you didn¡¯t even look at me throughout the entire ride.¡±

    Not just this, when he went to her house this morning, she looked at everyone and everything but him. Even her parents could see that she was not herself throughout the entire meal but they were pretending for their sake as they didn¡¯t wish to make them ufortable with anything.

    She kept her head lowered the entire time. He thought she was just shy after their kiss. But she ignored him throughout the way to the office. She didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to him. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he could help but get hurt because of this behaviour.

    ¡°How could I look at you on a bike ride?¡± An Xin muttered.

    ¡°Still, it didn¡¯t change the fact that you didn¡¯t say a word, ¡± Han Zixin said.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t say a word, then you were silent too, ¡± An Xin said. ¡± Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I am silent? Why did you not try to break that silence? If I didn¡¯t speak to you now, would you have let me maintain this silence again? And what if because of you, we never talked again? Would that be nice?¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this?¡± Heaving out a sigh, he asked.

    ¡°Like what?¡± An Xin questioned

    ¡°Like a blockhead, ¡± Han Zixin said, lightly flicking her forehead. She pped his hand but he gently rubbed the point where he flicked. Softening his tone, he asked, ¡°Now I am asking you. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I am here for the same reason you are, ¡± answered An Xin. Now she felt like things were going normal between them.

    ¡°How do you know why I am here?¡± Han Zixin raised his brow.

    An Xin pursed her lips. ¡°The person who invited me also invited you.¡±

    ¡°Ge invited you?¡± Han Zixin asked. He had an inkling that Han Nanxian might have invited her over but he was not sure about it. But it seemed like his assumption was right. Han Nanxian invited both him and An Xin. It also meant that Song Xueyun would be here. Did it mean the couple were going to disclose their rtionship status?

    It looked as if this meal was not going to be a simple one.

    An Xin nodded her head. She didn¡¯t think much about the fact that he was silent and pondering about something. She believed that if something was troubling her, he would surely share it with her. As both of them were aware that he could not hide many things from her.

    ____

    A/N: These two needs to throw away their issues ande together! It¡¯s getting too much now!<!--

    -->

 Chapter 365 Jealousy

    ¡°I heard from Sicheng that Han Nanxian was in the city, ¡°An Xin said after a while. ¡°I was thinking of inviting him home for a meal but he invited me first.¡±

    Her parents had met Han Nanxian in Boston and he had left a favourable impression on them. They would certainly be d to invite Han Nanxian to their home for a meal.

    Hearing Li Sicheng¡¯s name, Han Zixin¡¯s face turned sour. His expressions looked so bad that one would think he was forced to chew lemons. He could feel himself getting drowned in the barrel of vinegar. If there was one person that he did not like, it would certainly be Li Sicheng.

    Han Zixin could not understand why out of all the ces in the worst, Li Sicheng had to choose Boston to study. Surely, there were more universities out there but that boy deliberately chose the one where she would be studying.

    An Xin called it a coincidence but he knew better than anyone to call it a coincidence. There were no things as coincidence. Everything was nned. He had heard from Han Nanxian how Li Sicheng was nning to ask An Xin for a date. That boy had always liked this woman and was merely looking for a chance to keep her with him in Boston.

    But he, Han Zixin, would not let it happen!

    ¡°You left Boston. Why are you still in contact with that boy?¡± Han Zixin asked. She was never going back there to stay, she told him this. What was the need to keep in touch with friends from there? It was a waste of time and effort, wasn¡¯t it?

    In a fit of jealousy, Han Zixin could no longer recognise his unreasonable behaviour. Jealousy made a man foolish and it was evident in his case.

    An Xin turned to look at the man she no longer recognised and asked, ¡°What kind of question is that? We are still friends. How can I not be in contact with him? When I left China, did I forget you? No. We were still in contact, weren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°But I was your best friend, ¡°Han Zixin said. His justification was not valid. Hell, even he couldn¡¯t feel justified enough. How could it work on her?

    ¡°Zixin! You are behaving unreasonably now, ¡°She said. She could see that he was acting jealous. He never behaved like this. She must have hurt him so much to have him behave like this. But what does she do? How could she ask him to not be jealous when she acted the same sometimes? How could she forget that she acted the same when he brought that injured girl to his house? Sheter found out that the girl was an injured officer who got hurt in a mission but it still was not enough to suppress her jealousy. She felt guilty for thinking that way but it was what it was. She knew that jealousy as an emotion was very strong and it was very hard to control it.

    ¡°Compared to him I am unreasonable and less important, ¡°Han Zixin sulked as he tried to walk away. He felt so desperate and miserable while throwing this tantrum that he wanted to be alone for a moment. He didn¡¯t know how to meet her eyes after behaving this unreasonably.He didn¡¯t even know what he was doing at this moment. Why was he behaving the way he was? Or how he could stop behaving this way?

    He wanted to act normal but it was so difficult to act like that around him.

    An Xin held his arm tightly and made him look at her,¡°Why are you saying this? You know that you are the most important person to me after my mom. I will never call you less important. If I hurt you by making you feel this way, then I am sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry at me.¡±

    She just wanted him to feel that he was very important to her. She didn¡¯t want him to feel insecure. If apologising to him would make him believe that she would not shy away from it.

    His heart melted instantly and he felt bad about throwing a tantrum. He felt even more miserable now. He hugged her and said, ¡°I am wrong. And I know this. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I was throwing a tantrum for nothing. It¡¯s not your fault that I am feeling this way. You never made me feel this way. You have always been vocal about what I mean to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± An Xin asked him with a smile. ¡°We have been talking for so long that we forget why we were here in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°We are early. They haven¡¯t reached yet, ¡°Han Zixin said, looking at the time. ¡°When I texted him, he said they had yet to leave.¡±

    ¡°They?¡± An Xin furrowed her brows.

    Han Zixin bit on his tongue for spoiling the surprise. ¡°I mean him and his secretary.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡°An Xin responded. ¡°Then, what will we do inside? He made the reservation. Let¡¯s wait here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there, ¡°Han Zixin said as he pointed at the ice cream stall.

    An Xinughed like a happy child. She nodded her head, holding his hand. They crossed the road and went to the ice cream stall in front of the restaurant. He brought ice creams for the two of them. Leaning against his motorcycle, they were enjoying their ice cream and making small talk.

    ¡°Did Wang Yuxi go back?¡± An Xin suddenly asked.

    ¡°No, he is on a long holiday, ¡°Han Zixin answered.

    ¡°How was it to work alongside him?¡± An Xin ended up asking.

    ¡°He is a pain in the ass, ¡°Han Zixin answered.

    ¡°I can imagine him annoying you, ¡°An Xin said. Since they were in front of the restaurant where they would be meeting Han Nanxian, they could see anyone entering that restaurant.

    ¡°Is it Yan Ge?¡± An Xin suddenly asked, pointing at the man entering the restaurant.

    ¡°It seems like it, ¡°Han Zixin muttered. But his gaze was less on the man and more on the woman walking with him.

    ¡°And that¡¯s Shen Yue, ¡°An Xin whispered. ¡°What¡¯s going on between the two of them?¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 366 Ignorance is bliss

    ¡°It has nothing to do with us, ¡°Han Zixin said, turning his gaze. He also made her look at him rather at the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°Ignorance is bliss. The more you want to know something, the more it will trouble you. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to not know anything. Let them handle their own matters.¡±

    Although it would be better to have knowledge of things most of the time, sometimes it was better to not know about things. The more you stay away from those things, the better it would be for you.

    Simr was the case with Gu Shangyan and Shen Yue. If An Xin decided to know their equation, she would have to be part of it, willingly or unwillingly. Therefore, it would be better for her if she didn¡¯t raise any sort of questions and mind her own business.

    ¡°Yoona is using the two of them of dating. She is blowing up my phone all day and night, ¡°An Xin sighed. She was so irritated with the dynamics of these three that she wanted tosh out at them but it was her fault for not blocking Yoona¡¯s number even though Gu Shangyan asked her to. She was just thinking that she should be friendly with Yoona even though the couple broke up but they were making it hard for her to act nice and friendly.¡°I am tired of being forced to behave as the middleman between the two of them. I hope they be sensible enough to act rightly.¡±

    ¡°She is still calling you?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°She never stopped, ¡°An Xin answered. She was pissed over this topic and he could hear it in his tone,¡°I have been denying that those two are not dating and even if they are its none of her business but I don¡¯t know what to answer anymore.¡±

    Initially, she was sure that Shen Yue and Gu Shangyan had nothing between them but she didn¡¯t know anymore. Those two were always together. She still decided to trust her bestie and brother. They would not lie to her. But then she was reminded of the time when her brothers hid about Yoona from her. However, she could trust Shen Yue, right?

    ¡°You will still answer her that it¡¯s none of her business, ¡°Han Zixin said in a hard tone. He didn¡¯t like how this Yoona girl was harassing his girl. If it was up to him, he would have given her a piece of mind. ¡°They broke up. So, they must act like that. Why don¡¯t they take responsibility for their own words and actions?¡±

    How great would the world be if people decided to take responsibility for their words and actions? No war would ur anywhere. No bloodshed would take ce. This world would be a peaceful ce. Maybe, it was the reason why people didn¡¯t do this. Maybe, they thrived in chaos and peace was not something they could live in.

    ¡°I hope everyone can take responsibility for their actions and words, ¡°An Xin said with a sigh. Even while saying this, she knew how difficult it would be to do this. But she could be idealistic, right? There was no harm in being an idealist or was there one?

    It was not easy to change a lifestyle. Sometimes, it was not about the someone we love but the life we had with them. Gu Shangyan lived one kind of life the entire decade. Yoona had been the closest person to him all this time. It was not easy to let her go even though the love between the two of them had dried up like thest drop of water from a well. They both are good people and now they are mistaking the goodness of each other as remaining feelings.

    ¡°You are worried about everyone¡¯s life but ours, ¡°Han Zixin said with a hint of irony. Turning to look at her, he asked, ¡°What about us, Xin?¡±

    ¡°What about us?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°What will be of us?¡± He asked.

    ¡°What will be of us?¡± She asked herself. She pondered for a long time and then said. ¡°Truth be told, I don¡¯t know what to do or say at this time or about this matter at any point in time.¡±

    Taking a pause, she went on, ¡°Like I asked you to give me some time to think about us, I have been doing that. I was not lying about it.I have been thinking about us so much that I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. Do you know that thinking too much about anything is like a deadly disease? It has been eating me up.¡±

    He held her hand, urging her to speak more. He wanted her to share her heart with him. He wanted to know everything that was worrying her. Maybe, he would find a solution to their problem.

    An Xin continued, ¡°What if we take a step back and suddenly realize that it¡¯s not what we wanted.? How will we go back to our best-friend dynamic? I know everyone says it¡¯s okay and we will be back to being the best of friends but no one more than me knows that it is a lie. We will never be able to go back to what we were in the beginning. It will be impossible to do so. Even if you were willing to go back to being best friends, I would not agree. I don¡¯t want bitterness to coat our sweet friendship.¡±

    _____

    A/N: Congrattions, they are finally saying the right things!!<!--

    -->

 Chapter 367 Comments!

    An Xin further said, ¡°But then I thought of another possibility that is to stay tonic best friends for life, then the thought that one day you will marry someone and that girl would be your priority doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    Han Zixin could not help but smile. This sounds like something she would feel.

    She added, ¡°Do you know that you spoiled me so much that I can no longer bear to see any girl taking my ce in your life? I know you will say that no one can take anyone¡¯s ce and everyone has their own ce in their life. My ce in your life is #1 and that girl who will be your wife will have it. This possibility makes me go violent. Tell me, how do I agree to be your girlfriend easily when I have so much to think about?¡±

    Han Zixin suddenly chuckled. ¡°Then, don¡¯t agree to be my girlfriend. You can be my wife.¡±

    She hit him lightly on the arm. ¡°Stop being, Silly. That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I know someone who got married to the love of his life when he met her again. He didn¡¯t even wait for this, ¡°Han Zixin said, inwardly pouting.

    ¡°Sounds romantic but not realist, ¡°She said with a sigh,¡°And if we pulled something like that my family will not forgive us.¡±

    No, she was not brave enough to do this. Her mommy would twist her ear if she married anyone without informing home first.

    It was at this time that his phone rang, Han Zixin looked at An Xin and said, ¡°Ge is calling us. He is inside.¡±

    Apparently, Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun had reached the reserved room while the two of them were talking to each other.

    ¡°When did he go inside?¡± She asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see him.¡±

    ¡°We were so lost talking with each other that we didn¡¯t see him. Let¡¯s go, ¡°Han Zixin said. They crossed the road once again to enter the restaurant. As they went in, they met someone familiar once again.

    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he looked at An Xin and Han Zixin holding hands together. He raised his brow at the way they were holding hands but he received no answer for it like all the time.

    ¡°We can ask you the same, ¡°An Xin asked with the same attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Xueyun, ¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°What about you? Why are you two here when you should be working?¡±

    ¡°We are here to meet Han Nanxian, ¡°An Xin replied. Then, something clicked and she turned to look at Han Zixin and pointed out, ¡°You know that those two were together, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t answer. He just met her eyes. It was something he could not answer her.

    ¡°Wait, why would they be together?¡± Lu Xuan asked the two of them. What was happening here? And when did Han Nanxian return? Although he had always known that his sister was in contact with Han Nanxian, he didn¡¯t know when Song Xueyun met that bastard.

    ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m trying to set them up, ¡°An Xin answered in a duh tone. ¡°Maybe, I will seed.¡± She turned to look at Han Zixin and asked, ¡°Did I seed?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°Why would you do this?¡± Lu Xuan asked. He expressed his opinion a little too early,¡°I don¡¯t like this one bit.¡±

    ¡°Too bad, I¡¯m not here to please you!¡± An Xin answered, flipping her hair.

    ¡°Will it hurt you if you do something right once!¡± Lu Xuan said. He was pissed at her attitude. What was wrong with her? He could not understand it.¡°Do you know what kind of man he is? He left her alone all these years without bothering to contact her. He doesn¡¯t deserve her.¡±

    If it was up to her, he would punch the shit out of that bastard. Why did he have to return? Did that bastard even know how much his actions hurt Song Xueyun?

    ¡°If Han Nanxian doesn¡¯t deserve her, then who does? Those douchebags that she was dating?¡± An Xin asked, raising her perfectly arched brow,¡°Or you?¡±

    ¡°We are friends, ¡°Lu Xuan answered.

    ¡°Then, keep quiet, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°You don¡¯t want her and you don¡¯t want anyone who really loves her to date her either. You will not say a word if she is dating him because it¡¯s none of your business. You have no right toment on her choices. The same way she never does when you date those non-serious girls.¡±

    Han Zixin looked at the twins who were bickering with no intention of stopping. He pulled out his phone and dialled a number. ¡°Come out. Or these two would pull each other¡¯s hair.¡±

    Gu Shangyan who was eating in peace suddenly received Han Zixin¡¯s call. More than Han Zixin¡¯s voice, he was hearing An Xin and Lu Xuan fighting with each other.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Gu Shangyan asked.

    ¡°In the lobby of the same restaurant you are in, ¡°Han Zixin answered and hung up the call.

    Gu Shangyan looked at Shen Yue who was entertaining their clients and said, ¡°I will be back in a while. Lu Xuan and An Xin are out.¡±

    Shen Yue furrowed her brows but didn¡¯t ask much about it. She saw Gu Shangyan leaving and heaved out a sigh. She wondered what caused him so much worry.

    As Gu Shangyan went out, he saw Lu Xuan and An Xin arguing with each other. He stood between the two of them and gave both of them a stern look.

    In an authoritarian tone, he said, ¡°Enough!¡±

    The two of them stopped arguing and stood straight like two students caught fighting by the teacher.

    ___

    A/N: We are going back to normal updates this January. I really hope that I am able to. I so badly want to continue this book and end it.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 368 Bickering

    ¡°Do you have any idea about where you both are?¡± Gu Shangyan asked. Did they care about where they were? They would always start bickering anywhere with each other.¡°Every ce has some rules and regtions but you guys have no respect for them. Would you like it when you would be thrown out of here?¡±

    He rubbed his head in exasperation. Seriously, he had no idea what to do with the two of them. If there was something he could do to make them understand how important it was for them to grow up.

    These two were in their twenties but they still behave as if they were kids.Even teenagers behave more maturely than them. They were still behaving like nursery kids.

    An Xin and Lu Xuan pursed their lips. They both said at the same time, ¡°I didn¡¯t start the fight.¡±

    Even now they would fight over who started the fight. Of course, Gu Shangyan knew that none of them was innocent. It must be Lu Xuan who had started the fight but it must be An Xin who had continued it and she would not stop until both of them would be stopped by another party.

    These two were verypetitive even about ending the fight. Yes, one person ending it would mean epting defeat and how could these two ept defeat?

    He wondered what would have happened if both of them had stayed in the same country while he was abroad. These two would have certainly killed each other. Just the thought was enough to give him even more headache.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who started it but I could see that none of you was ready to stop it, ¡°Gu Shangyan said in a stern tone. ¡°Xin and Xuan, instead of talking calmly, you both chose to fight at the most inappropriate ce. Don¡¯t forget to apologise to the staff and customers you have troubled.¡±

    The staff around them wanted to intervene but they were the esteemed guests of the restaurant and seemed like affluent people. They decided to wait for a little before interfering as from their conversation, it didn¡¯t sound like it was a serious fight. It was just bickering between two siblings. However, it would be wrong to say they were not troubled by this.

    An Xin and Lu Xuan lowered their heads but nodded in the end. They understood that they were in the wrong. They should not have fought here. They should have fought outside where there would be no one to intervene in it.

    The fight was stopped without a winner. Hah!

    In a true sense, Gu Shangyan was calm to their storms.

    ¡°Now I will take my leave. I have some clients to attend to, ¡°With this, he was gone. He had to attend to a very important client that was important for the new project that thepany was working on. This was why he was here with Shen Yue.

    Stopping the fight between the two of them might seem like an easy job but only Han Zixin knew how difficult it was for anyone else. Only Gu Shangyan could do this. Thankfully, he knew where to find the sane sibling or else his brother¡¯s n of breaking out the news to the twins would be ruined.

    Han Nanxian should award him for the peacekeeping work that he had done today. Thinking this, Han Zixin ran his hand through his list hair.

    ¡°Why are they so silent and well-behaved?¡± Han Nanxian asked as they all entered the private dining room together.

    Lu Xuan almost gave him a heart attack when he greeted him without sounding hostile. Even Song Xueyun was getting chills about the behaviour of the twins.

    What was more shocking¨C the two didn¡¯t even ask why Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun were together.

    Song Xueyun was getting one shock after another this morning. She didn¡¯t know what she had done to get so many shocks in a single day.

    Han Zixin merely shrugged. If he dared to mention why those two were silent and well behaved he would earn the ire of the two dormant volcanoes who would burst anytime and he didn¡¯t want to be the one to experience that scary thing. Thus, he shifted the topic of the conversation to something that even the twins didn¡¯t ask about.

    ¡°You should tell them why you invited them here, ¡± Han Zizin asked the couple.

    How would the two of them break the news that they were now a couple? Not just someone who was dating but someone who was legally married. Oh, the tantrum that his best friend was going to throw. He was getting a good feeling about it.

    Don¡¯t get him wrong. He loved his elder brother but it was a different kind of soothing feeling that he got whenever Hann Nannxian was getting grilled by anyone.

    ¡°Wait, does it mean you know about it?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    Stupid, Lu Xuan! Han Zixin groaned.

    An Xin quickly turned her head to look at Han Zixin and asked, ¡°Were you pretending all along that you didn¡¯t know what was going on?¡±

    What happened to the twins fighting with each other? Why was the knife pointed at his neck now? What had he done?

    Lu Xuan scoffed, ¡°What can you expect from your best friend? He is his brother¡¯s brother. Of course, he will do everything that he says.¡±

    Lu Xuan was saying as if he didn¡¯t do simr things. He and Gu Shangyan were so close that they would not let their secrets leak. How could An Xin forget about the time when he hid Yoona being Gu Shangyan¡¯s girlfriend from everybody? It was a coincidence that she found out about the two of them. Otherwise, she would never know. The secret was so tightly locked between the two brothers.

    Han Zixin said looking at An Xin, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your brother, he is just mean.¡±

    ¡°For the first time he is making sense, ¡± An Xin said.

    Lu Xuan scoffed, ¡°I always make sense, it¡¯s just that some people never want to see it. It¡¯s not my fault, is it? If someone wants to be blind,they are very much wee to be so. Anyways, we should focus on the matter here.¡±

    This started another round of bickering between the two of them.

    ¡°Lu Xuan! Don¡¯t cross limits! It is Han Zixin! He never hides things from me, ¡°She looked at Han Zixin and said, ¡±If he hides it, there must be a reason behind it.¡±

    An Xin didn¡¯t know about anyone. But she could guarantee about her best friend. She knew how difficult it was for both of them to keep secrets from each other. If there was something that she knew and she couldn¡¯t tell him, she would feel so restless and sometimes this restlessness would turn to stomach ache. So, for the peace of her mind, she would always tell him every gossip because it was impossible for her to not tell him anything. And the case was simr for him.

    Han Zixin pitifully nodded his head. Only his best friend understood him. Everyone else didn¡¯t understand him or tried to understand him.

    ¡°Tell me why you didn¡¯t tell me anything?¡±An Xin calmly asked him.

    Han zixin pointed at Han Nanxian without any guilt. What was the need to feel guilt here? His brother was already married. There was no problem in pushing him under the bus but he had yet

    to make her agree to be his girlfriend. They said always think about yourself before trying to save anyone else. How could he save his brother when he was in danger himself? Anyway, his brother would find a way to protect himself.

    Genius shouldn¡¯t depend on average people, right?

    Moreover, he could neither afford to offend her nor her brother. After all, Lu Xuan needed to give his blessing to him and An Xin. He should take every step carefully.

    [Tread carefully! Officer Han!]

    An Xin turned to look at Han Nanxian and asked, ¡°Teacher Han,what are you nning? I was thinking about you but you are not helping me here.¡±

    She must be a fool to try to set him up with her Bestie but this man was making her second-guess her attempts. She would ask her bestieter why she was here with her ex-best friend and why Lu Xuan was invited here too!

    First, she must have a good talk with her former tuition teacher.

    Han Nanxian looked at his little brother in disbelief. He knew what happened here and what his little brother just did! There was no sense of filial piety! He was getting yed by his younger brother here, could someone see it?

    p</anda>

    Betrayal!!!!

    _____

    A/N: We are on a mission to have at least one update of this book daily and you have to strengthen my attempt by unlocking privileged chapters. Please!!!!!<!--

    -->

 Chapter 369 Get Together

    Now it was Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian¡¯s turn to exin why the two of them were together. An Xin and Lu Xuan had their quota of bickering. Now the two of them were sitting there, waiting for answers.

    ¡°Why are you two together?¡± An Xin asked the question Han Nanxian.

    ¡°Were you together when you called me?¡± Lu Xuan asked Song Xueyun.

    It was Song Xueyun¡¯s turn to answer, ¡°Yes, Lu Xuan. We were together when I called you. A few moments ago before calling you, Nanxian told me that he had invited Xin and Zixin for a meal. I called you because you are my best friend. I thought you should be here.¡±

    Lu Xuan was satisfied with the answer but An Xin was not. Han Nanxian¡¯s answer sounded diplomatic to her. He was answering her without giving too much information. It was a rare talent that Han Nanxian possessed but she was awyer, and ying with words was something that she did for a living.

    ¡°You guys met in Shanghai, right?¡± An Xin asked this time. She was making sure that she had all the bases covered. It was like she was investigating a case.

    ¡°Yes, An Xin, we met in Shanghai, ¡± Han Nanxian answered.

    ¡°Thanks to you, ¡± Song Xueyun sarcastically said.

    An Xin averted her gaze.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Lu Xuan asked them. What did they mean that Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian met in Shanghai because of her? What did she do this time? He was more than just curious to hear about this.

    ¡°Xin? Will you tell him or should I tell him?¡± Song Xueyun asked with a sneaky smile.

    An Xin sighed. She looked at Lu Xuan and recited the event where Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun met. ¡°As I told you, her ex-boyfriend was a jerk. Oh, he wasn¡¯t even her ex-boyfriend. They were merely dating. Anyway, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was a jerk. And do you remember her boss that we all hate a lot?¡± Lu Xuan nodded her head. ¡°Apparently both of them were meeting behind her back and doing all the things I can¡¯t name here. Xueyun caught them together. That woman didn¡¯t agree but she had caught them red-handed. Xueyun resigned from the job in a great fashion. The man was trying to get her back. She didn¡¯t want to be back with her. Teacher Han was in the same hotel. When he saw her there crying and sad, he beat up the poor man. The police arrested both of them.¡±

    Lu Xuan could guess the rest of the story. His sister was awyer. One of them would have contacted her. But what happened after getting the damn man out of jail?

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lu Xuan questioned.

    ¡°Han Nanxian needed a ce to live and I was jobless, I needed someone to share rent with me, ¡± Song Xueyun shrugged.

    ¡°You are not poor, ¡± Lu Xuan mentioned. ¡°He could have found any ce in Shanghai. Did heck money?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for calling me rich, ¡± Song Xueyun smiled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know how long it would take me to stand on its feet back. I was just trying to be economical.¡±

    ¡°You went back to being friends?¡± Lu Xuan asked the two of them.

    ¡°We never broke up, ¡± Han Nanxian answered, meeting his eyes. ¡°I was a coward to not contact her and she was angry at me. When I tried to be brave, she screamed at me. She got angry at me for a few days. Then, her anger settled down and we went back to how we were all these years.¡±

    Lu Xuan and An Xin stared at them in disbelief. ¡°Just like that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing changed between the two of you?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Many things changed, ¡± Song Xueyun answered. ¡°We both grew up. We both have a lot of experiences. We don¡¯t know what to do after making peace with each other. It was hard for us to be strangers again. We didn¡¯t want to lose each other. We meant a lot to each other. I know that he hurt me by not contacting me all those years but I understood his point of view. I understood what he was going through at that time. I couldn¡¯t hate him after knowing his story.¡±

    An Xin and Lu Xuan shared a worried look. They didn¡¯t know much but they knew how difficult things were with Han Nanxian and his father back then. Also, Han Zixin hated his brother. Han Nanxian was very alone at that time. It was bound to be painful for both Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun.

    ¡°So, what is going on between the two of you now?¡± Lu Xuan asked. ¡°Han Nanxian called An Xin and Han Zixin for the meal and Xueyun called me here. I don¡¯t think you guys invited us just to have a get-together.¡±

    Lu Xuan was not naive enough to think that this get-together was merely for meeting each other. There seemed to be a reason behind it that the two of them were hesitating to disclose. What could possibly make them this hesitant?

    This time An Xin looked at Han Zixin who just shook his head signalling that he was not going to say anything and she should ask the people who invited them here.

    ¡°You are right. We indeed have something to disclose, ¡°Song Xueyun said while taking a deep breath. She turned to look at Han Nanxian who held her hand under the table and nodded his head saying he had everything covered.

    Han Nanxian looked at everyone present there and said, ¡°Xueyun and I are a couple.¡±

    The twins looked at two of them with wide eyes and parted lips. They were too shocked to utter a word.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 370 Intense talk

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Xuan and An Xin recovered from their initial shock and asked the question.

    ¡°You heard us right, ¡°Song Xueyun answered them.

    Lu Xuan looked at Song Xueyun and asked, ¡°He is kidding right.¡±

    She must be kidding him. Or she must be high. Because whatever she was talking about, it didn¡¯t make any sense at all.

    When Song Xueyun didn¡¯t give him the response that he was expecting from her, he shook his head in disbelief and said, ¡°You have got to be kidding me.¡±

    As if Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian reuniting weren¡¯t enough, they went to fall in love and be a couple. He had always known that this bastard never had pure intentions regarding Song Xueyun. Han Nanxian always had his eyes on the naive and innocent Song Xueyun and since he, Lu Xuan, was away, the bastard took advantage of this thing and made Song Xueyun fall into his trap.

    An Xin who was nning to set up Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun was shocked beyond words as well. Something was telling her that things were not going the way that she was expecting. Something certainly happened that she was not aware of.

    ¡°It is true, ¡°Song Xueyun said, looking at Lu Xuan and An Xin, ¡°We are indeed a couple. Han Zixin knew but I asked him to not say anything to you because I wanted to be the one to break the news to you.¡±

    She made it clear that Han Zixin was told to not disclose this matter. They wanted to be the ones to inform all.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± An Xin asked. It would be an understatement to say that she was dying to know what happened in Shanghai and what made the two of theme into a rtionship. She was so curious right now that she was scared that if they didn¡¯t start answering her questions, she would have a hard time breathing. One might think that she was overreacting but it was a verymon reaction on her part.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Song Xueyun asked her friend. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want us together?¡±

    ¡°I did, ¡°An Xin said nodding her head. ¡°But I want to know the details.¡±

    ¡°There are no details to share, ¡°Song Xueyun answered. ¡°Han Nanxian and I decided to give both of us a chance. I think we fit so well with each other.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you, ¡°Lu Xuan said without wasting any moment.

    His dislike of Han Nanxian was a decade old. Ever since he met Han Nanxian, he had decided that he didn¡¯t like that boy. Truly, Han Nanxian and Lu Xuan never had one friendly conversation. It was only because of Song Xueyun that they never break into fights.

    Song Xueyun answered, ¡°Let¡¯s not decide it so quickly.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°We should give teacher Han a chance. Anyway, it¡¯s not our lives but theirs. They knew better than us what they were doing. I am sure they have to think about their future.¡±

    Han Zixin also nodded his head this time. ¡°It is their life. We should not interfere with their lives and decisions. If they want to be together, we should be happy for them.¡±

    Lu Xuan made a bad face but didn¡¯t say anything. It was clear that he didn¡¯t agree with Han Zixin and An Xin.

    ¡°Is there something else you want to tell us?¡± An Xin asked them. Why did she have a feeling that they were hiding something from them?

    Song Xueyun opened her mouth to say something but Han Nanxian held her hand and shook his head.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s what we wanted to tell you, ¡°Han Nanxian said while Song Xueyun furrowed her brows at him. She didn¡¯t understand what games he seemed to be ying at this time. Didn¡¯t they gather here to break the news of their marriage?

    When the meal ended and they were leaving the restaurant, An Xin pulled Song Xueyun aside to fire the questions that she had been holding back. Han Zixin was busy over a call. Only Lu Xuan and Han Nanxian were standing there.

    Han Nanxian gave him a look. ¡°I will not give you that chance.¡±

    He would be damned if he let Song Xueyun hurt this time. He had been begging for this chance his entire life. Why would he willingly mess it up? Maybe, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t understand what Song Xueyun meant to him. He would never do anything that would cause her to leave him. He would prove to her every day that she made the best decision by giving him the chance.

    ¡°You better pray that the day doesn¡¯te or I will not leave you alive, ¡°Lu Xuan threatened him.

    ¡°Killing me won¡¯t take you anywhere.¡± Han Nanxian said with a harmless smile. ¡°My brother is a police officer and your sister is awyer. You can¡¯t easily take thew into your hands.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about so intensely?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she came there with An Xin after their question and answer session was over. She could feel a tense atmosphere around the two men.

    ¡°Nothing. We are just catching up with each other, ¡°Han Nanxian smiled, wrapping an arm around her shoulder.

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Xueyun asked, raising her brow.

    ¡°Really, ¡°Han Nanxian answer her with a smile. Then, he turned to look at Lu Xuan qnd asked, ¡°Right, Lu Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Right, ¡°Lu Xuan muttered. Although none of them believed their lie, they didn¡¯t ask any questions either.

    ¡°Shall we go home now?¡± Han Nanxian asked as he stared at Song Xueyun with a gentle smile ying in her eyes.

    Song Xueyun nodded her head. Those two left a whileter while the twins were looking at their retiring backs.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 371 Home

    In the car when Han Nanxian was driving back, Song Xueyun turned to him and asked the question that had been troubling her for a while.

    ¡°Nanxian, why did you lie?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    Han Nanxian softly looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember lying to anyone.¡±He tried to hold her hand but she snatched it away and asked him in a stern tone, ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words. You know what I am saying. I want to ask why did you just tell them the half-truth? What would have happened if you had told them that we are married? Were you scared of Xin and Xuan¡¯s reaction?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be scared of their reaction?¡± Han Nanxian asked. ¡°I know those mean a lot to you but I don¡¯t care if they like my decision or not. Xueyun, the reason why I didn¡¯t disclose has nothing to do with them but us.¡±

    Song Xueyun fell silent and then asked, ¡°And how is that?¡±

    Han Nanxian held her hand and this time she let him hold her hand. ¡°My family knows about us. Yeye is over the moon. He hasn¡¯t scolded me in days and all because of you. Although he didn¡¯t tell me how happy he is, I know his feelings. But Xueyun, your parents are not here. You are their only daughter. They don¡¯t know anything about us. I wanted to tell our friends the truth about our rtionship but then I realized how your parents deserved to know this first.¡±

    What Han Nanxian was saying actually made sense. It must be the parents that should know about this matter. Song Xueyun was their only daughter. They must have a lot of dreams and aspirations about the marriage of their only daughter. He knew how much Mr. and Mrs. Song wanted to see Song Xueyun happy in a rtionship.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Song Xueyun whispered.

    ¡°I am saying that let¡¯s not tell anyone before your parentse, ¡°Han Nanxian answered.

    Song Xueyun didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded her head. She didn¡¯t talk all the way and was sitting there in the car with her head leaning against the window. She didn¡¯t even ask where they were headed. When he stopped the car, she looked out to find an office building out.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    ¡°We need a ce to live, don¡¯t we?¡± Han Nanxian asked her.

    ¡°We as in you and I?¡± Song Xueyun asked.

    Han Nanxian leaned closer to her and whispered, ¡°Who else, Yunyun?¡±

    Feeling him so close to her, blood rushed to her face and she averted her gaze shyly. Han Nanxian chuckled when he saw her feeling shy. He had to agree that seeing her all red was a fascinating sight for him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know we will stay together here too, ¡°Song Xueyun suddenly said.

    ¡°Where do you think I will leave?¡± Han Nanxian asked.

    ¡°With your grandfather?¡± She suggested.

    ¡°He invited me to live there, ¡°Song Xueyun answered. ¡°Grandpa is not mean.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you are his only grandmother-inw inw. The rules and conditions for both of us are different, ¡°Han Nanxian told her. ¡°Yeye can be mean if he wants. It¡¯s just that he loves his grandsons too much. But it doesn¡¯t mean he will let me stay there when you are living somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°What will we do now, Nanxian?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    Han Nanxian hummed for a moment and then answered, ¡°We came here to select a house for us. If you wish to live with me, we will move there as all of the houses are furnished. All we have to do is select one and we can shift there instantly.¡±

    Song Xueyun looked at him and asked, ¡°What if I refuse to live with you?¡±

    ¡°Then, I will drop you at your parent¡¯s house and work hard every day to win your trust so you could live with me one day, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a smile.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome for you?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    ¡°How will it be troublesome?¡± Han Nanxian asked. ¡°I got a wife pretty easily but I need to work hard to keep her with me. I don¡¯t mind working hard for you. You are worth everything.¡±

    Song Xueyun shook her head and whispered, ¡°You are crazy.¡± She held his hand and added, ¡°Now let¡¯s find a ce to live. I am tired. I want to rest at our new home.¡±

    A smile bloomed on Han Nanxian¡¯s face when he heard the word ¡®home¡¯ instead of ¡®house¡¯. They walked inside the property manager¡¯s office with their hands held and a smile etched on their lips.

    Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian fell in love with the third house they saw. This house was located in a beautiful, quiet neighborhood right next to ake. Therge windows pulled out enough natural light and made the house seem full of positive energy. The house was not big but it wasn¡¯t small either. It was enough to raise a family someday in the future.

    When they walked into the living room, they could imagine themselves sitting there, watching TV or sharing their day with each other. There were two master bedrooms upstairs and two other bedrooms.

    ¡°What do you think about this ce?¡± Both of them asked at the same time and then burst intoughter.

    Han Nanxian turned to look at the broker and said, ¡°We are taking this one.¡±

    ¡°Sir, we have many more houses on the list. You can visit them¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t want to confuse us with so many choices. We want this one, ¡°Song Xueyun said. There were so many other reasons to stay in this house aside from the fact that they loved it. The house was situated closer to his grandfather¡¯s house as well as her parents¡¯ house. Even their office was just a ten-minute ride from here. Maybe, this ce was meant for them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Xueyun asked as she saw him texting someone.

    ¡°Yeye wanted us to select a house, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°Apparently, we are getting a wedding gift.¡±

    Song Xueyun chuckled. This sounds so much like grandfather Han.

    On the other hand, Han Zixin dropped An Xin at home. Since he was there, he decided to pay a visit to his grandfather.

    ¡°You brat! What are you doing here?¡± Grandfather Han asked, holding his cane.

    ¡°Yeye, aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Han Zixin asked his grandfather.

    ¡°Hah! Why would I be? Didn¡¯t I send you to live in your house? Why are you here to disturb my peace of mind?¡± Grandfather asked him. ¡°Brat! Listen to this old man and cultivate good habits.¡±

    ¡°Is drinking and gambling considered a good habit?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    Grandfather hit him lightly with his case. ¡°You dare do that! I have an image of society. I boast about my grandson being a police officer in front of those old geezers and you are thinking of ruining your name? How dare you do that? Everyone is envious of me for having such great grandsons!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about being a police officer? I still earn peanutspared to their grandsons, ¡°Han Zixin mentioned and took peanuts from the bowl ced on the table.

    ¡°Ah-Xin! I will break your legs if you say this again, ¡°Grandfather Han said in a stern tone. ¡°Learn something from your brother?¡±

    ¡°What? Humility?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°He has a wife and you can¡¯t even get a girlfriend, ¡°Grandfather said with a huff. ¡°I will not ept anyone but that adorable fe as my second granddaughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Then, help your grandson, ¡°Han Zixin joined hands in a begging position. ¡°If you want your grandson to be happy, you have to help me.¡±

    Grandpa Han tsked. ¡°You need this old man¡¯s help. Shame on you. When I was young I had a beautiful girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Still you ended up marrying your wife, ¡°Han Zixin sarcastically said.

    ¡°I had no interest in the family business and my father was worried that I would ruin the family name. He made me marry your grandmother. It was tough being married to a tiger woman, ¡°Grandpa Han said. ¡°When she gave birth to our son, my father was finally happy with an heir. Only then I could leave that ce.¡± He heaved out a sigh and said, ¡°Sometimes I wondered if things would be different if I had raised my son. All the mistakes Imitted then, I am trying to correct them with my grandsons.¡±

    ¡°Your son¡¯s birthday is arriving. Are you going there?¡± Han Zixin asked. ¡°And grandpa, you finally have a granddaughter. Won¡¯t you go to meet her?¡±

    Grandfather Han was silent as he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°You should not discriminate against her. If you love the sons of that man equally, why not the daughter too?¡± Han Zixin asked. ¡°If we want to live a peaceful life, we should forget and move on.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to forgive them?¡± Han Qian asked his grandson.

    Han Zixin smiled. ¡°We can forget without forgiving, can¡¯t we?¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 372 Always

    At An Xin¡¯s ce, Lu Xun hade to meet his sweet sister. The boy had announced that he would be staying the night here and begged his sister to convince his parents.

    ¡°Fatty, why are you so troublesome?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he chewed on salted peanuts.

    ¡°Yanyan!¡± Lu Xun whined as he looked at An Qinyan.

    ¡°Lu Xuan! Be nice to your little brother, ¡°An Qinyan said, sternly.

    Lu Xuan rolled his eyes. His little brother was such an attention seeker. He wanted everyone¡¯s attention on him. Wasn¡¯t it the reason why Xiaobao and An Xin were a team? Those two were pods of the same pea.

    ¡°Xiaobao, your mama agreed to let you stay the night here but dad scolded me, ¡°An Xin grumbled as she came to join them at the dining table.

    ¡°Jiejje, don¡¯t lie. Dad can never scold you, ¡°Xiaobao grumbled. ¡°Scolding is only reserved for me and Gege.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t add me to your category, ¡°Lu Xuan huffed.

    ¡°Gege,you have to agree that dad spoils her more because she studiedw. If you studiedw, you would have gotten the same treatment, ¡°Xioabao answered his brother.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you study the same major in the future?¡± Lu Xuan sarcastically said.

    ¡°Gege, I am a cool kid. Why would I study boring people¡¯s stuff? My Jiejie was forced to studyw by dad. People who willingly studyw are boring, ¡°Xiaobao announced. ¡°Just like my dad.¡±

    Gu Yanxi, who was peacefully eating, broke into a fit of coughing. An Qinyan rubbed his back and offered him water. Lu Xuan ended upughing at this scene.

    ¡°Uncle, your major wasw, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he was reminded of this fact. ¡°You also fall im Xiaobao¡¯s boring category.¡±

    Gu Yanxi red at Lu Xuan and Lu Xun. These two brats!

    ¡°You two! Stop ganging up on uncle, ¡°An Xin intervened. ¡°And Xiaobao,wyers are not boring. People who bully all day and do not study are. If they are, then I must also be boring as I am also awyer.¡±

    ¡°Jiejie, why are you taking it personally?¡± Xiaobao pouted.

    An Xin ruffled his hair. ¡°You have grown up a lot, haven¡¯t you? Look at you talking like mature people.¡±

    ¡°Gege taught me to talk like this, ¡°Lu Xun innocently said.

    ¡°Hey, why are you pulling me under the bus?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± The sneaky fox asked with innocent eyes.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry about that project. I have everything under my control, ¡°Lu Xuan assured his mother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, ¡°An Qinyan said with a sigh. ¡°You expect me to take a step back and rx but how will I do it when I know my son is not serious about work?¡±

    Lu Xuan fell silent as he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I will try my best.¡±

    An Xin looked at her stepfather who didn¡¯t intervene in the conversation. She didn¡¯t know what happened at the office but she could tell that her mother was dissatisfied with Lu Xuan¡¯s performance in the office. She wondered what had happened there to cause her to behave like this at home.

    The dinner ended. Lu Xun went with Lu Xuan to the room that he had in this house. He was a frequent visitor here and a room was prepared for him here.

    An Xin saw her mother in the study on a phone call while Gu Yanxi was in the living room, reading a magazine. She came with two cups of hot chocte and handed one to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mom?¡± An Xin whispered.

    ¡°Some problems with projects abroad, ¡°Gu Yanxi said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She will be fine. It¡¯s just that she is a little stressed. And you know your mom.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. ¡°Lu Xuan got scolded. What did he do?¡±

    Gu Yanxi sighed. ¡°He was very friendly with a director¡¯s daughter and now they aren¡¯t close. The directors expressed their distaste for him openly. I think Yanyan is just angry at Xuan for his non serious behavior.¡±

    ¡°He recently got photographed with a woman too, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°It created a lot of hype on the inte. Many women came out iming to be thedy in the pictures. No one knows the truth.¡±

    Suddenly, An Xin chuckled, ¡°My brother has a yboy image. He needed scolding to get a wake-up call.¡±

    Gu Yanxi chuckled. ¡°The men in our family are unlucky in love.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Their love wille at the right time, ¡°An Xin said, pondering for a moment.

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Gu Yanxi asked and took a sip of his hot chocte drink.

    ¡°Me?¡± An Xin ended up smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe, mine is around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste too much time as I did, ¡°Gu Yanxi advised her. ¡°When I was young and dumb, I let Yanyan go. If I was brave and smart at that time, I wouldn¡¯t have had to wait so many years. So, from my experience, I am telling you that if something feels right, go ahead. Don¡¯t think too much. The more you think, the more skeptical you will get.¡±

    ¡°Do not tell your heart otherwise. Chase what it wants and you will be happier in your life.¡±

    Later that night, An Xin was in her room lying on the bed with all lights switched off. Her phone vibrated on the nightstand and she found Han Zixin calling her.

    ¡°Hey?¡± He said from the other side.

    ¡°Hey?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I should ask you what you are doing, ¡°An Xin asked him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I call you?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    ¡°You can, ¡°An Xin answered him. ¡°Why are you calling?¡±

    ¡°Do I need a reason to call you?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°No?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what she should say.

    Han Zixin paused for a moment and then he softly said, ¡°I missed you. That¡¯s why I called you.¡±

    ¡°But we met a few hours ago, ¡°An Xin answered him

    ¡°I still miss you, ¡°He insisted.

    ¡°Clingy.¡±

    ¡°You hate clingy?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Sheughed.

    The simple conversation deepened and they were talking to each other till two in the morning about sweet nothing. An Xin woke up early in the morning with dark circles under her eyes and a smile on her lips.

    ¡°You need to take care of yourself, ¡°An Qinyan told An Xin at the breakfast table. ¡°Look at your eye bags. How can you work until thiste? Should I talk to your dad? You are still new there. You can take this much stress.¡±

    Lu Xuan gaped at his mother¡¯s hypocrisy. He got scolded yesterday for not working enough and here her sister was gettingpletely different treatment than him. It seemed the rules werepletely different for the twins.

    ¡°I will drop Xiaobao at his house, ¡°Lu Xuan said, before leaving the breakfast table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bete to the office, ¡°An Qinyan said from behind.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even ask me if I ate well, ¡°Lu Xuan grumbled under his breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gege, ¡°Xiaobao said, rubbing his brother¡¯s hand. ¡°I am used to this treatment. You will get used to it too. But since it¡¯s Jiejie, I don¡¯t mind if they love her more. You should not mind either. You are an older one. You should be magnanimous like me.¡±

    Lu Xuan gave him a side eye and opened the car door.

    ¡°Can you tell my mom that I had a feverst night?¡± Lu Xun asked for a favor.

    ¡°You slept like a pig. When did you have a fever?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°Can you just say it? I don¡¯t want to go to school, ¡°Xiaobao grumbled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to anyone, ¡°Lu Xuan made himself clear.

    ¡°You are no fun, ¡°Lu Xun crossed his arms over his chest and looked out of the window. ¡°Jiejie is more fun!¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± Lu Xuan had the urge to beat this little one.

    On the other hand, An Xin was running out of the house, holding a meat bun in one hand and her phone in another. ¡°Bye, mom! I am gettingte.¡±

    She stopped when she saw a young man standing outside her gate with his motorcycle and she gave him the widest smile possible.

    ¡°You are here for me?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°Always, ¡°Han Zixin smiled.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 373 Sunset

    After office Han Zixin picked Axn Xin again. This time instead of going straight home, he brought her to a ce. Currently, he had parked his motorcycle on the side of the road. She was leaning against the motorcycle enjoying her ice cream that he got for the two of them.

    Behind them was a river flowing and from the ce where they were standing they could enjoy a beautiful picture. They could look down the road where the river was flowing and a few meters from there, a dam establishment could be seen.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± An Xin asked him.¡°We have not been to this ce in years.¡±

    It had been so many years since they came to this ce. An Xin recalled that many years ago, this ce was one of the hottest recreational spot in the city. There was a dam and then there was a big park near it. People came to see the beauty of this river from farwaynds.

    Han Zixin softly nodded his head. On the river there was a dam and they had made a recreational site here for people to enjoy. When they were teenagers they came here with her family. He could not forget the first time he came here with her family as it was one the happiest times of her life.It was such a simple ce but it had touched his heart. For the first time, he had so much fun. It could be said that it was the first time, he went on a pic.

    His childhood might not be filled with a lot of happiness after his parents died and he found out that his biological parents had abandoned him and he had been lied to. Those days were the darkest days of his life.

    But his teenage years were filled with lots of happiness. Sure, there was a bad time but that bad time was overshadowed by the happy moments that he got in his teenage years. This all became possible because of her and his grandfather who left no stone unturned in making him feel loved and wanted.

    An Xin was the most beautiful chapter of his life. She was the person who had her contribution in every chapter and theme of his life. It would not be wrong to say that it was her who shaped him as the person that he was.

    Today if he was living such a bright life, it was because of her. If she had not made entry in his life when he needed a ray of light to guide so badly, he would not be who he was today. In simple words, she was that ray of his light who showed him a way to a better life and a better future.

    ¡°You are lost somewhere, ¡°An Xin said to him. She could clearly see that he had been lost in his thoughts. This evening when he told her that he wanted to bring her somewhere today, she did not decline. She wanted to know what he wanted to show her this badly.

    Evenst night when they were on call, he had told her that he wanted to show her a ce. She didn¡¯t think at that moment that he would act quickly on it and bring her here the very next day.

    ¡°I am just thinking,¡±Han Zixin said after a while. He turned to look at her and said, ¡°Have you wondered how our lives have changed since the time we first came here? When we were sixteen we came here for the first time in our life. Nothing is same anymore.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel sad that nothing is the same anymore?¡±An Xin questioned him.

    ¡°No,¡± Han Zixin answered her. ¡°Some changes are good changes. Do you agree?¡±

    AnXin nodded her head. ¡°I agree with you. Some changes are good changes. By the way , what brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°This,¡± Han Zixin said and pointed at the sky. One day he was going through this way and he saw this scene. The sun was crimson in the sky and its redness as it set was reflecting on the river water while the sky broke out into myriads of colors. When he saw this scene, the first thought that came to his mind was not how beautiful this sky was but how badly he wanted to show it to AnXin who he knew would adore this view. She was one of the biggest nature lovers who would stop to appreciate all the little things.

    As An Xin turned to look at the sky, she understood why he brought her here. It was such a beautiful picture, something she had never seen before. Then, she looked at the river that carried the reflection of sky on it.

    She felt him holding her hand the next moment and her body began getting nervous on its own. There was anticipation. There was nervousness. There was intimidation. She was having a lot of feelings at once that she didn¡¯t know what to do about it.

    ¡°Xin?¡± Han Zixin called her name softly.

    An Xin turned to look at his honey eyes. In those honey orbs, she found her reflection shining there.

    ¡°Will you be my girlfriend?¡± Han Zixin asked the question meeting her eyes.

    An Xin¡¯s heart boomed in her ribcage. She could feel the sound of blood rushing to her ears. She wanted to avert her gaze from his face as her own eyes carried a hint of shyness. She realised that she could no longer meet his eyes.

    A whileter, she answered him by nodding her head.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Zixin asked. This time he want no confusion. He wanted to clear everything. Not because he was afraid that she would change her mind but because he was afraid that he was seeing things. Did she just nodded her head? Did she say yes?¡±

    ¡°Oh god, you are squeezing me, ¡°An Xin giggled.

    Han Zixin put her back on the ground and scratched his head, ¡°I am sorry. I got a little too excited.¡±

    One could see on his face the happiness reflecting. It was as if this man had won the biggest lottery. He was so happy that his honey orbs were overflowing with happiness.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡°An Xinughed.

    Han Zixin hugged her once again and raised her in the air. ¡°You are my girlfriend.¡±

    An Xinughed at his reaction. His happiness surely was contagious as she held the same emotions in his eyes as him. She felt as if her heart was feeling relieved. She could not exin this feeling as it was something she never felt before but she could say that it was not a bad feeling. She would love to feel it everyday for the rest of her life.

    ¡°I am your girlfriend, ¡°An Xin repeated his words.

    ¡°Say it again?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°That I am your girlfriend?¡± An Xin asked him.

    Han Zixin nodded his head. He would never get tired of hearing her say this.

    ¡°I am your girlfriend, Han Zixin, ¡°An Xin said in a loud voice. In the mountain, her voice echoed and put a smile on their faces.

    ¡°Once more, ¡°Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°I am your girlfriend, Zixin, ¡°An Xin said loudly and the voice echoed once again. Nobody could understand the joy that he was feeling right now.

    Suddenly, An Xin said, ¡°You are my boyfriend.¡±

    And it was his undoing. He put her back on her feet. She was locked between his body and the motorcycle and his lips came to meet hers. An Xin didn¡¯t resist. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. He kissed her slowly as if he was trying to remember how her lips felt against him. The kiss was slow and sweet and it sealed their confirmation of rtionship.

    ¡°You can¡¯t back out now, ¡°Han Zixin said as he broke the kiss and pecked her jaw.

    ¡°I am not the one to back out, ¡°An Xin said, raising her water eyes to meet his.

    ¡°I love you, Xin, ¡°Han Zixin said, hugging her. ¡°I will do everything to make you believe how much I want us together. Lets work hard for our new rtionship.¡±

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove anything, Zixin. I know everything. You won¡¯t work hard for us alone. It is now our responsibility.¡±

    She hugged him tightly and whispered, ¡°I love you a lot too.¡±

    _____

    A/N: Finally! Finally! Finally! They said it. They said it in the most simplest way as you have seen they are not one to drag things and use fancy words. After ten years of meeting eachother, they finally fell in love and now entred a romantic rtionship. From enemies to desk mates to bestfriends and now lovers! They came a long way!

    I deserve a gift for this, don¡¯t I? Haha!<!--

    -->

 Chapter 374 [Bonus chapter] ONE OF YOU

    After the confession Han Zixin had a dinner date nned for the two of them. They had a candle light dinner. The romantic music was ying in the background while the two of them were sitting in front of each other staring deep into each other¡¯s eyes.

    All this was arranged by no one else but his grandfather who had to take matters in his own hands as he wanted to see his grandson settled. He was yet not informed that his n had worked and his grandson had finally scored a girlfriend. When the old man would find out, there was no doubt that he would be the happiest man on the.

    Although Han Zixin had nned the confession he was not sure that she would say yes. Maybe, somewhere in his heart he knew that she would say yes but her answer still surprised him.

    More than anything, thosest words that she said took him by surprise. It was not just a surprise but he had literally stopped breathing at the time when she said that she loved him too.

    He knew that she loved him but he had never expected that she would say those words to him just as soon as he said them. He had always known that she loved him like a best friend and family but to be loved like a lover by her was no less than a wishe true for him.

    Even now she was sitting in front of him with their eyes on each other and her hand in his, he still could not help but feel if it was a dream and if it was a dream, it was a beautiful dream nevertheless. And he would never want to get out of the beautiful dream that he was lost in.

    ¡°It is such a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it?¡± Han Zixin said with a sigh.

    For him that was the most beautiful and memorable day of his life as it was the day when he got what he had wanted more than anything in this world¨C her.

    Hearing hisment, she burst into a fit ofughter. He was being so cute after bing her boyfriend that he made her wonder why she took so much time answering his question. God, she was acting so dumb. But what do they say about women in love? They are allowed to act dumb and psycho while being in love.

    Han Zixin leaned in and caressed her cold cheek with his warm hands and she raised her brow in question.

    ¡°I am trying to feel if you are real,¡± Han Zixin said. ¡°I feel as if all of this is a beautiful dream.¡±

    An Xin leaned in and pinched his cheek, making him wince and he said, ¡°What are you doing, little blockhead?¡±

    An XIn red at him and said, ¡°Han Zixin, your girlfriend can cut your marks for calling her stupid nicknames on the very first day of the rtionship.¡±

    He was testing his limits as well as teasing her at the same time. Now that she had agreed to be his girlfriend, it was like there was no fear left for him in this world.

    An Xin hid her face in her hand, hiding her flushedness. Look at her boyfriend, he was making her feel shy. Oh god, what was wrong with her? Why was she repeating that he was her boyfriend again and again?

    But he was her boyfriend and she had every right to call him her boyfriend.

    ¡°Tell me, baby, ¡°Han Zixin grinned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. This is reserved for real babies not for me,¡± An Xin said while her face was still buried in her hands. ¡°I am a grown up woman not a baby now.¡±

    ¡°What about darling?¡± Han Zixin said with another grin. She could tell that he was up to no good.

    ¡°That¡¯s for a wife, ¡°An Xin said.

    ¡°Then, honey it is,¡±Han Zixin concluded.

    An Xin gave him a look and he said, ¡°Do you want me to tell you how sweet you are?¡±

    He leaned in and whispered as his gaze fell on her lips. ¡°Should I?¡±

    An Xin turned red under his gaze.

    ¡°You are taking liberties on the very first day, ¡°An Xin said.

    ¡°You are my girlfriend, honey,¡± Han Zixin whispered.

    An Xin and Han Zixin just began their journey of lovers today. They were the kind of best friends that never got shy because of anything. Physical contact was normal between the two of them but now that their rtionship status changed, the way they used to behave also changed.

    He was easily able to make her shy with his talks.

    ¡°I will drop you home, ¡°Han Zixin said.

    An Xin nodded her head.

    Today, the simple task of wearing a helmet was outrightly romantic for the two of them. He was trying her helmet while she was softly looking at him.

    ¡°Hold me tight, ¡°Han Zixin said as he drove the motorcycle and she leaned in to hold him right which was more like her hugging his back while he was driving his motorcycle.

    When An Xin reached home, there was a huge smile on her face. When she saw her mother talking on the phone, she hugged her and twirled her around in happiness.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    An Xin grinned while shaking her head and ran to her room. She was feeling as if she was walking on clouds. She was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to do with this much excitement. She went to her room and fell on the bed, giggling and swaying her legs.

    On the other hand, Han Zixin went to his grandfather¡¯s house. The old man was waiting for him to call since this evening but there was no response from his grandson.

    When Han Zixin came home, the old man jumped in excitement. From the look on Han Zixin¡¯s face, he could tell An Xin had said yes!

    The entire night, the grandfather and grandson celebrated.

    _____

    Song Xueyun and Han Nanxian just had dinner when she got a video call from An Xin. To take the call, she went to her new bedroom that she shared with her husband. As she epted the call, she saw Shen Yue and Jiang Yao, An Xin¡¯s roommate and friend from Boston was also connected.

    ¡°Hey, besties!¡± An Xin grinned as she came in front of the camera.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, why are you sparkling today?¡± Jiang Yao, who had a face mask on, asked. It seemed she was doing her skin care routine when An Xin called. Anything could wait but the call couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Because I am dazzling, ¡°An Xinughed.

    ¡°And what¡¯s the reason behind such blinding dazzle?¡± Shen Yue, who was still in the office, asked. ¡°You look extremely happy today. Then again, you are always happy. But something is telling me that something big happened and this grin on your face is not your everyday cheerfulugh.¡±

    ¡°Did you hit a jackpot, Xin?¡± Song Xueyun asked him.

    ¡°Yes, you can say so, ¡°An Xinughed. Was Han Zixin less than a jackpot? No. He was not. He was the jackpot that a person could not hit unless he or she was extremely lucky.

    ¡°Will you tell us what happened or let us die in curiosity?¡± Jiang Yao asked. ¡°I am hungry. And now you made me curious. What will you do if I die out of curiosity before hunger?¡±

    An Xin red at her. ¡°Yaoyao, why aren¡¯t you eating if you are hungry? What did I tell you about not skipping meals?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? There is no one who makes me want to cook, ¡°Jiang Yao sighed. ¡°Now I want someone to cook for me.¡±

    ¡°Find a man then, ¡°An Xin scoffed.

    ¡°You have two brothers. Just set me up with one, ¡°Jiang Yao said, nonchntly. ¡°Make sure that the one you set me up with knows how to cook.¡±

    ¡°Both of them know how to cook but I am doubtful Lu Xuan will give water to even a dying person much less than cook for you, ¡°An Xin answered. ¡°As for Yan Ge¡­¡± While saying this, her gaze fell on Shen Yue who was signing some documents. ¡°He isplicated. Stay away from him for your own good.¡±

    ¡°Aiyoo, why am I always attracting emotionally unavable people all the time?¡± Jiang Yao muttered, cursing her bad luck.

    ¡°We attract emotionally unavable people because somewhere we are also the same. We are running away from the emotionalmitment. When you are ready to open your heart to someone, the right person wille, ¡°Song Xueyun answered.

    ¡°Women in love are surely wise, ¡°An Xinmented.

    Song Xueyunughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be one of us?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, I already am one of you,¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°What?!!!!!¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 375 Meeting

    Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun had a lunch meeting with a client. They were in a restaurant and when they client left, they had their lunch again as they ate too little with the clients.

    ¡°Did you talk to Zixin?¡± Song Xueyun asked her husband. She had asked him this question a lot of times since this morning.

    ¡°He is busy with his work. He said he will call me when he has time, ¡°Han Nanxian said to her. ¡°Focus on eating. We should not worry about someone else¡¯s life.¡±

    Song Xueyun frowned. It was not just someone else but Han Zixin. He was like a brother to her and now he was her brother-inw. It was natural that she would be worried about him. This time she was not worried but curious about his matter. She wanted to ask so many questions but she didn¡¯t know how and when to ask. Her husband was not even curious about such an important matter. What did she do to this man to make him as curious about Han Zixin¡¯s matter as she was?

    Han Nanxian sighed. ¡°If you can¡¯t wait, why don¡¯t you call Xin?¡±

    Song Xueyun inwardly pouted. How could she call Xin? Her bestie was a mean bitch who just threw the bait and didn¡¯t clear anything. Last night when she was on a video call with An Xin, thetter was trying to tell her something but then An Qinyan disturbed them and the matter was paused. The three girls tried calling An Xin again but their questions weren¡¯t answered as she got busy with other things.

    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t call her?¡± Song Xueyun asked him. How was it possible that she would not call An Xin? She called An Xin until thetter was forced to pick. But when she asked him the question, the mean bestie replied by saying that she would tell the full story when she would get the same in return, and this way Song Xueyun was forced to withdraw.

    Now that An Xin was not telling her anything, she turned to her husband and asked him to call Han Zixin and inquire about this matter but her husband had no sense of crisis at all. He didn¡¯t show any kind of interest in this. How could he do this?

    ¡°Stop getting angry, ¡°Han Nanxian said softly. ¡°Eat this.¡±

    Song Xueyun opened her mouth and he fed her. She was chewing angrily while he was trying to coax her. ¡°You call him. I want to know. I know something has happened to her. There is no one who knows her matters more than him. ¡± Then she asked, ¡°Do you think they finally came into a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want to ask them?¡±Han Nanxian asked. ¡°If she says no, it means they aren¡¯t in a rtionship. If she doesn¡¯t answer this question, it means they are probably in a rtionship as if they weren¡¯t they would directly say no.¡±

    Song Xueyun sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want probability. I want a surety. I want to know what happened. How it happened.¡±

    Han Nanxian softly tickled her cheek and said, ¡°Have you heard about curiosity killing the cat?¡±

    In the end, Song Xueyun had to drop the topic as someone wanted to talk about themselves, not about others. Things these men made poor women like her do.

    ¡°Howfortable are you with being the face of yourpany in China?¡± Song Xueyun asked him. Not many people knew what the CEO Han looked like or who he was as there was no name or picture of him anywhere. However, today he attended a meeting instead of sending his employee. She was surprised and wanted to know what he was thinking. She knew that whatever he would be thinking, it would be out of normal people¡¯s heads as genius like him had their own manner of thinking.

    ¡°It was just attending a meeting, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°This is a very potential project. I don¡¯t want to lose it. But they didn¡¯t want a meeting with my Vice president. In the end, I had toe but we scored the deal. What else can we ask for?¡±

    ¡°I just want to have a normal life which is not possible being the CEO of apany, ¡°Han Nanxian answered.

    Song Xueyun nodded her head as if she was understanding what he was saying. Soon, they finished their lunch and left the private dining table to go back to the office. As they were leaving the private room, he saw someone he didn¡¯t expect he would see anytime soon. But they say that the world is round and you meet everyone you don¡¯t want to at one point in time.

    Han Ziqiu, who was also known as Han Nanxian¡¯s biological father and Han Qian¡¯s only son was standing in front of the boy who he had disowned a few years ago. He had not heard from anyone that his son had returned to China. Even if he had known, what could have changed anyway?

    Han Nanxian nodded his head and was about to leave without saying a word when Han Ziqiu said, ¡°Now you won¡¯t even greet me.¡±

    Han Nanxian paused. He turned to look at his father and said with a smile stuck on his face, ¡°Hello, father. How are you doing?¡±

    Han Ziqiu could sense a hint ofint in these words. He didn¡¯t know why but he wanted Han Nanxian toin about the way he treated him. All his life, Han Nanxian expressed his dislike about the way he treated Han Zixin but he didn¡¯t say a word of anger or hate when he disowned him. It made him feel that Han Nanxian, the boy for whom he crossed all the limits, didn¡¯t even care for him.

    In the end, Han Nanxian¡¯s love for an illegitimate brother won over the love for a father.

    Song Xueyun felt a lot of buried feelings between the two men. As if they were about to cross the bridge that was not letting them put those feelings out, ady in a pink cheongsam arrived with a little girl in his arms.

    ¡°Honey, Qiqi is not calming down, ¡°Thedy said in a voice full of distress.

    Han Nanxian stiffened as he looked at the woman who was in her youth and looked just like his dead mother. When his mother died, she was this woman¡¯s age. He could clearly see why his father had married this woman. His father¡¯s obsession with his dead mother was finally cured by the doppelganger. Actually, he had nothing against this woman. All his anger was directed at his father but somewhere he felt that he had no right to be angry at his father as thetter¡¯s obsession kept him alive till this day. If he wasn¡¯t her mother¡¯s son, Han Nanxian would have died a long time ago.

    ¡°Yiyi, meet Nanxian, ¡°Han Ziqiu introduced his son with his wife.

    Mrs. Han looked at the handsome young man and smiled at him, ¡°You look really like your father.¡± As she understood what she said, she added, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    Han Nanxian nodded his head.

    Mrs. Han didn¡¯t mind his curt tone. She looked at the woman standing beside him and furrowed her brows as felt like she looked familiar.

    ¡°I am his wife, ¡°Song Xueyun introduced herself.

    Han Ziqiu looked at Han Nanxian with a raised brow when Song Xueyun said this. Perhaps, he wanted toin about why he was not invited to the wedding but Han Nanxian didn¡¯t give him any chance to continue the conversation.

    ¡°It was nice meeting you all, ¡°Han Nanxian said, holding his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°We will take our leave.¡±

    As Han Zixin and Song Xueyun were leaving, Han Ziqiu said from behind, ¡°Won¡¯t you meet your little sibling?¡±

    Song Xueyun felt Han Nanxian stopping and tightening his hold on her hand. She looked up to find his face full of contemtion. She had an idea about what he would do and he did exactly that as she knew. He turned around to stare at the little girl with brown eyes that resembled his and Han Zixin¡¯s. As if the girl could feel a stare on her, she stopped fussing around in her mother¡¯s arms and blinked those big honey eyes at him full of curiosity. She hadn¡¯t met this person before but he looked so much like her father that she jumped out of her mother¡¯s arms and lunged towards him.

    Thankfully, Han Nanxian caught her on time or Mrs. Han would have had a heart attack right there.

    ¡°Qiqi, how many times have I told you not to do this?¡± Mrs. Han scolded her daughter.

    The little girl had a temper as she ignored her mother and looked curiously at Han Nanxian who she was trying to figure out. After staring back at each other for a while when she didn¡¯t find out anything, she turned to look at her father and said, ¡°Dada?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Gege, ¡°Han Ziqiu said.

    The little girl turned to look at Han Nanxian and repeated the word that she heard for the first time, ¡°Gege?¡±

    And just like this Song Xueyun knew that another girl made a permanent ce for herself in his heart. She shook her head at the fact that Han Nanxian was nothing but a sucker for his siblings.

    _____

    A/N: Some people have so much love to give and Han Nanxian was one of them. Trying not to give her a chance to his Little sister to make a ce in his life would be equal to what Han Ziqiu did to Han Zixin because of his mother.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 376 Everything He Wanted

    ¡°Are you missing your parents?¡± Song Xueyun asked the little girl whose eyes were stuck on Han Nanxian.

    The girl didn¡¯t even bother to look at Song Xueyun and much less answer the question. It was clear that she was not going to say anything to her.

    Song Xueyun sighed. The people of the Han family were so weird that she had no words to exin. Han Ziqiu left his two and half years old girl with a couple who she never met. How could a father leave his daughter with a person who didn¡¯t even meet her before?

    What the hell was going through their heads? Thankfully, he said that he would pick his daughterter in the evening and if she cried, they could call him and he woulde to pick her up.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Han Nanxian asked as Song Xueyun stood up.

    ¡°I will cuddle with Leo, ¡°Song Xueyun said as sheid next to the big dog and he helplessly smiled at her. His wife and her love for their dog was endless.

    ¡°Does Qiqi want to y with Leo?¡± Han Nanxian asked the little girl who was now climbing on hisp.

    Qiqi shook her head and sat on hisp while ying with her face. It was something that she used to do with her father and was now doing with Gege who she met for the first time but seemed to love a lot. She liked everyone who looked like her father.

    ¡°What does Qiqi want to do?¡± Han Nanxian asked and the little girl once again shook her head at him.

    When the girl was in deep pondering, she would remind him of Han Zixin who used to look the same when he was young. The little Qiqi looked exactly like Han Zixin when he was young. Both of them were as cute as dumplings. He had so many pictures of Han Zixin when he was this small and in every picture, he resembled the little Qiqi.

    ying with Qiqi reminded her of the time when he was so obsessed with little Han Zixin. Now it seemed that time was returning.

    While Han Zixin and Qiqi were spending time with each other, Song Xueyun was doing her thing. She had sent a picture of them to someone who was waiting for the doorbell to ring. If her guess was right, it would take that person at most thirty minutes and since she sent the message a fifteen minutes ago, he would be on his way.

    Exactly fifteen minutester, the doorbell rang. It was Han Qian standing outside the door, panting.

    ¡°Grandpa, did youe here running?¡± Song Xueyun asked. She knew that he would be here soon but this soon, she didn¡¯t know that he woulde in this hurry, ignoring his health.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Han Qian asked in apparent excitement. He didn¡¯t look anywhere and went straight inside and found his little granddaughter and grandson in the living room.

    When Han Nanxian saw his grandfather, he was surprised. He turned to find Song Xueyun who went towards the kitchen and sighed. It must have been her who told grandfather toe here. If she told grandfather about Qiqi, did she also tell Han Zixin about it? And would he be sad that he liked little Qiqi?

    ¡°Qiqi, meet Yeye, ¡°Han Nanxian said softly. ¡°That¡¯s daddy¡¯s daddy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s daddy?¡± Qiqi repeated the words while looking at Han Nanxian.

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. ¡°Call him Yeye.¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s daddy?¡± Qiqi said instead.

    ¡°Yeye, ¡°Han Nanxian corrected.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s daddy, ¡°Qiqiughed. She was a naughty kid. She would do things that she was told not to do.

    ¡°She can call me anything, ¡°Grandfather Han said, taking a seat next to his grandchildren. He put his hand on the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°I thank the Lord for giving me the opportunity to see you.¡±

    Qiqi blinked her eyes as she didn¡¯t understand what he was saying but he didn¡¯t look mean and little like her father which meant he was not a bad man. He also had a beard that interested her and she touched it to feel it. As the beard tickled her soft hands, she giggled cutely and her giggles were like music to their ears.

    ¡°She is so cute, Grandfather, ¡°Han Nanxian said with a wide smile.

    Han Qian nodded his head. His eyes were warm and glossy as he was looking at her antics. She would jump in Han Nanxian¡¯sp to touch his beard and as her hand would tickle she would giggle and repeat this.

    ¡°Where do you meet her?¡± Han Qian asked his grandson. Song Xueyun took the girl to the bedroom as thetter fell asleep on Han Nanxian¡¯sp while ying. They yed for more than thirty minutes before she fell asleep and then Song Xueyun carried the babygirl to the master bedroom so she could sleep in peace.

    ¡°I met him in a restraunt, ¡°Han Nanxian told him. ¡°I was returning but then I met her. Can you believe that he sent a girl as little as her with us? What kind of careless man he is? Did he do that with everyone? I would never let our family¡¯s girl to leave with anyone. Especially for this long.¡±

    Han Qian softly smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t understand what your father was trying to do?¡±

    Han Nanxian paused. He knew what his father was trying to do but he did not believe it. He did not trust his father enough. Did that man suddenly grew conscience now? Did that make sense to anyone?

    ¡°He wanted his daughter to have the love of her family, ¡°Han Qian said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeye, are you taking your son¡¯s side?¡± Han Nanxian asked. His grandfather had never taken his son¡¯s side and he didn¡¯t understand what was so different. His grandfather was trying to make him see his father¡¯s point of view which didn¡¯t make sense to him at all. Actually, nothing that his Han family did make sense to him. They all were a bunch of crazy and weird people who needed therapy to act normal.

    ¡°Am I taking his his side?¡± Han Qian asked himself. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I am just trying to tell you what I see.¡±

    ¡°He was not a good father to Han, ¡°Han Nanxian said in a bitter tone. ¡°To me, he was more than nice and for that I would always love him. But we should not forget that his love and carees with conditions and ambitions.¡±

    Han Qian smiled. ¡°How is he with Qiqi?¡±

    ¡°He is different, ¡°Han Nanxian said. ¡°It is like with her he is a different person. When he is with her, he is a changed man. Someone we couldn¡¯t even recognise. But with everyone else, he is the Han Ziqiu that everyone is aware of.¡±

    Even he could not believe that someone could change this way. Maybe, his father fell in love again. However, it was not his wife with who he fell in love with but his daughter. Love changes everyone. Maybe, it was his father¡¯s destiny too.

    However, the alterations in his character now could not make him a better person in Han Nanxian¡¯s eyes. The destruction that he had caused on his children was something that he would never forget and he should never forget.

    ¡°How do you think Han will react to Qiqi?¡± Han Nanxian asked. He was scared that Han Zixin would be indifferent to the little girl who had formed a ce in his heart. He knew that Han Zixin would not hate the little girl as it was too big emotion and his brother had no time or energy for it.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Han Qian asked. ¡°Do you think your brother is this unreasonable to take out his anger on a little girl who is as cute as our Qiqi?¡±

    It was Han Zixin who told him that the little girl should not suffer because of her father. His grandsons had hearts as big as ean. One thing he knew that Han Zixin would never take out the anger that he had at Han Ziqiu at Qiqi because he was not raised this way. Han Zixin was raised to be reasonable and kind to everyone. Although his kindness had limit to it, he was mangimanous enough.

    ¡°Grandpa, is everything going alright?¡± Han Nanxian asked. ¡°When everything goes right, I get scared that someone bad is going to happen. I don¡¯t want to feel this. Tell me everything will be fine.¡±

    Han Nanxian had everything that he wanted at this point of time. He was scared that these things would be stolen or snatched away from him.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 377 Unedited

    When the Han family was having a semi-reunion, Han Zixin and An Xin were on a date. It was their first official date after they came into a rtionship. She had taken half a day off from her office and so had her for their special day. Lately, she had been taking a lot of days off but what could she do? She would rather get scolded by her boss than miss her chance at romance.

    Although career was important, love was important too. She had long left the title of Vice President Of puppy lovemittee. She was now the president of the falling in lovemittee. These days all she thinks and does is love.

    An Xin was wearing a pink coloured dress that she had paired with long boots and her hair were lying open and they seemed to be flowing with air. She was standing outside her office when he came to pick her up. Instead of picking her up on his motorcycle, he came with his car today. As he saw An Xin standing at her usual spot to wait for him, he parked the car, got down and opened the door for her.

    ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± Han Zixin asked his girlfriend.

    Yes, she was his girlfriend. It was amazing, wasn¡¯t it? He almost could not believe it. But it was the truth and he needed to ept this truth quickly. He still felt as if he was seeing this beautiful dream and he would wake up and then they would be back to square one.

    ¡°Not too long, ¡°An Xin replied. She looked around and saw her colleagues entering and exiting the office building. He looked at her from head to toe and smiled at her.

    ¡°You look gorgeous, Honey, ¡°Han Zixin said with a soft smile.

    An Xin shyly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As she was about to get inside the car, he suddenly said, ¡°Wait!¡±

    She looked up at him, puzzled. He left the car door and walked to her. A momentter, he surprised her by hugging her. He nuzzled his nose against her hair and whispered, ¡°I missed you.¡±

    His embrace was so warm andfortable and she found herself melting into it. After a day full of stress, getting lost in this embrace did not sound bad at all. Instead, it was something that she would be looking forward to see every day.

    Getting inter rtionship with Han Zixin had changed a lot of things for her. Although their bond was made on the concrete foundation of long and deep friendship, she still felt a lots of changes between them. And she could not say this early in those changes were good or bad.

    All she could say that they were now obsessed with each other. Their days started and nights ended with each other. She could not shake the giddiness that she felt whenever she got his message. And the butterflies that she felt when he was near her, she could not describe that at all.

    ¡°I missed you, ¡°Han Zixin said again.

    She looked up at him and asked, ¡°How could you miss me? We were chatting all day?¡±

    When she said they were chatting all day, she was being literal. Although they both were doing their own work, their conversation didn¡¯t break. Both of them knew what the other person did in their time. Like she said all day, they were chatting about everything and nothing at the same time.

    ¡°Are you saying my face in my profile picture is jot visible?¡± An Xin asked him, furrowing her brows. ¡°Shall I change it?¡±

    Han Zixin smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is I want to talk to you like this. I want to be with you all the time. I don¡¯t want you to be away from me even for a moment.¡±

    An Xin smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t be that greedy, can you be?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Han Zixin asked her. ¡°You will know if I am greedy when ites to you or not.¡±

    He had never expressed his wish for anything or anyone as he did in her and all the matters associated with her. He was not ashamed to say that he was obsessed with her. He didn¡¯t care what anyone had to say about her. He was very greedy about her. He might be wrong to wish her to stay with him all day but he wanted things this way. But then he knew that it was not possible. Both of them had their lives and he had to learn to be reasonable to some extents.

    ¡°Shall we leave?¡± An Xin asked.

    Han Zixin realised that he was still hugging her. Although he wanted to keep hugging her, he knew that he had to leave her so they could enjoy the day that he had nned out for her. He wanted this day to be the best day of her life. He wanted to make her so happy that those big doe eyes would shine with happiness. And he wanted to be the reason of happiness shining in those eyes.

    An Xin was making him go crazy with each passing moments. It had been so little time since they came together and he had already started losing his mind for her. He wondered what was in store for him forters.

    As he broke the hug and opened the door for her once again, An Xin took a step ahead. Then, she looked here and there before tiptoeing on her feet and dropped a kiss on his cheek. Before he could process what just happened, she was sitting in the car as if she hadn¡¯t done something out of ordinary.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t even get time to process what happened and how it happened. Before he could process it, she was already calling him to start the car. It happened like a gust of wind passed across him.

    As he sat in the car, he looked at the culprits who just knocked the walls of self control around him and closed his eyes as if mustering some sort of self control.

    ¡°Start the car, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°We will gette. Or my dad will see us out here.¡±

    An Xin wanted to ask herself where she had lost her sense when she was jumping to kiss him. What if her father saw him getting lovey-dovey with her boyfriend?

    ¡°Are you scared of your father?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    ¡°Why would I be scared of him?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°My dad is a sweetheart.¡±

    Han Zixin snorted as if disagreeing with her.

    ¡­..

    Han Zixin had nned an unusual date for her. They were driving out of the city. In a hour or so, the sun would be setting. The car ride was almost one hour long and they just reached the spot where he wanted to bring her. It was not a fancy restaurant or resort. It was a ce quite away from the city and a ce that nobody knew existed here.

    As the car stopped, An Xin could see long feilds of flowers nted in rows. Every row had different colours and they looked so beautiful that she felt as if the creator of this ce had created it with crayons. It looked too magnificent to be true.

    ¡°Is this a real ce?¡± An Xin asked Han Zixin im excitement. She could not believe her eyes that such a ce existed in their country. To the ce where her eyes could she, all she could see were never ending rows of multicoloured flowers. If there was a heaven on earth, it had to be this ce.

    Han Zixin smiled and nodded her head. He knew that she would love this ce.Who could not love this ce? It was surreal to watch.

    An Xin was jumping like an overexcited kid who got what she wanted to see. She would go to every ce and have him click her beautiful pictures. As if the day could not get any better, all the pictures that he was taking were perfect. They spend almost twenty minutes taking pictures of each other and with each other. There was one picture of them where she was smiling at the camera while he was hugging her from behind. For this perfect picture, she had to ask a worker working in the flower field.

    Little did she know that it was going to be his wallpaper. It was their first date after getting into a rtionship and a wallpaper change was an essential part of it now.

    ____

    Author Note: I have been talking all alely. Where are you guys? And why are not there anyments? After them, whose love story do you want? Tell me inment section.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 378 Unedited

    An Xin was lying on Han Zixin¡¯sp when she was seeing the pink-colored clouds in the sky and in front of them were the endless field of flowers. He was softly caressing her hair while she was staring at the beautiful view of the sky.

    ¡°Do this, ¡°An Xin said as she made him lightly pat her forehead. It felt so rxing this way to stay like this. If it was up to her, she would just fall asleep here in his arms.

    ¡°As my queen says, ¡°Han Zixin said and she smiled shyly at him.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± An Xin asked him.

    ¡°Hmm, ¡°Han Zixin responded while he waited for her to ask the question.

    ¡°What would you do if you had a secret that you could not tell anyone?¡± An Xin asked him.

    An Xin had a secret that she could not tell anyone. It was a secret that she could not admit to herself. What if she even said it out loud to herself and everything would be undone? Could she take this risk?

    Sometimes she didn¡¯t even remember that the body she was in didn¡¯t belong to her. She hadpletely forgotten about her life as Duke¡¯s daughter that sometimes it got scary for her.

    She usually forgot her real identity. Sometimes, she felt like she was crazy to go think that someone can transmitted into someone else¡¯s body. Did it even sound logical to herself who had studied science and logics of this modern world? She was someone who had this experience first hand and yet she was not able to ept it.

    If she couldn¡¯t ept it herself, who else would believe her?

    This life was not her own. She was scared most of the days that she would go back to that world. It was one of the reason why she didn¡¯t take people for granted. She always loved them and made sure that they knew that she loved them. She didn¡¯t want to fight with anyone as she feared that if one day there was a sudden end to her life here, it was on good terms.

    She did not know anything about other persons who transmigrated but she knew herself that it was a very scary and insecure phenomena. It was miraculous to get a second chance at life but the feeling of uncertainty that you would wake up one day to find yourself in miserable life was traumatic.

    Han Zixin pondered for a long time before answering this question. What would he do if he had a secret that he could not tell anyone?

    ¡°If I had a secret that I could not tell anyone, I would try to forget it, ¡°Han Zixin answered.

    ¡°Why?¡± An Xin asked him.

    Han Zixin replied, ¡°Because it is something that I cannot share with anyone. No matter how much I want to share to feel light, I cannot do that. If I could, I would have done a long time ago. Not sharing that secret with people who are closest to my heart like you would make me guilty because I would feel that I am trying to hide a part of me that I feel was not justifiable. In that case, I would want to forget that secret because if I can¡¯t remember the thing that is causing me problems, I won¡¯t feel those problems at all.¡±

    Most of the time, the feeling of guilt and insecurity killed a person. If he had a secret like that and he could not tell her, he would feel guilty. He would feel as if he was not doing justice to her. This would make him feel that she did not deserve it which in turn would make him feel unworthy of her and then the insecurity would hit him. And guilt and Insecurity were the biggest murderers of a rtionship that he didn¡¯t want anyone to go through.

    ¡°What if it is very hard to forget?¡± An Xin asked. On Normal days she would forget that she was hiding any sorts of truth from anyone. She wouldpletely forget it. She would be so lost in the flow of life that she would not recall that the life that she was living did not belong to her but then on a very happy day, she would be lying on her bed and trying to sleep, she would sudden it recall it and then guilt and insecurity would gravelly hit her.

    ¡°Then, I want you to know that it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t tell anyone about this because as long as we don¡¯t know that you are hiding anything or you can¡¯t tell us anything, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. It only exists in your mind not in ours, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°I want you to be happy. It is okay if you can¡¯stay anything. There are some secrets that are only meant to be for you and not for anyone else.¡±

    An Xin was left blinking when he said this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to let the guilt and insecurity to take the worst of you, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°Don¡¯t let these two negative emotions to take the worst of you.¡±

    An Xin nodded her head. She would do her best to avoid guilt and insecurity.

    ¡°Did we get too serious?¡± Han Zixin asked.

    An xinughed. ¡°I think we just did. Shall wee back to normal?¡±

    ¡°I am not brave enough to have deep talks for more than a few minutes, ¡°Han Zixin answered him. ¡°It is your department. Not mine.¡±

    An Xinughed. ¡°Yes. Yes. You are right.¡±

    As they were lost in each other, he felt his phone ringing. It was his grandfather texting him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± An Xin asked as she sensed a change in his demeanor.

    ¡°Yeye is asking me to go to Ge¡¯s ce, ¡°Han Zixin said. He looked rather out of ce. She felt as if his body was here but his mind was somewhere else. It happened so suddenly that she was left wondering about the reason behind it.

    ¡°Did he tell you why?¡± An Xin asked. What could be the reason that Han Zixin looked this disturbed? Was everything fine? She had begun to get worried about him.

    ¡°Yes, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to do.

    An Xin furrowed her brows. ¡°What is the reason?¡±

    ¡°Yeye wants me to meet Han Ziqiu¡¯s daughter, ¡°Han Zixin said. ¡°She is at Ge¡¯s ce. I don¡¯t know what she is doing there. But he wants me there as soon as possible.¡±

    Han Ziqiu. No wonder Han Zixin looked this disoriented. It was always that damned man that made her boyfriend this stressed and ufortable. She never met him but she could tell that she did not like him. She had so many reasons to not like that her words would end but the reasons would not. No, he had never done anything to her but the grudge that she had against that man was bigger than anything else in this world.

    ¡°Han Ziqiu¡¯s daughter is your sister, isn¡¯t she?¡± An Xin said.

    ¡°Is she?¡± Han Zixin could not help but ask.

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°How old is she?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Han Zixin asked. ¡°And I don¡¯t have any sister.¡±

    ¡°Zixin, do you know how much An Xin was mad at Lu Xuan?¡± An Xin suddenly said with a smile. ¡°Do you know how much she hated that because of her parents, she had to live without her brother for so long?¡±

    Nobody knew how much An Xin wanted to see her brother Lu Xuan when she died but the fucked up rtionship of her parents deprived her of many things.

    Han Zixin didn¡¯t know why she was suddenly talking in third person but what she said made sense to him as he knew the context behind it.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Han Zixin asked her.

    ¡°Me?¡± An Xin asked, pointing at herself. ¡°Who am I to ask you to do something? It sounds so wrong. I am just asking you to not make any decision without thinking. I want you to think about how you will behave with Han Ziqiu¡¯s daughter. If you will punish her for her father¡¯s sin.¡±

    An Xin looked up at him and said, ¡°Do you know what? She is not just Han Ziqiu¡¯s daughter. She is Yeye¡¯s only granddaughter that he always wanted. She is someone Yeye will go to space to get the moon for. She is Han Nanxian¡¯s sister who would wrap him around her pinky finger. She is someone who is one of the closest people to you in DNA. If you will give her little love, she will give you back in abundance. She is¡ª¡±

    Han Zixin put a finger on her lips and hushed her. ¡°Did I ever tell you how much I love you?¡±

    An Xin grinned. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say anything today.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 379 Unedited

    Han Zixin and little Yiyi were looking at each other. They looked the same as they showed each other¡¯s attitude. Even the way he smirked was the same as she did. When they sized each other from head to toe, they had their arms crossed over their chest. As if they had every data about each other that they needed, they harrumphed and turned their gazes away.

    Han Nanxian and Han Qian looked at each other and signed. These two had not expected Han Zixin and Yiyi to have this much rivalry as soon as they met.

    ¡°Ge, ¡°Han Zixin said to Han Nanxian with his eyes everywhere but at the little girl.

    ¡°Gege, ¡°Yiyi said, holding Han Nanxian¡¯s cuff of the sleeve. Her tone was full of grievance.

    At this time, Song Xueyun was sitting on the sofa with Leo. She looked at the happy dog and said, ¡°Baby Leo, do you want entertainment?¡±

    Leo barked in agreement.

    ¡°Look at your daddy and his two darlings. It is going to be an interesting day, ¡°Song Xueyun said with a smile and fed treats to the dog. As if the dog could understand what this human was up to, he barked in excitement.

    ¡°I wonder which darling will win. The new one or the old one, ¡°Song Xueyun said to Leo. ¡°Poor, my husband.¡±

    ¡°Gege, Yiyi wants water, ¡°The little girl said in the most adorable tone that could melt anyone¡¯s heart. How could Han Nanxian say no? He had not learned the art of resistance at all. Especially to a person as adorable and precious as this one.

    ¡°Then, Yiyi should sit with Zi Gege and I will bring you water, ¡°Han Nanxian said softly.

    ¡°No more Gege. Only Gege, ¡°Yiyi said. She was clear that there was only one Gege and it was Han Nanxian. She felt a sense of crisis from the person who came a little while ago. This person was dressed in all ck and she didn¡¯t get good feelings from him. He was scary in little Yiyi¡¯ mind. Moreover, when Han Nanxian gave a little of his attention to Han Zixin, she felt a sense of crisis. She felt as if this new person was going to be a threat to her ce in her Gege¡¯s life who she just found.

    A few minutes ago, when Yiyi¡¯s parent¡¯s video-called her. The girl was so lost in Han Nanxian that she didn¡¯t even give her attention to her parents. Her mother was worried sick. She had never been apart from her daughter. Mrs. Han could not understand how her husband could send their little daughter to Han Nanxian¡¯s house when the girl had never met him. She was calling her husband heartless all the while but when she finally called get daughter who she thought would be crying and screaming for her mother, she understood who was the bigger heartless in the family.

    Her daughter was so happy with new found family that she didn¡¯t even care about her parents. Mrs Han had a feeling that this daughter of hers was not going to be that filial. Yiyi met her brother for the first time and already forgot her parents. How could a child do that?

    ¡°Will you stop crying?¡± Mr Han asked his wife who was wasting one tissue after another. She was sniffling and wiping her tears with those tissue papers.

    ¡°How can I?¡± Mrs Han cried. ¡°If you are heartless, my daughter doesn¡¯t have me in her heart at all. Did you see how many times I called her name? But she didn¡¯t even bother to look at me. Does our Yiyi not love us?¡±

    Han Ziqiu heaved out a sigh. ¡°It is not like that. It is just¡­¡±

    Han Ziqiu didn¡¯t know how to exin it to his wife but he had to tell her something or she would not stop crying. What she was thinking was not true.

    ¡°Nanxian has always loved children and children love him, ¡°Han Ziqiu said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to do anything and they wille running to him. And Yiyi finds him charismatic. You know our daughter loved beautiful people and things. And Han Nanxian looks just like me. This is the reason why she is with him. When she went with him, she was full of curiosity. And you know her curiosity. To satisfy it, she can do anything. But when she reached there and her took care of her, she began liking him.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, will he be able to take care of her?¡± Mrs Han asked. ¡°He is young. He and his wife don¡¯t even have children. Does he know what to do with a child that young? I am not saying that he will not take care of her. But will he know how to do that?¡±

    ¡°You are worrying in vain, ¡°Mr Han said. ¡°He practically raised that boy. He knows how to take care of her.¡±

    Mrs Han fell silent. She didn¡¯t say anything after that. She didn¡¯t want her husband to think that she did not like his sons when it was never the case. She didn¡¯t meet his children. She knew that he had two sons from two women. And he was not close with his sons. She never tried to ask why and he never told her the reason either. Every family had some buried secrets and this family too had some and when they were ready to tell her, she would be here to listen. And for now, she should focus on her own life.

    ¡°Was the person Yiyi calling yeye your father?¡± Mrs Han asked. She saw a old man sitting on the sofa when she was video calling her daughter. The old man was sitting on the sofa while chatting with Song Xueyun.

    Han Ziqiu nodded his head. ¡°He is my father. If you meet him, treat him well.¡±

    Mrs Han nodded her head. ¡°He lives with Han Nanxian?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡°Han Ziqiu answered. ¡°He used to live with the other boy. But I heard that the boy was transferred to this city and my father also came back to live here. Anyways, my father wanted to live a life full of thrill which is possible with Zixin.¡±

    Mrs Han realized that the Han family was filled with unusual people. ¡°Does it mean your father came to meet Yiyi?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, ¡°Han Ziqiu answered. ¡°My father loved his grandchildren. He can do anything for them. He didn¡¯t think before disowning his son for his grandsons. And Yiyi is only granddaughter and she is this young, so it is natural that he wille to meet her.¡±

    Mrs Han had a lot of questions that she didn¡¯t want to ask. Her husband asked her to treat his father well but he never went to meet him. He always has information on his father and son but never contacts them. He met his son today and suddenly started acting as if their rtionship was normal but he was the same man who had disowned his own son. Sometimes she thinks that if she started thinking about this family, her head would start spinning.

    ¡°What is your second son like?¡± Mrs Han asked.

    ?

    ¡°Then, who is Han Zixin?¡± Mrs Han asked.

    ¡°He is Han Nanxian¡¯s younger brother, ¡°Han Ziqiu answered.

    Mrs Han gave him a look and said, ¡°Hubby, the way you treat him, he will treat you and your family the same. He will not like Han Nanxian to be close to Yiyi.¡±

    Han Ziqiuughed. ¡°You are thinking too much, Wife. That boy was not raised by the Han family. So, he doesn¡¯t have anything of the Han family except the DNA that he carried. His upbringing¡¯s credit is credited to his parents. The one who raised him for a decade and then the An family who made him a decent person. Even if he wants to be mean to Yiyi, his upbringing would not let him be. I have nothing to worry about. That boy would not be an issue or threat to Yiyi or Nanxian. Neither would he be eyeing their inheritance or family.¡±

    ¡°Inheritance?¡± Mrs Han asked. ¡°Do you think he only wants that from you? If he wanted, he would have asked a long time ago. A child needs love and recognition from his father.¡±

    ¡°I am not his father, ¡°Mr Han said. ¡°What I did to him is something a father would never do to his son. I gave him to someone else so he would have someone to call his parents. The woman who gave birth to him was selfish. She threw him away for fame and recognition and the man who had a part in giving birth to him had a selfish reason behind his birth. None of them deserved to be his parents. He had parents who gave him love, name and recognition. He remembers them with love and a smile on his face. That is enough for him.¡±

    ¡°The next time do not call me his father because I will never be one, ¡°Han Ziqiu said, finally.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 380 Ambition

    ¡°Where were you?¡± An Qinyan asked as An Xin returned homete. ¡°Your father called to ask about your health. He said you were sick and that¡¯s why you took an early day off.¡±

    Of course, An Qinyan could see that her daughter had lied. It was written all over the girl¡¯s face. But she did not know what An Xin lied for. Whatpelled her daughter to lie to her father?

    An Xin gulped. ¡°I did not lie to dad. I just told my boss that I need an early day off. He thought I was not feeling good. I just did not correct him as I was in hurry.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    ¡°Mom, I had something important to do, ¡°An Xin said, changing the topic. ¡°I am hungry. I want to eat something.¡±

    An Qinyan sighed. ¡°Go get changed. The food will be ready in a while.¡±

    An Xin went through her room quickly before her mother could ask any questions. She did not want to lie to her mother and that was why she chose to run away from there as she knew her mother was going to ask questions. And it was not the right time to tell her mom that she and Zixin were dating. They just began dating and she did not want everyone around to overwhelm them. They wanted to grow at their own pace and that pace would not be given to them if everyone began intervening in their rtionship.

    ¡°Mom, where is Uncle?¡± An Xin asked her mother as she didn¡¯t see her stepfather anywhere.

    ¡°He went to meet his friend, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°His friend was sick. Their house was in another city and he had to leave. He will return tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡°An Xin responded. ¡°Where is Lu Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Your brother is working overtime these days, ¡°An Qinyan told her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s better if he focuses on work than other unnecessary things.¡±

    ¡°Are you upset that he is involved in too many scandals?¡± An Xin asked her mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t mind the scandals at all and neither do I care about it. It¡¯s just that his non-seriousness about everything scares me, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°He needs to know how these things are going to affect his future. When we are young, we don¡¯t care about many things but as we get older, we begin thinking how better it would be if we had handled it differently.¡±

    An Qinyan heaved out a sigh. ¡°Do you think your brother likes someone?¡±

    ¡°Someone like who?¡± An Xin asked her mother. ¡°I don¡¯t recall someone like that.¡±

    On the other hand, Lu Xuan, who An Qinyan believed was in office, was sitting in thest row of a private concert. His eyes were on the woman sitting in the middle of the stage ying piano with her long and slender fingers. Her eyes were closed as she was ying the piano. The soft tendrils brushed against her neck while her fingers were dancing on the beautiful piano. Everyone in the hall was mesmerized by her melodious voice that apanied the piano melody.

    The piano stopped ying and everyone stood up to give her a standing ovation. The hall broke up with the sound of ppings. The woman opened her eyes and softly smiled at the crowd before she stood up and bowed at them. Her slim and tall figure draped in a white long dress made her beauty seem ethereal.

    After expressing her gratitude, she left the stage. When the concert ended, Lu Xuan was the first one to leave. He knew that the media would certainly be here and it was why his assistant was guiding him through the back door where he would not get captured. He had a talent for not getting captured by the camera if he wanted but he kept them busy by giving them all sorts of stories.

    As he was leaving like every time, he heard a familiar voice, ¡°Are you not going to meet?¡±

    He turned back to find the ethereal angel in white leaning against the wall with a cigarette in her hand. She looked at him and took a puff of it.

    ¡°I am not here to meet you, ¡°Lu Xuan answered with a smile.

    The woman let out augh. Although she seemed alluring whileughing, he could feel the emptiness in those eyes that used to shine once upon a time. Those eyes were enough to light any dark room and now they were so empty that it felt as if she was not the same person who yed such an emotional masterpiece in the hall just a while ago.

    ¡°Sure, ¡°Yang Mei said. ¡°Care to share a drink?¡±

    Just like every time, he agreed. He followed her and she poured a drink for themselves. Every time she would have a concert or a show, he would go to see her. She might not know but he would do his best to go to all of her shows. Sometimes, it got hard for him but he tried. Even today when he should be in the office working as per his father¡¯s office, he was here.

    Each time Yang Mei would see him, she would invite him for a drink. They would not talk about anything, just have a drink in silence and then they would leave.

    ¡°How is your girlfriend?¡± Yang Mei asked. Today was a weird day. Lu Xuan could feel it. She was trying to make talk. She was usually someone who was not a fan of many words but today she was speaking a lot to him.

    ¡°Which one are you talking about?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    ¡°How many do you have?¡± Yang Mei asked with augh. ¡°I thought you were a one-woman man.¡±

    ¡°I am, ¡°Lu Xuan answered. ¡°I always break up before moving to another.¡±

    ¡°You should get serious, ¡°Yang Mei said. ¡°Having one person who loves you is enough.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that why you are still with your husband?¡± Lu Xuan asked.

    Her empty eyes softened. ¡°Why else? He is the only person I loved.¡±

    Even if Lu Xuan¡¯s heart was breaking while hearing it, he did not show it on his face. He still remembered the day very clearly when the news of her getting married was made public by her agency. At that time, he was still in university. He had traveled all night to see her. The next day when he met her, he had opened his heart to her but she had only softly smiled at her and told him that he was too young to have an unrequited love and he should give chance to other women.

    He had given so many chances to so many women on her advice now he didn¡¯t feel anything. She said he would forget her if there was another person in his life but here he was even after seven years, madly in love with her.

    He thought she would never talk to him after that day but she behaved so normally that it broke his heart. He confessed his feelings to her but she didn¡¯t take them seriously. Instead, she treated him like a child. He was only two years younger than her but she still treated him like a child. He just hoped that she would stop treating him like a child and start treating him like a man.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, what is the ambition of your life?¡± Yang Mei asked suddenly.

    ¡°To seed my mother, ¡°Lu Xuan said. ¡°I want to be capable enough that she can leave her position to me and spend her life in peace.¡±

    Yang Mei swirled her wine ss and smiled. ¡°Life is so nd and empty without ambition.¡±

    ¡°Ambition to man is what sharpness is to knife, ¡°Lu Xuan answered. ¡°What is the point of living if you don¡¯t even know what you are living for?¡±

    Yang Mei stared at him for a long time and then nodded her head. She looked at their empty wine sses and knew that their time was up.

    ¡°Goodbye, Lu Xuan, ¡°Yang Mei said to him.

    Lu Xuan blinked. He did not know why her goodbye sounded different today. It was like she was saying they were never going to meet again.

    As he stood up, she took a step ahead of him and hugged him while patting his head. ¡°Take care of yourself. I hope you seed in whatever you do and wherever you go.¡±

    Lu Xuan could not react. She left the room and disappeared from his eyes, he was still standing there staring into the ckness. It was only when his assistant came to call him out did he move.

    That night, Lu Xuan was haunted by never ending nightmares. The next morning Lu Xuan woke up to Gu Shangyan¡¯s call.

    Lu Xuan turned on the TV and what he saw shocked him to the core.

    ¡°Music Industry Queen Quit the industry after dering her divorce with her husband.¡±

    ¡°While leaving herst concert, her car collided with a pole of the bride. The police are trying to locate her but there is no sess till now.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan?¡± Gu Shangyan called out his name softly.

    ¡°There is a chance that she died¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, ¡°Lu Xuan reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say this.¡±

    ¡­<!--

    -->

 Chapter 381 Family business

    An Xin went to her mother¡¯s office. She saw Shen Yue talking with someone in the reception area. Although her entire family worked here, the number of times she had been to this office, she could not recall. It was just too little. Many people did not even know that she was An Qinyan¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Miss, who do you want to meet?¡± The receptionist politely asked.

    ¡°I am here to meet Lu Xuan, ¡°An Xin answered. ¡°If he is in a meeting, I can wait.¡±

    She did not know what was wrong with her brother buttely, he had been burying himself with so much work that the family almost didn¡¯t see him. Today, she decided toe to the office and ask him why he had been acting like a sad man whose life had been destroyed. If he was having a problem, he could have talked to her but instead, he was using work as an excuse to avoid people.

    It was not hidden from anyone that Lu Xuan was ignoring people but the question was why he was doing so. What was his reason for behaving like that? They all had been worried sick about him.

    ¡°I am sorry, Miss. But we can¡¯t let you meet Mr. Lu, ¡°The receptionist said. ¡°It is clear from his orders that he does not like to meet anyone.¡±

    What the receptionist wanted to say was that Lu Xuan had said in crystal clear words that if any woman came to meet him, they should not be let inside. Lately, there was not even a single dating incident associated with his name. Each day a new girl woulde to meet him but they would be sent away from him.

    The oblivious receptionist was of the view that An Xin was one of the same women. She must have been here to meet Lu Xuan but he had strictly told them not to let any womane near him.

    ¡°You can leave your message. We will try tomunicate it to him, ¡°The receptionist said with a smile. All the women that Lu Xuan dated were high profile and they could not offend even a single of them. The woman standing in front of him in a lemon pantsuit was a gorgeous one. Perhaps, the prettiest of all the women that came here but it seemed like her beauty was not enough.

    ¡°Leave a message?¡± An Xin scoffed. ¡°He just wants to be beaten by me!¡±

    With this said, she marched ahead angrily. The receptionist was horrified by her words and attitude and moved quickly to hold An Xin but the guards gestured to her to let her go.

    It was at this time Shen Yue¡¯s attention turned to An Xin who justmanded the attention of the entire ce with her entry. She was surprised to find An Xin here as thetter rarely came here.

    ¡°Xiuxiu, howe you are here today?¡± Shen Yue asked as she excused the people she was talking to.

    An Xin looked at her bestie and exined the crisis that she was going through, ¡°My brother had been acting like an ass. If I won¡¯te, who will? Do you know he doesn¡¯t even take my calls these days?¡±

    It started from the time when Lu Xuan stoppeding home or attending calls from both family and friends. Earlier, they all thought that Lu Xuan was just upset because he had been scolded by his mother for his ways of non-serious approach to life butter when they found from Gu Shangyan that the man had not been in touch with him as well did An Xin started feeling that something was out of ordinary.

    Shen Yue paused. She knew what An Xin was talking about. Well, it was not just her. The entire office knew about it. Director Lu Xuan had been possessed by a ghost. There had been a lot of rumors floating in the office and one of them was that he began getting serious with his work because of the arrival of Gu Shangyan who was another heir in the race for inheritance. Orchard group of hotels was a huge hotel chain whose worth was billions. Lu Xuan would be stupid to let thepany go to someone else when he worked hard for his position.

    If it was the only rumor, it would have been better but many more forms of rumors had taken birth in a couple of days. These days Lu Xuan was the topic of every gossip in the office.

    There were other rumors that said that Shen Yue, who used to work closely with Director Lu had been snatched by Gu Shangyan. Shen Yue did not even know why when she was pulled into this mess where she had no part in it.

    Lu Xuan has been very silent these days. Even though he had been the topic of gossip, he had not uttered a word about this matter yet. It was not like he did not know what was going on around him. It was just that he felt it waspletely ridiculous and relevant or somewhere these matters were trivial to him that did not need any kind of attention at all.

    Under him, his entire staff was tortured and scared. Those people felt like they were on pins and needles all the time. They were even afraid to talk to him or ask questions. Many employers have been fired and shifted to other departments because they could not bear with his department. He had been tiring and overworking his staff like a demon lord. Yes, demon lord was the name given to him these days because of the way he had been acting.

    ¡°Odd?¡± Shen Yue asked. ¡°Lately, everything has been a mess. There have been different kinds of rumors affecting Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan. I don¡¯t know if it has reached President An yet or not.¡±

    ¡°What kind of rumors?¡± An Xin asked her. If she knew that these rumors were exactly what she hated, she was going to be very angry.

    ¡°That Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan are fighting for inheritance.¡±

    ¡°What the hell? Does it even make sense?¡± An Xin asked, barely controlling her anger.

    ¡°It may not make sense to us but it makesplete sense to the people who don¡¯t know the dynamics of your family, ¡°Shen Yue said. ¡°They have been stretching these rumors and to be honest, it has been getting on my nerves now. I want to correct everyone but Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan are silent and I can¡¯t speak on their matter. And these days Lu Xuan is scared that you can¡¯t even mention anything to him. You don¡¯t know when he will end up bursting out.¡±

    ¡°I want to see Lu Xuan, ¡°An Xin suddenly said. ¡°Take me to him.¡±

    ¡°Currently, he is in a conference, ¡°Shen Yue said. ¡°You cannot meet him yet. Come with me. You can wait in my office.¡±

    ¡°No, I am fine here, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°You must be busy. Carry on with your work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my work, ¡°Shen Yue said, taking a seat with her in the waiting area.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet your mom?¡± Shen Yue asked.

    ¡°I will see her at home, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°We are pretending that the problem with Lu Xuan is not that big. Seeing her here would mean that we are epting that Lu Xuan is in big trouble.¡±

    Shen Yue could only sympathize with An Xin.

    ¡°What is going on in the office?¡± An Xin asked. ¡°It seems that the conference is important.¡±

    ¡°It is actually important, ¡°Shen Yue answered. ¡°When President An shifted to China, her post in America was handled by the executive that she chose herself but now that executive is retiring and someone needs to fill that post. She is not ready to promote someone from that office and so she is sending someone from here. The meeting is to choose a person from here. And since there are so many people eyeing that position, I don¡¯t think that this matter will be resolved in just one conference.¡±

    ¡°The matter sounds important, ¡°An Xinmented. ¡°It is so easy to practicew than work in the family business.¡±

    Shen Yue smiled. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that would be this easy.¡±

    ¡°Where is Yan Ge?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°He is also in the meeting, ¡°Shen Yue answered. ¡°He might not be holding a top executive position in the office yet but he is still a shareholder. He has to attend the conference.¡±

    ¡°Oh, does it mean I can also join?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Do you want to join?¡± Shen Yue raised her brow in return.

    ¡°Troublesome, ¡°An Xin muttered.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 382 criticizing and badmouthing

    Shen Yue and An Xin were still talking when they saw the directors and shareholders along with employeesing their way. It meant that the conference had ended and therefore everyone was there. She thought that it would take more time but surprisingly it ended soon.

    ¡°The meeting ended, ¡°Shen Yue said to An Xin. She saw that An Qinyan was not with all of them which meant thetter went straight to her office. From the look on the board of directors¡¯ faces, it could be seen that something unexpected came. The leader of the pack did not have his usual gloating look. Instead, that proud and floating face was covered with dark clouds of despair and defeat.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± An Xin asked her bestie. She could see a number of emotions floating on Shen Yue¡¯s face ranging from worry, anticipation to worry again. Even she was curious to know the oue lf the conference now.

    ¡°It seems like it, ¡°Shen Yue said. ¡°Something happened inside.¡±

    Mr Jiang is one of the board of directors. He had formed an alliance in thepany with other board of directors and shareholders. His main agenda was to counter everything that An Qinyan believes in. He did not shy away from expressing his divergent views and neither did An Qinyan, as the President, tried to stop him as she believed in the concept of constructive criticism.

    He was also one of the strong opponents in the office and he also held a significant number of shares. He was fighting for the position of CEO of the American branch. He had been so sure that he would get it for he was one of the old and hard-working employees in the country. Not only this, he owned a significant percentage of share in thepany and many shareholders and board of directors were in his favor too.

    There had been so many reasons why he was one of the strongest shareholder and board director but today one could see annoyance and anger written clearly on his face.

    Who angered him to death today? Or who was going to anger hin to death?

    Although Mr Jiang knew that it was hard for An Qinyan to make a decision in one conference, he did not hope that his dreams would be soon shattered by someone else.

    Mr Jiang had been nning, plotting and conspiring for this day for a long time but today someone pulled rugged from under his feet and he still was not able to get up from that fall. Whoever threw him on the ground did a number on him.

    ¡°You are young and rash, Director Lu, ¡°Mr Jiang sais as he turned to look at Lu Xuan who was standing there with a dark and non-interested look on his face. It was as if nothing affects this young man who did the impossible just a few minutes ago. He would never forget this day when he was fooled badly. One day, he would avenge his lost honor for sure.

    ¡°Mr Jiang does not need to tell me what I already know, ¡°Lu Xuan answered coldly. Did he look like someone who had interest and patience in listening to what this old man had to say? Who did not know that these two had always been at loggerheads? It was natural that he would not ept anything said by the other one.

    ¡°Your mother might be the President of thispany but she doesn¡¯t own the entirepany. If you fail her, she will lose everything. In the name of nepotism, she is going to ruin all of us, ¡°Mr Jiang said. His tone was hurting, mean and menacing. It was clear that his judgement was clouded with his personal feelings. He had let Lu Xuan hurt his ego when he made it his mission to defeat Lu Xuan when there was no need to. He continued while saying, ¡°We won¡¯t let this happen. If you think, you can do anything. You are wrong. We won¡¯t let you seed. We will fight you and your unreasonable mother who has forgotten how to do business.¡±

    Lu Xuan had an urgue to ask who these ¡®we¡¯ were but before he could sat something, someone else entered the conversation.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± A sharp feminine voice said as she stood in front of Lu Xuan with her arms crossed. She was wearing a lemon coloured pantsuit.  She crossed her arms in an attitude that said whoever messed with her, she would ruin their everything. Her big doe eyes were filled with fire but she still looked at Mr Jiang with a smile and asked him to repeat whatever the hell he just said. Ahe might look cute and harmless the way she was dressed but one did not dare to raise their voice at her or ask who she was and why she had interupted the conversation. She was boiling with anger and whoever dared to say anything right now, she would burn them all.

    Mr Jiang must have woken up on the wrong side of the bed tonight as he was going to face defeat and lose face because of An family again and again. Only if he had an idea about the grave that he dug for himself. Actually, he dug his grave the day, he decided to toh with Lu Xuan over nothing again and again but today he met the wrong Lu twin.

    ¡°Excuse me, ¡°Mr Jiang said, looking at a familiar looking yet unfamiliar woman. It appeared as of he had seen this woman somewhere but he could not pinpoint it where. Maybe, she was one the never-ending list of women Lu Xuan roam with.

    ¡°You are not excused, Mr, ¡°An Xin said with an attitude. ¡°Do you know the consequences of allegations that you just put on President An and Director Lu?¡±

    And did he knew that President An waa her mother and Director Lu her brother and she would be damned if she let anyone point their fingers at them. Who the hell was this man and how dared his utter so much nonsense?

    ¡°Do you know I could take legal action against you in the crime of defaming someone without any concrete evidence?¡± An Xin asked him. ¡°If you have a problem with how she works, you shouldin about it to whoever takes thoseins but who are you to stand in the middle of apany lobby and use her of nepotism? Do you have any proof for the same? Can you prove that Director Lu is in thepany because of nepotism, not because he deserved to be in thispany?¡±

    As if it was not enough, she went to the extent of saying. ¡°Do you know which university Director Lu is an alumni of? Can you get into that university because of nepotism? He did not need thispany. Thepany needs him. He has proved so many times what he can do for thispany. Who are you to call him a product of nepotism?¡±

    An Xin looked at everyone standing around the man and said,  ¡°Someone is openly badmouthing your President and you are happily listening to it?¡±

    Her mother always made sure that her employees were protected but look at these employees. They did not even speak a word in her favour. Seriously, people had no sense of responsibility. They epts favour without any shame but never thinks that it is important to do their duty.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me from criticizing the bad decision, ¡°Mr Jiang said. Even if her questions shook him, he was not going to show it just yet.

    ¡°Sir with due respect, keep on criticizing but do not forget that there is a big difference between criticizing and bad mouthing, ¡°An Xin kindly reminded him. ¡°And what you were doing did note under the definition of criticism and you know it better. I do not need to exin to you what you were doing.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mr Jiang asked. ¡°How dare you talk to me like this?¡±

    ¡°I can get you thrown out of here, ¡°Mr Jiang said after this.  ¡°Shut your mouth or you will not be able to deal with the consequences.¡±

    ¡°You dare?¡± Lu Xuan said in his menacing tone. Just because he was not saying anything, did these people forget what he was capable of doing?

    An Xin shivered as she heard his tone. She had never heard him talk like this.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 383 legal notice

    An Xin shivered as she heard his tone. She had never heard him talk like this. It was actually scary. She could not imagine that someone could speak like this. This man did not sound like her usual brother. What had someone done to her mean but cute brother? And why was he suddenly so scary?

    ¡°Director Lu, we do not want your woman prancing herself in the lobby of the ce where we work and sing your praises all day, ¡°Mr Jiang said. ¡°The kind of woman you are associated with should be thrown out of the building. It¡¯s not the brothel thwg you frequent. It is a ce of work for normal people like us.¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, leave me!¡± An Xin said angrily when he held her by her waist. ¡°I want to scratch his face.¡±

    ¡°Teeny, calm down, ¡°Lu Xuan said, holding her back. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t give him what he wants. He is trying to anger you to do something stupid so he can prove his point. We can¡¯t get him what he wants.¡±

    An Xin took a deep breath as if stopping herself from doing something extremely stupid. She did not want to create trouble for her brother but she did not want to leave this man without teaching him a lesson. How dare he talk about her brother and mother like this? She would be a stupid bitch if she did not teach him a lesson.

    Much to Lu Xuan¡¯s surprise, An Xin calmed down and smirked at the man. She asked, ¡°Mr Jiang, I heard your daughter was one of those women. Now what do you have to say?¡±

    Before she could give that man a chance to speak, she went on, ¡°First of all, I hate everyone who ssify women into categories. What do you mean by the kind of women? Is woman someone you can easily categorize? Mr Jiang, you are borned by a women, you are wed to one and your had one child of the same gender and yet you are the one to use the term the kind of women.¡± She looked at the employees standing behind him and said while tsking, ¡°And you have so many of them in your team yet you are so narrow minded. I wonder if they knew what kind of thoughts you have regarding them.¡±

    She was not done yet. This man had insulted her brother and mother and she would be damned if she did not do anything. And he used such a tone for women. How would she leave him now? She had all the reasons to give him An Xin special speech.

    ¡°As for the brothelment, Lu Xuan¡¯swyer that is me, An Xin, would see you in court, ¡°An Xin smiled. ¡°My assistant would send you a legal notice for defaming my client.¡±

    Everyone looked at the women with wide eyes. What was she doing?

    ¡°She has lost her brain, ¡°Mr Jiang said, looking at Lu Xuan. He knew that Lu Xuan would never send him a legal notice.

    The room burst into a fit of discussions. Everyone was looking at the twins with wide eyes that could not express their shock. They could not believe that a woman suddenly appeared to defend Lu Xuan and now she was sending a legal notice to Mr Jiang and the former did not even say a word. It was as if Mr Lu was giving all the liberties to the woman and asking her to do whatever she wanted to do. This was the kind of scene that nobody expected to see in the office.

    ¡°I will see both of you, ¡°Mr Jiang said, before leaving. He was angered to death. But he was angry enough to destroy An Xin, therefore he went towards An Qinyan¡¯s office to snitch on the girl.

    As he entered the office, he saw An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi discussing something. They stopped when they saw Mr Jiang.

    ¡°I am sorry, President An, ¡°The assistant said from behind. She was flushed and worried. She tried stooping Mr Jiang but he was so angry that he pushed her aside and entered the office without her permission or announcing his presence. He actually dared to barge into the door of President of thepany.

    ¡°You can leave, ¡°An Qinyan said to the assistant. When the assistant left, she turned to look at Mr Jiang but did not say anything. It was Gu Yanxi who said, ¡°Mr Jiang, it seems you forget how you are supposed to behave with the head of the organisation you are working in.¡±

    Mr Jiang pursed his lips and looked at An Xin. ¡°Your son dared to drag me to court.¡±

    ¡°What did you do that my son has to chose this way?¡± It was An Qinyan answer. Although she was upset with Lu Xuan, it did not mean that she would let anyone badmouth her child.

    ¡°You are taking his side, President An, ¡°Mr Jiang said.

    ¡°Mr Jiang, who are you here toin to? Lu Xuan¡¯s mother or President An.¡± It was An Qinyan¡¯s question. ¡°Because the behaviour and approach to deal with the matter will differ. If you are here toin to An Qinyan, Lu Xuan¡¯s mother, she will take her son¡¯s side for sure abut if you are here toin to his boss, I will not say a word because it is your personal matter and I have nothing to do with it. It is up to you how you deal with it.¡±

    ¡°You are talking like that girl, ¡°Mr Jiang said. ¡°He brings his woman to office and she insults me infront of the entire office. Wow, president An. You sure have ways.¡±

    ¡°Which girl?¡± Gu Yanxi asked. He did not think that Lu Xuan would bring any of his ex-girlfriend to office. Lately, he had been hearing how the boy was trying to get rid of them. And Mr Jiang was eloquent with his speech and no normal person would be able to render him speechless especially to the extent of angering him to death. This special talent could not be possesed by anyone. He knew someone extraordinary who could do that.

    ¡°An insolent girl whose parents did not teach her manners, ¡°Mr Jiang said. ¡°She is the example of how parents fail to discipline children.¡±

    Gu Yanxi rang the assistant and asked her to find out which girl Mr Jiang was talking about even though he had an inkling. If it was the same girl who he thought it was, lord knew what his wife would do to Mr Jiang. An Qinyan had boundaries and she was reasonable person. But there was one person who could trigger her unreasonablity instantly. If it was her, then he also did not know wgat he would do.

    ¡°Mr Gu, it is Miss An, ¡°The assistant amswered and Gu Yanxi heaved a sigh. He turned to look at An Qinyan and could see her eyes changing shade.

    ¡°What happened downstairs?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    The assistant did not even bother to look at Mr Jiang and snitched, ¡°Mr Jiang called Mr Lu a man who frequents brothels and Miss An ¡®that¡± kind of women. He used President An of nepotism. Miss An dealt the situation rather calmly by only announcing that she would be suing him for defemation.¡±

    ¡°Mr Jiang, I expect an exination, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°And a public apology for using these ambiguous words for my children. If I don¡¯t get it as soon as possible, do not expect me to stop my daughter of she decided to charge you for more crimes that also includes emotional distress, ruining the peace and harmony of the office and calling women names and trying to stain her charcter.¡±

    ¡°President An, ¡°Mr Jiang looked at her, horrified.

    ¡°I had no clue that she was your daughter, ¡°Mr Jiang said.

    An Qinyan just stared at him without saying a word. She was angry enough to roar at him but she did not want to use her words on a man who did not even deserve them. This man just tried to ruin the image of her childrens and she was thinking of all the possible ways she could ruin him by the end of the evening. She gave him chance again and again but he kept on touching her bottomline.

    ¡°Please see yourself out of the office, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°And next time, when youe in. Make sure you have an appointment.¡±

    ¡°I will go and see An Xin, ¡°Gu Yanxi said.

    An Qinyan shook her head and held his hand. ¡°Do not do that. This time, she needs to spend more time with him. We should not intervene.¡±

    Gu Yanxi realised what she was saying and nodded his head. ¡°You are right.¡±

    ¡°Where is Shangyan?¡± An Qinyan asked him.

    ¡°I have no idea, ¡°Gu Yanxi asked. ¡°He is heartbroken. He must be doing what he usually do to nurse his broken heart.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will text Shen Yue to ask her to find him, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°These kids thinks we don¡¯t know what they are upto. How long will we pretend that we know nothing?¡±

    ¡°Until they tell us?¡± Gu Yanxi asked and she just heaved out a sigh.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 384 Leaving

    An Xin and Lu Xuan were sitting in his office near the window. He was facing her and she was holding a cup of coffee in her hand. While she was sipping on her coffee, he was staring at her face.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, am I looking so pretty that you cannot even take your eyes off me, ¡°An Xin said while sipping on her coffee. Although her attention was on the extra sweet coffee that he made for her ording to her wishes, she knew that he was weirdly looking at her.

    Truth be told he was scaring her with his quietness and gentleness. It was as if he was about to say something that she didn¡¯t seeing. Actually, she was fearing many things but using her sarcasm and cute humor, she was suppressing all those feelings. However, for how long would shebe able tobehave this way? At some time, she had to face the truth and now her own thoughts were scaring her.

    What should she do now? It was as if there was no way in front of her. She was lost but she wanted to ahead and see what lied for her. Even though it was something worse, she could not avoid it. At most, she could prolong it. But for how long would she prolong it? At one time, it had toe. And by prolonging her, she was increasing her anxiety and stress.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always pretty?¡±Lu Xuan asked with a gentle smile as he looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think that there is someone prettier than my sister.¡±

    His tone was not full of sarcasm. He sounded like those doting and nice brothers that he was not. If it was Gu Shangyan, she would have happily taken thepliment but how could she forget that it was Lu Xuan and they were always at each other¡¯s necks. They didn¡¯tpliment each other like this. Their tools were that of sarcasm and humour. Hearing him say this was just making her more panicked.

    An Xin pouted and said, ¡°I promise that I will not kill you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Xuan looked at his sister in confusion. What was she talking about? He could not understand what she was talking about or try to talk.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, I know you did something,¡± An Xin said, looking at her brother. ¡°If you tell me now, I promise that I will not beat you or scream at you.¡± she pinched her neck and said, ¡°Look, I am swearing that I will listen to you and your point of view. I know that you tend to make me angry too soon with your nonsense but this time i will try my best to calmly listen and then react. If you ask me to not react at all, I won¡¯t react at all but please tell me what you are hiding.¡±

    Of course, she knew that he was hiding something. She knew that he was going to say something that would render her speechless or something of that sort.

    She looked at him again and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Lu Xuan, you did something, did not you?¡±

    Lu Xuan, at this time, could not dare to make eye contact with his sister. His head was lowered and his lips trembled as he began to tell her what he did and what he was going to do.

    ¡°Teeny, ¡°He whispered her name. ¡°Do you know why Mr Jiang was angry at me?¡±

    If she knew what he did, would she have defended him outside in front of everyone? Although he did not need anyone to defend him, he swore that when she stood in front of him like a momma bear and hid him behind her and confronted everyone, his heart was filled. She was such a pure soul who had her priorities cleared. She did not care what consequences she might have to deal withter, but she bravely stood up for her family like she always did.

    However, this time she would agree to what he had in mind. Would she call him names, scream at him for being hypocrite?

    He swore that he had his reasons but would she listen to them?

    An Xin shook her head. She had no clue about office politics. She did not know many things about Mr Jiang which included what happened today at the conference.

    ¡°He wanted to be the one to be ceo of the American branch, ¡°Lu Xuan told her. ¡°But I took away his chance. It is me who will be leaving for America to shoulder the responsibilities that mom left there when she came to China for us.¡±

    It was also the reason why An Qinyan immediately left for her office. She did not want to talk to anyone about this. Nobody knew when Lu Xuan pulled the shareholders on his side. From An Qinyan¡¯s reaction one could tell that even she was surprised by this.

    ¡°I am going to America, ¡°Lu Xuan told her. ¡°And for how long I am going there, I have no clue about it. Will I be able to handle those big responsibilities? I don¡¯t know. Maybe I will fail my mother and family but I want to go there. I have to go there. It is the best for me right now.¡±

    He had said too many things in the conference today and none of it was true. His reason to go to America had nothing to do with career and trying to progress in it. It had everything to do with him wanting space from everything. He was miserable here. Things were so hard for him that he could not leave his bed before thinking how he would live while facing everything. He just wanted to go away from everyone for a while so he could be sad, depressed and miserable without making his family suffer. At this time, there was nothing in his mind but wanting to run away from this ce as far as possible.

    A/N:

    When we are sad and depresed, we tend to go away from everyone who care for us. Even though we have so many people to care about us there but sometimes we do not want their care or we do not know what to do with it. We just want to feel all those things that we are going through. Sometimes, getting all the care and love make us guilty about feeling bad. We want to feel bad because we won¡¯t heal until we go through that fire that burned us but staying with our loved ones would make us suppress us all those things that is a big no no. So, if you need time and want to go away from everyone for a while, you should not feel bad about it. We all deal with grief differently and as long as we heal, nothing matters.

    With Love,

    Tanu.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 385 Sadness

    Tears trickled down An Xin¡¯s eyes as she listened to what he had to say. She knew something had happened or something was going to happen. That was why she had been so restless in the past couple of days. Today, she came running here so she could avoid whatever ill fate that was going to follow but it seemed she had failed. She failed to avoid the disaster and now what was she gonna do? Lu Xuan was saying that he was leaving. What did he mean by this? And who did he want to leave?

    There was no control of her tears. They were falling¨Cno dripping¨Cdown her face and he was gently wiping them. Instead of stopping, her waterworks intensified. She should stop crying and ask him questions but it seemed as if the words were stuck in her throat. Except for sobs nothing wasing out. She did not want to cry at all but she was unable to stop crying. She had never felt so miserable and helpless at the hands of her own emotions.

    Why was this happening to her? What had she done to deserve it? Why was everythinging to square one? Why did it feel like her family was going to be shattered again?

    ¡°If you think that because of me going to America, it is going to shatter our family then you are wrong. It won¡¯t happen, Teeny, ¡°Lu Xuan said, wiping her tears. ¡°Stop crying, okay? You know I can¡¯t see you crying anymore. And if someone told mom or uncle that I made you cry, they will not forgive me. Mom is already very mad at me.¡±

    An Xin sniffled. ¡°What would I do if someone bullied me when you were not here?¡±

    ¡°Then, I will catch the next ne ande to teach that person a nice and crisp lesson, ¡°Lu Xuan answered her. ¡°You are my only and treasured sister. Do you really think I will forget you? Did I forget you when you were in Boston? When you won¡¯t call me, it will be me who will call. Wasn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Lu Xuan, I don¡¯t want to cry anymore and upset you, ¡°An Xin said, crying. ¡°But I can¡¯t control my tears. The thought of you not around me is not letting me stop crying. Can you please hug me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Teeny, ¡°Lu Xuan whispered, hugging her tightly. ¡°I will always be around you. I promise that no matter where I am, I will never forget you. I will never let anyone take your ce in my life. I will call you daily and if I don¡¯t, you can call me and I promise that I will always take your call, no matter what I am doing.¡±

    ¡°I should stop crying, ¡°An Xin said, sobbing.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can cry, ¡°Lu Xuan said, hugging her. ¡°You know you are the best in the world.¡±

    While sobbing, An Xin nodded her head and made himugh.

    ¡°Lu Xuan, you will return, right?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°Of course, ¡°Lu Xuan said. Although he did not know when it would be, he knew that one day he would return home. After all, it was where he eventually belonged. It was just that he did not know where he belonged right now.

    ¡°Until then, I will not introduce you to my boyfriend, ¡°An Xin said. ¡°I will keep you in suspense. You won¡¯t find out who he is or what he does.¡±

    Lu Xuan suppressed an urge tough. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, ¡°She pouted.

    He wiped her cheeks with his hands and hugged her once again. ¡°You are my best sister. I love you so much, Xin.¡±

    ¡°Who do you love more? Me or Xiaobao or Yan Ge?¡± An Xin asked.

    ¡°God, that is a tough question, ¡°Lu Xuan muttered. ¡°It is as difficult as asking who do you love more between mom and dad.¡±

    ¡°I love mom more but I don¡¯t know about you, ¡°An Xin shrugged.

    ¡°You have your priorities settled, don¡¯t you?¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°Fine, it is you but don¡¯t tell them this. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Yan Ge, will be sad that you are leaving now that he came back, ¡°An Xin whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you tell him today that you love him more. Go, you should talk to him today.¡±

    Lu Xuan nodded his head. An Xin quickly sent him to go and find Gu Shangyan while she went to An Qinyan.

    As An Xin opened the door to her mother¡¯s office, her waterwork started immediately. An Qinyan was scared to see her daughter like this.

    ¡°Oh, baby. What happened?¡± An Qinyan asked as she walked to her daughter and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Mom, ¡°An Xin only cried. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a cry baby but I can¡¯t stop crying. I want hugs and cuddles.¡±

    ¡°It is okay, ¡°An Qinyan said, patting her head. ¡°I am here. You can have all the hugs and cuddles.¡±

    Ten minutester, An Xin was on her mom¡¯s office couch with An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi sitting on her both sides and feeding her ice cream. Yes, she was reaping all the privileges of being a baby of the house.

    ¡°Did you talk to your brother?¡± An Qinyan softly asked.

    An Xin nodded her head.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Gu Yanxi asked.

    ¡°He went to find Yan Ge, ¡°An Xin answered.

    ¡°Do you want to go home with us baby?¡± An Qinyan asked.

    An Xin shook her head. ¡°Mom, can you call Zixin and ask him to pick me up? I don¡¯t know where I left my phone.¡± After her family support, she wanted to see her boyfriend and cry her heart out to him. Her heart was paining and now she wanted to see him as he always managed to put a smile on her face.

    ¡°Alright, ¡°An Qinyan said. ¡°But will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°I will be more than okay with him, mom, ¡°answered An Xin.

    ¡°Oh, right. How can we forget it?¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 386 Bonus Chapter- An Xiulan in Boston (I)

    Note: These are Bonus Chapters. They are from the timeline when An Xin had gone to Boston, leaving without telling anyone. I will be giving the chapters as in shback to show how their life was away from each other. The focus will be on An Xin and Han Zixin. I saw many of you were interested to see how An Xin and Han Zixin took the most unexpected careers. Remember how An Xin said she will be anything but Lawyer?

    These Bonus Chapters will be scattered. You can continue it by the title Bonus Chapter. The rest are in privilege.

    ¡­..

    A part of you changes when you leave the ce where you went through everything that made you what you are today. It was the same for An Xin. The moment she reached the airport in the city in the foreign country, she knew that she was never going to be the same person. She had left a part of herself in her home and she had to now find a part to rece the one she left behind. Or she would never be able to adapt to this life and ce.

    Life had taught her many lessons in her existence of eighteen years one of them was never to take things for granted. Things that she believed were permanent were not permanent in life and one time she had to leave them away no matter how much she did not want to. In the end, what she wanted to be did not happen, instead, it would be what fate wanted.

    Life is a weird trail of events that make you doubt yourself at almost every juncture. One day, you are so confident and happy that you feel as if no matteres before you can easily fight against it. But then, one event happened and all your confidence left your life as if it was never here. The same thing is happening to her right now. No matter how much she wanted to recall the old times when she had her life together, she could not do it.

    It did not mean that she did not try. She would sit in her room on her bed and tell her that she should not cry for what she had lost as it was never her in the first ce. She would tell her that God had given her such a wonderful gift in the face of a second chance at life with the most beautiful family that could ever exist. She would do all of these things but she would fail at consoling herself. When we are losing, we do not see what we have won in life. If it was ten wins and one loss, we would cry over one loss and not smile over ten wins. There was no one to me. God had made humans just like this. She did not want to be like this but who could win against thew of nature?

    In the end, An Xin failed against herself. After all, she was a human too and like everyone else she had her weakness. And sometimes, these weaknesses tend to overshadow our strengths.

    ¡°Xin, are you okay?¡± She heard the sound of the man who arrived with her this far. She turned to look at her father holding luggage and nodded her head. Was she fine? She did not know. She had taken such a big decision in a fit of impulse or overthinking that she did not know if she would be okay. She wanted to be okay but she knew that it was going to be very hard. She spent thest three years of her life adjusting and learning the ropes of a new life here. Would she be able to cope up with the pressure of learning the ropes of another life in a world where she had to live all alone? All these questions were running through her mind ever since she left home. She had made a decision but would she be able to stand by it? At this moment, she did not know if this decision would make her life cheerful or end up ruining it. All she knew was that she had made this decision and she had to stand by it till the end.

    ¡°If something is bothering you can share it with me, ¡°Lu Zhaolin said. They covered a long distance from China to America. An Xin had not talked much on the ne. She was quiet, always looking out of the view and not asking the questions that had been raising all sorts of curiosities in her mind. To say that he had been very worried about seeing her this way would be an understatement. He could not see her like this. he was used to his naive but extremely cheerful daughter. He knew that some instances happened in life to develop one¡¯s character but as a father, he could not see these tough things shaping her character. Could she not undergo this character development gently?

    The unfortunate ident that An Xin went through on the day of her college entrance test had taken all the happiness from her life. She would smile at everyone but he knew that this thing was eating her from the inside. It was true that she was very happy for her brothers and her friends but it was also true that not being able to attend a college in the country had killed her spirit. He knew how much she had worked hard for her exams. How much heart she had poured into her studies. She had changed her brother¡¯s heart too but she could not save herself from the attack of fate that took her chance of attending a college like everyone else.

    If it was Lu Xuan, he would not have cared. That boy did not have a serious attitude about studies anyway even though he was very good at it. It was different to have a high IQ and the will to do hard work. If Lu Xuan had an impressive IQ, An Xin have extraordinary till to work hard and do well in life.

    An Xin fluttered her eyshes as she could not understand what he was saying. ¡°I am okay, father.¡±

    Lu Zhaolin sighed. ¡°Okay, you are fine. I was calling you when you were walking on your own. You were lost in your thoughts, you didn¡¯t hear me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡°An Xin reacted a little.She did not hear him calling her. Was she so lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t even know what was going on beside her?

    Lu Zhaolin informed her, ¡°Your mother is calling me. She asked me to call her as soon as we reached Boston. Should I call her again?¡±

    To say that An Qinyan was mad would be an understatement. She has been bombarding his phone since the time they left China. The number of curses she had used while talking to him was uncountable. Actually, he did not me her. If she had taken Lu Xuan without her permission to a foreign country, he would have been mad too. How could a parent make the decision for their kid without asking the other? And it was An Qinyan who had An Xin¡¯s custody. Thankfully, his daughter was not a minor and An Qinyan could not take any legal action. Lord, he knew that she would have taken it if it was an option.

    If something could bring his child¡¯s confidence and happiness back, what was the problem with that?

    He knew that An Xin would be sad for a while when she would adjust to the lifestyle here. She had been protected by her mother in his mind. But she would emerge to be a happy and sessful woman if she stayed there and he was all for it here. He wanted her to grow well now.

    If one decision could make her future, he didn¡¯t mind getting repercussions for that.

    As for An Qinyan, he would talk to her when he would return to the country, which would not be sooner as he decided to stay here until An Xin wasfortable.

    An Xin looked at her father and asked, ¡°What will I talk to her about?¡±

    She did not have the courage to even look at her mother. She left without saying bye to anyone or talking to anyone in the family. They must hate her for such bad behaviour. If they hated her, she would not me them.

    The ident a few months ago had affected her confidence a lot. Although she had recovered a lot, the scar on her mind was more alive than the one on her body. It would take her time toe out of it. However, she was doing her best, it was just that sometimes she began to see the worst of herself.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 387 Be With Her

    When An Qinyan called Han Zixin, he did not take much time ining to his girlfriend. He was so anxious and stressed when An Qinyan called him. Lately, she had been a lot stressed due to issues at her home. He did not know what he should be advising her as it was her home issues but as a boyfriend, he had been with her. He was trying to cheer her up in his way and it sure worked but it was all temporary. As when she would return home, all those things woulde back to her.

    Lu Xuan''s behavior was affecting her a lot. She wanted to know what was wrong with him. One day, she came to him and expressed how Lu Xuan had been so tensetely that he had not been himself. He could not say anything other than that Lu Xuan woulde around when he would not be able to take the problem by himself. But it seemed that day never came.

    Gu Shangyan, who was the closest person to Lu Xuan,  also had no clue what was wrong with him or it was what he was showing to everyone else.

    An Xin was a cheerful girl. No matter how much stress she was in, she would always find a way to smile and with her smile, she would make everyone else smile too. Her vibrant personality was the reason why nobody believed that she could be in this much stress. But he knew that when she was upset, she felt crestfallen. She would cry alone and he did not want her to feel alone.

    How could someone who would do anything to make anyone smile be allowed to cry in solitude? He just wished to see her smile and nothing else.

    When An Qinyan called to let him know that An Xin wanted him with her, he was certain that something was not right with his girlfriend. An Qinyan also told him toe sooner as An Xin did not look good and that she had also cried a lot too. He only had to hear this and left his work as soon as possible. His superior was certainly not happy with him leaving the office like this but he left everything just to be with her girlfriend who needed her a lot at this time.

    While driving his car, he was hoping that there would be a way through which he could fly to her this instant and wipe all her tears. That woman was the love of his life and the reason why he was still alive. It killed him each time a tear leaves her eyes. If it was up to him, he would take all the pain on her behalf. Those big and innocent eyes did not deserve to be filled with tears. He wished that her lips were always adorned with smiles.

    He did not take long to be by her side. When he reached where she was, he saw An Qinyan sitting with her daughter. When An Qinyan saw Han Zixin, she quickly left. As she passed him, she said while putting a hand on his shoulder, "Take care of her. She is not telling us what''s wrong with her. But I think she will tell you. She always tells you whatever is bothering her. Will you take care of her?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Han Zixin held her hand and said, "Please, do not worry, Auntie. I will take care of her. This goes without saying."

    An Xin was his girlfriend. If he would not take care of her, then who would?

    An Qinyan left An Xin in his care and left the room. She trusted that Han Zixin would be able to do what she was unable to do. Ever since An Xin and Han Zixin met, they were inseparable. Not just inseparable as friends but in grief and happiness too. If nobody knew what was going on with these two, they would always know. They shared everything. She was hoping that Han Zixin would be able to know why An Xin was crying.

    Actually, An Qinyan had an idea about why An Xin was behaving like that but she did not want to believe that. She was ignoring the biggest truth that was in front of her.

    Han Zixin hugged An Xin as she was sitting on the couch. As she felt his presence, she ced her head on his stomach while he hugged her in this position. Soon hot tears trickled down his shirt near his abdomen. It killed him to see her like this but he was a weak man and he could not stop whatever was making her cry like this.

    "Zixin, Lu Xuan is going to America, "An Xin said, silently crying. "Does it mean we would be separate again? Why are we like this? What have we done to deserve this? When we were young, we were separated because of our parents. We met when we were grownups. Then, I had to leave for my future. When I was in Boston, I used to think that once my studies would be over, I would return home and then we all siblings would be together." She hupped and he rubbed her back, "But this separation is not ending.  I am back home but he is leaving again. And we do not even know for how long. I want to stop him but I cannot because he is running away from something here. I cannot force him to face his ghosts. He said he wants to go away to be himself again. What should I do? Am I going to lose my brother again?"

    Han Zixin rubbed her head softly. He did not know that the matter was this serious. Lu Xuan was leaving the country. He had no clue about it. He did not know what happened to have the man take such a big decision but it seemed like there was no stopping this decision. If Lu Xuan did not even stop seeing his sister crying like this, things were more serious than they were thinking.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 388 Like That Day

    On the other hand, Gu Shangyan and Lu Xuan were in a bar. The two were drinking heavily. The music was loud in the bar but still they were trying to have this heavy conversation here.

    "When you asked me to vote for you in the meeting, I did not know you were going to take this step, "Gu Shangyan said as he gulped down a drink. "I have this urge to beat the hell out of you but what can I do? I am still your big brother who loves you a lot."

    If Gu Shangyan knew what his dear brother was nning, he swore that he was never going to be an aplice in this n. Still, something was telling him that he would be convinced by Lu Xuan in his damned ns. Their rtionship had always been like this. Pretty weird and unexpected from the beginning. He still remembered the day when they first met and befriended each other. Who would have thought that the tyrant of the highschool he was sent to teach would end up bing one of the closest people to his heart? Actually, Lu Xuan was the person he would call in all the situations. If he was drunk, he would call Lu Xuan. If he was smoking, he would call Lu Xuan. If he had a shitty day, he would call Lu Xuan. If he had a happy day, he would still call this damned man. The rtionship between the two had been the deepest one since the time they met.

    They had nothing inmon yet theyplemented each other so perfectly.

    Lu Xuanughed. He was drunk for sure but he was never more sober than this moment. He had gotten so drunk the past few days that the alcohol was not doing anything to him. He did not like this life. Where he could not even feel shitty without feeling guilty that he had his entire family worried. He just wanted to go far to feel like a miserable being whose family would not see him in that pathetic condition.

    "Why are you doing this Lu Xuan?" Gu Shangyan asked. "Why are you doing this to yourself? Don''t you want your family with you? Don''t you think it would be better if you stayed with us?"

    "Nah, "Lu Xuan answered with a slurry smile.

    Gu Shangyan punched his face lightly, not enough to leave a bruise but enough to cause pain. "If only I could knock some senses into you."

    "Do you remember the day when you dered that you wanted to go to the UK?"Lu Xuan asked him.

    How could Gu Shangyan forget about that day? Was that day even something that he would ever forget? It was the day when his entire life changed drastically. He must say that day was the paradigm shift of his life. Everything changed after that night when he told his family that he wanted to study in London and for many years, he could not return home. He died each day in that foreign country to leave it and return home but the foreign country did not leave him.

    "I do, "Gu Shangyan answered his question.

    "Do you know how much I wanted to stop you that day?" Lu Xuan said. "I wanted to punch you. Kick you. Bind you to bed. So you would not leave. You were my only brother. Only person in the world I could be myself without any worry or care but you left everything for that one girl."

    Gu Shangyan was not surprised to hear it. If he was at Lu Xuan''s ce, he would have done the same but Lu Xuan did not do the same because he respected his brother''s choices too much. He literally left everything behind including his happiness for that one girl.

    "Why did you not stop me?" Gu Shangyan asked.

    "Would you have stopped?" Lu Xuan asked with a scoff.

    Gu Shangyan paused and asked himself the same question? Would he have stopped leaving for London? No, he would not have. It was not just about Yoona but about his dream university too. He always wanted to study abroad. Sure, Yoona was a big reason why he left the country but it could not be ignored that he wanted to go there too.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And even if Lu Xuan had tried to stop him, he would have convinced his brother otherwise. There was no point in stopping at that moment.

    "You know the answer, "Lu Xuan said. "You know that you would not have stopped. Do you know today I feel like we are back at that juncture again? I felt like I am leaving today like you and An Xin did all those years ago. But it sucked that my reasons are too selfish."

    Gu Shangyan hugged the man. "You are not selfish. Thinking about yourself does not make us selfish. If it is your decision, we will respect it."

    In the end, Lu Xuan was sessfully able to convince Gu Shangyan too like An Xin.

    "But you have to promise me that you will return sooner, "Gu Shangyan said. "If you took so many years like I did, I will reach wherever you are to drag you back home."

    Lu Xuanughed. "Fine, you can do it."

    "Did you tell Auntie and Uncle why you are going?" Gu Shangyan asked.

    Lu Xuan did not answer and he got his answer.

    "You will have a lot of exining to do with your family, "Gu Shangyan said with a sigh.

    Lu Xuan nodded his head. They fell silent and began drinking more. After a while, he said, "Are you and Yoona thinking of getting together?"

    "No,"Gu Shangyan answered. "We have fallen out of love a long time ago. I don''t want an empty rtionship to empty us too."

    "Be true to yourself and answer my question, "Lu Xuan asked, "Do you like Shen Yue?"

    Gu Shangyan fell silent. "What kind of question is it? I like her. She is a good friend. We never got close before but now that we are getting closer, I realized that she is actually a very nice person. I like spending time with her."

    "Do you like that nice person romantically?" Lu Xuan asked and Gu Shangyan fell silent. He said, "Big brother, find the answer to the question if you want a peaceful life. I won''t be here to help you. So, help yourself soon!"

 Chapter 389 Leaving Again

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi were not surprised when they found out that Lu Xuan was going for a long time. They knew from the moment he showed his interest in the American branch that he was leaving but for this long period, they were shocked. They did not ask him reasons as they could see that he was not lookingfortable sharing that topic with anyone.

    However, how could they not be sad at this decision? Their family had almost reconciled with An Xin returning home and now Lu Xuan was going? When would they get the joy of having all the kids home? More than anyone, the elders of the family were having a hard time seeing him go.

    The entire An family, Lu family, Han family came to bid him goodbye at the airport. An Xin did not cry likest time this time. She was appearing strong as she did not want Lu Xuan to feel bad. They might fight a lot with each other, they loved each other way more. She wanted to set a good example here. She wanted to tell Lu Xuan that she would be fine. She could hold everyone together and he could go without a heavy heart. The love between twins was truly unique as she had never felt the same before. He was someone she loved to the bones but at the same time, she could tear him apart with her teeth if he dared to annoy her. They were truly like Tom and Jerry.

    Lu Zhaolin hugged his son and asked him to take care of himself. As a father he was emotional at this time but the man in him was not letting him show his emotions on face. His grandmother was crying and telling him that he was merciless as he was leaving her in herst days. Making herugh, he said that he had heard that God did not take sinners sooner.

    "What a bad boy you are!" His grandmother scolded him while crying. She hugged him and said, "Why are you going?"

    She did not know why she loved this bad boy so much? To her at this moment, the boy whom she loved to the heavens, was a bad boy as he was leaving her all alone to go to a foreign country. She could not understand like anyone else why he needed the go. What was so good in that country that everyone wanted to go there?

    "I am going to be a decent and sessful man. Don''t you want me to grow and prosper in life?" Lu Xuan asked his grandmother. "I thought you wanted me to be the best of the best. What happened to you now?"

    It was his grandmother who wanted him to seed in life but now she wasining about it. Elders were soplicated sometimes, right? Or maybe, they were just too blinded by love for their younger ones.

    "You are bestest of the bestest for me, "His grandmother sobbed. "What do youck? You have everything in life. What do you need to achieve now?"

    She looked at An Qinyan with an using gaze. It must be this billionaire mother who was not fed with what she had. This woman was so obsessed with wealth that she was sending her only son to a foreign country to work. What did the An family and Lu familyck? Lu Xuan did not even have to work this hard but he still was doing. Only if her poor grandson could live a normal life.

    An Qinyan was used to such usations. She did not bother putting sense into anyone''s mind. Olddy was at such an age where she was rigid with her beliefs. If someone could not understand a simple thing for so many decades, how could they do it now? So, she just ignored those using eyes and focused on her family which should be her focus at this time.

    "Ick many things, "Lu Xuan answered her. "Do not be sad. I will be fine. I wille to meet you. I will call you daily. If I don''t call, you can always call me. I promise I will take your calls."

    His grandmotherined, "When you were in the city, you did not evene to see me then. Now you are going to a different country. How will youe to see me? I know you are lying. I will die here without seeing your face for the onest time. You are so merciless! You are leaving me alone here to die with you."

    Lu Xun held his grandmother''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, grandmother. Even if Gege is leaving, I won''t leave you. I promise you that I won''t let you die alone. I will hold your hand when you take yourst breath."

    "You brat!" Grandmother cried. "Are you cursing me to die! What kind of descendants I have!"

    "Xiaobao, say sorry to grandma, "Song Yifei said. She did not know why Lu Xun had to be such a smart ass at times like this? Why could he not stay quiet if he did not have anything good to say? ''Oh Lu Xun, you will get your family insulted one day with this big mouth!''

    Lun Xun pouted. "Mommy, I was just looking out for grandma. What should I do? If I do something good, you all scold me. Am I that bad?" He looked at An Xin for help who just sighed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In his mind, he did no bad thing. He was only thinking about his grandmother. He knew that everyone had to die one day like his cat. He is just epting a hard fact at such a small age. Should not he be praised for his wiseness? What wrong thing did hemit?

    "Come here, Xiaobao, "An Xin said. "We do not talk to elders like this. We only pray for their good life. We should not use the word death so casually, okay?"

    Lu Xun nodded his head like an obedient child. If his Jiejie was saying something, it must be a good thing. He believed that anyone can be wrong but not his Jiejie who knew everything in the world.

    "What do good boys do when they do something bad?" An Xin said.

    Lu Xun turned to his grandmother and said, "I am sorry, grandma for trying to kill you."

    Lu Xuan tried to stifle hisugh but he ended upughing. He bent his knees and looked at his little brother. "Be good when I am not here, okay? Take care of our family when I am not here. As a man, it is your responsibility to protect all of them."

    He was going to miss this family drama when he would not be here. He would miss his grandmother''s baised love for him. He would miss Lu Xun and An Xin''s annoying dynamic. He would miss his mother and stepfather''s sickening sweet romance, he would miss seeing his father''s icy face. He was going to miss everything.

    Lu Xun was about to nod his head but paused when he realized something. "No!"

    "Why not?" Lu Xuan asked.

    "Why do I, as a man, suffer from gender roles? Gege has taught me feminism, "Lu Xun said with the wisness of a man who did not belong to his age. These words were heavy for someone of his age but he was able to pronounce them so well as if he understood the meaning behind it too well, "I will take care of everyone not because I am a man but because they are my family. You sounded sexist, Gege."

    An Xin felt proud of the little guy. Oh, this was the boy she had taught and look at him, he learnt so well. She loved Xiaobao more at this moment than thest one. He was learning all the values that would help him in surviving.

    Lu Zhaolin and Song Yifei just sighed. Their son would be a tornado hard to control ining years. Only if they knew what to do with this brat.

    "You have grown up, "Lu Xuan said, emotionally.

    Lu Xun felt weird when his older brother talked so gently and softly to him. He was not used to his brother talking to him as if thetter was on the verge of tears. He took a step forward and hugged him. "It''s okay, Gege. Whatever is troubling you, it will be okay. If you are feeling bad about not feeling okay, don''t feel it. Jiejie said it''s okay to be not okay sometimes."

    "Why are you so wise today?" Lu Xuan asked his little brother. The Xiaobao he knew was stubborn. He was surprised that the boy wasn''t lying on the airport floor demanding him not to go. Xiaobao should have thrown a couple of tantrums until now but he did no such thing. It was a little unsettling right now. Then he looked at his sister standing beside Han Zixin and understood that she might be the reason.

 Chapter 390 Wise Today

    "Why are you so wise today?" Lu Xuan asked his little brother. The Xiaobao he knew was stubborn. He was surprised that the boy wasn''t lying on the airport floor demanding him not to go. Xiaobao should have thrown a couple of tantrums until now but he did no such thing. It was a little unsettling right now. Then he looked at his sister standing beside Han Zixin and understood that she might be the reason.

    Lu Xun pursed his lips. It was not that he did not want to say anything, it was just that he did not know what to say. He was young but not dumb. He was just talking nonsense to deviate his mind from sadness and it was working to some extent. When he found out from his Jiejie that Lu Xuan was going to America like she went once for that many days, he cried a lot. He did not eat and drink all day. But then his Jiejie came and made him understand howplicated and bad the adult world is. He found out that sometimes we have to go far to solve our problems. Lu Xuan was doing the same thing. He wanted to stop his brother from going but he did not want to forget the important lesson that his sister taught him. He would be a good boy and not cry here. Because if he cried, his brother was going to be very sad too.

    "Take care of yourself, Little buddy, "Lu Xuan said with a chuckle, "Or the Feminist in you won''t allow?"

    Lu Xun looked at his sister and said, "Jiejie! He is teasing me for being a feminist."

    "This an androcentric world, Xiaobao. But keep holding your ground, we will win one day, "An Xin said. "Fighting!"

    Lu Xuan rolled his eyes. "You are teaching him words heavier than him."

    "He is body shaming me, "Lu Xun said to his sister.

    "Lu Xuan, be nice to your brother, "An Xin scolded him.

    "I am nice to this fatty, "Lu Xuan shrugged.

    "Both of you, stop bickering in the airport lobby, "Gu Shangyan said in his stern tone.

    Lu Xuan and An Xin behaved like well behaved kids instantly. The three of them hugged each other and Xiaobao ran to join them.

    "You better take care of yourself, "An Xin threatened him.

    "She is threatening me, "Lu Xuanined to Gu Shangyan.

    "Xin, be nice to him. Don''t threaten him, "Gu Shangyan said.

    "You are biased, "An Xin pouted. Although they were bickering again, they were hugging again.

    An Qinyan and Lu Zhaolin said a lot of things to him. They gave him a list of dos and don''ts. He was obediently listening to them while nodding his head. It was as if the content of their speech was not leaving through the second ear. He was doing a good job at pretending that he was listening to everything while he was just savoring thest moment with his parents.

    It was such an emotional scene at the airport. Some were teary-fully weing their family and others were tear-fully bidding them goodbye. After saying goodbye to his parents, he turned to look at Han Zixin who stood proud and tall against him.

    "What''s going on between you and my sister?" Lu Xuan asked him.

    "Why don''t you ask her?" Han Zixin dryly asked. If his girlfriend did not tell her brother, why would he tell this man? Anyway, his brother-inw was a headache. He did not want to deal with it.

    "Why can''t I ask you?" Lu Xuan asked.

    "You can ask. But I won''t answer, "Han Zixin answered in aid-back attitude.

    "What an asshole, "Lu Xuan muttered. "You better not break her heart. If I heard that you hurt her even a little, I will catch the next ne ande to beat your ass. Let me tell you, your police badge doesn''t scare me."

    "You are wee, "Han Zixin said. He did not put years of effort to win his girlfriend just to break her heart. He loved her more than he loved himself. There was no way he would ever break her heart.

    Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun had alsoe to bid him goodbye. The newly wedded couple were surprised to hear the news. But as his best friend, Song Xueyun wanted to be here. More than An Xin, she was on the verge of crying. Airports always made her cry. Years ago, one best friend left her here with no way of contacting him and now another one was going.

    "I am not him, "Lu Xuan said, hugging his best friend. "You can''t get rid of me. I would still call you in the middle of the night if I need some girl advice."

    "You better not keep harassing her, "Han Nanxian said.

    "Look who is saying, "Lu Xuan said sarcastically. "Anyway, she is my best friend and she can''t get rid of me. Only people with ulterior motives leave."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You better not be having ulterior motives,"Han Nanxian raised his brow.

    "You guys can stop arguing, "Song Xueyun said. "Do you guys really have to have a war each time you meet?"

    "I don''t like him, "Lu Xuan and Han Nanxian said at the same time.

    "You don''t have to like each other to be civil human beings, "Song Xueyun said. "You just give me a headache with this attitude of yours."

    "What did I do?" They asked at the same time.

    "I was warning him to not hurt you, "Lu Xuan said. He did not like Han Nanxian back in Song Xueyun''s life in such a way. Many things were changing but his feelings for Han Nanxian were the same as day one. Have you ever met someone and felt the urge to hate them all your life without any rhyme or reason? This unreasonable hate for someone that knows no bound. He felt the same for Han Nanxian. It was not that he did not try to stop hating Han Nanxian, he did. But all his attempts were futile. Oh, he just hated this bastard who believed that he was better than everyone. Even if it was true, who cared about it?

    "I will not hurt her, "Han Nanxian said. "I agree that I made some mistakes. I ept that. But all I am asking you is to not repeat them. Do not push your family and friends away. Do not repeat my mistakes. Do not be me. If you hate me that much, make sure you don''t copy what I did. And if you did the exact same thing, what would be the difference between you and me?"

    "I am original, "Lu Xuan said. "There is no simrity between you and me. And why would I do such a dumb thing? Only you can do it. I won''t do it."

    "Better to hear, "Han Nanxian said.

    Lu Xuan took some deep breaths. Why was it so hard to leave now that he was leaving? But more than that, why was it harder to stay? What did his heart want? Was he making the right decision? Or was he ruining his life? Why was he in such a dilemma?

    An Qinyan and Lu Zhaolin put hands on his shoulders and he looked at them.

    "We will miss you, "They said.

    "I would miss you too, "Lu Xuan said.

    "If you ever need us, we are a call away. We wille to you as soon as possible, "An Qinyan said.

    "Your mother is right, "Lu Zhaolin said.

    "Dad, stop working too hard, okay?" Lu Xuan said. "Give more time to your family. You need some break. You have worked so hard for your family all your life. You should rx now."

    Lu Zhaolin nodded his head. "I will."

    "Really?" Lu Xuan was surprised to hear it. His father was working himself too much. He would always tell him the same thing but his father would change the topic. He was surprised that his father agreed this time so easily.

    "I have to keep my schedule open so I cane to see you when I miss you, "Lu Zhaolin said in his icy tone.

    Lu Xuan smiled. "Sure, dad."

    He turned to his mother who raised her hand and said, "Spare me the lecture. I am not emotional enough to say that I will stop working too. It''s not the time yet. When it will be the time, I will leave my post to rx."

    "I was not going to say this, mom, "Lu Xuan said, hugging her. "I was merely going to say that you should let Shangyan Ge work more then take some time to yourself when you get it.

    "I will not tolerate a workaholic in the family, "An Qinyan reminded him.

    "Sure, mother, "Lu Xuan smiled and hugged her even tighter.

    .....

    A/N: I am slowly putting back the messy chapters like the mess of my life.

 Chapter 391 Life Doesnt Stop

    When they said life doesn''t stop just because one person leaves was not wrong.Everyone''s lives went back to normal a few dayster when Lu Xuan left China. Even when they missed him, they had realized that it was his decision and there was nothing they could do except for respecting his decision.

    Their life did not stop. They found other challenges to keep themselves busy. Every day was a battle for everyone to survive. Simrly, Lu Xuan was fighting his battle far away from home. He was swamped with work to the extent that he did not have time to think about anything else. Life had been going at a double speed for him there in a foreign country. And just like this, two weeks passed for all of them.

    These days An Xin was spending more time with Lu Xun who was more impacted by the turns of events. The little boy was trying to figure out why the adult world was soplicated. First, An Xin stayed away from him for so many years and now Lu Xuan had to go. The rtionship between the three siblings was very deep and the little boy adored his siblings too much. He only wanted to stay with them as much as possible. But it was not possible for him.

    He was losing one sibling after another. Although he was not losing them, his young mind was not able to understand the things. He was still very young to understand these big things even though he was very wise for his age.

    Since she was spending her free time with Lu Xun and her family, she was not able to meet Han Zixin. She felt bad that she could not see him often but he assured her that he was fine and she did not need to feel bad about it. Her supportive partner was the reason why she was able to support her family at this time. Sometimes, she wondered what kind of good deeds she must have done to deserve Han Zixin.

    Han Zixin was the biggest support she had right at this moment. Her family was the best in the entire world yet there were many things that she could not share with them. It was not the awkwardness but the feeling that she might upset or worry them. However, with Han Zixin, there was nothing that she had to hold inside. She could tell him everything that was troubling her and he wouldn listen to her patiently. If she wanted him to give her solutions, he would do that for him too.

    Right now, he was patiently giving her all the time and space to focus on her family and she was very happy about it. But it did not change the fact that she felt bad for not being able to give him more time. She was worried that she might end up taking him for granted.

    Currently, An Xin and Lu Xun were in Lu house helping thetter with his homework. She came here from the office. He was calling her saying that he wanted to see her and like a good big sister she came to meet him. Moreover, he was very vulnerable these days and staying with her always made him feel better. Lu Zhaolin and Song Yifei had requested her to spend some time with her. Lu Xun was her precious brother and she did not need anyone to request her. She would do that without having anyone to say it.

    "Jiejie, can we take a small break?" Lu Xun pouted. He was having trouble focusing on studies. His attention was on having fun not studying. He found studies quite boring yet he was forced to stay now. And that too math. "Mathematics is not going inside my head."

    "We have just begun, "An Xin said. She could see that he was not in the mood to study. Then again, he was never in any mood to study. If she asked him to go y, he would look so energetic. But with books in front of him, he looked like a withered flower.

    "But I am already tired, "Lu Xun made the most innocent face that melted just anyone. He was so certain that this face would work on his sister and he was not wrong. This face seriously worked on her. In the end, An Xin had to give in to him. She was helpless when it came to. Whenever she was Xiaobao, he was able to get what he always wanted. Maybe, that''s what Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan had felt every time she showed her stubbornness to them.

    "Fine, "She said and he smiled slightly. He was able to get what he wanted and his happiness knew no bounds.

    "Since we are taking a small break, shall we y video games?" Lu Xun asked. He was so excited all of a sudden that anyone could see on it his face. The withered flower from before was nowhere to be seen now. "I will go easy on you!"

    "Alright, "An Xin agreed. They yed for ten minutes and then she switched off the television.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What?" He asked with a spoiled attitude.

    "We are going back to studies again. If youplete this exercise of mathematics, we will y two rounds, "An Xin threw the bait and he had no other option but to agree. Reluctantly, he began solving the questions.

    Lu Xun felt like he was being duped. For only ying ten minutes, he was forced to solve the entire exercise of mathematics that had more than twenty questions. Two rounds of game would end in ten minutes again and his sister would make him solve another round again. Wasn''t it cheating? But what could he say? He could not evenin about it. After all, he got what she wanted. His sister just behaved like the smartwyer that she was.

    "Can we go out tomorrow?" Lu Xun asked. "It is the weekend. We both will be free. We can go to the waterpark. What do you say? We will have an awesome day!"

    An Xin thought for a moment and then shook her head. It had been two weeks since she had properly given time to Han Zixin. They saw each other often but only when he came to drop or pick her up from the office. They had spent some quality time with each other and now she was missing him a lot.

    That much time was not enough for her. He would pick her up from the office and drop her at home and in the morning he would do the same. They did not get time these days. She could not hug him. She could not feel him against her. She could not kiss him! Ugh! It was a torture against her heart. It was very difficult for her to sleep at night and miss him all the time. She could call him and talk all night but he had a very demanding job, she could not do that either. It was very tough for her these days. So, she decided that she had to spend the weekend with him at any cost. She would convince Xiaobao anyway but she could not convince herself against what she wanted.

    "Why?" Lu Xun asked. He had everything nned out for tomorrow. He wanted to have fun with her but now she was saying no. It made him sad.

    "Because I promised Han Zixin I will be spending my weekend with him, "An Xin told him. She did not want to break her promise. And it was not just about promise, she was terribly missing him. She was at her limit and if she did not see him soon, she would get consumed by her own self.

    "He sees you often. You live so close to each other, "Lu Xun pouted. "Gege is not here. Who will take me out now? Does it mean I will be alone forever?"

    An Xin sighed. She ruffled her hair. "No, Xiaobao. That''s not what I meant. Why would you be alone? I only said I can''t take you to the waterpark but I did not say I will not see you or call you. We will be the best sibling duo here. We will have all the fun in the world. But we have to make time for others too, right? How will you mama, dad and grandma feel if you only spend time with me, not with them?"

    "They would be heartbroken, "He said in a small tone. "They would feel I don''t like them anymore."

    "No, they won''t feel like you don''t like them but they certainly will miss you, "An Xin said. "We should give time to everyone in our lives. We should not ignore anyone for someone else."

    Lu Xun nodded his head as if he understood what An Xin was teaching him. But he did not know what was the connection of this talk with going out with him on weekend. He knew one thing that she was trying to make a point here but couldn''t understand what point.

 Chapter 392 Meet Him

    "Likewise, I have not spent much time with Han Zixin for more than two weeks. I miss him and he misses me too, "An Xin said softly. "I don''t want to ignore him. I don''t want him to feel that I am only giving my family time and not him."

    "Okay, "Lu Xun pouted.

    An Xin noticed his attitude towards Han Zixin and asked, "Xiaobao, tell me the truth, do you not like Han Zixin?"

    An Xin had noticed many times that Lu Xun was always verypetitive with Han Zixin. Those two could not spend time with each other without trying to challenge each other. It was always Xiabao who would start the silly challenges and Han Zixin would not go easy on the boy too. She did not know how her brother would react to Han Zixin being her boyfriend.

    Lu Xun shook his head and exined, "It is not like this."

    "Then, what is the matter?" An Xin asked. "I see how you and Lu Xuan treat him. I do not say anything as you both are not mean and disrespectful to him."

    "Jiejie, I don''t hate him but I don''t love him either, "Little Lu Xun gave such a diplomatic answer. "I want to be your favourite but he is apetition. He gets to spend all the time with you. You talk to him the most. He is always with you. He knows everything about you. Gege says there are chances that he can be your boyfriend. And Gege says if Zixin gege bes your boyfriend, my value in your life will fall."

    An Xin pursed her lips and looked at Lu Xun with an urge to roll her eyes. This Lu Xuan! She had an urge to beat him. What was he teaching this young kid? Seriously, only her evil twin could cause problems like this in her life.

    "Xiaobao, why do you listen to his nonsense and note to me and clear your doubts?" An Xin asked. "Why would I ignore my brother for my boyfriend? I am here with you not with him at this moment, am I not? Why do you believe such nonsense?"

    Lu Xun only lowered his head. Then suddenly something clicked and he asked with wide eyes, "Is he your boyfriend?"

    The boy was horrified and fervently wishing that it was not the case. Han Zixin was a bigpetition. He could not defeat Han Zixin.

    An Xin wanted to refuse answering him but then she realized that it would only cement his doubts and ended up nodding her head. "Yes, he is my boyfriend."

    At the same time, someone opened the door and asked in the most shocked voice, "Who is your boyfriend?"

    Both An Xin and Lu Xun turned to find Song Xueyun standing on the door with a tray of snacks. She was the unexpected person to drop by today. She had not expected toe to this scene as soon as she came here.

    "Han Zixin, "Lu Xun muttered.

    An Xin closed her eyes to hear Song Xueyun screaming.

    "Xin! You bitch! You did not tell me this!" Song Xueyun was enraged. How could An Xin not tell her such big news? Did they not promise to share everything with each other? Why did Lu Xun get to know this and not her? She was jealous, mad and angry! Oh she so wanted to throw a tantrum while stomping her feet on the ground. But she did not as it did not match her icy personality.

    "Yunyun Jiejie, do not use bad words for my Jiejie, "Lu Xun said in a stern tone.

    "Your jiejie is mean, "Song Xueyun said, ignoring the sternness that the kid carried. "I will say anything to her I want to."

    "Xiaobao, does your Yunyun Jie tell you she has a boyfriend?" An Xin asked with an evil grin. "And they also live together."

    Once again the door opened and they turned their heads when they found someone gasping loudly. They found a shocked Song Yifei standing at the door.

    "Auntie, what are you doing here?" Song Xueyun asked in shock, terror and horror. It was not a good timing for her Aunt to appear here. She might be appearing fine but she was shaking like a leaf from inside.

    "You left the drinks in the kitchen, "Song Yifei said. She was too shocked to ask any question. She put the drinks and snacks on the table and sat with the kids.

    She looked at her son and said, "Xiaobao, go out. I have to talk to your sisters."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lu Xun replied, "Mom, they won''t tell you anything. I know everything you can ask me."

    Song Yifei was enraged with his attitude, "You little snitch! Go out and don''t breathe a word to your father and grandmother or else¡­"

    "Jiejie¡­" Lu Xun looked at An Xin with an innocent look but it did not work this time.

    An Xin gave him a look and he left without any questions. As he left and closed the door behind him, Song Yifei turned her attention to the girls. "Now tell me what is going on."

    "Nothing, Auntie, "Song Xueyun said with a smile.

    "You keep quiet!" She said in a stern tone. "You are living with a boy! Who are you dating? What does he do? Does your parents know about him? How can you move in with him?"

    Song Xueyun turned to An Xin and asked, "How do you know I moved in with him?"

    "I did not know, "An Xin said.

    "You said that to Xiaobao,"Song Xueyun stressed. "Did Han Zixin tell you about it?"

    "Does he know?" An Xin gasped. "How can he hide this from me?"

    "Oh, he is not telling things to his girlfriend, "Song Xueyun said sarcastically.

    "Oh my god, you both have a lot of exining to do, "Song Yifei said. She always treated these two girls as friends but look at them. What did they take her for? So many things happened in their lives and they did not even bother to tell her. And she was finding things like this. She was very heartbroken at this time. She took these girls as her friends but they betrayed her. Maybe, she was overreacting but she was feeling very bad right now.

    An Xin and Song Xueyun could understand Song Yifei''s feelings. They did not want to hurt her. They wanted to share their stories with her but they never found the right moment. Things were happening one after another and they could not reach the point where they could think about telling everyone about their rtionships.

    "Auntie, I wanted to tell you, "Song Xueyun said. "But I wanted to start from mom and dad. I wanted them toe home and then tell all of you together. Are you not happy with me?"

    "I am not mad at you, "Song Yifei sighed. "I know howplicated rtionships can be. I am just worried that you moved in with this boyfriend of yours that we did not even meet."

    "You know him, "Song Xueyun said. "And I can assure you that you will like him too."

    "Who is he?" Song Yifei asked, surprised.

    "Han Nanxian, "Song Xueyun said with a smile.

    Song Yifei noticed a different charm on Song Xueyun''s face when thetter took Han Nanxian''s name. She could see it on her niece''s face about how happy thetter was. As for Han Nanxian she knew about him. She had met him many times but it was when he was young. Then, he went abroad for studies and they never met again. She had very good views about Han Nanxian. He was intelligent, handsome and kind. He used to care a lot about Song Xueyun when they were young. If he was still like how he used to be, then her niece had chosen a good man. But she still did not digest the fact that they moved in too quickly.

    "Auntie, do not worry, okay?" Song Xueyun said. "If you have any doubt, you can express them. If you think you cannot trust him, you can meet him. I can assure you that he is a good man."

    "Aunt, he has been in love with her all his life, "An Xin said. "We have known each other all our lives. We were friends even in Boston. I have known how much he loved and adored Yunyun. He is behaving like he is the luckiest man alive since Yunyun said yes to him. You should have faith in her faith."

    "I want to meet him, "Song Yifei said. She wanted to meet Han Nanxian and see if he had changed or not. Only then she would find out if he was worthy of her neice or not.

    "Alright, "Song Xueyun nodded her head. She was certain that Han Nanxian would be able to charm off her aunt like no other. He had this talent of majing people like him.

 Chapter 393 Another Heartbreak

    After talking to Song Xueyun, Song Yifei turned her attention to An Xin. Even the little Xiaobao knew that his sister had a boyfriend but she did not. When An Xin told her grandmother about having a boyfriend, they all thought that she was just saying it for the sake of not going on dates with the boys that his grandmother wanted her to meet. But here the story waspletely different.

    "Now it is your turn, "Song Yifei said in a stern tone.

    An Xin tried to charm her but this time her charm did not work. Song Yifei was not in any mood to get charmed. She wanted to know the truth.

    "Who is the boy?" Song Yifei asked.

    It was Song Xueyun who muttered, "Yeah, An Xin tell him who is the boy. Should we not know?"

    Now Song Xueyun was trying to avenge herself. Yes, she felt a little hypocritical at this moment. But¡­at least, she told them half of the story. What about An Xin?

    An Xin had the urge to roll her eyes. This bestie of hers was behaving very meanly. She would see herte. Right now, she had to protect her ass. Her stepmom was her supporter in this house. If her father did not agree to something, it was always her stepmother that she had to convince. She could not afford her stepmom angry at her.

    "Aunt, you know him, "An Xin said.

    Song Yifei gasped. "Don''t tell me it''s him?"

    She ced a hand on her heart as she looked at the two girls. She did not need to know more to find the whole story. She had the certainty that it was Han Zixin. It all made sense. Those two were always together and they never felt that there was something going on between them as they had always behaved in such a lovey-dovey manner.

    "Your father will have a heart attack, "Song Yifei muttered. How could she forget about the first encounter that Han Zixin had with Lu Zhaolin? These two sent her husband to the hospital. He had suffered a stroke because two teenagers had said so many things that he could not handle. The girl turned out to be his daughter and the boy was now turning out to be her boyfriend. Would her poor husband be able to take this shock? Oh, she wanted to pray for her husband''s well-being. He was not going to take this news well. He would get another stroke it seemed.

    No matter how sessful Han Zixin was now, he was still that rude and tyrant boy from his teenage years. Yes, her husband was a hypocrite. She knew it. But she also knew that no matter which man An Xin would bring home, the three Lu men would not like them. It was better it was Han Zixin, at least he did not care about anyone''s opinions of him. Han Zixin had years of experience in handling these mean and arrogant Lu men who thought no one could be good enough for An Xin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Aunt, Han Zixin is not a bad boy, "An Xin said.

    "He is not, "Song Yifei said. "But he was once upon a time. His reputation rivalled Lu Xuan at that time. Your father only remembered that. And do not forget how he was sent to the hospital on the very first day he met you both."

    An Xin pouted. "How can dad forget about Lu Xuan''s reputation? And not about Zixin? He is aw-abiding officer now. He makes people abide byws. Isn''t it cool?"

    "Little Xin, if you say this in front of your dad or brothers, they will be bitter and find more chances to nitpick about him, "Song Yifei said.

    "You have to do something, "An Xin said, holding her hand. "How can I tell dad if I have to be in constant fear like this? Fear of what if he doesn''t approve of this rtionship and all!"

    Song Xueyun rolled her eyes at the drama queen and said, "Seriously Xiu, if uncle doesn''t approve of your rtionship, will you leave your boyfriend?"

    "Of course not, "An Xin said in a duh tone. "There is no way I am leaving my boyfriend for my father who was absent from half of my life."

    Song Yifei pursed her lips. An Xin had enough ammunition material against her father. She would be fine. She should not worry about her. Lu Zhaolin was still very much affected by this thing that he had ignored An Xin for so many years. If she wanted something badly, she would not shy away from reminding him of that thing. She knew if Lu Zhaolin even tried to resist, his daughter had an ace up to her sleeve and he was defenceless against that ace. Anyway, her husband was not a bad man. He would be bitter for a few days but he would ept everything. More than anyone, he wanted to see his daughter happy. He wanted a good man to take care of her. And even if he did not say it, he knew that nobody more than Han Zixin could take care of An Xin. That boy had selflessly taken care of her all these years and he would still do it in the future.

    "Did you tell your mother about him?"

    An Xin shook her head. "I did not tell anyone about him. We just came into a rtionship. We wanted some time with just ourselves to see if we would be able to adjust to the new changes that happened to us. If I had told everyone in the beginning, it would have been very overwhelming for us. I know mom will be happy but it was not the right time yet. When I was sure that Han Zixin and I are not going anywhere and we will be staying together, Lu Xuan went. And I thought it was not a good time. Whenever I try to tell my family, there is never a good time."

 Chapter 394 Respect Her Love For Him

    Song Yifei nodded her head as if she understood. "There is never a good time. You have to make the time good. You should tell your family about him now. We have known him all our lives.We love him. He is such a good boy. And how can we forget how much your mother loves him? I am sure that she will be at peace when she finds out that you and Han Zixin are the endgame. Although we never thought you will end up with him in the end, it does not sound surprising. It just sounds right. You guys are made for each other. I am d that you found out about it before wasting more years or feelings on other people."

    "Han Zixin has been in love with her all his life, "Song Xueyun said. "We all could see it."

    "We could also see how much Han Nanxian had loved you but you were so hell-bent upon loving Lu Xuan, "An Xin scoffed.

    "Why? Didn''t you want me as your sister-inw?" Song Xueyun grumbled. "We would have been sisters if I and Lu Xuan had ended up together."

    Song Yifei and An Xin tsked.

    "I love that boy to death but he is not for you, "Song Yifei said. "I am team Han Nanxian."

    "Me too!" An Xin said. "My brother is not good for you."

    "As if I want him now, "Song Xueyun said and when the twodies gave him a look, she ended up blushing.

    "Tell me did you kiss Nanxian?" An Xin asked in a teasing tone. "Oh, you are living together. You must have done more than just mere kissing."

    "Auntie, look at her, "Song Xueyunined, hiding her face in her hands.

    "What? You, girls, are not young anymore, "Song Yifei said.

    "Exactly, "An Xin grinned. "Give me details!"

    "The only thing you will be getting is a punch, "Song Xueyun moved to tickle An Xin who stood up and ran all around the room to save herself from Song Xueyun''s tickle attack. Song Yifei looked at the two girls and sighed before smiling. It was so good to see these two together here again. When they were in high school, they woulde here and y like this all the time. Seven years had passed in the blink of an eye and the two girls had grown up a lot. They are now career women with boyfriends. Soon, they would get married and one day they would have their kids. At these moments one wondered how small life was yet it was so huge at the same time.

    She hoped that whatever happened in the future, would bring a lot of happiness to these two girls that she loved so much.

    The door to the room opened and Lu Xun craned his neck to see what was happening inside. When he was sent out, he saw his father who scolded him for ying video games when he should be studying for his exams. He told his father that he was studying but his mother sent him out of the room because she wanted to talk to his sisters. Of course, he did not tell him about the boyfriend talk. Not because his mother threatened him but because he did not want to put his sisters in trouble. Such a good boy he was, wasn''t he?

    "What happened?" His mother asked him. "Why are you peeking inside?"

    "Mom, I am hungry, "Lu Xun said.

    "Go to the kitchen and ask someone to give you food, "Song Yifei said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mom, why don''t you go and bring me food?" Lu Xun asked dumbly and received a sharp gaze in return.

    "I am busy with your sisters. I cannot go out, "Lu Xun said.

    "Mom, dad is looking for you, "Lu Xun used the other means. "And he is hungry too."

    "Lu Xun!" She said in a stern tone and he pouted. After a moment, he said, "Mom, are you free tomorrow?"

    "Why?" Song Yifei asked. She knew her child. She knew that he was up to no good. She knew this look. He was nning something sinister. But the question was what and against whom?

    "Mom, you and dad are always busy with work. I know how hard you work to give me this lifestyle, "Lu Xun said like a wise man and she knew that he was aiming at something. Her child was not this kind to his parents. How could he say something like this without having something in his mind? Did he want a new toy?

    "I want to go to the waterpark and I know you guys can''t take me there because of work, "Lu Xun said. "Why don''t you ask Jiejie to apany me? We will be able to spend some quality time together. What do you say, mom?"

    Song Yifei looked at the girls and then at her boy. Something was fishy here. She asked, "Xin, what will you be doing tomorrow?"

    "I am nning a date with Zixin. I haven''t spent much time with himtely. I also told Xiaobao about it, "An Xin replied without looking back.

    Lu Xun scratched his head. "Mom..."

    "Don''t you mom me, "Song Yifei said strictly. "You knew it yet you were nning something like this? Xiaobao, your Jiejie is so nice to you. She makes time for you even when she is tired. She takes you out. She brings you things that you like. How can you do this to her? She now has a boyfriend. She has to think about him too. She will not give him your time but you should not take his time from her either. If you keep on doing this, it will hurt your sister. Do you want to see your sister hurt?"

    Lu Xun immediately shook his head. "I never want to see her sad. I love her the most!"

    Song Yifei and Lu Zhaolin had long epted the fact that he loved An Xin more than anyone else on the. He did not care about the people who parented him but say a word against his sister, he would set the world on fire.

    "And she loves him. And shouldn''t we respect her love for him?" Song Yifei asked and a few momentster, he nodded her head.

    Good. One Lu man won. Two more to go.

    _____

    A/N: I need your urgent prayers. My result can be announced anytime now. I am dying of stress. If I die out of stress, the book will be upleted. Pray that Ie in cutoff list. e???

 Chapter 395 Crazily In Love With You

    An Xin decided to visit Han Zixin straight after she left her father''s house. She drove to his office and since his junior told her that he was busy in a meeting with officials, she decided to wait for him on a bench outside. She was sitting in the garden outside the police headquarters while waiting for him.

    While waiting for him, she was thinking a lot of things, mainly about how life had changed so much in just a few months. From the time she left china her life had slowly started getting changed. Now it had changed so much that she realised that these changes had a lot of changes on herself too.

    The sun was setting at this time. She was sitting under a tree and the dried leaves on the branches of the trees were creating a beautiful picture against the orange sky. She watched the sun setting while waiting for her. It was a good experience. She did not know when she got addicted to watching sunsets but she had to say that they were beautiful and therapeutic to watch.

    "Is it beautiful?" Someone stood in front of her hiding the picture that she was lost in.

    An Xin raised her head to find Han Zixin standing there.n he was looking down at her and the orange of the sky against his silhouette was creating the most beautiful picture that she had ever seen. Just a few minutes ago, she was thinking that the sunset and the twilight sky was beautiful but she had no words for what her man was looking at this time. She ced a hand on her heart and sighed. How could someone love someone more each passing day? Was this kind of love even real or legal?

    "Too beautiful,"She said with a sigh. She was not overreacting at this moment. She just felt that she had never seen something more beautiful than this sight in her entire life. "Would this beautiful man sit next to me?"

    Han Zixin chuckled at the preference of her words. What could he say? He was a sucker for her? He took a seat next to her on the bench and let her look at him all she wanted. It seemed like she was not having enough of him. If that''s what she wanted, to look at him until her eyes were tired, she could have it. She could look at him all she wanted. He did not mind it a bit. As if he was not looking divine earlier, when he sat next to her, the hues of the sky were reflecting on his face and she sucked in breath. The universe was ying a game on her, wasn''t it?

    "When did youe?"Han Zixin asked her. He was busy in a meeting with higher ups. They had just taken a case that was inviting a lot of political pressure. The higher ups were annoyed by it and to relieve their pressure, they invited all the department to scold and shit their burden to them. The entire hour of the meeting was torture for them. When he found out from his junior that his girlfriend hade to meet her, he came running here. He felt even more annoyed now. If it was not for that stupid and fruitless meeting, he would be able to spend more time with his girlfriend but  no they had to make their life hell. Did they even know how sinful it was to keep a man away from the love of his life? How would they know? They did not have such a beautiful girlfriend like him.

    "Just now," An Xin said with a smile. She did not tell him that she had been waiting there for more than an hour. She was so happy to see him here that she was unable to keep this smile away from her face. All she had to do was look at his face and her mood replenished on its own. She even forgot the pain of waiting for him for that long. The end truly justified the means, didn''t it?

    "Really?"Han Zixin asked her. He had heard from his junior that she was here for more than an hour but she still was saying that she came just now. What was he gonna do with this girl? She was infuriatingly so good to him.

    She nodded her head. The wait was nothing. She gets to meet him, what else did she even want from life?

    "You did not have to wait for long, right?"Han Zixin asked her again.

    She shook her head.

    Han Zixin tsked in his heart and pulled her for a hug. He missed this girl so much that he could not define it in words. What could he do? He just loved her too much.

    "I missed you."He said in a whisper.

    An Xin melted in his embrace. She did not know what to say. So, she did not say anything. She just hugged him. To tell him that she missed him would not convey what she wanted to say.  She might sound dramatic if she began to tell him how she lived these many days without spending time with him. She felt as if the world was so nd. It was devoid of any good emotions. There was no life at all around her. Everything was just so tasteless and colourless.

    "It feels so good to see you again, "An Xin said. She melted into his embrace. This was the ce that she didn''t want to leave anytime soon. If it was up to her, she would make a home here in his arms.

    "Tell me you missed me, "Han Zixin said. He wanted to hear her telling him how much she missed him all this time. He wanted to know that he was not the only one dying to spend a moment like this with her. He might be sounding uncool acting this clingy but he would not leave her in his arms. He had died all this time to hold her like this. If there was a next time when they had to be separated like this, he would make sure to tag along with her. It was hard being an understanding boyfriend.

    "I more than just missed you," She told him. She had not enough words to express what she was feeling all this while. To say that she missed him, would be too less.

    "Did you?" He asked her and she nodded her head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Look at you, how cute you are," He said and kissed her hair. She looked up at him and pursed her lips. He lowered his head and kissed her pursed lips.

    "Look at where we are," An Xin reminded him. She had to remind him that they were not in the right ce to act this lovey-dovey. Many officers were roaming here and there. They were looking at them. Although the light around the garden had not been switched on yet and they were in the dark under the tree, someone could still see two people hugging in the garden.

    "They will understand, "Han Zixin said, not caring about the surroundings at all. The surroundings were just a trivial matter.  And if someoneined about it, he would see it.

    "Don''t you have shame?" An Xin asked him. She was so shy being here like this. It would feel very awkward if someone came to them to remind them of their surroundings. People in their country were not very encouraging of PDAs. They would still lecture them on forgetting their basic values.

    "Shame for what?" Han Zixin asked her. His brain was not running at the speed her brain was.

    "Look at what you are doing, "An Xin reminded him.

    Han Zixin did not move and kept on hugging her as he said, "I am hugging my girlfriend. If they don''t like it, it''s their problem, not mine. I will do what I like."

    "Really?" She asked him, raising her brow.

    "Of course."

    She just shook her head as if she could not do anything. He tightened his arms around her more.

    "Are you not going to ask why I am here?"An Xin asked himter. She came here because she had nned a dinner date with him. She wanted to surprise him with that dinner date. Maybe, he would get excited after hearing about her idea.

    "Should I ask you that?" Han Zixin asked. To him, it did not matter why she was here. He just wanted to be with her. He got what he wanted. Why did the questions even matter?

    "Should you not?" An Xin asked him.

    He just shrugged.

    "What?" She asked.

    Han Zixin answered her by saying, "You are here, isn''t it what matters the most?"

    "You are crazy, "An Xin reached the conclusion.

    "Crazy in love with you, "Han Zixin answered and leaned in to kiss her cheek.

    An Xin blushed as she heard him say this.

 Chapter 396 Violent Baby

    "I really don''t know what I should do with you, "An Xin said after his cheesy confession to her. Sometimes, he was so expressive about his love for her that she would be left speechless. She was someone who had a lot to say all the time. It was very hard to render her speechless but when he speaks like this to her, she would always be loss at the words. It was not like she could not ept his confession but more like she did not know how to respond.

    "What else can you do except for loving me to death?" Han Zixin asked, raising his brow. Actually, he did not want her to love him to death. As long as they were alive and she kept on loving him, it was enough for him. He was very easy to please. All he wanted was for her to only love him in her entire

    "That I already do, "An Xin said. Seeing the cocky look on his face, she sadded, "I feel like punching you now."

    "Since when did my baby turn violet?" Han Zixin turned to her and asked. He was having so much fun teasing the hell out of her. It had been so many days since he had pulled her leg.

    An Xin asked him, "Now I am your baby?"

    Han Zixin retorted by saying, "Are you not?"

    "That''s a cheesy endearment, "An Xin said. Outside, she acted as if she was over these cheesy endearments but inside she had melted into puddles when he called her baby. She was just acting hard to please right now.

    "It doesn''t matter, honey, " He said, kissing her cheek. He knew her and knew how her thoughts went on in her head. After a while, he said, "You are in my arms. Yet, I can''t get enough of you. I feel like no matter how long I keep hugging you, it is not enough."

    He was not having enough of her. Then again, he could never have enough of her. If even she was fastened to him and he could take her with him everywhere, he would not be able to have enough of her. Sometimes, his love for her was so overwhelming that he wanted to consume all of her. And this time would be when he would be in his bed all alone at night and she would be so far from him. Time like that was his enough. At that time, he would feel so empty that he would not be able to stop his heart from getting crippled in the veins of sadness.

    He would remind himself that he had her. She was not going anywhere but there was a fear in his heart that he might lose her one day and it would be over for him. Sometimes, this thought overpowered his love for her.

    He knew that it was not healthy. He tried to stop it so many times. But he couldn''t stop it. It was something that was not in his control.

    Perhaps, when you love someone more than anything, the fear takes birth.

    He never desired for anything but when he desired, it consumed all of him.

    An Xin and his love for her had consumed him wholly. He could not think about anything else but her. He might be working in his office but his thoughts would always be in her.

    Would it be too cheesy to say that he lives a lot in his headtely as she lives there now?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As if An Xin could sense that he was not in his senses and was lost somewhere, she said to him, "Then, you can hug me as long as you want. I don''t mind."

    She did not know why but she felt that he needed this hug so badly. So, she enveloped him in a tight hug and not letting him go anywhere.

    "I was nning on doing that, "Han Zixin said, cing her head against her shoulder. They stayed like this for a while. Her sweet scent and the warmth emitting from her body calmed his raging thoughts. A hug from her waa enough to silence the storm ying in his head.

    After a while An Xin asked him again, "Seriously, are you not going to ask what I am doing here?"

    Did this man have no curiosity at all regarding anything? Did he seriously not want to know why she dropped by his office? It was not somethingmon that she did. Why was he behaving as if it was the most normal thing to do?

    Han Zixin sighed and asked, "Now that you are asking me to ask you this, I will ask you why you came to see me even though I know that you are here because you miss me."

    An Xin rolled her eyes. Dear lord, is this the same boy she was bestfriends with? He changed so suddenly. He had be so clingy and cliche in love. But she would be wrong if she said that she was not enjoying every single second of it. But¡­

    "How mean, "An Xin pouted and he kissed her lips, earning a re from her.

    "Tell me, "He insisted. He was serious now. Since she was asking him again and again about why she was here, he should appease her by asking this question.

    "I made reservations for dinner for us. What do you say about a date?"

    Han Zixin did not say anything but she could read in her eyes that he did not like this n that much. She sighed as she looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    ....

    A/N: I have to edit those chapters but my CE is not replying. I now feel what people feel when I don''t reply texts. I am a horrible texter but I am terrfic caller. I hate taking calls and I hate texting back. Now is universe avenging those people? Lol! Sob! Huh! I will edit them soon!!!

 Chapter 397 Cuddles

    Han Zixin did not say anything but she could read in her eyes that he did not like this n that much. She sighed as she looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, "He lied.

    She did not know how she knew that he was lying. She just knew that he was lying. He did not seem in favour of going on a date. It could be because he had to go on a mission or he had something nned for the evening. She didn''t talk much to him these days and she did not know anything about his schedule. Now she felt bad about not asking him before if he was even free this evening. He might have important work to doter this evening. She was so lost in herself that she did not even ask if he even had time for her. She was so absorbed with meeting him tonight that she did not think about any basic thing at all.

    "Don''t lie, "She said.She did not like when he would change his ns just for her. She wanted him to tell her if something was not possible. Not everything needed to be forced. She could understand. She was a pretty understanding girlfriend, wasn''t she?

    "I am not lying, "He said, not meeting her eyes.

    An Xin looked at him and said, "I know you are lying. If you don''t stop lying, I will get mad. If I get mad, it will turn into sadness. And maybe, then my sadness, tiredness and other two three emotions woulde together and cause waterworks. Do you want to see me crying?"

    She felt bad about guilt-tripping him but what did she do? She wanted him to express his opinions. She did not want him to agree with whatever she said. He should say no to what he could not do. He always did what she asked him. It was fine that he loved him very much but he should not love him to the extent that he did not even care about his life.

    Han Zixin panicked suddenly. If there was something, he would never wish to see it was her tears. He would rather die than see her cry because of him. She was the person he wanted to always see smiling, not the other way around, "No. No. Don''t do that."

    An Xin asked then, "Tell me, are you having other ns this evening?"

    He sighed and then nodded his head.

    See, she knew that he had other ns but he was not telling her. All he had to do was tell her but he was so hesitant about it.

    In a very easy tone, she said, "You should have told me that. If you can''t go on a date with me, it''s fine. We will n it another time."

    "Okay, "He said with a smile.He literally looked relieved and she felt guilty for making unteral ns.

    After a while, she asked, "May I ask where you will be busy?"

    Although she was not mad about it, she still wanted to know what he was nning or what he had already nned for himself. Where would he be busy? She wanted to know all of it.

    Han Zixin hugged her and said, "Here."

    "What?" She did not understand what he was trying to say.

    Han Zixin smiled and looked at her while hugging her and said, "This is my n. You are my n."

    An Xin looked at him in confusion and asked, "I don''t understand¡­"

    Han Zixin answered her by saying, "A date night sounds okay. But this is better. I can hug you like this. Touch you. Keep you close to me. The dinner date will be too formal. We will have to follow the rules of a formal setting. I don''t think that I can do that. I miss you just so much that I just want you near me all the time."

    An Xin just looked at him, unblinking her eyes. "I don''t understand."

    All this while he was thinking about this? Her eyes watered and she had the urge to hug him tightly and cry her heart out but another part of her wanted to jump around in happiness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Han Zixin held her hand and said, "Baby, why don''t you follow me to my ce? I will cook us a nice dinner. Then, we will cuddle and watch a movie? Doesn''t the n sound better?"

    An Xin replied, "Only on the condition that you will let me help you in the kitchen."

    Han Zixin wanted to decline but he couldn''t. In the end, he ended up nodding her head.Wasn''t it just helping? She would help him so much by just apanying him.

    "Let''s go, "An Xin said after this.

    Han Zixin nuzzled his nose against her shoulder and murmured, "Let me hug you like this for some more time."

    Sheughed, "Okay!"

    Clingy Han Zixin was very cute. She liked seeing this side of him often.

    "I really missed you a lot, "Han Zixin said in her ear.

    "I know, "She said with a helpless smile. She was dying to see him too.

    Han Zixin asked her, "Is that what you should say?"

    "What should I say?" She pretended to be oblivious of what he wanted her to say.

    Han Zixin stressed, "You know what I want to hear."

    Once again, An Xin yed dumb and asked, "What do you want to hear?"

    Han Zixin asked her, "Why are you cross questioning me?"

    Sheughed and hugged him. "I love you."

    Han Zixin froze for a moment. His system crashed and restarted suddenly. He was not expecting her to say this. But whatever she said meant the world to him.

    _____

    A/N: My end semester examinations are going on. It took me an entire semester to get settled here. Finally, I can write in peace. I will be going home after exams and I don''t know what the change in environment will bring for me. While pausing this book, I wrote three other books and when I finished one and paused two to write this, I realized that I should not have paused this one as it is my mood booster. I have to give this book an ending but I don''t want to because my mood depends on this book. What should I do? I am so confused.

    Being a writer is so hard and if you are a student, it is double hard.

    Anyways, I am enjoying writing An Xin and Han Zixin''s romance currently. Won''t be pausing it for anything.

 Chapter 398 [Bonus ] Kitchen Kiss

    An Xin and Han Zixin were in his apartment. He was preparing to cook dinner for the two of them. He was very clingy all the way home. He asked her to drive so he could keep on looking at her. It would be difficult if he had to drive and keep his attention on the road.

    As much as she loved his attention, she was getting a little annoyed. It was her who made the n ande to see him but it was him who was getting all the fun. She was forced to drive when she wanted to do the same thing.

    Suddenly, An Xin groaned. Since when did her thoughts turn this cheesy? There was once a day when she used to call these things cheesy and cliche. She used to say that one day when she would have a boyfriend she would not act this cheesy but look at her now, she was bing what she said she would not. This way, she reached the conclusion that the grapes are sour. We often said that this thing was not good because we could not get it.

    Anyway, they reached home. He pinned her against the door as soon as they reached home. Before he could passionately kiss her and tell her how difficult it was for him to stay so many days away from her, she sneaked out from under his arms and ran from there.

    "What?" Han Zixin asked her. He did not know why she ran like this. He was about to kiss her. His lips had almost touched her soft lips but she suddenly disappeared. He had almost kissed the wall if he had not stopped himself. He did not know what this girl was up to.

    "I am hungry, "An Xin said,ughing. The look in his eyes was dazed. His eyes were dark and filled with desire. She knew this too well. That was why she ran from there. She, the innocentmb, did not want to be eaten by the big bad wolf.

    "Isn''t it too early for food?" Han Zixin asked her. Actually, he was nning to have something else as his dessert first and then the dinner but it seemed like fate was not in his hands.

    "I am hungry, Zixin, "An Xin said. "I worked too hard all day. Now, you won''t even feed me. You know I can''t cook. Will you let your girlfriend die out of hunger?"

    "Alright, "Han Zixin said. He went back to change first. She knew that he could not say no to her. Her dramatic personality was getting more dramatic with each passing day.

    This worked and he went to the kitchen sulking as he did not get to kiss her. Did she know how badly he wanted to feel her lips against his? And he knew that she wanted him to kiss her too but she still said send him so far away from him.

    Yes, the so-so away was nothing but the kitchen in the same apartment where she followed him.

    An Xin knew that if she let him kiss her, they would forget about food. The kiss would turn into a makeout session. She knew it. She could see it in his eyes. He would not have stopped and she would not have stopped either. She would soon forget her senses and one thing would turn into something else.

    Her man hase home after working all day. He deserved a meal. Although she could not cook and he would not let her cook, she could at least not persuade him to engage in other things.

    All she was thinking was about him. How could she let him live without having a meal? As his girlfriend, he had to think about his health, right?

    "Can you pass me eggs?" Han Zixin asked. She sent him to cook but he dragged her with him. He did not let her cook but she could help him with many other things. Like having a kitchen romance, no?

    An Xin opened the refrigerator and passed him the eggs but before passing him the eggs, she washed it and handed it to her. Her mom always told her to wash fruits before eating. She applied the same logic here.

    Seeing her washing eggs, Han Zixin pursed the lips and stopped himself fromughing at her. She was pretty cute whenever she was clueless. There was just another kind of charm about her cluelessness. This reminded her of the earlier days when he met her. She was so dumb and clueless back then that sometimes he thought that she was not even from this world. The aliens had dumped her on this world and she had to navigate her way in this strange world.

    But he had to say that An Xin of that time was the cutest person on this. Even though Han Zixin of that time would not admit as he was busy annoying and getting annoyed by her.

    When he met this weird girl for the first time, he never thought that he would fall in love with her to this extent. If he met Han Zixin of his past and told him that this blockhead would make him fall for her this hopelessly, the young Han Zixin would roll her eyes with swag at his stupidity. But it was what it was. The truth was he was madly and hopelessly in love with this utterly beautiful soul.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"An Xin asked him. She could see that something was not right. He was looking at her with the eyes of a mother who would look at her child doing silly things but the mother was still finding the child cute. Why did Han Zixin look at her with the same gaze? What did she do now?

    "Like what?" He asked.

    "Like I did something silly?" An Xin asked him. She realized that it was the same look that she used to get when she was a teenager. She did not understand the majority of the things back then and would do how she thought they were right even though they were not.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He got the chance to hug her. "No, how can my baby do something silly?"

    She looked at him with pursed lips and said, "Zixin, even this endearment is sounding silly."

    "You are thinking too much, "Han Zixin told her. His baby was the most adorable creature on the earth. Yeah, she was a little silly but she was adorable!

    "Am I?" She asked him and he nodded her head. She handed him the two eggs and said, "Cook it."

    "Yeah!" He said, sulking.

    "Can I add this in the fried rice?" An Xin asked, holding the ketchup bottle.

    Han Zixin made a face. "Add it to your portion."

    "Okay, "She agreed. He did not like ketchup but she liked eating ketchup with almost everything. He was afraid that one day he would be seeing her eating keteche even with in rice.

    "Hand me the bell pepper, "Han Zixin said.

    An Xin was on his right and the vegetable basket was on his left and there was no way to go to his left as it was on the corner. She had to lean against him to hand him the vegetable. She was clearly seeing what he was doing. She decided to do when he was hoping her to do and see what he was upto. As she leaned, she half hugged him and taking the advantage, he switched off the gas me and pinned her in the corner.

    In the end, Han Zixin was able to do what he wanted to do. He caressed her face with his fingers and she sucked in breath as his cold fingers touched her cheeks.

    "What is it?" She asked in a low voice. "Should you not be cooking?"

    "I think fried rice was enough for tonight. I don''t n on making a fancy meal."

    She gulped.

    "Won''t you ask me what I n on doing now?" Han Zixin asked her in a very evil tone.

    Oh, An Xin, you are finished now! Boom!

    Han Zixin finally got the chance to execute what he was nning. He pinned her against the wall. She gulped as she raised her eyes to look at his honey coloured eyes that were shining darkly now.

    "You have a chance to escape, "Han Zixin told her. An Xin looked at him and asked, "Escape from what?"

    Han Zixin smirked. "Don''t sayter that I did not give you a chance to escape, baby!"

    This time the way he said baby sounded so cocky. He knew that she was not going anyway and he would not let her, still he said this to prove a point here.

    Soon, their lips met and the next moment they knew they were kissing each other in the kitchen. They forget about the food that they had to cook or eat. At this moment, all they could see and feel was each other. A few minutester when the kiss ended and they came back to their senses, they cook their meal and had a very peaceful and intimate meal together.

 Chapter 399 Politeness

    "What are you doing?" Shen Yue asked Gu Shangyan as he took her purse and put it in his car.

    "Your car is not working, "Gu Shangyan said as he saw Shen Yue standing near her car. He had been seeing her for a long time and she was trying to start her car but she was failing. She called the carpany and she said something to them. It seemed he needed a lift home. Since he was here, he could do it. It was not like they lived on different ways, instead they lived quite close to each other. I will drop you home.

    "I can book a cab, "Shen Yue told him politely.

    Gu Shangyan quickly asked her, "Why would you? I told you that I will drop you home."

    Shen Yue looked at him and said in a cold tone, "I am fine, Gu Shangyan."

    She did not know what was wrong with him. For thest two weeks, she realized that he was ignoring her. Whenever he would see her, he would just change his way. Initially, she thought that she was thinking too much. He might be stressed because of his family''s situation but then she realized that he was normal with Everyone but her. He was ignoring her. If she ended uping in front of her where he could not ignore her, he would just say a polite hello and walk away.

    She was frustrated and angry at his behavior but she did not say a thing because she did not know why he was behaving the way he was. But then she decided to give him the benefit of doubt and let hime to her. Oh, as to why she knew he woulde to her, she didn''t even know this either. This arrogant attitude of her was saying that he would.

    Right now, she did not wish to be cold to him. But she could not help it. She was hoping for him toe to talk to her and when he was doing what she was expecting him to, she waa showing attitude. Humans were weird, she had long known it. She didn''t even know why she was behaving like this. Why did it matter to her that he was ignoring her? It should not, right? But hell, it was!

    "Are you okay?" Gu Shangyan asked him. He did not know why but he had a feeling that she did not look well to him. She was fine but she was not behaving like her usual self.

    "Just tired, "Shen Yue said. "As you know, I am handling Lu Xuan''s department too. We used to work closely. We can''t find his recement soon."

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. "Sit in my car. I will drop you home."

    "I will book a cab,"She said.

    "Don''t make me repeat myself, Yue, "He said. "We live in the same area. I am going back to my ce. I will drop you on the way home. I don''t even know how many times you have done the same for me."

    Shen Yue sat in the car without any objections after that. He was driving the car and she was sitting on the passenger seat quietly. In between, he would look at her side to find her quietly staring out of the window. He did not know why but he felt like she was very sad. And lord knew why he did not like seeing her like this.

    "Are you okay?" Gu Shangyan asked her.

    Shen Yue looked at her and nodded her head. Why would she not be okay?

    "Are you sure?" Gu Shangyan asked her again.

    Shen Yue nodded her head.

    "If you have problem, you can share, "Gu Shangyan said. "I might not be a good problem solver but I am told that I am good listener."

    Shen Yue sighed. "There is nothing you can do."

    "Is it about you ex again?" Gu Shangyan asked. That boy was good once upon a time. He had favourable opinion of that idol boy as thetter was close to both Lu Xuan and An Xin. But after he heard what the boy did to Shen Yue, he did not like him anymore. He made such a good girl this sad. How could someone do it?

    "Shanghai, there are problems in life that do not start and ends with our exes, "Shen Yue snapped. When she realised that she raised her tone ad him, she looked at him with an eyes full of apology.

    "Don''t say it, "Gu Shangyan said.

    "What?" She asked.

    He said, "I know you are about to say sorry." She was about to say something but he did not give her a chance and continued, "Don''t refuse. I know you. Stop saying sorry. If you said sorry, I will feel bad about all the time when I did lord know what in the fit of drunkenness. I thought we established that we are friends."

    Shen Yue only sighed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What''s wrong, Yue?"Gu Shangyan asked her again. He could not see her stressed like this.

    "It is nothing and everything at the same time, "Shen Yue told him. "There is no particr reason about the way I am behaving. Whenever I try to find out why I am behaving like this, I can''t find any. There is stress in office. I am working overtime because of workload. I promised mom a vacation and you know I have done all the bookings, I don'' want to cancel or postpone it. This is why I am rushing to finish the extra work. But the more I rush, the more stress I get. I can''t do anything in the end."

    "Does it makes sense?" She asked him.

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head. It made absolute sense to him.

    "Would you like to have a drink?" Shen Yue asked him. She was having a hard day. She wanted to have a drink today to forget all the problems of her life. And who would be a betterpany than him? No one drowns their problems in alcohol more than him. To her, he was the perfectpany at this time.

    Gu Shangyan looked at her and then shook his head. "I quit it. "

    "Really?" Sheb Yue asked him, surprised. She did not know what to think about it. But she did not feel bad about hearing it. She did not find it bad that he could not have drunk with her or he was refusing her. In fact, it was contrary,what she was feeling.

    He nodded his head.

    Shen Yue could not help but ask him, "When?"

    The way he was drinking and she had to bring him to his house each time he was drunk, she did not think that this day would evere but it seemed that many things have changed.

    Gu Shangyan sighed, "A long time ago."

    It was not too much time ago but he felt as if it had been so long since he had alcohol. With each passing day without having a drop of alcohol was like a year was passing for him. It was not at all easy for him. He would drown himself in work or go home often so he would be able to fight his addiction. He was counting his days of being sober. It was one of the hardest things that he had done in his life.

    "That is really nice, "Shen Yue said.

    Gu Shangyan asked when he noticed a smile on her face, "Is it?"

    She nodded her head.

    "I don''t think so, "Gu Shangyan said.

    "Why?" Shen Yue asked. She wondered if he was having second thoughts about it.

    Gu Shangyan answered her by saying, "Because you asked me for a drink and I can''t even apany you. Seeing alcohol breaks my resolve."

    He could have just gone with her and apanied her but he did both. He refused her because he could not go near alcohol without wanting to drink it again. He just wanted to stay away from his addiction to win against it. He felt bad that she needed a friend and he could not be there for him as he was busy fighting his own ghosts.

    Shen Yue said with a smile, "It does not matter. I don''t feel like drinking now."

    "Why do you suddenly look happy?" Gu Shangyan asked her.

    "I don''t know why, "She said with a wide smile. She just realized that her bad mood from earlier had changed all of a sudden. It was really weird that she had no words for it. What was wrong with her?

    Gu Shangyan asked, "You wanted me to quit alcohol that badly?"

    "What can I say?" Shen Yue shrugged. Who would not want an alcoholic to change? Both of them knew that he was. There was no denying to it. How could she not be happy that he was trying to change his life?

 Chapter 400 Big Bad Bitch

    Gu Shangyan asked, "You wanted me to quit alcohol that badly?"

    "What can I say?" Shen Yue shrugged. Who would not want an alcoholic to change? Both of them knew that he was. There was no denying to it. How could she not be happy that he was trying to change his life?

    Gu Shangyan found himself saying, "You should have told me like everyone else to quit it."

    Shen Yue looked at him, horrified and said, "How can I say it? I was just an outsider. Although I did not like you drinking that much, I could not ask you to quit just like that. You have freedom to choose what you want. It was you who was dying to die. What can I Say about it?"

    Suddenly, he burst into a fit ofughter. "Dying to die?"

    She blushed. Does her sentence even make sense?

    "You are very Cute, Yue, "Gu Shangyan suddenly said.

    Shen Yue did not take hispliment as she felt that it didn''t suit her and she said, "That''s something that would suit An Xin. Not me."

    "Why so?" Gu Shangyan asked her, raising his brow.

    "I don''t know, "She said.

    Gu Shangyan said in a strict tone, "If I say you are cute. It means you are cute. No more discussion over this. Okay?"

    "Okay, "She obliged.

    A whileter, they reached her house. He stopped the car and went down to open the door for her. He was always a gentleman and today waa no different than the other day. Although he talked very friendly to her, she did not forget that he was ignoring her for a couple of days. She was polite to him without getting over friendly. She didn''t even know why he was behaving the way he was. She didn''t want to ask him either. She decided to wait for him to tell her what was wrong instead.

    "Yue, is everything alright?" Gu Shangyan asked her as he came to drop her on the door.

    "You tell me if everything is alright?" Shen Yue asked him instead.

    "What do you mean?" Gu Shangyan asked her. He did not understand her question. He did not know what she was trying to say.

    Shen Yue smirked inwardly.So, they were ying this game of obliviousness? If that''s what he wanted, fine! She did not mind ying it either.

    "Nothing, "She said while going inside.

    Gu Shangyan held her hand and pulled her back. "Tell me."

    "There is nothing to tell you, "Shen Yue said. She removed his hand from her arm and said, "Good night, Shangyan. Thank you for the ride. I will treat you one day."

    With this said, she was gone. He was left wondering why she left so quickly or what happened to make her behave this way.

    Even at this moment, Gu Shangyan did not bother to think that he could be wrong here. He was thinking that she did not notice anything but she was smarter than people think.

    ¡­..

    Han Zixin and An Xin were watching television while cuddling on the sofa. It was quitete at night. They had their meal together and after that they decided to spend some quality time with each other. It was quitete at night and she decided to not go home and stay the night at his ce. It was her first time staying at his house after bing his girlfriend.

    Although it was the first time for his girlfriend to stay over, there was no awkwardness between the two. The foundation of their rtionship was the deep friendship that they shared with each other and perhaps, it was the reason why there was no awkwardness between the two. They knew each other''s limits and boundaries as they usually had healthy conversation over their needs and expectations. They did not let the other person stay in confusion over what they wanted or expected of the other person.

    Han Zixin was running his head through her hair while she was watching the movie. Her entire attention was on the movie while his attention was divided. Although he knew what was going on in the movie, his eyes were not on the screen. His eyes were on her.

    "Where is your attention?"An Xin murmured as she lowered the volume. She could see that his attention was somewhere else. He was lost somewhere and she did not know where.

    "My attention is where it is needed,"Han Zixin told her. Why did he need to focus somewhere else when he could just stare at her. Her sight was the best image in the world. He would rather look at her and please his eyes, heart and soul. He lowered his head and pecked her cheek. She looked up to see what he was up to. "What?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    An Xin sighed and shook her head.

    "What is the n for tomorrow?" An Xin asked him.

    "Tomorrow?" Han Zixin asked with an evil smile. "Should you not be asking what is the n for tonight?"

    An Xin gave him a look and he looked back at her with utmost seriousness. "I will kill you if you pull any kind of trick.

    "What kind of trick?" He asked lightly, tickling her feet. She squirmed in his hold but he held her tightly, not letting her go. He was upto no good, she could tell it. He was having a good time teasing her. It was his old habit to tease her until she would get angry at him.

    "You know what I am saying, "An Xin warned him.

    "I don''t know what you are saying, "Han Zixin said as he gave her a naughty smile. His hands slowly entered inside her top and her eyes widened at his actions. Before she could p it away, he began tickling her waist and she beganughing and moving simultaneously in his hold. He was a big man and it was not easy to get out of his hold. She was weak against him. He was physically stronger than her and if he wanted he would squeeze her in his hold, not that he would do something like that but a girl could be scared for her life.

    When he started his another tickle attack, she pushed him away or more like he let her push her away and ran from there. When she ran from him, he decided to chase her.

    "Don''te near me, "An Xin told him,ughing and gasping for breath.

    "Try me, "Han Zixin challenged her. It was a fun game ying with her. She was challenging him to catch her if he could. He could see that she was having fun challenging him. How could Han Zixin lose this game? It was his favorite game to y anyway¨Cchasing An Xin.

    An Xin put her hands on her hips and said in a threatening tone, "Han Zixin! I am telling you. Don''t try any trick on me."

    Han Zixin had an urge tough. His baby thinks that she was scolding him. Little did she know that her words were more like a feather touch against his heart. It only tickled his heart in a good way, not scared him in any way.

    He looked at him innocently and asked, "What can I even do, baby?"

    Dare she say that he did not look innocent from any angle! He was having fun teasing her. The endearment in his name was more like a tease than an endearment.

    An Xin rolled her eyes inwardly. Since he was challenging her, she should tell him how she was a girlboss. She took a step ahead as if she was suddenly very brave to fight against this hooligan. Yes, he was nothing less than a hooligan at this moment to her. She would see him now. What was he nning? Huh? She would tell him how she was not scared of him. She looked at him proudly and took a step ahead again.

    An Xin came to tickle him back but before she could inflict any harm on him, he had caught her hand and pulled her against him. As he caught her by her waist, she screamed.

    "Han Zixin! You are clearly taking advantage of me, "An Xin told him.

    "What did I do?" He asked her innocently.

    "Leave me, "She said sternly.

    "I didn''t hold your hand to leave it, "Han Zixin said.

    An Xin scoffed. "Look at your dialogues."

    "What dialogues?" He asked her. This caused his grip on her to loosen and she took advantage of this time and did what she wanted to do for a long time. She jumped and bit his neck before running away from there.

    "Ah!" Han Zixin screamed. Actually, it did not hurt at all, it was just that she caught him off-guard. He did not even know what just happened to him. As she heard him screaming, she burst intoughter.

    "Oh, did it feel good?" An Xin asked him.

    "What are you? A puppy?" Han Zixin asked her.

    "Puppy licks, baby, "An Xin said in a teasing tone. "I am a big bad bitch with sharp teeth."

 Chapter 401 Ferocious

    ?

    "I will not leave you!" Han Zixin said as he ran after her. She screamed and ran to the master bedroom. Since he was running very fast, it was difficult for her to save herself from him. While entering the bed, she forgot to lock it. As he entered behind her, she got on the bed and held a pillow in her hand as if it was her armor against the man who was running behind her. It was stupid and she knew it but it was useful to some extent. She did not know why she felt this way but she did and it all mattered to her.

    "Hey, Zixin! Let''s finalize a truce, "An Xin said like a goodwyer that she was. "I will not me you for starting this game. I will forgive you!"

    "How kind of you, Attorney An Xin, "Han Zixin said sarcastically. Seriously, did she think that he was a child born yesterday? She had half the role in starting this. And there was no way he would let her go like this. She bit his neck. He had to mark her too. How could she do it and he could not? She never let him do this to her!

    An Xin flipped her hair in a dramatic manner and said, "I know I am kind. Let''s agree on a truce quickly and act like adults."

    See how kind, she was being even to a mean. God must have been very satisfied when he created her, right? Or else how could someone be this good?

    Han Zixin knew too well what she must be thinking in her mind and said, "Oh too bad, I want to act like a child. The adult in me died when I met you this evening."

    "You stay away from me!" She said as he grinned like a devil and got up on the bed. She threw a pillow at him but he effortlessly grabbed it and threw it behind him. She got another pillow and threw it at him again. This happened until there was thest pillow left on the bed. He gave the same treatment to all the pillows and cushions thrown at her. No discrimination with anyone at all!

    Suddenly, he had pinned her against the bedpost and was staring at her. Her big doe eyes were staring back at him with no fear in it. Of course, he knew when she was doing drama and when she was seriously scared.

    "You marked my neck. Now it is your time, "Han Zixin announced.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, "She whispered.

    "Try me, baby, "Han Zixin whispered back. He dipped her head but before his lips could touch her neck, she pushed him on the bed and pressed her lips against him. He did not struggle against her actions and pulled her over him. His hands were locking her waist against him as he kissed her back.

    The kiss came all ferociously. There was nothing gentle about the kiss. It was unlike the first kiss they had in the kitchen. He was trying to take control and she was not giving him a chance to dominate her. It was a war of tongues. From clumsy kisses to passionate makeout, they hade a long way.

    The kiss came all ferociously. There was nothing gentle about the kiss. It was unlike the first kiss they had in the kitchen. He was trying to take control and she was not giving him a chance to dominate her. It was a war of tongues. From clumsy kisses to passionate makeout, they hade a long way.

    Her hands were holding his shirt tightly. She was trying to feel more of his skin. Their teeth shed as nobody was ready to let go of control. Her bosoms were pressed against his hard chest as she moved a little, he felt something soft moving against him and he froze for a moment. She took advantage of the moment to take control of the kiss and then it was her leading the kiss as he was busy feeling something else that felt velvety and soft against him.

    When the kiss ended, they gasped for breath. As they had a mouthful of air, she felt his stubble against his neck and she squirmed against him. The feeling of his stubble against her neck was delicious as well as ticklish but the feeling of deliciousness won in the end. As he realized the effect that he was having on her, he nuzzled his nose against her nose and she lightly moaned. Soon, his tongue was licking the spot behind her ear. It was her sensitive spot and her body was responding in favor. As he knew her sensitive point now, his tongue trailed from her ear to her neck, she was lost in another paradise. Soon, the licks changed into small kisses. He was showering small kisses all over her throat and neck. She was responding fully at this time.

    She let out a big moan when he sucked on her neck. Her eyes widened and she felt her body feeling something so sensitive that she could not describe it in words. Her legs weakened in a delicious way as he sucked her neck and corbone.

    While An Xin was lost in pleasure, she had no idea about the map he was creating on her neck and corbone. She had no idea that the hickeys were not created by bites but by these delicious sucking on the skin.

    "Baby, "Han Zixin whispered in her ear as she moaney. She tried to open her dazed eyes to look at him. When she opened her eyes, she found his beautiful brown eyes staring at her tenderly.

    She locked her arms around his neck and rolled on the bed, making him above her this time. She closed her eyes once again and initiated another kiss. He responded equally. Unlike the previous kiss, this one was softer inparison. He was giving her sweet time to kiss him. When the kiss broke this time, he scooped up in his arms andid her on the other side of the bed.

    "Huh?" An Xin looked at him as she did not understand what happened. He went down the bed and got all the pillows and made her head fall on one before jumping to the other side of the bed. He pulled her closer to him. Her back was touching her chest and his arm was on her waist.

    "Goodnight, baby, "Han Zixin whispered in her ear. She wanted to turn back to look at him but he did not let her turn back.

    Soon An Xin stopped resisting. She closed her eyes and did not realize when she fell asleep. The only thing she knew was that when she woke up, it was already daylight. She was entangled around him like a vine. The curtains were closed but her morning rm woke her up. She quickly stopped her rm as she didn''t want him to wake up this soon with her.

    She had this dying urge to keep kissing his face until he woke up but she was confused too as she did not want him to wake up and keep staring at his sleeping face. His sleeping face was the most gorgeous thing she had seen. He was so peaceful in sleep. When god made her man, He poured so much beauty in him that he was not just internally but externally beautiful too.

    She inwardly sighed. She could not stop staring at him. Thankfully, it was the weekend and she did not have to worry about running to work. She could spend time with him without any worries. She felt him tightening his arms around her and she wrapped her arms around his waist too.

    "Good morning, "Han Zixin whispered in her ear.

    She looked at him as he opened his beautiful sleepy honey eyes and she smiled widely at the scene, "Good morning."

    He leaned ahead and kissed her forehead. "It is so good to see your face first thing in the morning."

    An Xin smiled. "You look at my face everyday."

    "How?" Han Zixin asked her. "Whenever you wake up, you check your phone and I am your wallpaper. How can you not see me?"

    Han Zixinughed. She waa right. He really looked at her face every morning. His days started and ended with her.

    "But your picture can''te close to this, "Han Zixin said.

    "Mr Han, are you saying I am not beautiful in pictures? I am always beautiful, "An Xin said, rolling her eyes.

    Han Zixinughed and kissed her mouth, "You are. But I can''t do this with pictures."

    An Xin blushed and hid her face in his chest. "You are annoying."

    "I love you, "Han Zixin said. He did not usually say these three words. Most of the time, he would be showing his feelings to her with his actions but sometimes he just wished to tell her that he was helplessly and hopelessly in love with her and there was no control over it.

    An Xin smiled tenderly and replied, "I love you more."

    Her reply actually made her chuckle and she didn''t even know why heughed.

    "Why are youughing?" An Xin asked him.

    "Because it is a beautiful morning?" He suggested.

 Chapter 402 Family Reunion (One)

    ?

    After spending the entire day, An Xin and Han Zixin went to her ce. An Qinyan was calling her all day asking where she was. Han Zixin went to drop her at her home. It had been many days since he was here. He was close to this family and usually, he would drop by to meet them buttely, he had been very busy with his work and her that he did not get time at all. However, with Lu Xuan''s leaving, many things changed here. He had been trying to not meddle with someone''s domestic matters. Even though this family was his girlfriend''s family. He did not think that they would like too much meddling at this time.

    As they entered, they heard loudughter. Both of them exchanged looks but did not know what was going on. In the living room, they saw An Qinyan, Gu Yanxi, Gu Shangyan and Lu Xun having fun. It seemed like the family was having a small reunion. Everyone seemed happy and it was little Lu''s magic, both of them could tell it. Lu Xun liked An Qinyan too much and he would always find ways toe to meet her and she always found this boy amusing. Gu Yanxi would always pretend that he did not like this little Lu who had eyes on his wife but even he knew that he liked this boy quite well. Gu Shangyan was just having fun seeing his unclepeting with a young boy. In short, it was a jolly picture there.

    "Yan Ge. Xiaobao, when did youe here?" An Xin asked as soon as she entered. Wasn''t he supposed to be out with his family today? What was he doing here? Or more like what was her little brother nning? She knew this brat more than anyone else. She knew that he was here for something.But she could not guess what it was for!

    She had a doubt that he might be here to tell her mother that she had a boyfriend. But then she cast this doubt away. No matter how mean Xiaobao could be to Han Zixin, he would never break her trust. If she told him not to tell anything to anyone, he would never do it even though it was very hard to keep something in his tummy for him. For her, he would do anything. After all, it was her who he loved more than anyone in this world.

    "He came with me, "Gu Shangyan answered.He had no idea about what was going on between those two siblings. He just casually informed An Xin that Lu Xun came with her. The boy was Miss Lu Xuan a lot and he could not see him like that. So, he tried to make the boy feel good by doing that.

    "Dad has to go to work, "Lu Xun pouted. "Mom said we can''t go out today."

    Since his parents said that he could not go out, he called Gu Shangyan. He called and cried saying how no one had time for him. Thinking that the boy was still missing Lu Xuan, Gu Shangyan went to Lu house to take him out. After making sure that the boy was happy, he brought him here and after some time, he would drop the boy back at home.

    Lu Xun did not use Gu Shangyan at all! He was a very nice boy throughout the entire day. Too nice that Gu Shangyan had doubts about the boy''s ns. What could he do? An Xin and Lu Xuan were never easy children. Suddenly, he met Lu Xun who was behaving so well that he was a little scared in his heart.

    An Xin did not have to ask how it happened. Xiaobao must have cried to her Yan Ge. And her Yan Ge being, a softie that he was, must have melted and said that Lu Xun could hang out with him. Her brother was getting naughty day by day and she had to do something about it.She would ask this brat what he was up to today or her mom would scold her for using such an innocent-looking boy. Her mom was showering Lu Xuan''s ount of love on Xiaobao too these days. She muttered under her lips about what a precious thing Lu Xuan was missing here. Anyways, she did not miss her mean twin at all!

    Lu Xun knew that his sister was giving him judgemental looks. But he couldn''t deny it. He was actually up to something here.Still, he looked cute and innocent, shouldn''t she dote on him more than looking at him like he was a bad boy? He was naughty but he was not a bad boy, okay?

    "Zixin, how are you?" It was An Qinyan who asked the question. She had not seen him for many days. She had been asking An Xin about him but her daughter was too busy to even answer anything. Han Zixin was a good boy and she liked him a lot. He was like a third son to her. When An Xin was not in the country, he did not forget to be in touch with her. He had now be an important part of their family.

    "I am good, Auntie, "Han Zixin answered. "How are you and uncle doing?"

    The reason why he loved this family too much was how much they loved and respected him. He did not feel like an outsider here. He felt like he was seen and understood here. He believed that he was one of them.It was something that he had never felt anywhere before. An Qinyan was the only mother figure in his life and he respected and loved her a lot too.

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi turned their attention to Han Zixin from Lu Xun. The little boy was looking at him with sharp eyes. He did not like how the attention was taken away from him. But since he was a good and kind person, he did not make a scene.

    [What did his Jiejie see in this policeman? He couldn''t understand it. ]

    The conversation shifted from there to the dinner table. They did not even notice how the time passed so quickly that it was suddenly dinner time. The house was cheerful after so many days. It felt very alive that many people were here today and An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi enjoyed time like this a lot when the kids were at home,ughing and enjoying each other.

    After Lu Xuan went to America, it was the first time that the family was this chirpy. It felt good to them to be like this. An Xin and Gu Shangyan had missed this for a number of days. The happy smiles on everyone''s face were proof that things were going to be good now. It made their hearts sigh in relief. Sometimes one decision of a family member can affect the family so strongly that one might not have expected it.

    "Auntie, are we interviewing candidates for Lu Xuan''s post?" Gu Shangyan asked. It was the task that he specially came here for. No, it had nothing to do with Shen Yue. He just wanted to do something for the family business, nothing more. Yes, nothing more.

    Even he knew that he was lying. He could not see her stressed like that. She had such dark eye bags. He did not know why he was getting so worried about Shen Yue. Maybe, it was because she was one of his closest friends to him at the moment and she was someone who he met at a dark and low point of his life. All he wanted was to see her happy like she made his life.

    And she seemed very desperate to go on this trip. He knew how hard her life had been all this while. Her mother had worked so hard to give her a good life. And now she wanted her mother to rest and have afortable life. She was rushing and overworking herself to the point of exhausting herself so her family could have days of happiness.

    He also did not wish for her to leave this trip. It seemed like it mattered a lot to her. He could not do anything for her but he would try that what she worked for was not taken away from her.

    "We haven''t started interviewing candidates yet, "Gu Yanxi said. "Your aunt has someone in mind. But that person won''t be here for a while. So, we are waiting."

    Gu Yanxi and An Qinyan were waiting for that person toe and take the position. Lu Xuan''s post was an important one. In the time of office politics, they did not want to take one wrong step and screw up everything. Lu Xuan''s leaving that post created a lot of changes in the office. Some were positive while others were negative. They were happy that Lu Xuan would be handling the American branch that was one the important ones but the one here wasn''t less important either. However, they chose to see the best of the situation.

 Chapter 403 Family Reunion(two)

    Chapter 403 Family Reunion(two)

    Gu Shangyan asked. He was really curious to know what both of them had in mind. They were even thinking, "Then, who will be holding that post until then?"

    "Isn''t Shen Yue handling that fine?" An Qinyan asked. She believed that Shen Yue was more than capable. Moreover, Shen Yue was a trusted ally in the office. Shen Yue waa close to their family. She would not betray them. Moreover, the second group in office that was vying for power would not try to drag Shen Yue to their group, given how close Lu Xuan and she were.

    All this while An Xin who was eating her food quietly raised her head as something clicked in her head, "Why is Yue looking for Lu Xuan''s work? Doesn''t she have her department? Isn''t it too much for her?"

    Actually, she was not very aware of what was happening in the office. She did not keep her up to date with it. She tried to do that but she failed. Her own work was stressful enough. Whenever Lu Xuan, Gu Shangyan and she would be with their family. Lu Zhaolin and An Xin would usually have their own conversation as they had many things to talk about while Lu Xuan and An Qinyan would havemon topics to talk about.

    Gu Shangyan praised his sister in his heart.He raised her well. If anyone''s voice would be listened to, it would be hers. An Xin always had this magic to logic to make everyone listen to her.

    An Qinyan said, "She is the best person for now. If she hadn''t been best for her department too, I would have considered asking her to take over Lu Xuan''s department."

    Aside from being an ally, Shen Yue was extremely talented and hardworking. Even if she wanted to, she could not find someone as good as Shen Yue. That girl was filled with talent to the brim. She was a great asset to thepany and An Qinyan had a feeling that if Shen Yue stayed with thepany for long, the girl would go ces.

    "But we can''t do that, "Gu Yanxi reminded her.They had a great n in mind.

    "So, Yue is overworking these days, "An Xin came to the conclusion. "No wonder she has no time to pick Xueyun''s calls."

    Song Xueyun had been calling Shen Yue because she wanted to tell her about the development in An Xin''s life. She had been so excited but Shen Yue had no time to even take anyone''s calls. She would just text saying that she had no time to take calls and she would call when she had time.

    Anyways, it was working well for An Xin. She did not want Song Xueyun to tell Shen Yue as she wanted to do it herself.

    "Why is Xueyun calling her?" Gu Shangyan asked.

    "Nothing special, Yan Ge, "An Xin said.She could not tell her brother the real reason 22:01

    behind it. It was not the time yet. She was looking for a good time when she could tell her family at the same time that she was in a rtionship. She was not fearing that they would not ept it. It was just that she wanted to date Han Zixin without involving the entire family. It was thrilling this way, she would say this.

    "What happened to the vacation that she was nning with her mom?" An Xin suddenly asked.Suddenly, she recalled that Shen Yue was telling them that her mom and she would be leaving for Europe. Shen Yue''s mother wanted to see Europe and now that she could afford a Europe trip, she nned it. An Xin did not know what happened to that trip with new work responsibilities.

    "What vacation?" An Qinyan asked. She had no idea about what An Xin was talking about.Shen Yue''s mother was her secretary, she had no idea about it.

    An Xin answered her mother, "She was nning a vacation with her mom. A long vacation. Actually. Her mom has been working for too long. She just wanted to give her time to rx. But it seems she has postponed it."

    An Qinyan answered after listening, "The office can''t survive without her right now. But we willpensate her with a long vacation sponsored by the office if she waits for a while."

    Although she understands the heart of a daughter and a mother, she could not forget that the office was in trouble at this time. They had to think about bigger things at this time. The most she could do was to make sure that Shen Yue went on a trip with her motherter and that too for a long time. The office would sponsor it.

    "Mom, you will have to talk to her, "An Xin said. She was just feeling bad about it but she could understand her family''s helplessness too,"I can''t help it."

    It sucked to be stuck in between like this.

    "Zixin, how is your work?" Gu Yanxi askedter. Now the conversation shifted from Shen Yue to Han Zixin.

    "It''s good uncle, "Han Zixin said in a respectful tone. He was the only one who was quietly eating while everyone was focussing on the conversation.

    "I saw your picture in the newspaper the other day, "Gu Yanxi said, making everyone look at him. Oh, they did not know about it?How was it possible that An Xin did not know about it? Then again, if she had known, wouldn''t she have screamed about it to the entire world? He should have thought about it but with other things in his mind, he failed to notice this.

    "Which newspaper?" Both An Xin and Lu Xun asked at the same time.When did this happen? How did it happen? Why did no one tell them about such a big thing?

    "It was just a small interview, "Han Zixin said. Seriously, it was not even a big deal. They just wanted to interview the youngest officer that upied the office. He did not think that it was worth mentioning. He did not even tell his grandfather as he did not want to sound like he was boasting about his position. Moreover, he did not like too much attention. He was worried that the interview would bring him unnecessary attention but thankfully nothing of that sort happened.

    "You did not tell me?" An Xin asked, looking at her boyfriend.How could he do this to her? Don''t tell her that he did not feel that it was a big deal? She would sweetly murder him if he felt like this!

    "I didn''t think it was important, "Han Zixin answered her by saying.

    Ugh! How could he say this! Did this man not know that everything he did was important to her!! It could be a little thing for him or others but if it was rted to him, it was never a small thing.

    An Xin said, "Who said it was not! Everything rted to you is important to me!"

    As An Xin said this, the entire room fell silent. Well, shoot! An Xin! You are crazy.

    Anyways, it was not important. She had to find the important thing.The newspaper! She had to find it and see her handsome boyfriend''s picture there.

    Gu Yanxi cleared his throat and said, "I made sure that I saved a couple of newspapers of that day. If you guys want to see it, it is in my room and¡­"

    Before he couldplete his sentence, An Xin and Lu Xun ran to his room to see the newspaper.

    "They did not even listen to which date the newspaper was." Gu Yanxi said. How would the kids even find it if they didn''t know what they had to find?

    "Let them find it." An Qinyan said. She knew that those two, the two over excited kids Would be able to find whatever they wanted to. Nothing could stop them at this time.

    "How is your grandfather?" An Qinyan asked.

    "He is good, "Han Zixin said. "Too good that he can meet all of his grandchildren, especially the younger one."

    "I heard about her, "An Qinyan said. "How is she?"

    "What can I say?" Han Zixin says, "The girl has my brother wrapped around her little finger and she is this tiny herself."

    An Qinyan smiled. She could see in his eyes how much he adored that girl even though he did not say it. The boy was opening up his heart to the family that only brought him hurt. Not everyone was as brave and big hearted as this boy. Each time she meets him, her opinion of him just goes well.

    "Younger sisters have this super power of making you fall for them like this, "Gu Shangyan said. "And if they are cute, you are a goner then!"

    ________

    A/N: Someone texted me one day just to say, "Thank you for existing." I did not know that four words could hit me this hard that I would be in heaven the entire day.

    Right now all I want to say is, "Thank you for existing."

    Couple of months were the hardest in my life. I could barely survive tbh. I had seen so much that I can no longer recognise myself. You can just see it how my writing changed in this book from beginning to now.

    You guys are the reason why I am still living tbh. When I think I have no one who is waiting for me or caring for me, I see thements asking where I am (even though you are scolding me for not posting)

    Sometimes, I can''t write. So, I just post unedited chapters because if I don''t, I won''t post the entire month. If I post that unedited chapter, I know I have to post and give you double update. I am trying not to give up even though the water us above my head.

    Once again, thank you for being tolerant, understanding, little strict at times, most of all thank you for being here for me. I am forever grateful for you!

 Chapter 404 It is okay!

    Chapter 404 It is okay!

    "Stop looking at it." An Qinyan said. An Xin was still reading that newspaper interview again and again for almost the entire time. She would not deny that seeing An Xin being happy for Han Zixin was not cute. But it was only for the first few minutes and after that she could not help but roll her eyes.

    "Hihihi."

    Even they were happy for Han Zixin. He was a talented boy but he was very humble. He would never brag about his sess and this was the reason why he did not tell anyone about the interview as he thought he was bragging about his sess when it did not even mean that much.

    She was sad that such a talented boy was measuring his sess inparison with others around him. When he should not as all of them were in different feilds. If there was something they would want was to see him shining in his feild.

    And now that he was shining, nobody could be more happier than them.

    It could be seen for An Xin''s face who was behaving as if she had won the world. One could see how proud she was of Han Zixin at this moment. It would not be wrong to say that An Xin was feeling like a proud mom whose kid just received the first trophy of his life.

    An Xin knew Han Zixin''s evolution story more than anyone. At one point, he was choosing music because he thought it was what he wanted to do in his life butter when he realized that there were more than one thing that he wanted to do in his life and he did not want to be restrained by one career, it was her who supported him and watched him seed. Whatever he was getting today was the result of his long hard work and she should recognise it more than anyone as she witnessed it all too closely.

    Gu Yanxi who was watching the mother daughter duo said, "She will not until she remembers all the words he said in the interview."

    Given the time An Xin had read the newspaper out aloud, he was sure that she had remembered all the words written and said by Han Zixin. It reminded him of the time when she used to speak lines out aloud to memorize them during her childhood. Aside from school, only Han Zixin could make her work this hard.

    An Qinyan rolled her eyes. "Don''t give her ideas."

    easy? It was not an easy feat for him! Carrying out an important and dangerous mission could be easier for him but talking this much for this long to someone he did Seriously, if her husband said this, she was certain that An Xin would certainly do that. Day by day, her daughter''s obsession with her bestfriend was increasing and they did not know what to feel about it.

    An Xin pouted and asked, "Mom, you really think I will do it?"

    Why did her family think she would do that? She was just mesmerized by the way Zixin formyed sentences and said them to the interviewer. Did they think it was easy? It was not an easy feat for him! Carrying out an important and dangerous mission could be easier for him but talking this much for this long to someone he did not know was not easy for him. He did not like to talk for this long to someone who was not her or Han Nanxian. He didn''t talk this much to his grandfather either. She pouted again. These people were not seeing the context that she was seeing. Anyways, she was here to root for her boyfriend''s sucess.

    Without missing a beat, An Qinyan said, "Yes."

    An Xin gasped, "How mean!"

    Gu Yanxi sighed and said intervening while holding his chopsticks, "Enough! Enough! Eat both of you."

    While he had just calmed the twodies, someone called out at the door. They turned to look at Gu Shangyan entering through the door.

    Gu Shangyan said as soon as he came in and took a seat on the breakfast table, "Hey, guys sorry for gettingte here."

    An Xin put the newspaper on herp and gave her attention to her brother who was unexpected at this time. Last night, he left after dinner to drop Lu Xun at her father''s house and then go to sleeo at his own ce, "We weren''t even expecting you Yan Ge."

    Gu Shangyan said with a shrug. These days he appeared a little light than the time when he had recentlye from abraod, "But I am here now for food."

    This change was something the family was seeing in him and they were very happy about it. It seemed like whatever was troubling him had been lightened a lot. They did not hope for much but that the kids would share whatever was troubling them. Gu Shangyan came as a very tired and troubled man when he came from Europe. He was a silent man who always minded his own business but the man who returned was someone who would hide his entire life behind a bottle of alcohol.

    Buttely they had been noticing how he had been sober every time he would be around. And it had been frequently for him to visit his family.

    The changes in Gu Shangyan were weed by the family with open arms but they did not pin point it to make it awwkard for him.

    They behaved normal and causal like they did not see anyone different in him.

    Perhaps, it was what he wanted. It might be the reason why his resolve of quiting alcohol was not broken. Nobody put pressure on him to quit it and he felt like he was doing it out of his own will. Maybe, it was why it was less difficult or as much as he thought it would be.

    An Xin turned to him and asked raising her brow, "You lived close yet you nevere for breakfast. Tell me what changed?"

    Since Lu Xuan was away and she could not argue with anyone, she decided to do it with him.

    Gu Shangyan gave the answer that she was not expecting, "Crybaby, why don''t you quietly eat food?"

    An Xin gasped. "You argued with me? Yan Ge! What are you trying to be? Lu Xuan! I am telling you, I sent one devil away, I am not getting another like him."

    Truth be told, she did not think that he would talk this sharply to her. It was not that sharply but it still was given the way, he always babied her.

    Gu Shangyan sighed. "Even if I want, I can''t be Lu Xuan. So, stop expecting things that are not happening."

    His words attracted the attention of the two elders. They did not like what he said.

    "We already have Lu Xuan. We want Gu Shangyan. And he doesn''t need to be Lu Xuan, "An Qinyan said. "Both of our sons are precious to us."

    Gu Yanxi nodded his head. "Right."

    They missed Lu Xuan and there was no doubt about it but it did not mean, they would want their other children to take Lu Xuan''s spot. Every child had his own ce in their life and nobody could take it. Gu Shangyan was just as dear to them as Lu Xuan was.

    "Sorry, "Gu Shangyan mumbled. He understood where he was wrong. Anyways, he did note here to take Lu Xuan''s ce. He came here because heis resolve was weak today. He woke up this morning with an dire urge to have a drink. He knew that if he stayed at his ce, he would not be able to control himself. Therefore, he came here so he would be able to control himself.

    His family was his biggest motivation. He knew that they would make him better and whatever reason he needed alcohol for, they would help him with it by just being with them.

    And it seemed his decision was not wrong. He was scared for nothing. He did not tell anyone about it expect Shen Yue and Lu Xuan. Telling his family would mean that he was telling them that their son was an alcoholic who could not quit alcohol. They would not judge him but he still did not want to show his ugly face to them.

    The conversation shifted and they began talking about work and An Xin suddenly said, "Guys, what happened to not talking about work at home?"

    "I will drop you at the office, "Gu Shangyan suddenly said.

    An Xin shook her head, "No, Han Zixin will pick me."

    Gu Shangyan furrowed his brows and asked, "Why him? His office is in the opposite direction of your office. Why will you let him drop you?"

    Although she felt guilty for it, she couldn''t help it. They wanted to spend more time with each other and it was only that time they could be each other. What could she do? They had busy carrers. It was hard for them to find time for each other.

    "It is okay, "An Xin told him.

 Chapter 405 Self Blame

    ?

    An Qinyan said, "It is not okay, Xin. He has a demanding job. You know how his work hours are. He still makes time to drop you at the office. You should not do this. He will face more problems this way. Don''t you feel bad that he had to drive extra tens of kilometers and spend an extra hour to drop you at your office and then drive to his own office?  He could have slept more in that extra hour in the morning."

    An Xin lowered her head as she could not say anything back to her mother. She knew that her mother was right but what could she do about it? People in love do ridiculous things and both of them were just like that.

    Of course she felt bad that he had to wake up early every day to drop her at office just to spend some minutes with her. But it was the only option they had.

    She pondered for a long time for the nearest alternative amd suddenly an idea clicked her.

    "I have an idea, "An Xin said.

    Gu Shangyan asked, "About?"

    She replied with a grin, "Me and him!"

    An Qinyan asked this time, "What sort of idea?"

    The intelligent An Xin answered with a wide smile, "It is too much for him to drop me daily at my office and pick me up too as his job is hard but I can do the same for him, right? I will drop him to his office daily and pick him up. Don''t you think it is an amazing idea?" She pped suddenly and said, "Of course, it is an amazing idea! Sometimes, I am too intelligent. It must be breakfast cooked by Uncle that resulted in my awesome thinking session. Thank you, uncle! Love ya, all!"

    The three of them sighed. They should not have said anything to her. The only thing they got was how much she wanted to  spend time with Han Zixin.

    If it was up to her, she would be his shadow.

    "Sometimes, I wonder how your husband will bear your rtionship with your best friend?" Gu Shangyan said with a sigh.

    "What about him?" An Xin asked, looking up.

    "What kind of man would like his wife to be that close to another man?" Gu Shangyan asked.

    An Xin looked at her step father saying that Gu Shangyan was asking nonsense questions, "Uncle!"

    "Shangyan!"

    "I am just asking a question, "Gu Shangyan said, raising his arms in the air in defeat.

    Gu Yanxi said, "Stupid, question. Our Xin will never get married."

    An Xin panicked. "No! No! I want to one day!"

    "Since when do you want to get married?" An Qinyan asked.

    "Right now!" She just had a realization that she wanted to get married. Before she didn''t care about staying married or single, but now she cared a lot.

    "Sit here, "An Qinyan said when she saw An Xin leaving.

    An Xin knew that if she stayed there, she would end up speaking more nonsense and she had to stop herself from doing that. Or her mom would grill her with questions.

    When An Xin left, An Qinyan asked herself, "What is wrong with her these days?"

    Gu Yanxi sighed, "Only if we know."

    "Do you think she have a boyfriend?" An Qinyan asked all of a sudden.

    Gu Yanxi said, "Don''t be ridiculous! Our Xin is too young and innocent for that."

    An Qinyan answered, "Yanxi, both the things that she can''t be. She looks innocent but trust me, she is not. She can easily fool you or more like you always let her."

    "She is our baby. What am I supposed to do?" Gu Yanxi said, clearly offended by her statement. "And don''t you pamper Xiaobao?"

    An Qinyan narrowed her eyes at her husband and asked, "Are you perhaps jous of a kid?"

    Suddenly, they looked at Gu Shangyan who was eating quietly. When they notice that those two were looking at him, he said, "Continue. Continue. I am just here to eat. And you guys are very cute when you bicker. It reminds me of the time when I was a teenager, uncle was fool for auntie but she would not give you time of the day."

    "Brat!" Gu Yanxi mumbled.

    "What?" Gu Shangyan acted innocent.

    "Since when did you start acting cute?" Gu Yanxi could not help but ask his nephew.

    Gu Shangyan also realised this. "I am spending too much time with kids of the family. Haven''t you heard that we pick habits of people we live around? I ended up just picking habits of Xin and Xiabao."

    An Qinyanughed. "I can see it."

    She really think it was very cute. Gu Shangyan was the child in the family who expressed the least. It was hard for him to form expression in the beginning but An Xin trained him well. Her dramatic nature rubbed on him in the end.

    Gu Shangyan recalled suddenly as he said, "Auntie, when I went to drop Xiaobao, I met Mr Lu. He was at home."

    An Qinyan asked in confusion, "Wasn''t he busy with work and that was why he could not go with Xiaobao?"

    Gu Shangyan sighed.

    "He lied?" An Qinyan was enraged. "How can he do this to Xiaobao? His busy life already effected Xuan and Xin''s childhood and he is now doing it to Xiaobao too? How can he do it? Does he think Xiaobao will be as kind as Xuan and Xin to give him time? That boy picked the selfish nature of Lu Xuan and sharpness of An Xin. He will never go easy on his parents. That man makes me speechless!"

    It seemed like An Qinyan was very attached to Lu Xun. She didn''t think that boy deserved such treatment from his father. Which kid deserved an absent father? No one did!

    "Calm down, "Gu Yanxi tried to calm her down. But it didn''t seem to work.

    "Auntie, it''s not tha matter, "Gu Shangyan informed her. "I found out that his health is not fine. And you know he will never show his weakness to his children. Aunt Yifei brought him to hospital for check up. I also met her when I dropped Lu Xun. She was d that we were able to keep him for long otherwise he would have insisted to join his parents."

    "What happened to him?" An Qinyan asked, feeling guilty.

    "He took the news of Lu Xuan leaving too hard, "Gu Shangyan said. "I heard it from Aunt Yifei. He doesn''t show many things but we all know those who don''t say and silent thinks, suffers the most. She believes that he is ming himself for his children''s suffering."

    Initially, he was thinking about telling it to his family. But then he realised how sad An Xin and Lu Xuan would be if they got to know about it. So, he should talk about it with someone who could do anything about this problem.

    An Qinyan sighed. "What''s his fault in this? Lu Xuan left because of his own problems that he didn''t want to face here."

    "But he doesn''t know that, "Gu Shangyan said. "He thinks he failed as a father."

    "He failed a long time ago but atleast he is working to correct his wrongs, "An Qinyan said. "What''s with people ming themselves all the time instead for working to correct their mistakes?"

    "I think you should talk to Lu Zhaolin, "Gu Yanxi said.

    "You are asking me to talk to my ex-husband?" An Qinyan asked her husband.

    "I am asking you to talk to Lu Xuan''s father, "Gu Yanxi said. "To put some senses to his head? Now is not the time to me eachother or ourselves. It is the time to be with our kids and help them navigate their lives."

    He took a break and went on saying, "Twenties are hard time of one''s life. The kids are adults but they are confused. They want to wait and walk slowly but life would happen at a very fast pace that it would not give them a chance to breath. The kids will fail, fall and almost give up. We have to be here for them instead of ming ourselves in the corner. Remember when we were in our twenties how much we wanted some one to guide us because we didn''t know how adult life is supposed to be live? We wanted someone with experience. We have simr experience of that life. We can give it to our kids."

    Hearing her husband''s words, An Qinyan nodded her head. She agreed with what he said. She should talk with Lu Zhaolin and try to make him see reality once and after that he could decide what he wanted to do. Self ming was not going to help, instead it would ruin a lot of things. He had to see it himself how he wanted the things to turn out.

    ____

    A/N: I finished writing this chapter and looked up to find sun setting in the sky. It is a beautiful sight. Have you ever seen how beautiful everything looks wherever the light of setting sun falls? Sunsets are close to my heart. Because I found so much in sunsets, I will never forget it.

    I am in euphoria. You can imagine.

    Our favourite music+ sunset+ a cozy spot on balcony+ best memories in mind+ post rain winds+ view of forest.

    I''m in my personal heaven!

 Chapter 406 Grapes are sour

    406 Grapes are sour

    An Xin suprised Han Zixin by dropping him at his office andter picking him up. He did not say that she did not need to do that. Even boys wanted to experience some tender care sometimes. He was enjoying his day when it started this beautifully. His girlfriend arrived at his house with home cooked breakfast. Before breakfast, she rained kisses all over his face and then dropped him at his office but not before a deep sweet kiss.

    When she came to pick him up, she brought him coffee, lots of kisses and love. He was the happiest man on the today.

    He did not know why he was getting such a good treatment but who was he to question it? If it was upto him, he wished that he got same treatment everyday. He did not mind getting called greedy over this treatment. Who did not want love and care? Especially from the person one loved all their life?

    To him getting loved by An Xin was the best thing that ever happened in his life.

    He never expected her to love him back and it was aplete lie. He loved her a lot and he always wanted her to feel something for him in return. Now that she gave him more feelings in return than he could ever ask for, he felt like a happiest man on the. There was nothing that he wanted more than this.

    "Did I tell you something?" Han Zixin suddenly said.

    An Xin turned to look at him and asked, "What?"

    Han Zixin''s lips curled to form a smile as he said, "I love you."

    An Xin smiled when she heard it. She turned to hug him but then she realised that she could not do it as she was driving the car. She pouted and seeing this heughed. He leaned in to kiss her cheek and said, "My baby is so cute."

    "Zixin!"

    "Yes, baby?" He said with a smile.

    "Don''t do it, "An Xin mumbled.

    "Do what?" Han Zixin asked.

    "This cute behaviour, "An Xin pouted. "You know I can''t do anything like this."

    Han Zixinughed and asked in a teasing tone, "What do you want to do, baby?"

    An Xin had an urge to bite his lips. How could he tease her like that? All she wanted was to do was pounce on him and do some real damage.

    "I will kill you, "An Xin mumbled. Oh my god, what''s wrong with her? How could she say this just because she did not get to kiss her guy? Something was certainly wrong with her. She had to stop acting like this. But she really wanted to kiss him.

    "We are stopping the car, "An Xin said suddenly, pulling brakes on the empty road.

    "And why is that?" Han Zixin asked, raising his brow.

    An Xin removed her seatbelt and turned to look at him. "Because of you!"

    "What did I do?" He asked innocenty.

    "You made me addicted to your kisses and now you are teasing me, "An Xin said. Once she was free from the clutches of the stupid seat belt, she faced him and leaned to reach him. Finally, she could touch him. She hugged him and ced her head on his chest. Han Zixin moved and pushed hed to his side to made her sit on hisp.

    "This is a morefortable position, "He said.

    An Xin hummed.

    "Zixin?" She suddenly called his name.

    "Hmm?" He responsed.

    "Are we getting too attached to each other?" An Xin asked. It scared her sometimes that she was getting too much attached to him recently. She wanted him all around her all the time. There was never a moment when she was not missing him or his touch. This made her frustrated most of the day as she missed him a lot but due to their busy lifestyles they could not see each other more often.

    "I don''t see a problem with getting attached with each other, "Han Zixin said. "Who would we be attached to if not with each other? Isn''t this the whole point of the rtionship?"

    "Is it?" She asked for reassurance.

    He nodded his head. "Are you scared?"

    " A little, "An Xin confessed.

    Han Zixin whispered, "I am too."

    Although he was having the best time of his life with her, there was time when he would be scared. Whenever someone have something very beautiful there would be fear. She was the most beautiful part of his life and he was scared that she might be taken away from her. He did not want this to happen to him. He always wanted to be with her. For this he was ready to do anything. He loved her beyond words and reasons. He knew that he would die if something happened to her. As long as both of them were alive, they knew they loved each other way too much.

    An Xin asked, "What will we do?"

    Like him, she had the same fears. What would they do if the things did not turn the way they expected them to turn? This fear was always be here and she had to learn how to navigate with this fear around them because she knew that it would not go away easily.

    "We will figure it out, "Han Zixin said suddenly. Even if they fail to figure it out, they would learn to figure it out. They would learn and learn and learn until they make them possible. Not everyone was lucky enough to get the person they loved this early in their life. She was his soulmate and what would he do without his soulmate? He would learn everything about making a rtionship work. He could not lose her.

    "What if we fail to?" An Xin asked him.

    Han Zixin answered, "Then, we will go to our families and ask them to help us."

    An Xin nodded her head. Their families would help them where they would not be able to know what they should do.

    "Now don''t be scared, "He told her.

    An Xin said, "For that you have to kiss me."

    "Yes, ma''am, "He said and their lips met.

    After kissing for a few minutes, they drove to thekr destination.

    "By the way, you did not ask why I came again, "An Xin smiled at him.

    Han Zixin leaned to kiss her swollen lips and said, "Why should I? I just like you with me. What will I get after asking so many questions."

    "This is also right, "An Xin nodded her head. "But I will still tell you. Today, mom scolded me saying that I make you drop me daily to my office and my office is not even on the same route."

    "I don''t mind doing it, "Han Zixin quickly said.

    "I know, "An Xin answered him. "But she is right too. So, I decided that I will drop you daily and you will pick me. What do you say?"

    Han Zixin agreed. It was a good idea. He leaned in and kissed her lips again, "Why are you so sweet, baby?"

    An Xin giggled. "Because I am yours?"

    Han Zixinughed. "Yes. Yes. That you are."

    After a while, he said, "Say it again."

    "What?" She asked him.

    "That you are mine, "He said.

    An Xin giggled, "I am yours."

    "Once more."

    "I am yours."

    "Isn''t it cringey?" An Xin asked him.

    Han Zixin shook his head. "No, it is sweet."

    "Then, you may get diabetes, "She said.

    "As long as you are my medicine and cure, I don''t mind it, "Han Zixin gave equally cringey answer.

    "Eww, "She made a face at his dialogue. "Zixin, do you remember how we used to make fun of the couples who used to talk like this?"

    Han Zixin nodded his head. He used to think how dirty it was to talk this badly but now they were talking like this and he was not even feeling about about it. Instead, he was quite liking it.

    "Now we are talking like them, "An Xin said shaking her head. "This made me realise that the grapes were sour."

    "Ah?" He didn''t understand her meaning.

    "We used to say that because we weren''t in rtionship. We didn''t know sweet these cringey and cliche things could be, "An Xin said."This is a lesson for us that we should not judge couples when they talk like this. And talking sweetly and silly to your partner is not wrong."

    "Whatever you say, baby, "Han Zixin smiled.

    "Ahh! I am a goner, "An Xin cried. "Xueyun will make fun of us if she sees us like this!"

    "Grapes are sour if they made fun of us, "Han Zixin retorted.

    "Why are you so lovable, Zixin? I want to bite you!" An Xin said and heughed at her reaction.

    ....

    A/N: Did you feel cringey reading this chapter? You did, honey, you are just jous of their Love! Grapes are sour! Haha! Go get a girlfriend/boyfriend. Or I am here to burn you with romance. Lol! *Evil smirks.*

 Chapter 407 Approval!

    Chapter 407 Approval!

    Instead of going back to their respective houses, they went to Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun''s house. It had been so many days since they got settled into this house and she hadn''t been there. Today the couple had invited them for dinner. They were busy in their romance when the Han couple invited them.

    When they reached there, Han Nanxian opened the door. He was very happy to see his brother and girlfriend there. He hugged them. As they went in, they saw Song Xueyun in the living room.

    "You have a beautiful house, "An Xinmented. She could see why Somg Xueyun fell in love with this ce. If it was her, she would have chosen this ce too.

    "I will give you a tour of the ce, "The excited Song Xueyun said. She loved hearing her bestie saying that she approved of her choice.

    "Alright, "An Xin was equally excited. She was very happy for Song Xueyun and wanted to see the new life her bestfriend was weaving.

    They were touring the house whileughing and talking. It was so good to be together after a long time. They wondered how many changes their life might have in the future.

    From teengars who used to visit each other''s house after school to adults whoe for asional dinner after a long tiring day of work. Life had changed a lot. There was a time when they had nothing but time for each other and now they had everything but time for each other. But still, they try to make space for each other in their busy schedules. It was not easy all the time but they tried their best.

    Song Xueyun showed her thest room on the floor, "And this is the master bedroom."

    "Oh, it is the ce where everything happens?" An Xin said with a grin.

    An Xin and Shen Yue were the only girls who get to tease Song Xueyun like this and get away unscathed. Otherwise the ice queen was hard to be teased.

    "Eew!" Song Xueyun lightly pushed her away and An Xinughed.

    "What!" An Xin asked, raising her brow.

    Song Xueyun made a face and said, "You are so dirty!"

    "I didn''t even say it in that context, "An Xin shrugged.

    "What context?" Now Song Xueyun tried to be dumb. Only if it worked on An Xin.

    An Xin suddenly said, "Xueyun! You are living the best life."

    "How so?" Song Xueyun asked.

    An Xin answered, "You can stay with your man. You can cuddle him, kiss him, hug him whenever you want to but I can''t do the same."

    One could hear a hint of jealousy in An Xin''s words. She did not mind called jous of her bestie because she was. She was so kuch jealous of Song Xueyun at this time. She just realised how Han Zixin and Song Xueyune to home together to the same ce. They were not like her and Han Zixin who had so little time with each other. Although they cherish the time they had together, she still couldn''t help but wish to have more and more time with him.

    Truly, she didn''t want to sound bitter but she was. Why Song Xueyun get to feel this and not her?

    Then again, Han Nanxian went a decade long heartbreak to have this. She should be happy for them and not think about herself.

    Song Xueyun asked, "Do you want to move in with Zixin?"

    She could see clearly on An Xin''s face how deeply she had fallen for Han Zixin. If Han Zixin had fallen first for her, An Xin had fallen harder for him.

    When she heard about these two, she was not suprised at all. From the their highschool days, she had this inkling that there was a high probability that these two would end up together because if even these two fell for someone else first, they would soon realise how much they were obsessed with each other. She had never seen two bestfriends falling for each other except these and she could say that there was nothing more beautiful than two bestfriends falling for each other.

    Everyone was rooting for these two. Only, they could not see it. Thankfully, they finally realised that they belonged together.

    An Xin looked at her and answered, "Mom will kill me and the men in my family will kill him."

    She knew very well that her family would never approve of her moving in with Han Zixin, no matter how much her family loved and trusted him. Her family was progressive but the men in her family were not that progressive. And they had just entered a rtionship. Moving in would not be a wise step. They should give time to each other and this rtionship.

    Song Xueyun asked, "What happened to the brave An Xin?"

    An Xin sighed and answered, "Even I know where I can be brave and where it will be stupidity."

    Taking a break, she added, "So, I will take my battle carefully."

    "Did you tell your family about him?" Song Xueyun askedter.

    "Not yet, "An Xin answered..

    Song Xueyun asked, "Are you nning to tell them soon?"

    "We have to, right?" An Xin asked.

    Song Xueyun nodded her head. It would be better of these two tell their family as soon as possible.

    "What about you?" An Xin asked. She knew that Song Xueyun''s parents were not here. When theye, she had to tell them. She did not know how Mr and Mrs Song would take this news. Mrs Song was a cool woman but Mr Song wasn''t very cool. Han Nanxian would have a lot of grilling to do if he wanted to win them. After all, he fucked up by leaving Song Xueyun alone all those years ago. It was Mr and Mrs Song who had to pick up their only child''s heart when a jerk broke it with his overthinking.

    They liked Han Zixin and they used to like Han Nanxian a lot too. So, it might not be a big hassale for Han Nanxian. She was interested to see how Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun''s story would turn out.

    Song Xueyun answered, "I am waiting for my parents toe back from their vacation. I will tell them as soon as theye."

    An Xin asked the million dor question, "Will your mom be okay with you staying with Han Nanxian?"

    "Maybe?" Song Xueyun said. Wasn''t a wife supposed to live with her husband? They would be sad that she married without telling them but atleast she was not living with a man without marraige, right? She could save her ass, right?

    "You have a long battle ahead of you, "An Xin said with a sigh.

    "So do you, "Song Xueyun answered.

    An Xin muttered, "I am thinking what my family''s reaction would be if they got to know about me and Han Zixin."

    Song Xueyun rolled her eyes, "Sis, your family will be happy. They will be surprised but they will not be that surprised. I mean, they would have no qualms about him. Because it is him. They know him all through their lives. They would be happy to know that you are with someone like him."

    An Xin nodded her head. "There is a plus one in my case. My family loves him."

    Song Xueyun said, "See, you have nothing to worry about. You should be quick and tell them as soon as possible."

    When Song Xueyun set meeting between her aunt and her husband, it was cancelled due to some reasons. She was panicking inside. Her aunt couldn''te and it was killing her inside. Her aunt was someone who could convince her father easily. She wanted her aunt on her side if she wanted to stay with Han Nanxian.

    That dumbass waa making her fall for her each day. It was getting difficult for her to even imagine a world without him. She wanted her family to approve of him. She would not leave him even if they didn''t approve of him as she wanted a future with him.

    "Let''s go and see what they are upto. We left them together for way too long."

    However, she wished for a peaceful life with him. It would only be possible with her parents blessings.

    ____

    A/N: As children how much we crave for our parents'' approval for our rtionships. I don''t even know why it is important except the fact that it is very important. Many times, we leave many rtionships because of the fear that they will not approve of this person. I don''t even know what is the cure of this problem.

    If someone has faced this in their lives, tell me inments how do you made your parents approve of your partner. Was it easy? Did you face challenges?

    Let''s see how our girls navigate with this problem. Will Song family approve of Nanxian easily?

 Chapter 408 Mine!

    Chapter 408 Mine!

    An Xin nodded her head. They walked to the living room again to see a little girl sitting between Han Nanxian and Han Zixin. She came with no one else but Han Qian. It seemed like she was getting very close to her grandfather.

    An Xin was not surprised to know that the man was in love with his granddaughter to the point that he would give her anything. Yeye had always loved his grandchildren. Even though his rtionship with his only son was not good, it never changed what he felt for his grandchildren.

    "Is it Han Yiyi?" An Xin asked. This child was beautiful to look at. And she had all the facial features of Han children. She resembled Han Zixin and Han Nanxian very much. Although the three children had different mothers, the simrities between all of them was surprising. It was as if they did not take many genes from their maternal side.

    "Yes,e, I will introduce you to Yiyi "Song Xueyun said.

    "Hello, Yiyi, "Song Xueyun smiled at the girl. The girl had also warmed up to her and so she smiled and waved at her back. "Meet my friend, Xin. You can call her Xin Jiejie."

    The girl was a frequent visitor to their home. When the little Han princess met Han Nanxian for the first time, she decided that she belonged to this ce. She had not known Han Nanxian for a long time but they both behaved as if they had known each other all their lives. Song Xueyun''s heart melted each time she saw an exchange between the two of them. It was very sweet to see someone loving Han Nanxian as much as this child did. Maybe, he was born to be loved so dearly by his siblings. But if his siblings loved him dearly, it was also because he loved them more than anything else in this world.

    An Xin smiled and waved at the girl but thetter was still sizing her up. It was as if she was trying to know something. Little Yiyi had not seen this prettydy who was standing with her sister-inw. The girl was trying to find out if this newdy was an ally or a foe.

    Han Zixin who was sitting on the sofa suddenly stood up to walk to his girlfriend and wrapped an arm around her waist. "Where were you for so long?"

    He had been looking for her for a long time but she ignored her for her bestie. How could he not sulk?

    An Xin smiled at him and said, "I was talking with Yunyun."

    "I missed you, "He whispered in her ear as he tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and pulled her closer to him. Those two were between so many people and they didn''t care about anything. The other people just turned blind eye to their romance as they did not expect anything else other than this.

    An Xin blushed at his actions and he smiled in reply as if satisfied with her reaction.

    When Han Zixin smiled that brightly, Yiyi looked at An Xin in new light. When he smiled like that he looked like Han Nanxian who looked like her dad. This made her little head confused. Who could so many people look like her dad? In her little mind, everyone who looked like her father was a good man. This made her see Han Zixin as an ally rather than a foe.

    Those two were whispering to each other and Yiyi was just looking at them. She could not understand why he was talking that sweetly to that girl but not to her. When it came to her, he would never treat her gently. He would only annoy her by trying to take her Gege away from her. Suddenly, she felt a burst of jealousy in her heart.

    "What is it?" Han Nanxian asked the little girl. He could see that Yiyi was feeling a lot of things in her mind but she didn''t know how to process them. Then again, she was a little girl. What did she even know about it!

    Yiyi pointed at the couple who was hugging each other and asked, . "Second Ge and Jiejie? Hug why? He is mine."

    Han Nanxianughed. "Little Yiyi wants to hug Zixin gege?"

    When Han Nanxian asked this question, Yiyi looked at him in confusion. Did she want to hug that mean second Gege? She did not know about it. But she knew that she wanted him to smile at her like he was smiling at that Jiejie.

    Han Zixin heard his brother and asked the little girl, "You want to hug me?"

    The girl harrumphed. Who wanted to hug him?!

    "I will not, "Han Zixin said, teasing her. He hugged An Xin and said, "I only hug my baby."

    Han Zixin did not know why he would always tease this toddler. He should be ashamed of bullying a kid but he did not. He loved to get the rise out of this kid. He loved to see her stomping her feet on the ground and fighting with him. She was the only person who would argue and fight with him until thest moment without breaking into tears despite her tiny size.

    strong enough to fight against him. So, she stopped to watch the scene. She could see Song Xueyun taking a seat to enjoy the drama. An Xin rolled her eyes. This big man was teasing a baby. However, she could see how much fun he was having out of this. Since he was enjoying it, she did not stop it and the girl looked strong enough to fight against him. So, she stopped to watch the scene. She could see Song Xueyun taking a seat to enjoy the drama. It made her believe that this drama urred more often than she knew. Anyways, she was all for it.

    "Gege!" The girlined to Han Nanxian. "I am the only baby!"

    Everyoneughed at her reply. She was so used to getting pampered that she could not see someone else getting the same treatment.

    "No, this is my baby, "Han Zixin said, hugging An Xin.

    "Me. Baby, "Yiyi pointed at herself.

    "No, my only baby, "Han Zixin said, kissing An Xin''s cheeks.

    Yiyi ran to Han Zixin and removed An Xin from him. When An Xin was away, she hugged his leg. She was very tiny whenpared to his tall height. Looking at him angrily, she dered, "You. Mine."

    An Xin looked at the little girl''s bossy attitude andughed, "So cute. You both are just the same."

    Han Nanxian nodded his head. "They both look and behave the same."

    An Xin nodded her head. "Teacher Han, you have free entertainment with these two around, don''t you?"

    Han Nanxian nodded his head."But they are hard to manage too."

    An Xin and Han Nanxian turned their attention back to the two of them and saw them bickering again.

    "You mine, "The little girl dered, "Not Jiejie''s."

    "She is your Saozi, not Jiejie, "Han Zixin said.

    "Soazi, that, " the little girl pointed at Song Xueyun. She did not know why this newdy was Saozi too. Wasn''t there one Saozi?

    [Saozi is the title for Sister-inw.]

    "This is Saozi too, "Han Zixin said. Since she was his sister now, he had to make sure that she was calling her elders with the right titles, right? As an elder he had to make sure of it.

    "Second Gege and Second Saozi?" She asked as if she was making it clear.

    "Yes, "Han Zixin nodded his head.

    Those two were still arguing and Han Qian entered the scene. He ignored Yiyi and Han Zixin again as it was something that was verymon in their household. He decided to give his attention to the girl that he had not seen for so long. To say that he missed her would be an understatement. After all, she was his first favorite granddaughter who would now one day be the part of his family officially.

    "Xin,e here, child, "Han Qian said as he looked at An Xin.

    "Hello, Yeye, "An Xin greeted him. "How are you doing?"

    "I am good, "He smiled. "My girl stopped visiting me."

    An Xin felt bad about it. She was not ignoring him. She was just so busy with her life that she could not make time to even see him, "Sorry, Yeye. I will visit you soon."

    Han Qian muttered, "As you should. This brat doesn''t bring you around. What is the use of him?"

    An Xin quickly said, "No. No. Yeye. You should not say this. He is a good man."

    "Is he good to you?" Han Qian asked. Although he knew that his grandson was a fool for her, he still wanted to make sure that the brat was treating his favorite girl well. He would be very mad if he did not!

    "Very, "An Xinughed at the reply. He was more than treating her well.

    He answered satisfied, "Good. I raised him well."

    An Xinughed.

    Han Qian asked her, "You tell me what''s a good man if he is not good to hisdy?"

    "Yes. Yes. Yeye."

 Chapter 409 Bonus Chapter-- An Xiulan in Boston (II)

    Chapter 409 Bonus Chapter-- An Xin in Boston (II)

    Note: These are Bonus Chapters. They are from the timeline when An Xin had gone to Boston, leaving without telling anyone. I will be giving the chapters as in shback to show how their life was away from each other. The focus will be on An Xin and Han Zixin. I saw many of you were interested to see how An Xin and Han Zixin took the most unexpected careers. Remember how An Xin said she will be anything but Lawyer?

    .....

    The An Xin of this time had no clue about the confident and beautiful youngdy that she was going to be in theing future. Right now, she was an uncertain and weak bud and she did not know if she would even be able to bloom into a gorgeous flower. She was taking a dive into the life she had no clue about. It was not going to be easy and she knew it.

    Lu Zhaolin made her sit on a chair and said, holding her hand and looking into her eyes, "Xin, she is your mother. You can talk to her about anything."

    If An Qinyan hadints about anyone it would be him, not their innocent daughter. Moreover, that woman loved her daughter to the point that she would not be able to say a word. Also, An Xin was recovering now¡­

    "Does she hate me?" An Xin asked. She did not know where this question came from. She was very happy when Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan went to their respective colleges. She was also happy that came here to study but why did she feel guilty about choosing herself? Why did she feel guilty about taking this step? What if her mother started hating her? She could bear anything but An Qinyan hating her.

    Lu Zhaolin sighed. He could not see this child this sad. He said, "Why would she hate you? Don''t you know how much she loves you?"

    He did not know what his daughter was going through at this moment to go through such thoughts. He hoped that she would be able toe out of anything that she was facing.

    "I left without telling her, "An Xin answered.

    "Still, she doesn''t hate you or is mad at you. Instead, she is worried about you, "Lu Zhaolin answered his child.

    "Really?" An Xin asked him.

    He answered, "Yes."

    Lu Zhaolin ced his luggage there and went to hug her. "Child, your mother doesn''t hate you. She is just worried about you. It is a new country and I brought you here without her permission. And your health is not in very good shape. In this condition, every parent would be worried about their child. You should stop thinking too much. And why are you worrying about your mom now? Leave it to her. She would not want to see you like this. We are in Boston. We are here for your college. We will do what we came here for."

    "Father, what if it doesn''t work out?" An Xin asked. She was scared of everything. Whenever she would work too hard for something, she would not get anything. She worked so hard for her college entrance test but she didn''t even get an opportunity to write. She was scared of being hopeful.

    "Child, how many times do we know in life that the things we are involved in would work out?" Lu Zhaolin asked her. "We never know. How will we know until we try it out? If it doesn''t work out after trying it out, we will know that it was not meant for us. We will find something else. Even if that doesn''t work out, we will shift to something else. This is life. We see constant failures before finding sess." Taking a small pause, he went on, "Xin, in life always remember one thing that sess will not be frequent. You will fall and fail. It will depend on you if you want to call those fallings failures or experiments."

    "Can I experiment with my life?"She asked her father.

    "Why the heck not?" Lu Zhaolin asked her. "It is your life. But always remember to be safe while experimenting. Even in your scienceb, you first protect yourself from any danger and then perform experiments, right? You have to do the same in life. Do you get it?"

    An Xin nodded her life. That day in the lobby of the airport she got her first life lesson from her father. Young An Xin would have died to receive a moment like this with her father but older An Xin was no less touched.

    In the end, An Xin took the chance to perform an experiment with her life.

    When she went to her college, she was overwhelmed by almost everything. Be it the grandeur of architecture, the students or everything else. She was wonderstruck.

    She felt like she was back to her first day at school but still nothing was the same with this ce and her school. Still, the feeling of fear, anxiety, curiosity and everything else was the same.When she had gone to school for the first time, she did not know if she would even learn anything there. But here she knew that she would do anything to work hard. She would perform well no matter what she had to do.

    "All the best, Xin, "Her father hugged her at the door of her ss. She was the only kid whose father hade to the ss to drop her. The kids were giving her looks but she did not care. It was her father and why would she be embarrassed about it?

    "Thank you, "She said in a hoarse tone. They said goodbye on the door and she entered the ss. As she took a seat in the middle row by the side of the window,a kid looked at her and snickered.

    "Oh, is she the baby whose daddy just dropped her at the door?" The kid said in a sarcastic tone.

    "Don''t be a douchebag, "An Afro-American girl with long curly hair knocked on his desk and gave him a look, "At least, she has a father to drop her at school unlike ours who disappeared on us when we were eight."

    It was only at this moment An Xin noticed the simrities between the two kids. They could easily pass off as siblings if one were to assess their facial features but their colour was very different from each other. As if the girl could hear her questions, she said, "He got the colour of our run away along with his meanness. Don''t mind him. He is not bad at heart."

    An Xin lightly nodded her head. She did not say anything and turned her attention to books on her desk.

    Looking at the thick books on the desk, she felt a headacheing. Did she mention that her father was a little mean? He told her that she could choose any college and he would fulfill her wish but all she had to do was takew as her subject. She had applied for English literature at university in China but here she was in one of the bestw colleges in the world. What was she going to do? She to be an amazingwyer and he quit his practice two years ago to teach at the university.

    had no idea about it?

    Suddenly, the ss began and the first professor was a middle-aged man with a sophisticated look. He was dressed in a ck suit and looked everything like she had imagined an American professor to look like. She heard from the kids talking in the ss that he used to be an amazingwyer and he quit his practice two years ago to teach at the university.

    "Hello, ss. I''m Prof. Dalton. I will be taking your first ss of the semester, "The professor said. "We do not have time for introductions. I will leave it to you forter. Let''s discuss the sybus first. All of you must have downloaded it from the university website. Now let''s move on without wasting any time."

    An Xin looked at the professor and then at the students who without any questions began opening theirptops and patiently listening to him discussing the sybus.

    It was at this moment An Xin knew that her life was going to be very different from what it was before. The childlike treatment that she used to get in her school would not be seen here. She had to adjust to the traditions here as soon as possible.

    She had three back-to-back sses and almost all the professors were quick to start the sybus on the very first day.

    Now they had a break before other sses started and she was hungry. She was trying to find a cafeteria but it was difficult to find one in such a gigantic university.

    "Hey, Chinese kid!"

    An Xin heard the voice of the same kid again.

    "Ouch, Rach! Why are you hitting me?" The kid said when his sister hit his arm.

    "You are being racist!" His sister told him.

    "How the hell? I don''t even know her name. She is a Chinese kid, that''s all I know, "The boy said, seriously.

    "We have more Chinese kids in the ss, "The girl said.

    "Now you are being racist by not recognising the difference between all the Korean, Japanese and Chinese kids in the ss, "The boy said, offended. "I know she is Chinese. Let me ask her if she is Chinese."

    "Hey, are you Chinese, Chinese kid?" The boy asked. "If you are then, can you tell my sister thatw is a waste of a degree after allwe arezy people and our jobs would be taken away?"

    "Robby!!"

    Suddenly, An Xin burst intoughter. This boy was not mean, he just had very low EQ and did not know how to talk to people.

    Hearing her mesmerizingugh both of them turned to look at her as if they had never seen someone so beautiful whileughing.

    ...

    A/N: Right now, An Xin and I are in the same boat. I wanted to console my aching soul. I picked up myptop and came to the library to write. It is hard. My exam results came bad. They are good for someone who tried for the first time but I got too hopeful and now the hopes are killing me. Hard life! Sigh!

 Chapter 410 Bonus Chapter -- An Xiulan in Boston (III)

    Chapter 410 Bonus Chapter -- An Xin in Boston (III)

    For two weeks Lu Zhaolin stayed in Boston and made sure that An Xin was settled there and after that he left or one could say that she sent him away. They had a teary farewell at the airport. An entire month passed in Boston and An Xin was now almost used to the new country and new city. Although it was hard to make friends there, she made few. And two of them were Robby and Rachel. They were twins like her and Lu Xuan and their dynamics would always remind her of her twin brother. But she had to say that she was thankful that Lu Xuan was smarter than Robby emotionally.

    "One day, my brother will end up in jail, "Rachel said. "Thankfully he is studyingw and can save his ass."

    An Xin could understand what Rachel meant by her words. Robby indeed talked about all kinds of nonsense. When she first met him, she did not find him much pleasing as he sounded very mean to her and it was onlyter she got to know that he was a kid with low EQ and he had no idea how to carry out a conversation. She even saw him as a mean American kid in the ss who bullied the international students. Rachel had always been a sensible and nice girl since the beginning. Whenever Robby would be mean to anyone, Rachel would be the first to smack him. When Rachel extended a hand of friendship, she did not refuse even though the former''s brother did not leave a favourable impression on her.

    But she was d that she gave these kids a chance at friendship. Now, these three were nearly inseparable in college. Sometimes, we find friendships with the most unexpected people at the most unexpected times. This was what happened with An Xin. She was very d that she crossed her boundary and tried to be pen-minded whening to friendships. It was hard being friends with people whoe from differentnguages, cultures, backgrounds and everything. No matter how good people can be we often try to find friendships with people who we thought were simr to us as they would understand our issues more clearly which might not be true all the time.

    "Robby, where were you?" Rachel asked her brother. It was a little weird that he had been missing since the morning. He did not even attend the first ss. They came to college together but then he disappeared somewhere. When she called him, he told her that he had something important to do and thus he could not attend the ss. The girls could not understand what could be so important that he was ready to leave the ss for that.

    "Oh, there is a rumour that we have a handsome Asian guy on campus. I went to see him, "Robby answered as he took a seat next to them. If there was one thing that was his weakness, it was curiosity for knowledge. The knowledge could be anything. He did not discriminate between any kind of knowledge. He was someone who would have all sorts of information from the first years students'' activities to thest year one. He was someone who would keep himself up to date with the happenings in the college. He knew who was hooking up with who in the entire university. He also knew among the first years who was serious about their new romance and who was just having fun here. Not just this, he would that she was a famous celebrity back home, the girls also started following her and Robby was the person who would tell her who tell An Xin about all the guys who had interest in her and who were trying to get a chance to talk to her even when she was oblivious of everyone around her. There were some guys who even installed We-chat and Weibo to follow her. When they got to know that she was a famous celebrity back home, the girls also started following her and Robby was the person who would tell her who was genuine and who was mean behind her back with his special curiosity and investigation skills.

    "Why do you go to see him?" Lana, another ssmate asked. Lana was American-Japanese and she was another Asian kid in the ss but she was not an international student as she was born and raised here.

    "Why not?" He asked in return.

    "Are you perhaps interested in boys?" Lana teased him.

    "I am exploring my sexuality, "Robby said with a shrug. "I never had sex. Why don''t you help me? I can try everything to know where I belong."

    An Xin who was quietly drinking her iced tea sputtered all over him. Suddenly, she broke into a fit of cough as Rachel began patting her back.

    Rachel looked at everyone on the table and said, "How many times have I told you to not talk like this in front of her?"

    They lowered their heads and murmured, "We forgot."

    This was the biggest cultural shock that An Xin had received when she hade to this country a few months back. If the old An Xin was here, she would not be surprised or her reaction would not be like this but she had taken over someone''s body. Even though she had memories of that body, it still took her time to get adjusted to such things. She had spent three years in China and she had gotten used to the culture and practices of that country.

    Sex was a topic that even the grown-ups were shy to talk about and she was merely an eighteen years old girl. How would she know so much about this thing? Of course, she knew a little but she did not know that much. When kids here talk so openly about it, she feels awkward and shy. She was not evenfortable using that word openly.

    Robbyughed, "We forgot that our Chinese babe is not used to such explicit conversation."

    That''s why An Xin said that he had a very low EQ. If he said this to some other girls in street, he would certainly get beaten by them. If she knew that he was not bad at heart, he just had a very bad manner of talking. The stupid boy!

    "Robby!" Rachel once again scolded him.

    Robby did not stop. He gotfortable on his chair and leaning, he asked An Xin, "Is it true that they don''t have sex education sses in their country?"

    Robby was one of those kids who had a lot of superstitions about Asian people and since he was curious about those so-called superstitions about these people, he would spend extra time to ask the most offensive questions that in his vocabry were unframed and raw. That was what he was doing right now.

    "Why don''t you go there and find out?" Lana asked him.

    Robby dismissed her and asked An Xin, "I want to know from our Chinese babe."

    "You will never learn."

    "I am just being honest, "Robby scoffed.

    "Well, sometimes honesty can be bad, "Lanamented.

    "We arewyers and honesty doesn''t take anyone to thedders of sess, "Robbymented.

    Lanamented, "First of all, we are notwyers yet. And secondly, you can''t talk like that. We all have different principles that our family instill in us. My family instilled honesty in mine."

    "What do I do? My father ran away from his responsibilities and dumped us on our mother, "Robby shrugged. "Thankfully, she hinged our rich stepfather or we will be on streets, right Rach?"

    Rachel just shook her head and sighed. She could not do anything about this boy.

    There were many cultural shocks that An Xin received when she came to this country and the biggest was how casually people talk about everything here. She did not know if she should be happy that their society was closed off about these things or otherwise.

    "Anyways, about the new Asian handsome boy¡­"

    "The one you want to date?" Lana asked.

    "I haven''t explored my sexuality yet but I can try from him or any girl. But I think I am into Asian babes. I have to research more on this matter¡­"

    Robby continued with his chattering like usual without giving anyone a chance.

    When the topic deviated from sex, An Xin felt relieved. She did not wish to talk about that topic as it made her super ufortable most of the time. Rachel and Lana would usually not do anything to invade her personal space but Robby was well Robby¡­

    ____

    A/N: By all means, Robby is an annoying character but there are so many annoying characters in our lives. Have you ever noticed how wee across all sorts of people in college/university? It''s like it is the hub of all weird people. I came across so many and now that I know what their personality is like, I run from them as soon as I see them. They will not leave once they start talking and I am too nice to ask them to fuck off!

    If you are soft-spoken, unable to say no, and thinking too much before kinda person, you will face what I do all the time when I meet people like Robby.

 Chapter 411 Bonus -- An Xiulan In Boston (IV)

    ?

    Time was running fast for An Xin and she had to run along with it or she would lose the sense of everything. The first semester was about to be over and everyone was preparing for the exam and she was no different either. Her major was hard. She would find herself buried under her books every day after ss. She did not have many friends apart from the three of them. She visits the library more often and is used to studying for exams.

    The cafeteria in their department was crowded and Robby was screaming about how he had been avoiding crowdstely and he did not want to eat there. Rachel and Lana had somest-minute case studies to discuss and they also wanted to go to a less crowded ce. But An Xin was hungry and she wanted food. She did not mind where the food came from as long as it did. And they all know how serious she would get if anything involving food. She was a nice, sweet and cute girl but if you take food away from her, she could turn into satan.

    Robby asked them, "Have you guys tried the cafeteria of the Business school?"

    "Why would we go there?"Lana said. The business school was under the same university but their campus was a little away from there. It made no sense that they would especially go to that campus to eat when they had so many ces near theirs.

    "We should go there, "Robbt suggested.

    "It is so far, "An Xin said. "Who will walk there?"

    The entire jungle was dancing in her stomach. She had studied so much that all her energy was consumed. How would she go there and then eat? It was an injustice!

    [Your honour, this victim demands justice!]

    Robby used the ultimate weapon, "They serve good food on fridays. Today is Friday, do you want to miss it?"

    "Fine!" An Xin agreed. For good food, she could climb Mount Everest. Then, what is the Business School campus? Hah! She was a strongdy. Right?

    "Why are you so happy, Robby?" Lana could not help but ask. She had been seeing a smirk on his face as they were walking to another campus.

    "Who said I am happy?" Robby asked with a nk book but failed miserably to convince the girls.

    "He is up to something, "Rachel said. She knew her twin better than anyone.

    As they reached there, they ordered food. Since it was self service, the two girls were on the table discussing their case studies while Robby was aggressively typing on the phone. An Xin was standing near the counter as the waitress was getting her food. As she was about to take the food tray, she turned back only to hear a familiar voice saying, "I apologise."

    The ent and the voice. It was very familiar to her. She quickly turned around and her eyes widened when she saw who it was.

    "Teacher Han!!!" An Xin jumped in excitement as she looked at the man.

    "Oh, look who it is."Han Nanxian said as he looked at the barbie doll of Jinguan High School. He did not expect to see her here even though he knew that she went to this school.

    "It is me!" An Xin asked, jumping. One could guess how happy she was by seeing the grin on her face. It appeared as if she had found vegetation in the desert, "Do you recognize me?"

    Han Nanxianughed. "Can I forget my one and only student?"

    That boy in China would remind him everyday of her existence. How could he forget her? Anyway, she was not an easy person to forget. And someone else would not let him forget about her.

    "You are not allowed to!"An Xinughed.

    "Why are you here?" She asked him a whileter. Oh, shepletely forgot how he also went to college in the same state. He went to Havard while she went to other college.

    "We have a seminar to attend in this university." He told her. "And I came to meet someone."

    "Come I will introduce you to my friend, "She said with a silly grin.

    Han Nanxian smiled a bit and said, "Next time, when Ie here, I will meet them. I have to leave quickly."

    An Xin understood, "Okay. But let''s exchange numbers."

    She was so touched by this crazy meeting with Han Nanxian that she was grining ear to ear even though they did not talk much. But there was a hope in her heart that she might meet him again as they were in the same ce. It could be another coincidence or she would use her persuading skills on him. Anything could happen now. She was not alone in this city. She had someone who was rted to her. Han Nanxian was Han Zixin''s older brother that made him the most close person she had in this country. He was practically family, right?

    An Xin brought food to her table and the girls who had seen her with Han Nanxian talking quickly asked, "Who was that hottie?"

    An Xin answered with a smile, "He is my best friend''s brother. He is in Havard."

    "Is your best friend as hot as his brother?" Lana asked in excitement. That boy was handsome in the league of asian actors but he had an aura of a wealthy kid that made him more desirable. The way he talked and carried himself waspletely different than the actors. If he was that hot, then it meant An Xin''s best friend would be in same league.

    An Xin red at them.

    "How possesive!"

    Robby gave his views, "I have seen this man with the handsome Asian boy of the business school."

    "Who is this handsome boy you have been singing praises since the start?" An Xin could not help but ask. Initially, she was not interested but when she found out that he was somehow linked to Han Nanxian, she could not help but ask.

    "Oh, you have good luck today. He is there standing at the counter, "Robby said as he saw the boy that he had been gushing about the entire semester but these heartless people did not bother to listen to him.

    An Xin turned around to find another familiar face in the foreignnd. She stood up on the chair and began waving her hand while screaming in Mandarin . "ssmate Li!"

    Everyone who was present in the cafeteria saw an excited pretty girl waving at a boy. The boy on the counter blinked as he looked around and when he saw her, his eyes widened. He came running to her side and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "This is my university! I am inw school, "An Xin told him. "Why are you here?"

    Li Sicheng answered her, "I am in business school."

    An Xin was shocked, "Wow, ssmate Li. You are good. You are not topper for nothing."

    First there was one person from home but now there was another. In her heart, she was considering Li Sicheng as her person because they went to same school. Moreover, he was very close to Song Xueyun who was very close to her in return. Not just this, he was her lucky charm. She would always score good marks whenever he would check her result. This was how they had gotten to know each other in the first ce.

    "How are you feeling here?" Li Sicheng asked after a while. They both had same feelings about the foreign country but he had no luxury toin because it was hisst chance to make something of him. He was not from a luxurious background like her, quite the contrary. To afford his studies here, his mother had a debt pile on her head that they might never be able to pay if he did not make something of him.

    An Xin answered, "Initially, I was feeling lonely here but then I made some good friends. I am happy here. Now we have exams. We are stressed about that."

    He had always known that she was a cheerful child. Thus, he was not surprised to hear this, "That''s good that you are settled here. But you should not be worried about exams. How will you study if you are stressed?"

    "Since when did you start talking this kindly to me?" An Xin could not help but ask.

    "Was I not kind to you?"He asked her with furrowed broad.

    "Not that¡­"

    He beganughing."You are the only person who feel like family here maybe because we are from same country, ce and culture. I am just very happy to see you here."

    "Me too!"

    "I guess we were meant to meet here, "He said after a while.

    "ssmate Li, since fate made us meet so away from our homnd, how about I extend an hand of friendship towards you?" An Xin asked in a teasing tone but she meant every word of what she said.

    "Then, I will be in your carw, An¡­Xin?"

    _____

    A/N: The sh back chapters ends here. We will do Han Zixin''s point of view in other series of sh back chapters.

 Chapter 412 Adjustment

    ?

    "Where are we going now?" Han Zixixn asked her as they were leaving his brother''s house. They had fun with the family and it was quitete at night when they were leaving.

    "Home, where else?" An Xin answered him.

    "You will not being with me?"He asked her.

    An Xin who was walking on the way to the car paused in her footsteps and turned to look at him. What was this man hinting at? And since when did he begin thinking like this? As if noticing how his sentence formation might have felt to her, he said, "It is quitete at night. Your house is very far from here. If we leave for there now, we will not reach there before midnight. We both have to go to the office in the morning. Would it not be better if we go to my ce and stay the night there? We can directly go to work together."

    "Zixin!" she suddenly called his name.

    "Hmm?"He looked at her.

    "You are smart, "She only said this and walked towards the car. He did not ask a question and she did not do anything either. There was a peaceful silence and agreement between the two. As he had decided, he drove to his house and soon they reached there. It was quitete at night and there was nobody in sight except the old watchman who would greet people as they woulde and go. The elevator door opened and both of them entered. She pressed the number to his floor and saw him standing a little away from her as the elevator door closed, the man who was away from her had pinned her against the elevator wall.

    "Han Zixin, there could be a camera in the elevator, "An Xin reminded him.

    "Just trust me," Han Zixin said as he pressed her lips against her.

    The kiss started gently but soon it began getting heated as she responded equally to his nibs and licks. His hands were roaming all over her body and she was doing the same. She was standing on her tiptoes to meet his height as he was kissing her. Her arms that were wrapped around his neck were pulling her closer and closer to her as she could not get enough of him. They had never been closer to each other physically than this moment yet they felt it was not enough. She wanted to feel more of him and or that she was crossing every boundary.

    They broke a kiss for a moment to catch their breath as he looked at her swollen red lips, he muttered a curse and dipped his head again to kiss her. That alluring face as she looked dazedly at him, he could not get it out of his mind. She was beautiful, he had always known that but at this moment, he did not know how to describe her. All he knew was that if he got his way with her, he would consume her whole. She had made him addicted to her to the point that he would not mindmitting any crime for her. An Xin held the power to make him do anything.

    An Xin moaned as she felt his lips on her neck. She squirmed as he worked his magic there. Both of them knew that it was her most sensitive spot and kisses on the neck were her weakness and seeing her like this was his weakness.

    Her arms were now tightly wrapped around his waist as he was kissing and sucking on her neck and she was trembling against him.

    Suddenly, the elevator dinged and they reached his floor. He leaned down and carried her out of the elevator. She was already weak in her legs after their make-out session and she was in no position to walk to his apartment which was at the far end of the hall.

    "Enter the code, "He said in a husky voice.

    "Yes, sir, "She said with augh and entered the code. As the door opened and they entered inside, he ced her on the couch and then came over to her toplete what they left upleted.

    An Xinughed at seeing him like this. He was possessed today but she was happy seeing him like this. Han Zixin was a passionate lover and more could she ask for?

    He did not give her much time and kissed her again. With each time, his kisses were turning more heated and aggressive but nothing that she did not like. A part of her found out that she always did not prefer gentle lovemaking. She liked this side of him and she hoped that this side of him woulde out more often.

    She held his T-shirt and woosh. It was on the floor. She began kissing his neck and chest like she always wanted to do. He had an impressive body but she never got to touch him like this. Today, she could touch, kiss and lick her man''s abs like she always wanted. Seeing the look of pleasure on his face, she knew that she had seeded. He was enjoying what she was doing. She started a trail of small and wet kisses from all over his lip to his throat, corbones, chest and until his abs. The dark and dazed look in his eyes was saying that he was barely holding himself back. He was just a step away from pouncing on her.

    "Xin?" Han Zixin called her name in a desperate whisper.

    "Hmm?" She responded, doing what she was doing and not going to stop.

    "Let''s sleep, baby, "Han Zixin said, his eyes closed and enjoying every bit of what was happening to him.

    "With you?" She asked him with a naughty smile. He had never known that the reason for his life could be the bane of his existence.

    "Fuck, baby, "Han Zixin muttered.

    "Should I stop?" An Xin asked.

    "Hell, no!" He said. But the next moment, he said, "But we have to."

    He pulled her up and kissed her lips onest time and carried her in his arms to the bedroom. He ced her in the middle of the bed and ran to the bathroom. Behind him, An Xinughed at his walk and slipped inside the sheets. When he came to bed an hourter, she was fast asleep. He kissed her forehead, murmured ''I love you'' and slipped into the sheets behind her.

    The next morning arrived and the first to wake up was no one else but An Xin. She ordered breakfast for both of them. She was dressed in different clothes that she had kept in his house. He had insisted that she keeps some clothes in his house and she never thought that they woulde in handy until today. Well, she now knew that he had a solid reason and n behind everything that he did.

    Last night, she slept quitete but she woke up very early and she did not feel sleepy or tired at all. This must be the magic of love that it treats everything.

    She arranged the food on the table and waited for him to freshen up ande out. She had heard his rm ringing and she knew that he must have woken up.

    A few minutester, Han Zixin came dressed in his uniform and she held her hand on her heart and sighed. How could she not fall for such a handsome man? Truly, there was no one more handsome than her man in the whole world.

    "Good morning, baby, "Han Zixin greeted her with a kiss as he saw her standing near the breakfast table. He could not express what he felt when he saw her arranging the table like she had always done it. She looked so gorgeous standing here in this ce and he wondered how beautiful his mornings would be if he woke up to this scene all the time. Truly, nothing could be more beautiful and magical than it.

    "Good morning, "An Xin greeted him back. "Someone is looking handsome today."

    "Really?" He asked her with a smile.

    An Xin nodded her head.

    "Then, shouldn''t you feed that handsome someone?" He asked her with a smile.

    An Xinughed at his reaction and nodded her head. "Certainly, I should be doing that."

    "The food tasted delicious today, "Han Zixin said while eating.

    An Xin rolled her eyes. "I did not make it delicious. It''s all the chef''s work. I ordered it from a restaurant."

    "I think it is the magic of your hand that is feeding me, "Han Zixin said, without feeling an ounce of regret.

    An Xin hardly rolled her eyes. "How cringe!"

    "Cringey is cute, "Han Zixinughed.

    "Yeah yeah, " She said as she shut him up by feeding him steamed buns.

    Han Zixin was not kidding when he said that the food was extra delicious today. He did not know what it was, thepany or the food. Or whatever it was, it was good.

 Chapter 413 Family Dynamics

    ?

    It was not just that, Lu Xuan realised how much he missed the dynamics of his family. How much he missed this girl''s attitude. How much he missed the scolding of Gu Shangyan when he and An Xin would engage in a never ending bickering. He missed his mother''s warm embrace, his father''s stern face. He missed how when he would go to his father''s ce, his grandmother would treat him like a prince who was more precious than anyone even though Lu Xun would get jealous. He also missed his step mother and step father who always yed a positive role in his life.

    "How are you adjusting there?"An Xin asked him. She was genuinely worried about this thing. It was not easy to stay in a country whosenguage, culture, food and people werepletely different. She faced a lot of such problems for years. In the end, she got adjusted there as she stayed there for seven years. But it would be hard for Lu Xuan.

    Lu Xuan answered, "Good. But I have a question."

    He asked, "What''s wrong with Chinese restaurants here? Why do they serve shitty food? Most of the food doesn''t even taste Chinese."

    He could not get adjusted to western food. Yes, it was fine once in a while but in the end, he wanted a nice and simple home cooked meal. He swore that the so called chinese restaurants there were looting people on the anime of authentic food.

    An Xinughed. "There will obviously be differences. But I will share with you the list of foods and ces you should try if you want to survive there. I had seven years of experience living there. Let''s use it for a good cause."

    "And aren''t people a little open minded there?" Lu Xuan asked. He did not consider himself a conservative. He would just say that people were too open minded there. The cultural shocks that he was getting everyday was enough to make himbewilder all day.

    "What happened?" Sheughed. She could imagine a good incident that must have taken ce with him. This reminded her of the time when her college friends would talk about sex so casually and she would be left breathless at the name. In the end, they all did not change but she had to develop thick skin. In the end, those cultural shocks stopped suprising her.

    "I can''t tell you, "He told her. "But I can tell you that I have been called Korean Japanese so many times during my stay here. If this keeps happening, I might begin questioning my ethnicity."

    An Xinughed. "You are a handsome boy like those Korean Idols. That''s why you are mistaken as one. You should take it as apliment."

    "Thank you very much, "he said sarcastically.

    "Where is mom?"Lu Xuan asked him.

    "At home."

    "You haven''t gone home yet?" he asked.

    She answered, "I am at Xueyun''s house."

    Lu Xuan said annoyed, "Then you should spend time with her and not annoy me on call. Go back to her and let me sleep."

    "I hate you, Lu Xuan!"

    "Oh,you don''t!"

    ¡­..

    "Where were you?" An Xin turned to find Han Nanxian standing on the patio door. She could see other family members talking animatedly inside.

    An Xin grumbled, "I was talking to a mean man."

    Of course, Lu Xuan was a mean man. How could he cut the phone like that? She was his one and only sister and yet he was treating her like this. He was such a hard man to have as a brother yet she was handling him. He did not see how hard he makes things for her yet she was having him fine. But today he made her so angry by hanging up the call on her.

    "Was it my brother?" Han Nanxian asked him. He wondered who could be daring enough to annoy this woman. And he could not see anyone other than his brother doing that.

    "No, it was my brother, "An Xin said, "How can your brother be mean to me? He is the sweetest boy that has ever existed in this world."

    When they say love is blind, they meant it for women like An Xin who would not see any fault in their lovers. Although Han Zixin was a wless man and even if he had ws, she would not be able to see them as she always looked at him through the filter of love.

    She wanted to be offended in ce of Han Zixin when Han Nanxian doubted that the sweetest man in the world could be mean to her. Like did it make any sense? Can the word mean and Han Zixine in the same sentence?

    No, it doesn''t make any sense at all!

    Han Nanxianughed. "There is no doubt about it.But I was hoping to hear girlfriendints."

    An Xin assured him, "There are none."

    Heughed again. "Why are you so cute?"

    He could see that she was offended because he doubted that Han Zixin could be mean to her. Truly, these two were a match made in heaven. If these two were not the end game, then he would never trust in love again.

    Truly, he was very happy that his brother had a woman who loved him to this extent. Not everyone was lucky to have anyone love them to this extent.

    An Xin said, "I know right. It is a difficult question to answer. But why does my brother not feel the same? Is he crazy? Could he not see my amazing self?

    "This time he did a number on you, "Han Nanxian said. He did not know what Lu Xuan had done but he was pretty sure that it must be something big or An Xin would not be this pissed.

    "He hung up on me, "An Xin said.

    Ouch. It hurted..

    "Oh, that''s really bad. You should not forget about this, "Han Nanxian said.

    "What happened?"Song Xueyun said as she arrived.

    "Lu Xuan hung up on her, "Han Nanxian said.

    Song Xueyun looked at her husband and answered, "And you are sprinkling salt on the matter, right Nanxian?"

    Lu Xuan and Han Nanxian had this rivalry which would always put others in trouble.

    Han Nanxian looked everywhere but at his wife and said, "I have no idea what you are talking about?"

    "Teacher Han, do you have some wifeints?" An Xin grinned.

    This little devil.

    Han Nanxian had no idea that this devil would avenge like this. If he had known he would not have said those words.

    "No, no, my wife is perfect, "Han Nanxian said, hugging Song Xueyun.

    "Good, "An Xin asked with a cheeky grin.

    "Why are guys discussingints?" Han Nanxian asked as he heard these words.

    "He was asking me if I haveints regarding my boyfriend?" She said cheekily.

    Han Zixin gasped loudly. "Really Ge? You are talking behind my back."

    His reaction was eggargated. The couple was having fun teasing Han Nanxian and thetter could not even retort. This couple was devilish. He regret trying to tease them and now he was the subject of their teasing.

    Han Nanxian sighed. "I wanted to have some fun but you guys ended up having fun at my expense. Why are you all like this?"

    The three of them beganughing. His wife, his brother and An Xin wereughing so hard that their eyes got teary. If he could pout and stomp on his feet to show his dissatisfaction, he would have done it. But he had an image to uphold and he could not ruin it in front of them.

    Han Zixin pulled Han nanxian''s cheeks. "Why are you so cute, Ge."

    "Me too! Me too!" The little girl came running. She asked Han zixin to pick her up as she also wanted to pull her older brother''s cheeks.

    "Why should I?" Han Zixin showed her attitude. No, he did not feel even a tiny bit guilty for showing attitude to this little girl. It seemed that their rtionship would be based on this attitude even in the future. They didn''t see each other eye to eye but cared too much about each other even though they did not like each other.

    "Do it!" She stomped on her feet and made him do what she wanted him to do. It was hard for them to win against her. After all, she was the new and most precious member of the family.

    "Do you think Yiyi and Xiaobao will be friends?" An Xin asked. She liked this little Han princess as it reminded her how her two brothers doted on her too. Moreover, Yiyi looked too much like her boyfriend and she behaved just the same too. She liked seeing their dynamics too. It was very funny!

    "Oh, the little barrel of vinegar? No way!"Song Xueyun reacted, "He is so used to being the only younger member of the family that he will not entertain the thought that a tiny creature can rece him. And you have seen Yiyi''s ability to make anyone dote on her. If Shangyan or uncle Gu met her, they are goner for her."

 Chapter 414 In The Elevator

    ?

    "Where are we going now?" Han Zixixn asked her as they were leaving his brother''s house. They had fun with the family and it was quitete at night when they were leaving.

    "Home, where else?" An Xin answered him.

    "You will not being with me?"He asked her.

    An Xin who was walking on the way to the car paused in her footsteps and turned to look at him. What was this man hinting at? And since when did he begin thinking like this? As if noticing how his sentence formation might have felt to her, he said, "It is quitete at night. Your house is very far from here. If we leave for there now, we will not reach there before midnight. We both have to go to the office in the morning. Would it not be better if we go to my ce and stay the night there? We can directly go to work together."

    "Zixin!" she suddenly called his name.

    "Hmm?"He looked at her.

    "You are smart, "She only said this and walked towards the car. He did not ask a question and she did not do anything either. There was a peaceful silence and agreement between the two. As he had decided, he drove to his house and soon they reached there. It was quitete at night and there was nobody in sight except the old watchman who would greet people as they woulde and go. The elevator door opened and both of them entered. She pressed the number to his floor and saw him standing a little away from her as the elevator door closed, the man who was away from her had pinned her against the elevator wall.

    "Han Zixin, there could be a camera in the elevator, "An Xin reminded him.

    "Just trust me," Han Zixin said as he pressed her lips against her.

    The kiss started gently but soon it began getting heated as she responded equally to his nibs and licks. His hands were roaming all over her body and she was doing the same. She was standing on her tiptoes to meet his height as he was kissing her. Her arms that were wrapped around his neck were pulling her closer and closer to her as she could not get enough of him. They had never been closer to each other physically than this moment yet they felt it was not enough. She wanted to feel more of him and or that she was crossing every boundary.

    They broke a kiss for a moment to catch their breath as he looked at her swollen red lips, he muttered a curse and dipped his head again to kiss her. That alluring face as she looked dazedly at him, he could not get it out of his mind. She was beautiful, he had always known that but at this moment, he did not know how to describe her. All he knew was that if he got his way with her, he would consume her whole. She had made him addicted to her to the point that he would not mindmitting any crime for her. An Xin held the power to make him do anything.

    An Xin moaned as she felt his lips on her neck. She squirmed as he worked his magic there. Both of them knew that it was her most sensitive spot and kisses on the neck were her weakness and seeing her like this was his weakness.

    Her arms were now tightly wrapped around his waist as he was kissing and sucking on her neck and she was trembling against him.

    Suddenly, the elevator dinged and they reached his floor. He leaned down and carried her out of the elevator. She was already weak in her legs after their make-out session and she was in no position to walk to his apartment which was at the far end of the hall.

    "Enter the code, "He said in a husky voice.

    "Yes, sir, "She said with augh and entered the code. As the door opened and they entered inside, he ced her on the couch and then came over to her toplete what they left upleted.

    An Xinughed at seeing him like this. He was possessed today but she was happy seeing him like this. Han Zixin was a passionate lover and more could she ask for?

    He did not give her much time and kissed her again. With each time, his kisses were turning more heated and aggressive but nothing that she did not like. A part of her found out that she always did not prefer gentle lovemaking. She liked this side of him and she hoped that this side of him woulde out more often.

    She held his T-shirt and woosh. It was on the floor. She began kissing his neck and chest like she always wanted to do. He had an impressive body but she never got to touch him like this. Today, she could touch, kiss and lick her man''s abs like she always wanted. Seeing the look of pleasure on his face, she knew that she had seeded. He was enjoying what she was doing. She started a trail of small and wet kisses from all over his lip to his throat, corbones, chest and until his abs. The dark and dazed look in his eyes was saying that he was barely holding himself back. He was just a step away from pouncing on her.

    "Xin?" Han Zixin called her name in a desperate whisper.

    "Hmm?" She responded, doing what she was doing and not going to stop.

    "Let''s sleep, baby, "Han Zixin said, his eyes closed and enjoying every bit of what was happening to him.

    "With you?" She asked him with a naughty smile. He had never known that the reason for his life could be the bane of his existence.

    "Fuck, baby, "Han Zixin muttered.

    "Should I stop?" An Xin asked.

    "Hell, no!" He said. But the next moment, he said, "But we have to."

    He pulled her up and kissed her lips onest time and carried her in his arms to the bedroom. He ced her in the middle of the bed and ran to the bathroom. Behind him, An Xinughed at his walk and slipped inside the sheets. When he came to bed an hourter, she was fast asleep. He kissed her forehead, murmured ''I love you'' and slipped into the sheets behind her.

    The next morning arrived and the first to wake up was no one else but An Xin. She ordered breakfast for both of them. She was dressed in different clothes that she had kept in his house. He had insisted that she keeps some clothes in his house and she never thought that they woulde in handy until today. Well, she now knew that he had a solid reason and n behind everything that he did.

    Last night, she slept quitete but she woke up very early and she did not feel sleepy or tired at all. This must be the magic of love that it treats everything.

    She arranged the food on the table and waited for him to freshen up ande out. She had heard his rm ringing and she knew that he must have woken up.

    A few minutester, Han Zixin came dressed in his uniform and she held her hand on her heart and sighed. How could she not fall for such a handsome man? Truly, there was no one more handsome than her man in the whole world.

    "Good morning, baby, "Han Zixin greeted her with a kiss as he saw her standing near the breakfast table. He could not express what he felt when he saw her arranging the table like she had always done it. She looked so gorgeous standing here in this ce and he wondered how beautiful his mornings would be if he woke up to this scene all the time. Truly, nothing could be more beautiful and magical than it.

    "Good morning, "An Xin greeted him back. "Someone is looking handsome today."

    "Really?" He asked her with a smile.

    An Xin nodded her head.

    "Then, shouldn''t you feed that handsome someone?" He asked her with a smile.

    An Xinughed at his reaction and nodded her head. "Certainly, I should be doing that."

    "The food tasted delicious today, "Han Zixin said while eating.

    An Xin rolled her eyes. "I did not make it delicious. It''s all the chef''s work. I ordered it from a restaurant."

    "I think it is the magic of your hand that is feeding me, "Han Zixin said, without feeling an ounce of regret.

    An Xin hardly rolled her eyes. "How cringe!"

    "Cringey is cute, "Han Zixinughed.

    "Yeah yeah, " She said as she shut him up by feeding him steamed buns.

    Han Zixin was not kidding when he said that the food was extra delicious today. He did not know what it was, thepany or the food. Or whatever it was, it was good.

 Chapter 415 Yang Zi (I)

    415 Yang Zi (I)

    An Xin went to the office on time as Han Zixin dropped her there. As she entered, she was greeted by her assistant and fellow coworkers. The treatment that she got in the office was not less than that of a boss. Everyone there knew that she was Lu Zhaolin''s daughter and nobody dared to treat her badly there as they were afraid of earning his ire. They had never seen him favoring his daughter but they had seen how well he treated her in their personal time. As most of the time, he would make time from his busy schedule to see his daughter. Usually, they would have lunch together.

    They had known that she was his daughter from their first marriage. From rumors, they had heard that his first marriage was an unhappy one and he also had custody of his son but they did not expect him to have that good rtionship with his daughter.

    Since An Xin had time before her work started, she decided to drop by her father''s office as she had not seen him in a couple of days. And she was so crazily busy with her boyfriend that she failed to give her father a call. This reminded her that her father had not called her in days which was unlike him. Although he did not talk much on phone, he would asionally ask her how she was doing and then hang up the call. She was used to him as she knew that he was a man of few words. But she had not expected that he would not try to contact her for so many days.

    "Good morning, Mr Sun, "An Xin greeted his father''s assistant who she met outside the office.

    "Good morning, Miss An. How are you doing?" Mr Sun asked respectfully. If there was one person he respected apart from his boss, it would be this young girl. He always felt good meeting her. She had such a soothing aura. Everytime he would see her, he would feel how not all rich kids turn astary. There were some who would work hard to deserve what they got from their ancestors and this youngdy was just like it. She had earned her father''s legacy with her blood and sweat.

    "I am doing quite well. Is dad inside?" She asked him.

    Mr Sun fell silent. He was told to not disclose the true reason about his employer''s absence in the office. But it was very hard for him to do in front of the youngdy. But he couldn''t say anything as the orders were quite clear.

    "Mr Lu is on leave, "Mr Sun said. "He has to go on an important business trip. If you have anything to tell him, you can leave your message with me."

    Hearing this, An Xin felt weird. Why would she leave a message with him? If she wanted to talk to her father, she would call him. Nobody would be that busy that he could not take calls to talk to family.

    "Thank you, Mr Sun. But I will give him a call, "An Xin said before taking leave. "Have a good day, Mr Sun."

    "You too, Miss An!"

    An Xin went back to her office. As she was working, she was called by the CEO. Amanda was in the office as she entered.

    "Miss An, I called you to know about the progress of the current high profile case that our firm had taken, "Amanda said. She was talking about the case where a superstar''s stepdaughter had filed divorce from her abusive husband but the husband filed the case against the stepmom saying that he was getting framed. It was a case that was in discussion withizens. There was a lot of pressure on the firms as everyone was discussing it. What''s more their client was not the superstar but the supposedly abusive husband who was screaming about his innocence. And it was no surprise that their firm was at the attack of theizens. Thankfully, they did not care about Netizens opinions and would take the case of whoever they felt needed help.

    "I tried to set a meeting with Mrs Mu but as usual she shut us down and Miss Mu is also not willing to see anyone, "An Xin answered. This Mrs Mu was no one else but Yang Zi, Han Zixin''s birth mother.

    Mu Wanwan had married out of her stepmother''s will and now she was suffering along with her husband. It would be seen how they would be able to prove the innocence of the man who was stuck in the wrong ce. To fulfill her dream of having a star kid, Yang Zi would stop at nowhere. If she had to ruin the life of one man, she would do it without feeling an ounce of guilt.

    "Then, what will you be doing?" Amanda asked. "This case is important to us. Not because it is a high profile case. But the victim is close to my family."

    An Xin nodded her head. "I am doing my best. I found out that Mu Wanwan is visiting a therapist. All I need is a good moment to talk to her. Hopefully, I will get it."

    At the same time, her phone rang. It was the private detective texting her. She looked at Amanda and said, "She is at the hospital. This is a good time to meet her. I have to take my leave. I will brief you on the matterter."

    "All the best, "Amanda nodded her head and An Xin left the office. Suddenly, she turned back and asked,"Would you mind if I take Ming Jun with me?"

    Amanda paused and then asked, "He is your coworker, why would I mind?"

    An Xin grinned. "You are keeping some things under cover. I will not like to create office gossip and earn someone''s ire. I have seen so many CEO romance dramas to know this."

    Amanda rolled her eyes as she felt that she was getting teased by her junior, "People are more interested in the bad boy in uniform who visits the office often on his equally badass looking bike than my handsome boringwyer boyfriend."

    An Xin burst intoughter and went out. She just avoided getting stuck in office politics withughter. She just wanted to tell Amanda that she had nothing to fear about Ming Jun and her closeness in this case and she did it in her way. Moreover, she also had a boyfriend and it would be better to avoid as much unnecessary gossip as possible.

    "You areing with me, "An Xin said. "I took the boss''s permission."

    "Your daddy''s?" Ming Jun asked with a grin.

    An Xin rolled her eyes. He would not stop teasing her.

    Their third co-worker Zhang Yiming was quietly working in the corner. He looked up at them and blinked his eyes.

    "Zhang Yiming, see she is using her father''s influence again, "Ming Jun said.

    Zhang Yiming had been offended if it was old times but after staying with these two for months now, he was used to their teasing. He had grown a thick skin. He knew that Ming Jun would never forget how he was against An Xin in the beginning as he thought she was using his father''s connection to be in the office. In the end, he was badly scolded by her. How thankful he was that she had proved him wrong.

    "Let her, "Zhang Yiming said.

    "Look, what he is saying today, "Ming Jun teases him even more.

    "Oh, I asked the real boss. Someone''s ''real boss'', "An Xin said with an eye roll.

    Ming Jun fell silent now. Of course, he only understood now what she meant. Fine, she won this round of teasing.

    Zhang Yiming went back to work as he knew An Xin won the round and Ming Jun would be quiet for sometime.

    "Where are we going?" Ming Jun asked her.

    "To the hospital, "An Xin said. "We are going to find an opportunity to interview Mu Wanwan."

    Ming Jun rubbed his head and said, "That case is a headache."

    An Xin responded, "Oh, I know it."

    "Will she even agree?" Ming Jun asked. He did not think that Mu Wanwan and her stepmother were easy to deal with. It was a weird case. Women filing divorce and her husband filing a case against her stepmother. Never in his life he thought he had to deal with such a messy case. But he knew how important the case was to the firm and his girlfriend was counting on him to win this one.

    An Xin reacted, "Who knows."

    Ming Jun askes, "Do you think Yang Zi will let us go closer to her? I heard she is not leaving her alone even for a moment."

    "Oh,she will, "An Xin said with a grin. There was a wicked smile in her eyes and anyone who knew her knew that she was certainly up to something.

    "How are you so sure that you will meet Mu Wanwan?" Ming Jun askes. He wanted to be this confident in life.

    "I will not, "An Xin answered and then he got confused. Exining, she replied, "You will."

    "How?"He furrowed his brows.

    An Xin just grinned.

 Chapter 416 Yang Zi (II)

    416 Yang Zi (II)

    They reached the hospital in half an hour. They had no time to waste. An Xin felt good taking this case as she had to rack her brain a lot which was usually a good thing in her case. She actually felt like a detective solving this case.

    "This is Doctor Kang, "The private detective that the firm had hired told them. He was responsible for finding all the information that they needed for this case. He had found out about Mu Wanwan''s appointment with a therapist here. "He is taking up Miss Mu''s case. Mrs Mu is also with her. Since the doctor did not allow her to stay inside while he was having a session with his client, she is sitting outside the room. The security is tight. You can''t get inside."

    "If it was up to her, I am pretty sure that she would be sitting inside. Thankfully, the doctors abide by their oath, "An Xin sighed.

    "Why do I feel like you have personal animosity with Yang Zi?" Ming Jun asked. He did not know why he had this feeling that An Xin did not personally like Yang Zi. She never openly expressed her dislike for her but there was something in her tone that was enough to tell him that she had some reservations regarding Yang Zi. As awyer who spend more time reading people, he was familiar with the emotions. Thus, he could say that An Xin was not a Yang Zi fan.

    "Maybe, you are thinking too much, "An Xin said with a smile. "I like her music. I was just hearing pretty lies sung by her this morning."

    "It''s pretty eyes, "Ming Jun corrected.

    "Oh?" An Xin asked. "Maybe, I was mistaken."

    "You really don''t like her, "Ming Jun concluded.

    "She is hot even at this age, "The private detective added.

    "Women at this age are always hot, "Ming Jun grinned. "And she is a celebrity, what do you expect?" He saw that An Xin was doing something with her phone while pointing it at him, he asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Telling your girlfriend about your thoughts on middle aged women, "An Xin kindly smiled.

    "You are really mean, "Ming Jun said as his phone rang. It was no one else but his girlfriend who bombarded him as soon as he took the call. He went away to take the call while An Xin walked forward. She went to the ce where Dr Kang''s patients were sitting in the VIP waiting room. There were only three people waiting there and now there was her too. All she had to do was spend some money and use her family''s influence to get ast-minute appointment here.

    An Xin saw Yang Zi sitting on the couch with her eyes glued on the phone screen. She deliberately took the seat on the same couch.

    As Yang Zi felt someone sitting next to her, she raised her eyes to find a young woman sitting there. For some reason, the girl looked very familiar to her. However, she could not pinpoint where she had seen this girl. She was certain that she had seen her or heard about her but she could not pinpoint where. And she could tell that she already did not like this girl. But there had to be a reason why she did not like this woman and she only wanted to recall the reason.

    A whileter, a nurse entered the waiting room. She came with a form and she asked the new patient, "Miss, can I know your full name?"

    An Xin smiled and nodded her head, "An Xin."

    Yang Zi''s face hardened as she heard the name. Suddenly, everything came rushing to her. She now recalls why she hated this girl. Yes, hate is a big word to use for someone this young but she did not mind using it. Some people were not undeserving of hate and it was this girl.

    Yang Zi looked at An Xin as the nurse left and said, "You used to go to Jingyuan High?"

    An Xin inwardly smiled. Someone has a good memory. Good, it woulde handy. "Miss Song recognises me?"

    "You arewyer Lu Zhaolin''s daughter?" Song Zi asked her.

    "Oh, you know my father, "An Xin pretended to be surprised.

    "I know more about you than you expect, "Yang Zi said with a smirk.

    "That''s good, "An Xin smiled. "I like it when people know about me. I am lowkey but what do I do? It''s hard for talented people like me to stay lowkey. What do they say? Diamond shines everywhere."

    Yang Zi''s face hardened. How could someone be this infuriating? If she sat with this girl for a few more minutes, she was certain that her blood pressure would go up. However, she could not leave this ce as Mu Wanwan was still inside and it was an hour long session.

    As if An Xin was less infuriating, suddenly her phone rang. Yang Zi''s eyes fell on the girl''s lightened screen. There was a picture of the contact who was calling her. She recognised this boy in an instant. As An Xin picked the phone, Yang Zi felt a turbulence in her heart. It was as if she could not breathe. She felt like she was in front of everything that she was running away from.

    "Yes, baby?" An Xin said in a very sweet tone as soon as she picked up the call. No, she was not intentionally doing it. It all came naturally as she still remembered the sweet time she spent with him in the morning and the night. This was the reason why she was extra happy and romantic.

    "Someone is in a good mood, "Han Zixin said from the other side with a huge smile on his face.

    "What do I do?" An Xin said with a helpless smile. "My boyfriend has made me the happiest woman alive in the world."

    Han Zixinughed from the other side. "Why did you ask me to call?"

    "Oh, I forgot that I asked you to call me in the morning. Why are you calling me sote?" An Xin asked him. "Now I even forgot why I asked you to call."

    "Sorry, Love. I was busy and couldn''t take your call, "Han Zixin said.

    "Don''t apologize for being busy with work. Someone has to work hard to protect us civilians, right, Officer Han?" An Xin said.

    "Stop being so cute and let me go back to work, "Han Zixin said. "And I love you."

    An Xin justughed and disconnected the call but not before reprociating how much she loved him. It was only now she realized that she was sitting close to Yang Zi. She was not going to use Han Zixin to affect her. She was so dumb when it came to Han Zixin. She would forget the world when she was talking to him.

    By no means, she was trying to rub salt on Yang Zi''s wounds but if she ended up doing that. It was not her fault. And she would not mind if Yang Zi was having a trip down past right now. People should not forget their bad deeds anyways.

    "Do you have something to say?" An Xin asked as she looked at Yang Zi who was not stopping staring at her. It was a little ufortable to be under someone''s scrutiny for long.

    "Why did he choose you of all people?" Yang Zi said in almost a whisper.

    "Because I am beautiful, smart and no woman can love him as much as I do, "An Xin said with a smile. She was offended by this question and that was why she added, "Not even the women who gave birth to him."

    Yang Zi''s eyes hardened. She wanted to cause chaos in the world but she felt like her hands were tied. "If you were Lu Zhaolin''s daughter, I would have taught you a crisp lesson."

    "I am not just Lu Zhaolin''s daughter. I am An Qinyan''s daughter too, "An Xin smiled. "You may threaten Lu Zhaolin kid but I dare you to say the same to An Qinyan''s child."

    Was she flexing her family background? Maybe, there was no harm in doing that even though she did not like to throw her weight everywhere she went.

    Of course, Yang Zi knew who An Qinyan was. Everyone in this country knew her. She was from a rich family and she had a huge influence in Entertainment circle but An Qinyan was a league of her own. There was noparison between the two. An Qinyan was no doubt the richest woman in Asia at this moment. Anyone would think a thousand times before raising a voice against her family''s child.

    _____

    A/N: How many of you are still following Billionaire''s Marriage of In-Convience? I am most probably picking that book in April. I will still give this book''s updates as much as I can as I want to wrap up this project.

 Chapter 417 Yang Zi (III)

    Chapter 417 Yang Zi (III)

    Of course, Yang Zi knew who An Qinyan was. Everyone in this country knew her. She was from a rich family and she had a huge influence in the Entertainment circle but An Qinyan was in a league of her own. There was noparison between the two. An Qinyan was no doubt the richest woman in Asia at this moment. Anyone would think a thousand times before raising a voice against her family''s child. She had not thought that An Xin would easily throw away the weight of having a rich mother.

    In reality An Xin didn''t want to do that. She had never done it before. Yang Zi had forced her to be like this. Ming Jun was right. An Xin literally had a personal grudge against Yang Zi. she did not know if she had any right to be mad at Yang Zi or not but she was. Her boyfriend was so good that he did not me this woman for his hardship. Hewent through so much at such a young age because of this woman. She wanted to apologise for being mean to another human but she could not help it. If being mean to Yang Zi made her a bad human, she did not mind being such for once.

    Just how dare this woman be the reason to put Han Zixin through hell for a life of luxury? She wanted fame and money, and so she made a deal at the cost of her son. Both Han Ziqiu ans Yang Zi were on her hate list. Nobody should expect her to be nice to both of them. Han Qian disowned his son for treating Han Zixin like this and so she could do this little for sure.

    "What an insolent child!" Yang Zi said as she stood up and walked out of the waiting room. She could not bear such a mannerless kid. She did not want to raise her temperature by talking to that kid and so she went out to have a smoke break. Her bodyguard followed her and she did not tell them to stay outside the waiting room as the hospital did not permit them.

    An Xin had sessfully made Yang Zi angry to the point of leaving the room. It was not her n in the first ce but she was d that it happened. It seemed like God was on her side today. She decided to take advantage of the moment that was given to her.

    When Yang Zi went from there, An Xin began looking for a chance to go inside to meet Mu Wanwan. She went to the nurse to ask how long the doctor would take. She was looking for a moment when the doctor woulde out and she could go inside. She had to do something or their n would fail once again. She could not let her n fail as they had worked too hard for it.

    "The session will end in half an hour. You can meet him after that, "The nurse said. There was no way the doctor would be leaving the room in the middle of the session.Moreover, Mu Wanwan was the VIP of the hospital.

    "Dr Kang will not leave the office before that?" An Xin asked. She was thinking of something that could bring Dr Kang out of his office but nothing crossed her mind as of now.

    "No, unless it is an emergency, "The nurse answered.

    Emergency?

    Suddenly, An Xin''s mind began working at double speed. She just knew what to do now.

    As long as they created an emergency Dr Kang woulde out. Once Dr Kang came out, they would get a chance to enter the room and talk to Mu Wanwan. This n was legit impressive.

    All they had to do was execute it. And she knew how exactly she could execute this n.

    An Xin called Ming Jun and said, "Create an emergency for Doctor Kang. So, he cane out."

    "Shall I set the hospital on fire?" Ming Jun said sarcastically. "And we arewyers not detectives. Why are we doing someone''s job?"

    The poor detective looked at Ming Jun and felt like he was just roasted. He wanted to tell them that whatever they were saying did note in his payroll. However, he could not say anything as he had been getting roasted by the two of them since the time he met them.

    "Being awyer is difficult, "An Xin said. "Also, don''t waste time and create an emergency."

    "Fine!" He said, before hanging up the call.

    Seriously, why did he agree toe with her?

    And they were working equally on this case, why was she throwing orders at him?

    Most of all, why was he taking orders from her?

    Something was certainly wrong with him!

    A few minutester, the nurse went running to the doctor''s room with a phone. The doctor scolded her for interrupting the session but she said, "Doctor Kang, your wife is taken away by the police. I just received a call from your house. It was your daughter calling. She was crying pitifully."

    "What?" Doctor Kang was shocked. He looked at his patient and said, "Miss Mu, can we please postpone the session?"

    Mu Wanwan nodded her head as she saw how worried the doctor looked. She was still sitting there while the doctor left with the nurse.

    "Let Miss Mu rest here for half an hour before letting her go, "The doctor said before leaving.

    Little did the doctor know that the phone call was fake. His wife was out shopping and she had no clue about the mess she was stuck in. Ming Jun had just used his contact well and had someone called Dr Kang''s house. Dr Kang''s daughter was a teenager and she did not know much of the world. When someone called at the home number saying that her mother had been arrested and was in police custody, she did not think much and called her father straight. When Dr Kang heard the words from her daughter''s mouth, he did not bother to double check things and ran from his office to see what the matter was with his wife.

    In this way, Ming Jun seeded in making a fake emergency causing Dr Kang to leave his office.

    An Xin gave Ming Jun thumbs up in her heart. She taught him well! How smart she was! Even she was in awe of herself!

    As the doctor left all the patients that were waiting also left as they were told that the doctor had to leave because of a family emergency. An Xin texted Ming Jun and went out herself to ask details from the nurses. The patients had overwhelmed the nurses so much that they could not keep an eye on the doctor''s room. Dr Kang''s patients were usually rich housewives. When they found out that today''s session had been cancelled and they aired in vain, they were creating a scene. The poor nurses were having a hard time controlling the waiting patients.

    Ming Jun took advantage of this moment and entered the office.he saw Mu Wanwan lying on the bed and took deep breaths. From here, the real work would start.

    An Xin was outside to handle difficult things like Yang Zi. Someone had to handle these evil women, right? She sent Ming Jun inside as she was certain that he had good persuading powers and he could lie straight on face without letting the other person know. And she would be better suited to handle Yang Zi as she already did it. Raising the temper worked in her favour. She could do it again. Or she could try something else this time.

    An Xin went to the side where Yang Zi might have gone to stall for some time. She knew that she had to give more time to Ming Jun if she wanted the favourable results. She found Yang Zi in the corner, smoking a cigarette. Although she did not like the smell of cigarettes, she still went ahead, blocking her nostrils from inhaling the smell.

    Yang Zi''s eye fell on An Xin''s figure and she muttered a curse. "Why are you again?"

    She could feel her brain malfunctioning again. What a bad day she had! She should have checked her horoscope before leaving home this morning.

    An Xin asked with augh, "I can ask the same question."

    She could not tell her that she was going to stall for some time. She had to make enough space for Ming Jun and Mu Wanwan. Being so good at a job is tiring sometimes. But she had no one to depend upon. She had to do something about it.

    Yang Zi said, "Did someone tell you how infuriating you are?"

    She was not going to pretend that she did not hate this girl. Oh, she hated her with every fibre of her being.

 Chapter 418 YANG ZI (IV)

    418 YANG ZI (IV)

    She was not going to pretend that she did not hate this girl. Oh, she hated her with every fibre of her being.She hated An Xin even more now because she found out about the rtionship that she had with her son. Han Zixin had a good family background and yet he found her of all people. If it was up to her, she would never approve of An Xin for Han Zixin.

    If An Xin knew what was going inside Yang Zi''s head, she would haveughed until her stomach started hurting. People really love daydreaming, don''t they?

    An Xin said with a cheeky smile, "Not yet. But you can be the first person to say this. People usually find me adorable and cheerful."

    She literally believed that she was pretty good. It was not her fault that some people did not liked her. She could not force people to have taste, right?

    Yang Zi said, "Should not you be talking nice and kindly to me?"

    Yang Zi was certain that An Xin knew about the rtionship that she had with han Zixin. Yet, this girl was not giving her the respect that she deserved as Han Zixin''s mothers. This showed how poor upbringing this girl had. As they said money could not guarantee good upbringing.

    "You did nothing to deserve my niceness and kindness, "An Xin''s answer was as sharp as it was nonchnt.

    What made Yang Zi believe that she would respect her? What had she done to deserve respect? She did not even like her music! One could earn money easily but respect was very hard to earn. And she did not think that Yang Zi could ever deserve or earn her respect in this life.

    Suddenly, Yang Zi said when had been irking her a lot all these years, "It was you, wasn''t it? You snitched on me to tell the Han family that I hade to An City seven years back?"

    Yang Zi had her doubts all these years. But she never bothered to check them. She believed or doubted that it was An Xin who snitched on her to the Han family. How could Han family know that she was back in her son''s life? She did not know why but she had full faith in her son that he did not tell the Han family about her interest in his life. He cared about his mother but it was this little evil girl who was the reason why a son was taken away from her mother. She would never forgive An Xin for this.

    She and Han Zixin would have been living such a perfect life had this evil girl not ruined anything! Her son would have been ruling the music industry. He had a talent that could put those big musicians to shame. He was an uncut diamond and she would have moulded him into a sessful musician by now!

    An Xin looked into her eyes and said, "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    By no means she felt guilty or remorse for what she did years ago. She did not know how Han Zixin would react when he would get to know about this. But if he asked her if she had changed her decision back then? She would still have done what she did.

    This woman had ruined her man like she did once!

    She just told Han Nanxian the truth and she knew that he would do whatever was best for Han Zixin and that was what happened.

    However, Yang Zi did not need to know all the details. She was just an outsider who wanted to cast her evil eyes to the good life that Han Zixin was living.

    "That eldest son of the Han family was not even in An City at that time," Yang Zi said, "How did he find out that I was trying to get close to my son? You used to be with my son all the time. You snitched on me, didn''t you?"

    She would be a fool to believe what An Xin was saying.

    An Xin scoffed, "Does your conscience hurt calling him your son? What have you done to call him your son?"

    Literally, how shameless was this woman to call Han Zixin as her son? What had she ever done for him to im that she was his mother? She left him with a monster and never looked back! If she so loved her son, she would have returned when she was stable with her career. She would not have bothered to only show interest in him when she found out that he was a talented musician. Why did her motherly instincts only ignite then?

    Where was she when Han Zixin was so alone? Where was she when he was ruining his life? Where was she when he used to cry himself to sleep? Did she ever ask Han Ziqiu about how their son was doing? Did she ever look back?

    "I gave birth to him!"Yang Zi screamed.

    "Then, sold him for money and fame!"An Xin screamed back. If screaming could prove one right, she could do it as well.

    Yang Zi temper raised and she pped An Xin. As she realised what she did, she took a step back and said in a scared whisper, "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to."

    Yang Zi looked terrified of her own self. One could see in her eyes that she did not mean to do it but her buttons were pushed so hard that the p came as a reaction to the usations thrown at her. The p came out as her defence!

    An Xin met her eyes and asked, "Did you p your daughter too when she tells the truth?"

    "Shut up!" Yang Zi said, taking a step back. Her entire body was shuddering. She was muttering under her lips that she did not mean to do this. It all happened on its own. This was not what she wanted to do!

    "Why is your daughter getting mental treatment when it should be you!"An Xin said. She pushed thest button and she knew what would follow ahead.

    Yang Zi began screaming, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! How dare you! How dare you! I am a good mother. I am the best mother. I did everything well for my kids. My son is a son of a billionaire! My daughter is at her house not with some wanna be artist who is willing to leave everything behind for a simple life! My daughter is made for big things like my son! She will be the next star of the century! My son is a little stupid to leave fame but at least he is Han Ziqiu''s son."

    An Xin did not even have pity left for this woman. "I don''t care what you think about your daughter. But Han Zixin is not your son. He is not Han Ziqiu''s son either. Han Zixin never epted or saw Han Ziqiu as his father. And do you know what? Han Ziqiu never treated him as his son either. You ruined his life. But it''s okay, then he met me and now he has the best life one could ever ask for. So, what if his sperm donor or birth giver could not love him? My family and I are here to make him the most loved person in the world. We do not need you in our lives. How well it would be if you never came to his life."

    "You are wrong, "Yang Zi said.

    An Xin shook her head and said, "And you are delusional."

    "Madam! Madam! Madam!"

    The bodyguards came running to her side. She did not know what happened but the bodyguards looked terrified.

    "What happened?"Yang Zi asked. She had a bad premonition about all of this. She could feel it in her bones that something was not right.

    "Miss Mu ran away,"The bodyguards said.

    "What?" Yang Zi asked, shocked.She ran towards the doctor''s room while An Xin was left behind.

    "What the hell just happened?" An Xin muttered to herself. She called MIng Jun who picked up her call instantly.

    "Where the hell is she?"She asked him,

    "Apparently, she ran away,'''' He told her. "And I have no hand in it."

    "How did she run away?"An Xin asked him.

    "She forgot to ask her. The next time I see her I will certainly ask her, "Ming Jun said.

    "You are not helping the case, "An Xin said. "You went inside the doctor''s room. Did you see her inside?"

    "I did, "Ming Jun said. "We had a small conversation. I came out. She was still lying on the bed inside. I did not know what happened after I left."

    "This is weird, "An Xin sighed. "Why would she run away from the hospital?"

    "This is something only Mu Wanwan can answer, "Ming Jun said. "And she is on the run. When her stepmother catches her, we can ask her why she ran away."

 Chapter 419 Lu family (I)

    419 Lu family (I)

    "By the way, I saw your stepmother in the lobby of the hospital just now, "Ming Jun said on the phone. He was standing in the lobby of the hospital when he saw a very familiar face. He had seen Lu Zhaolin''s wife''s image in thepany''s pictures and brochures. They could easily recognise Song Yifei. He had not expected to meet her in the hospital. He wanted to go ahead and greet her but then he realized that she did not recognise him as they had not been introduced.

    "My Stepmother?" An Xin asked, confused. What would she be doing in the hospital?

    Ming Jun said, "Mrs Lu? She is your stepmother, isn''t she?"

    "Is she still there?" An Xin asked.

    Ming Jun looked at thedy waiting for someone and said, "Yes, I think she is waiting for someone."

    "Maybe, she came to see someone in the hospital, "An Xin said. There could be so many reasons why her stepmother was in hospital like her friend was sick and she came to visit them. Or maybe, her health was not right. If it was the second case, she should go and meet her.

    Ming Jun said in excitement, "Oh, you will not believe what I just saw."

    He was not the one to seek gossip everywhere he went but the scene that he saw in front of him was something that he never thought he would see in his entire life. It was more dramatic than the scenes in drama or movies. All the events that were taking ce today were not less dramatic but this one would top all of them.

    "What?" asked An Xin.

    "President An and Mrs Lu together hugging like besties. Your stepmother started crying as she hugged your mother. What a parallel universe I am in!" Ming Jun said.

    Who would have thought that he would see Mr Lu''s ex and current wife together hugging each other in the lobby of the hospital? Does this scene make any sense to anyone? To him, it was not! What on earth is happening here?

    An Xin was confused. Why would her mom be here in the first ce? And what''s more Song Yifei and An Qinyan were with each other. Was there something that she did not know?

    "Are they still there?" An Xin asked him.

    "No, they just left, "Ming Jun said. He added, "Shall I follow them for you?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous, Ming Jun, "An Xin said, "You are taking the role of private detective too seriously."

    Ming Jun asked, "Alright, I will do as you say. Shall we leave for the office?"

    "Yes, I will see you directly in the office, "An Xin answered him.

    After hanging up the call, An Xin called her mother. She wanted to know what was going on. As she called her mother, the secretary picked up the call and told her that her mother was in an important meeting and she would call her back when she got free from there.

    "What is happening?" An Xin asked herself as she looked at her phone, "Mom never lies. If mom is in the hospital, then why is she lying to me?"

    An Xin asked, "Shall I call Aunt Feifei?"

    "But what if mom began doubting me?" This was another problem.

    She walked back and forth, racking her mind, "What do I do?"

    Then, suddenly an idea hit her. She called the Lu family and it was Lu Xun who picked up the call. She was surprised when Lu Xun picked up the call.

    "Xiaobao, why are you not at school?"An Xin asked. He should be in school at this time. It was not the weekend. Why was he still at home?

    Lu Xun answered with great happiness. "Jiejie, I told mom that I want to stay at home and she agreed."

    "Really?" She was suspicious. As much as she knew her stepmother, she knew that Song Yifei was very strict when it came to his studies. It did not make any sense that Song Yifei agreed to let him stay at home for no reason at all.

    An Xin asked her brother, "Are you sick?"

    Lu Xun answered, "No, Jiejie."

    An Xin questioned, "Then, how did your mom agree to let you stay at home?"

    "I requested her nicely."Xiaobao shared his logic with her which made no sense at all.

    "Such requests don''t work on your mama, "An Xin said, "Tell me what did you do?"

    "Maybe, I am more convincing now, "Lu Xun said after pondering for a moment.

    An Xinughed. "Whatever helps you sleep at night, baby brother."

    "Jiejie!"

    "When is dading from his work meetings?" An Xin asked. The Lu family was acting weird. Her father went out for work-rted stuff without informing her. He had not called in days and she had no idea what was going on in his life. His wife was in the hospital with his ex-wife. Things did not make sense to her.

    "Which meeting?" Lu Xun asked. He did not know that his father went to some meeting.

    "Did he not go abroad for a meeting?" An Xin asked him.

    Lu Xun got upset listening to it, "Did he? Did he lie to me? He told me in the morning that he will not go abroad without me this time."

    "He did not go abroad?" An Xin questioned.

    "He was at home in the morning, "Lu Xun answered, "Mom and dad went somewhere."

    "Xiaobao, is everything good at home?"An Xin asked. She was now worried about her family.

    "Yes, Jiejie. I am all good, "Lu Xun answered her, "Dad hasn''t scolded metely. I broke his favourite vase and he just smiled at me."

    "How are your mama and dad?"An Xin asked.

    "They are pretty good to me."

    "Are they behaving weirdly?"An Xin questioned.

    Lu Xun paused and then he said, "Jiejie, I think dad and mom are ying some kind of game. They have been acting very sneaky. And dad is not going to the office. He is always actingzy and lying in his room."

    "Where is grandma?"

    haven''t seen him in a while. I am nning to give him a surprise."

    09:18

    "I don''t know."

    An Xin sighed, "Xiaobao when dades home, tell me. I wille to see you in the evening. I haven''t seen him in a while. I am nning to give him a surprise."

    "Will you stay the night here?" Lu Xun asked, happily.

    "If you help me execute the surprise, "An Xin answered.

    "Okay!"

    As An Xin hung up the call, she dialled Lu Xuan.

    "Teeny, are you my karma?" Lu Xuan asked in a hoarse and sleepy voice.

    "Lu Xuan, something is wrong with our family, "An Xin said, ignoring hisints. "Dad is lying to me. Mom and Auntie Feifei are in the hospital together and when I called mom, Miss Shen said mom is in a conference. Xiaobao is at home instead of being at home. Dad told everyone that he is abroad but I found from Xiaobao that he was always here."

    "Damn, "Lu Xuan cursed. "It did not sound good. It seems like these elders are hiding something from us."

    "But what?" An Xin asked.

    "Shall I call father?" Lu Xuan asked.

    "He will get suspicious if you call at this hour, "An Xin told him.

    "I can make a sappy story, can''t I?" Lu Xuan told her.

    "Like?"An Xin asked.

    "Like I saw him dying in the dream and I got scared and instantly called him. Trust me, it will make him emotional, "Lu Xuan shared his great n.

    "Lu Xuan! Don''t use the words dying and parents in the same sentence or I will beat you, "An Xin threatened him. She could not imagine any harming her parents way even in her wildest dreams. This just made her sad. What kind of world would it be without her parents in it?

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to make you sad, "Lu Xuan said. "Stop worrying, Teeny. The elders know what they are doing. Let them handle this matter on their own."

    "What if they are in trouble?"An Xin asked.

    "They are older and wiser. They can deal with their problems. Sometimes, it''s better to not know things if they are not telling us, "Lu Xuan said. "If mom is involved, we should not worry then. Trust her, okay?"

    An Xin nodded. "I shall not be curious?"

    "Just wait for them to tell you, "Lu Xuan said. "Don''t y detective. Alright?"

    An Xin sighed but agreed.

    "Now let me go back to sleep, "Lu Xuan said and hung up the call. As the phone got disconnected, he called someone and said, "I want to know what my family is up totely."

    "I will give you the report by the morning, Young Master, "The man said from the other side.

    "Emphasize more on the Lu family, "Lu Xuan said.

    He looked at the dark ceiling and sighed. He had asked his sister to stop investigating as she would only get more stressed but he could not do the same as he needed to know.

 Chapter 420 Lu family (II)

    420 Lu family (II)

    "What are you doing here?" Lu Zhaolin asked his ex-wife. He had not expected to see his wifeing inside with his ex-wife with her. The first question was why was she here even in the first ce?

    An Qinyan answered him, "I heard you are sick. So, I came to see you. It seems like you are not that sick."

    Lu Zhaolin said looking at his wife, "I am not. My wife is just making a big deal out of it."

    An Qinyan retorted, "I don''t think your wife is unreasonable enough to make a big deal for nothing."

    "If you are here to taunt, please return," Lu Zhaolin answered. He was not here to listen to the taunts of his ex-wife. They had a pretty weird rtionship. Oftentimes, they were at each other''s neck but they still cared for each other in their own way. As for An Qinyan and Song Yifei, they were also on friendly terms.

    An Qinyan picked an apple from the basket and bit on it. She made herselffortable on the couch and said,"I wonder how your children will react if they see you behaving like a brat on a hospital bed."

    Lu Zhaolin panicked and said, "Don''t involve them. You will only make them worried."

    He did not wish for his kids to find out that he was in the hospital. When Lu Xuan left, he had asked him to take care of himself. How could he let his son down?

    "Is he crazy?" An Xin asked Song Yifei.

    Song Yifei shrugged, "The doctor said the medicines will affect his brain."

    An Qinyan nodded her head, "I think they are."

    Lu Zhaolin was annoyed with their attitudes, "Both of you stop ganging up on me."

    They looked at each other and asked, "Are we?"

    "Yes!"

    Lu Zhaolin was troubled. What has he done toe across this?

    An Xin told him, "If you don''t want us to be like this, then you have to stop acting like a kid and act more like the fifty-year-old man that you are. Even Xiaobao is smarter than you."

    She took a deep breath and added, "What will Lu Xuan feel if he finds out that his father is in a hospital bed because he is ming himself for nothing? That boy will be broken."

    Lu Zhaolin said, "I am not ming myself."

    An Xin remarked, "Oh, you are."

    Lu Zhaolin sighed, "What else can I do? If I was a good father¡ª"

    An Xin told him, "Lu Zhaolin if you think you are not a good father, work hard to be one. Don''t give up your weapons and start ying this me game. It will make you feel more shitter. If you are worried about Lu Xuan, talk to him. Share your heart and problems.

    Her words made him ponder for a while. He began thinking about what he was doing and what he was nning to do.

    "Am I wrong?" Lu Zhaolin asked An Qinyan.

    An Qinyan looked at Song Yifei and asked in utter shock, "What happened to your husband? He is epting his mistake. Where did the sunrise from today?"

    "I guess it was East, "Song Yifei answered.

    "Why did you call her here?" Lu Zhaolin asked his wife.

    "Because you were not listening to me, "Song Yifei answered. "I was tired of telling you that there were some things over which we have no control. But you were not listening. We have a lot of problems in adulthood that we can''t solve. Lu Xuan was also going through the same. He chose to leave his home to work on himself because he thought it was not a favourable environment. But you don''t want to see it. You want to me yourself. I don''t understand why you have to be the bad guy all the time."

    An Qinyan sighed. "Our kids have forgotten what happened when they were young. They no longer me you. Why are you making everything difficult for yourself? It''s time you stop ming yourself. If you feel bad, you should talk to Lu Xuan and ask him the reason. I am sure he will not lie to you. If you know the reason behind his step, maybe you can help him."

    "Will he let me help him?" Lu Zhaolin asked.

    "You are his father. I am sure he will be happy, "An Qinyan said.

    "How is Xin?" Lu Zhaolin asked her.

    "She is fine, "An Qinyan said. "Let me guess, you have been avoiding her too?"

    Lu Zhaolin sighed and looked at his hands.

    An Qinyan shook her head at his silliness. "You know what? If she found out that you were avoiding her, she would make your life hell. She will ignore you until you are on the verge of tears. She can be this ruthless. Zhaolin, our kids are sensible. If we started acting like kids ourselves, how will we do justice to them? We were already toxic parents half of our life. I think we need to stop doing it."

    "You are right, "Lu Zhaolin agreed. He paused for a moment and then added, "Do you know she is dating that Han boy?"

    "No, "An Qinyan said, furrowing her brows. "Who told you?"

    "She told her grandmother, "Lu Zhaolin said.

    Song Yifei raised her brows. She had nothing to do with this topic. She did not want toment. She would just act like she did not hear anything. It was something they were discussing and she had no obligation to give her views here. Currently, her loyalty lies with the girls. They would note to her if she leaked their secrets.

    "I think she just bluffed with Madam Lu, "An Qinyan said. "Was she trying to step Lan on a date?"

    "Yes, "Lu Zhaolin said.

    "Maybe, that''s why she said that, "An Qinyan said.

    "Hees to drop and pick her up daily, "Lu Zhaolin said. "I have my doubts about that boy."

    "Why don''t you ask her?" An Qinyan said.

    "As a mother, it is something that you should ask her, "Lu Zhaolin said. "How awkward would it be if I asked her about that boy? I don''t want her to be awkward. Why don''t you ask her?"

    Girls usually tell this kind of stuff to their mothers. An Qinyan and An Xin were very close. He knew that his daughter would easily talk about this thing with her mother if thetter asked. As a father, he wanted to know what his child was up to.

    "And after asking her, I have to tell you, "An Qinyan questioned.

    "Of course, "Lu Zhaolin said.

    Song Yifei rolled her eyes. What a master n!

    "Lu Zhaolin! Why are you pushing big task over me?" An Qinyan said. "Why don''t you ask her? Is she my daughter alone? Do you have no part in making her? Should I remind you that she is just a syour daughter as she is mine. Why don''t you share the same responsibility!"

    "An Qinyan! I am her father. There are many things that I am notfortable with while talking to her, "Lu Zhaolin said. "You are her mother. Why don''t you ask her? Why are you making mountains out of molehill?"

    Song Yifei sighed. She was just waiting for these two to start an argument. It was very difficult for these to be in a same room without their kids and not break into an argument.

    "Both of you! Keep calm. We are in hospital, "Song Yifei said. "If you are so curious to know, shall I call her and ask?"

    Those two fell silent. They just realized that they were acting like these. These two always brought out the worst in each other.

    "Zhaolin, did you forget you are sick? How can you raise your temper like this?"Song Yifei said. "And An Qinyan don''t provoke him."

    "I provoked him?" An Qinyan asked with a scoff.

    "Of course, you are provoking me, "Lu Zhaolin said.

    "Now you are provoking her to provoke you, "Song Yifei said.

    "Just talk to her once, "Lu Zhaolin asked An Qinyan.

    "I will see, "An Qinyan said. "So, what if she is dating him?"

    "How can she date him?" Lu Zhaolin said. "She is too young to date anyone."

    "Zhaolin, she is twenty five, "An Qinyan said.

    "So, you have no problem with them dating?" Lu Zhaolin asked.

    "I have no problem with my daughter dating anyone, "An Qinyan said. "What''s the worse that can happen?"

    "She might end up marrying the wrong person, "Lu Zhaolin said.

    "There is always divorce, "An Qinyan said. "Anyways, I am not worried about her. She has good taste in people. The one I should be worried about is Lu Xuan who has questionable taste."

    "How can you be so casual about Xin?" Lu Zhaolin said. "Marriage and divorce are big things. She can''t mess with these. A good partner is important. I don''t want her to date the wrong person."

    Song Yifei said, "Zhaolin, she is a wise girl. She knows what she is doing."

 Chapter 421 Women Supporting Women

    ?

    "You are saying that she ran away from the hospital and it has nothing to do with both of you?" Amanda looked at the two of them and asked the question. It was going to be a big headache if the twowyers of theirpany got involved with Mu Wanwan''s missing case. Although it was not a big thing to tackle, she could imagine her father giving hismentary on how she should have dealt with this case. This case was very close to her family and they were showing particr interest in it. Her father was counting on the firm to win this case.

    "Yes, "An Xin and Ming Jun said. They had no hand in Mu Wanwan''s disappearance but Yang Zi could allege that they had a hand in it and Ming Jun was thest person to meet Mu Wanwan before she disappeared from the hospital. They were really curious as to how she ran away from there given how tight the security was in the hospital. They could not believe that she was able to escape from under the nose of Yang Zi.

    Yang Zi had tried her best to keep Mu Wanwan hostage but the game was reversed now. What on earth was happening inside the Mu family?

    Amanda said, "If the police are involved, Ming Jun, you will have to talk to them as you are thest person to meet her. Your image will be captured in the CCTV."

    Amanda would prepare all the damage control. There was no way she was going to let him face any implications.

    Ming Jun said as he looked at her, "It''s doubtful that there was no CCTV around or inside the doctor''s office."

    When An Xin was inside making a way for him to enter the doctor''s room, he was with the private investigator outside. They were too looking for an opportunity to get inside. While doing this, they noticed that there was no CCTV around the doctor''s cabin. It baffled him as to how such a big hospital did not have surveince. This gave rise to many questions in his mind. If his image was captured in the camera, the hospital would have to give an exnation of where the footage came from if there was no CCTV. The hospital would not want to get involved in this matter right now. Yang Zi''s involvement, in this case, had already caused a lot of public sensation and the hospital would not want to get involved in it. This would do them no good.

    "How is that possible?" Amanda asked, "It''s a hospital."

    She was highly curious about the happenings in that hospital but she was aware that it should not be her business.

    Ming Jun reacted, "Exactly. That''s what I have been thinking about."

    After taking a pause, he went on, "I noticed CCTVs in other parts of the hospital but not on that side."

    This was even more baffling.

    An Xin answered the doubts as much as she could, "I heard that the doctor is extremely private, that''s why the rich housewives are his biggest customer base. They visit him because he is private and there is no evidence that they visit him."

    Nobody understood better than An Xin how the high society worked. There were lots of secrets there. Rich housewives find sce in these kinds of private spaces. They were paranoid. They could not afford bad press at any cost. ces like the hospital that gave them assurance that everything would be kept private gave them the courage to work on their mental health. It was very hard to work on their twisted mental health with the fear of all their secrets being sold to the press.

    "What sort of ce does that doctor run?" Amanda could not help but ask. She was even more curious about the people who visited that doctor or hospital now.

    "It has nothing to do with the case, "An Xin said. In short, there was nothing to be curious about that ce. They were deviating from their problem.

    "What will happen to the case?" An Xin asked further, "Will they me our client for Mu Wanwan''s disappearance?"

    Amanda answered, "There is a high possibility of that."

    Suddenly, the phone rang. Amanda picked up the call. As she disconnected the call, she looked at the two of them and said, "Mrs Mu took back herint. Our client is doing the same."

    Now it was even more baffling than the hospital. What truly was going on with the Mu family? What do they want? What were they trying to do?

    "What on earth?" The twowyers reacted.

    Amanda answered, "They decided that it was a private matter and they would rather deal with it privately."

    It was toote to announce that they want to treat this as a family matter when the news is all leaked in the media by no one else but the Mu family. The family got sympathy and ruined a poor man''s career and now they suddenly decided that they were taking a step back as they had too much of it.

    "The reason?" An Xin asked.

    Amanda answered, "Too much media intervention."

    Too much media intervention. Their ass! They were clearly up to something.

    Mu Wanawan disappeared in the afternoon and a few hourster the case was also withdrawn. The man who was screaming about how much he hated Yang Zi also took back the case. Clearly, the things were not as simple as they make them seem.

    Ming Jun said, "It is not making any sense."

    Amanda answered, "We can''t do much. The case is withdrawn. He is no longer our client. He willeter for paperwork."

    Her family was out of her hair. They had her so much pressurized because of this case. She could not eat or rest properly. Thankfully, she would be able to rx now.

    "Since this case is dismissed, you should move on to another, "Amanda said. Their client was no more their client. They had nothing to worry about anything anymore. They should move to another case and forget about this one.

    They said, "We will take our leave."

    As An Xin was leaving with Ming Jun, Amanda called her. "Miss An. Please wait for a while."

    Ming Jun looked at the twodies but did not say anything as he went out.

    "Yes, Miss Li?" An Xin asked as she took a seat. She did not know why Amanda asked her to stay. Does it have anything to do with this case? She could see how rxed Amanda looked suddenly after the phone call.

    "Are you okay?" Amanda surprised her with the question.

    An Xin furrowed her brows and asked, "Yes?"

    Amanda pointed out, "Your cheek is swollen. And there is a small wound on the corner of your lip."

    She could see that An Xin was physically hurt. She did not know how to do it. The mark was not very visible. Anyone who did not know enough would not be able to know as An Xin''s makeup skills were impable. Anyone would clearly think that it was blush on her face. But she could see that it was anything but blush. Anyone would have wondered if An Xin had an abusive partner but she was out for work.

    An Xin opened her phone camera and saw that her left cheek was a little red and swollen. The difference was subtle. It was not much but still Amanda ended up noticing.

    An Xin said with a small smile, "I did not notice it."

    She winced as she felt her lips crack while trying to smile. Oh, the p hurt like hell.

    "May I know how you get it?" Amanda asked.

    An Xin answered, "I pushed Miss Yang too far. It was the consequence."

    "She dared to p you?" Amanda asked. "We can file a case against her."

    An Xin said, "No, it is fine. I provoked her too much to make time for Ming Jun. I should not have pressed her sore nerve in the first ce."

    She should not have said too many things but she would be lying if she said she regretted anything. But she knew that she hurted Yang Zi with her words.

    "Do you know her personally?" Amanda asked.

    An Xin answered, "Not much."

    Amanda raised a brow, "But enough to get this reaction from her."

    An Xin did not answer.

    Amanda went on, "Anyways, your father will not be pleased to see your swollen cheek. It will be a headache for the office if he gets to know about this."

    An Xin chuckled, "You are the CEO. And his boss. What can he even say to you?"

    Amanda said, "Well, you have not seen how possessive he is of his family."

    "Good thing that he is not here to see this," An Xin said, "Thank you for your concern. I will take my leave."

    "I will send you ice and medicine. Use it. And you can take the rest of the day off."

    An Xin was very much touched, "Thank you, Miss Li."

    It feels good when women support women rather than bringing down.

 Chapter 422 Arms length

    422 Arm''s length

    "Xiu''er, how did you get time today?"Shen Yue asked as soon as she picked up An Xin''s call. Actually, it should be the other way around. It was her who did not have time for anyone or anything. Song Xueyun had been calling her for a few days to tell her a piece of important news but she had been telling her that she would hear it once she was free. She did not want to hear the big news and then go back to work to exhaustion. She had been trying to make time for herself but she was sucking big time at this.

    Today, she had been mentally and physically tired beyond words. She was thinking of talking to someone. But God heard her before she could do anything and made An Xin call her. Talking to An Xin always helped. The girl might have crazy tricks up her sleeve but she was therapeutic.

    An Xin was the only friend she would follow or trust with her eyes closed. And because of An Xin, she met Song Xueyun who made sure that she did not die alone.

    It was bizarre how these three girls shared such a deep friendship despite leaving so far from each other all these years. An Xin was in the US while Song Xueyun was based in Shanghai. Neither distance nor timezone could affect their friendship. In fact, their long distance had made their friendship even stronger.

    An Xin smiled widely and answered, "I always have time for my Yue''er. It is my Yue''er who doesn''t have time for me."

    Although Amanda had given her the rest of the day off, she did not know what to do. She could not sit still. Thus, she decided to talk to everyone she was not able to get in touch with for thest few days. She recalled how she did not even ask how Shen Yue was doing. She had heard that Shen Yue was working overtime and wanted to know if her friend was doing good.

    But hearing Shen Yue''s tired voice, she could tell that her friend was not doing that good. She did well by calling.

    "Sorry, I can''t call you all these days, "Shen Yue said, guilty. She did not like that she did not even have time for herself these days. She wanted to give time to both friends and family but she could not. This sometimes made her feel like a failure.

    "No need to apologize, "An Xin said, "Mom told me how crazy everything is at the office."

    She believed that it waspletely normal for a person to forget world affairs when burdened with work. She did not feel bad that Shen Yue could not spend much time with her. She recalled that back in the US her old friends would grumble about how she was always working and did not have time for them. But she understood Shen Yue now as she was once an overworker too. Nobody wanted to work to this extent. Everyone wanted a break but not everyone could get it. Especially youngsters like them who were making a name for themselves in their workspace. It was such a tender age where they could not afford to ck if they wished for a smooth work lifeter.

    Shen Yue sighed, "It truly is crazy."

    An Xin said, "You are suffering. Today, I will call Lu Xuan and give him a good scolding. But I overused today''s quota. He will not take my call."

    If she had not called Lu Xuan earlier and made him angry by waking him up in the early morning, she would have certainly called him now and given him a lecture on how he should have given two weeks notice before leaving. Poor Yue would not have suffered that way.

    Shen Yueughed. "No need to scold the poor guy. I am getting paid handsomely to work this hard. If I earn this much in my twenties, I will be able to have a rxing thirties.

    Humans tend to have this ability of consoling themselves. They never wanted to feel bad about any situation. They always had a perfect solution or should I say excuse for every situation they were stuck in. Shen Yue also had the same thing going on with her. She was mentally consoling herself saying that whatever was happening was good for her in the long run even though in the short run all she could see were damages.

    She was of the view that if she kept on proving her worth, the next promotion was not far. She had seen a lot of struggles in her life. She wanted to work hard now to have a smooth sailing life. Neither her life was smooth sailing with her father nor was it with her boyfriend. She wondered when it would be like that.

    "But if you burn yourself in your twenties, how will you enjoy your thirties?" An Xin asked him the most logical question, " You should bnce work and everything else."

    Shen Yue sighed, "Makes sense."

    An Xin took a pause and asked her, "How are you?"

    Shen Yue did not know how to answer this question. But she found herself saying, "I guess fine? Or maybe not?"

    "Yue''er, you have suffered, "An Xin said, dramatically. "Your sister can''t even do anything for you."

    Despite the drama that her tone carried, she cared deeply for her friend.

    Shen Yue said much to her surprise, "You can do something."

    "What?" An Xin quickly said.

    "Come over tonight. I will try to get free soon. We can hit a club. Get drunk and wake up early and run to the office."This was Shen Yue''s perfect n. It sounded so much fun and rxing to her.

    An Xin stressed, "It''s Monday."

    "So?" Shen Yue asked. She worked on weekends too. What did she know about Mondays and deadlines?

    An Xin found herself saying, "Alright. I will drag Yunyun with us."

    An Xin said, "The three of us will have a st tonight."

    Shen Yueughed. Look at the girl who previously said that it was Monday and now nning every detail. It was so easy to incite this friend of hers.

    An Xin added, "You can bring Yan Ge if you want. Maybe Han Nanxian will tag along with Yunyun and Zixin with me."

    Shen Yue said, "No male in sight."

    She did not want any male in her proximity. She had enough of them. Oh lord, she sounded like a woman wounded by men. But what could she do? All the men in her life were proving why they should not be there in the first ce.

    If one day she mysteriously died, no one needs to find out much about the death case. The cause of the death would be Men.

    "Why so?" An Xin asked. Shen Yue sounded bitter, angry and frustrated.

    Shen Yue said, "I just don''t want a guy on girls'' night out."

    "Did you fight with Yan Ge?" An Xin asked, "I usually behave like this when I fight with Zixin."

    When she fought with her man, she would curse and me ''man''kind. Shen Yue was going through the same phase. She could understand the piled-up frustration. All the men in her friend''s life were shitter than words.

    "Do you ever fight with Zixin?" Shen Yue scoffed. Could those two even fight? Weren''t they the epitome of perfectness? She had never seen those two human beings ever fighting. It just did not make any sense at all.

    "All the time, "An Xin rolled her eyes, "Why do you think we never fight? We do fight. It''s different that we don''t stay fighting for long. It sucks. It''s better to ask why he is upset than anything else. This saves a lot of trouble."

    This was her mantra that had always protected her rtionship with Han Zixin.

    Shen Yue was silent for a while. What An Xin said stirred something inside her.

    "Did something happen, Yue''er?" An Xin asked quietly. She could sense something off with Shen Yue.

    "Why do you think something happened?" Shen Yue questioned.

    "You are quiet, "An Xin noticed, "Unusually quiet."

    Shen Yue''s eyes teared up. It felt so nice to have someone who noticed your mood, "I think your brother is upset with me."

    "Lu Xuan is upset with you?" An Xin furrowed her brows and asked.

    Shen Yue answered, "No, Shangyan."

    An Xin answered, "Yan Ge? My Yan Ge doesn''t know how to be upset."

    "He is."

    "Did you do something?" An Xin was surprised, "Or did he say something?"

    Shen Yue answered, "No, he behaved politely."

    "Then, what''s the problem?" An Xin questioned.

    Shen Yue sighed, "He behaved politely."

    She did not like how he was behaving like everything was normal when it was not.

    An Xin came to the conclusion, "Oh, he is keeping you at arm''s length."

    She decoded the problem instantly. Gu Shangyan was keeping Shen Yue at arm''s length and thetter was not liking it.

 Chapter 423 Perfect solution

    423 Perfect solution

    An Xin said, "Oh, he is keeping you at arm''s length."

    Shen Yue blinked her eyes as she looked at An Xin and asked,"Is that what you think?"

    After listening to her littleint, An Xin reached this conclusion instantly. Actually, what An Xin said was right. She just did not know what to name whatever was going on between her and Gu Shangyan. It made perfect sense when An Xin said that Gu Shangyan was keeping her at arm''s length as it was what was happening to her.

    She further said, "We are not spending time together as we used to."

    She missed the time that they used to spend. She felt like she had found a real friend apart from her old ones. Gu Shangyan woulde to her when he was in trouble. She would not mind a bit when he would call drunk and say he had no one to call at this time. Gu Shangyan wanted to hide his worsening drinking problems from his brother and sister. She would bring his drunk ass home each night. And when he told her how he quit drinking, she was the happiest girl alive. She even forget for a while that they were having some unknown and unspoken problems with each other.

    An Xin said, "And you don''t like it."

    The real reason why Shen Yue was suffering was not just overworking but the ruined equation with Gu Shangyan too. She could not ept how their bond was almost ending. It was hard for her to see Gu Shangyan going away from her. She had taken him as a very close friend and now she was having a hard time seeing him keeping her at an arm''s length. It was almost killing her.

    "It''s weird, "Shen Yue sighed, "How can you stop being like how you were before? He arrived in my life and became one of my closest friends. I did not see this friendshiping at all. After developing such a deep friendship, he is now being too polite. Or like you said he is keeping me at arm''s length. And yes, I don''t like it."

    It did not make any sense to her how someone could so easily get over such a bond. Like how could someone go back to normal after making someone feel like the happiest person alive? Why did he let this friendship grow if he was not capable of taking it further? They were such good friends but look what is happening now. It was not making any sense to her.

    An Xin who was listening to Shen Yue suddenly asked, "Did you tell him this?"

    "How should I tell this to him?" Shen Yue asked her, "Won''t I sound too desperate for his attention? I don''t want to be the desperate and clingy girl for his attention."

    An Xin nodded her head as she understood where Shen Yue wasing from, "I agree that no one should be desperate and clingy for anyone''s attention. It is something that one should not do. Paying you attention is something that he should do on his own."

    If Gu Shangyan was not paying her attention like he should, it was not right for Shen Yue to act desperate for it. It would only make her feel bad.

    Taking a pause An Xin went on, "But, Yue''er, if you don''t ask him why he is keeping you at arm''s length how will you know? This way you will keep thinking a lot of things and it will do you no good. Isn''t it better to ask him why he is behaving the way he is than overthinking everything?"

    Shen Yue''s entire problem can be solved by nicemunication. Actually, this matter would not have reached to this point had they both decided to talk it out but they chose to ignore the problem and now the aftermath of ignoring the problem and pretending it did not exist were so great that they could no longer ignore it and it needed a fast cure or it would only ruin further from here.

    Shen Yue almost cried, "It is not easy."

    An Xin said softly, "Of course, I know."

    If it was easy wouldn''t they have already done it? Sometimes, we have to take hard methods to solve things. But these hard methods usually scare us.

    "What should I do?" Shen Yue asked.

    An Xin said, "It is something that you should do on your own. I can only advise you."

    "I should talk to him?" Shen Yue asked, confused. She was at the point where she did not know what to do anymore.

    "If you want to stop over analyzing things, " An Xin advised, "You should talk to him."

    Shen Yue decided, "Alright. I will talk to him."

    Wasn''t it just talking? She could do it. Right? She could do it? Oh lord, why did it seem so hard now?

    "When?" An Xin asked. Of course, she knew the inner conflict Shen Yue might be going through at this time.

    Shen Yue answered, "Umm a few dayster?"

    "What''s wrong with today?" An Xin asked..

    Shen Yue gave her the perfect excuse, "Today, we are having a girl''s night out. I don''t want to do it tonight."

    An Xin rolled her eyes. She knew what Shen Yue was up to. Oh, she did not like people who would ask for ten pieces of advice and only do their stupid thing in the end. She said, "You will get time before it. And your actions will give us a topic to talk about tonight."

    Shen Yue grumbled, "How mean, Xin."

    An Xin chuckled, "How will we pass the night and drink if you don''t give us gossip?"

    At the same time, Song Xueyun joined the call. Initially, she was busy when she saw An Xin had invited her for a voice call. She just finished her work and joined the call.

    Song Xueyun said, "Hey, girls. What''s going on?"

    An Xin said, "Yue''er is having friendship crisis."

    "With Shangyan?"Song Xueyun asked.

    "Yes."

    Song Xueyun''s answer put Shen Yue in more trouble, "Easy, talk to him. Things will go normal."

    An Xin said with a huff, "See, I told her the same thing but she is not listening to me."

    "Shangyan is a pretty nice guy. He will understand if you talk to him, "Song Xueyun said, "And if he doesn''t understand, make him understand."

    Among the people in her friend circle, she believed that Gu Shangyan was the easiest person. At least easier than An Xin and Lu Xuan. He was easy to talk to and he would see your point and not be adamant on what he believed was right.

    "Is it easy?" Shen Yue asked.

    "What''s easy, darling?" Song Xueyun grumbled as she munched on a chocte bar for some energy, "The world is really tough."

    "Did you fight with Nanxian?"An Xin asked.

    "How did you know?" Song Xueyun asked. That husband of hers was driving her nuts. Why did the husbands note with return policy?

    "Magic."

    "What did the poor guy do?"Shen Yue asked.

    Song Xueyun grumbled, "He is not poor, let me tell you."

    "What did this not-poor guy do?" Shen Yue asked.

    Song Xueyun cried, "He doesn''t do anything. That''s the problem."

    An Xin said in a naughty tone, "If he doesn''t do anything, why don''t you do something and let him know that he can do things to you?"

    "Xin!"

    An Xin and Shen Yueughed so hard. It was fun teasing Song Xueyun all the time. She was so easy to tease. It was not their fault that Song Xueyun would always give them chances to tease her.

    "How can you be so shameless?" Song Xueyun asked. Her friends were mean bitches when they wanted to be. But she loved them nheless!

    "We are having a girls night out, "An Xin said, "Come tonight. We will solve all of our love problems."

    Shen Yue mentioned, "Mine is not a love problem."

    An Xin rolled her eyes, "Fine, friendship problems."

    An Xin added, "Anyways, Yue''er, you will talk to Yan Ge and tell us what he says."

    "How is it possible?" Shen Yue gaped at her. The office would end soon and she had no courage left to talk to him, " We have no time left."

    An Xin advised her, "Go to his office and speak everything."

    Shen Yue protested, "It is not easy."

    "Go to his office, "An Xin gave her the perfect solution. "Make sure no one is there except for him. Close the door and then your eyes and ears and speak everything in your heart without giving him a time to speak."

    ____

    A/N: Let''s see if An Xin''s perfect solution wouldnd Shen Yue in big trouble or not. The n is insane. Anyways, it is hard to concentrate in the summer. Your body is always in dire need of sleep. Aftering home my sleep cycle is messed up.I wonder what will be of me and my body once I am back at hostel?

 Chapter 424 Cons of super special idea

    Chapter 424 Cons of super special idea

    As An Xin said this, the girls gasped, "Go to his office. Make sure no one is there instead of him. Close the door and then your eyes and ears and speak everything in your heart without giving him time to speak."

    What An Xin thought was a perfect idea was not one in the girl''s dictionary. It was like asking for death. That too instant death. Song Xueyun was praying hard that Shen Yue doesn''t end up agreeing to this super stupid idea.

    An Xin could sense a lot of satisfaction thrown by Song Xueyun on her side. She truly believed that it was one hell of a remedy. It would solve all the love or friendship or whatever crisis Shen Yue was going through. Nothing could beat an extra special idea from her. It was one such idea. These guys don''t trust her at all! What kind of besties does she have?

    Oh, the best one for sure.

    "What?" An Xin said as she was greeted with so much silence that it was hard for her to breathe.

    "What a brilliant idea, "Song Xueyun sarcastically said. Truly, all Shen Yue''s problems would disappear if she agreed to this idea as it would create new ones and old ones usually disappear in front of new ones. The idea was dangerously stupid.

    An Xin gave the full assurance, "It will work fine for Yue. She needs courage. "

    An Xin was of the view that the real reason why Shen Yue was suffering was because of ack of courage and confidence. If Shen Yue was courageous enough to talk to Gu Shangyan all this mess would not have happened in the first ce. As soon as she blurted out everything in her heart, all the problems would shoo away. Gu Shangyan was a great guy, he would never let her suffer if he get to know that so many things were going on in her mind.Nobody knew Gu Shangyan better than her or that''s what An Xin believed.

    Shen Yue came to the conclusion, "You guys are throwing me into the pit of fire."

    Hell, if this pit of fire was not desiring enough.

    An Xin said with a wide smile, "Don''t worry, I wille with lots of ice. I will rub ice on your charred heart and soul."

    "What is she eating these days?" Shen Yue asked Song Xueyun. An Xin was sounding scary and creepy with each passing moment.

    Some Xueyun muttered, "Lord knows what Han Zixin is feeding her these days."

    Ever since this girl fell into the love she had not just be shameless but creepy and dangerous too. Someone remind her why she was still friends with this shamelessdy.

    An Xin yelled with augh, "Amore. Amore."

    "What''s that?" Shen Yue asked.

    An Xin grinned like a creep, "Something special."

    The two girls shuddered. They needed to stay away from her as much as possible.

    A few minutester¡­

    If Song Xueyun was here she would have banged her head against the table. She did not know that Shen Yue did what she feared the most. Just like how An Xin had taught Shen Yue, thetter entered Gu Shangyan''s office and stood in front of him.

    With a voice full of authority she said, "We need to talk."Gu Shangyan looked up as she came inside his office and said this, cing her arms over her chest.

    The next moment she plugged her fingers in her ears tightly so no voice could enter her ears other than hers and closed her eyes and began speaking what was in her heart and mind.

    Gu Shangyan nodded his head but was bewildered by her actions.

    Shen Yue said, "Gu Shangyan, what the hell is wrong with you? Why are you keeping me at arm''s length? Don''t you dare say that I am thinking too much. I am smart. Not smarter than you. You always scored more marks than me . But I was in the same section. Dare I say I am not dumb? I know you are acting dumb. You think that I don''t know something is going on with you. I do know. Stop acting like that."

    She did not care about her vocabry or tone. Usually, she would always take care of other people''s hearts while talking to them. She would never use tone or words that could potentially harm anyone or hurt them as she knew how harmful words could be. She would always take into ount everyone''s feelings but this time she did not bother to do that. She was only thinking about herself.

    She had been taking everyone''s heart into so much consideration that no one was doing the same in return for her. Isn''t it better that she thinks about her now rather than others?

    Oh, she did not mind being called selfish or hurtful this time.

    Her understanding nature had diminished. She needed answers. Real and quick!

    Shen Yue went on, "I have been giving you time toe around but you don''t learn."

    She had been thinking that she should not say all those things as she should give him time toe around as he had been going through a lot these days. His breakup was not a small thing. He and Yoona were together for so long. Then, Lu Xuan went abroad and he fell alone here without thepany of his best friend as well as a brother. She knew that it was difficult for him and was thinking about her but he was not doing the same for her.

    Shen Yue said further, "If you have an issue, you could havee to me and discussed and said Yue this is the problem and how shall we address it? But instead, you went and acted like those heroes in movies who go MIA on girls because they can''t handle their issues."

    Even heroes in movies did not take as much time as he was taking here. Plus, he was not a hero and it was not a movie. It was life and that''s not how life works.

    Shen Yue did not even shy away from threatening him this time, "You better tell me what the problem is or¡­"

    She felt a touch on her face and opened her eyes to find Gu Shangyan leaning against the table in front of her. He was standing too close to her, a light smirk was ying on his lips. He appeared so amused as if the words that she had been speaking were a speech meant to make peopleugh.

    He was not taking her seriously and it was making her very mad. How could he do this?

    "What are you doing here?" Shen Yue asked. When she came he was sitting on his chair in his office but now he was in front of her. Howe he was here and why did she not feel him here? Then again, how could she feel him when she had her eyes and ears closed? She groaned inwardly at the first con of An Xin''s super extraordinary solution.

    Gu Shangyan spoke, "You are not looking at me. You won''t even hear me say something. So, I had to do something to get your attention."

    He was looking at her red face. It wasn''t because of blushing, but rather because of frustration and anger. He had always found girls blushing lovely but he had today the crimson of anger looked just as lovely if not more. He had never seen her this heated up but he had to say that she looked pretty cute when she was speaking openly like this and not filtering her words.

    He knew how she would always weigh her words before speaking. She would do it with everyone and how many times he wondered what the unfiltered version of Shen Yue looked like. Today, he saw it first hand and he had to say that it was great.

    "You are standing too close to me." Shen Yue pointed out. Suddenly, his proximity was affecting her. It was nothing bad but she felt as if she could not breathe in his presence. What was happening with her? Why was she feeling like this? She touched her cheek with the back of her hand and felt her cheeks abnormally cold. Even her body was acting weird.

    "Am I?" Gu Shangyan asked, leaning close to her.

    Shen Yue called out his name loudly, "Gu Shangyan!"

    Gu Shangyan stood up calm andposed and said, "You made your point clear, Yue."

    "Did I?" Shen Yue questioned.

    "Hmm."

    "What conclusion do youe to?" Shen Yue asked him. If she had made her point clear, what conclusion did they reach? There must be one, right?

    "First, I want to know who gave you this idea?" Gu Shangyan asked her. Of course, he had an inkling but he would still like to know it from her. If this woman said that this was her idea, he would certainly not believe it.

 Chapter 425 Office Romance

    Chapter 425 Office Romance

    "First, I want to know who gave you this idea?" Gu Shangyan asked her. Of course, he had an inkling but he would still like to know it from her. If this woman said that this was her idea, he would certainly not believe it. It did not sound or look like something Shen Yue would do. Shen Yue was not this impulsively brave. Of course, she was brave but not impulsively brave. She would think a hundred times before doing something but not the woman who gave this idea.

    "What idea?" Shen Yue asked. She acted as if it was her idea and none had anything to do with it. Gu Shangyan was not buying her act.

    He took another step ahead and she took one backwards as he pointed at his office where an act had just taken ce, "This¡­"

    Shen Yue was adamant, "It was mine."

    Gu Shangyan looked at her with a smile.

    Shen Yue whispered, "It was Xin."

    Gu Shangyan smiled, "Of course, it was her."

    "Do you have a problem with it?" Shen Yue asked. Did he have a problem when she went to her friend with her problem first? Did he not like that she involved An Xin in this?

    "With what?" Gu Shangyan asks, making her feel like a stupid woman. She did not like this feeling when she felt like she was dumb to think too much about a certain thing when it did not even affect the other person.

    "Gu Shangyan, what game are you ying? I told you what I want you to know. It is up to you how you deal with this."

    Gu Shangyan said mercilessly, "I am ying no games."

    It took everything in her to stand there without retorting with something mean. Shen Yue, you can do it. She was saying this in her heart like it was her mantra.

    "Do you have something to say?" Shen Yue asked instead.

    He said, "No."

    She told him so many things and he did not even have anything to say? Currently, she was not sad but disappointed. More with herself. Why the hell was she hoping for too much? She just wanted her friend back but it seemed she was just doing everything in vain.

    "Alright, "She said, taking a deep breath. "Since you have nothing to say, I have nothing to say as well."

    Suddenly, her disappointment turned into anger. Her moods were going through a rollercoaster.

    "What are you doing?" Gu Shangyan asked.

    "Oh, nothing, "Shen Yue said as she grabbed the pen that was ced on his desk. It was the pen that he had taken out from her hair bun one day saying that he needed it to sign some documents as he didn''t have one. He never returned this pen and he never lost it either.

    Since he had nothing to say, she had nothing to give him either.

    As she left the office, Gu Shangyan burst into a fit ofughter. Her outburst only made him amused. She was pretty cute, wasn''t she?

    But he knew that he had pissed her off for real this time.

    Next time, he was certain that she would stab him with the same pen if he fucked up.

    As Shen Yue was leaving his office in a fit of anger, she met An Qinyan in the elevator. She had to put on a smile for her boss. She could not show thetter that she just left Gu Shangyan''s office after having a fit of anger there. Did she just throw a tantrum? Oh lord, people like her could not even show dissatisfaction without feeling guilty. She always overthinks as if she even deserved to throw a tantrum. It was something she had never done before. But today she did that too in front of him! What was wrong with her?

    Shen Yue greeted, "President An."

    An Qinyan turned to look at her and asked, "Shen Yue, how are you?"

    Apart from these two, An Qinyan''s secretary and Shen Yue''s mother and some other emp yeeswere also there. Miss Shen was the closest person to An Qinyan as his daughter had a good opinion of Shen Yue. Moreover, she was also close friends with her children. Thus, the higher ups were not surprised at the way Shen Yue was being treated by An Qinyan. They could not say that Shen Yue entered through the back door as the girl was extremely intelligent and hard-working. They could not easily point their fingers at her.

    Shen Yie smiled, "I am doing good. What about you?"

    An Qinyan said, "I am good too. Come to my office. You will meet Director Li."

    "Director Li?" Shen Yue was surprised. How did she not know about Director Li? She did not recall anyone having Li surname in the directors.

    Seeing her confused gaze, "We hired someone for Lu Xuan''s ce. She is waiting for me in my office. Since you are handling his work, it will be appropriate to meet Director Li as you will be guiding her in her job for the first few days. I hope you two can work alongside each other as you used to do."

    Shen Yue nodded her head, "Yes, President An."

    Shen Yue was relieved that there was finally someone to take Lu Xuan''s ce. His department is one of the busiest departments along with hers. It was not that she minded working hard but it was the office politics that always tired her out.

    Now that Lu Xuan took the US spot many of the shareholders were offended. However, they could not win against him. The shareholders were forming their alliance to secure power in the office. She had been incited many times by the opposite came but she would try to steer herself away from the problems. She knew that it was impossible to have a neutral stance in the office and therefore, she made clear that her loyalty lies with An Qinyan, the real boss. She did not care about anything else.

    She did not want to get entangled in unnecessary problems. As long as she could get her paychecks on time and work peacefully, she was happy with her life here.

    As they entered the president''s office, they saw a slim and tall girl with sharp blunt cut hair standing with Gu Yanxi. She had the persona of a model. It was strong as well as charismatic.

    "President An, "Thedy turned to greet An Qinyan. She did not seem to notice Shen Yue as she would have greeted her as well, "It''s a pleasure meeting you."

    An Qinyan smiled politely, "Likewise. Wee to thepany."

    "Thank you for considering me for this post, "Director Li said, humbly.

    An Qinyan nodded her head. "You are being humble. It was not easy making you take our offer over your previouspany."

    It was not easy bringing thisdy to the team.

    Director Li said, "I will be frank, President An. Working abroad is boring now. I was looking for a good opportunity to work back home and you provided me with one."

    An Qinyan nodded. "Meet Director Shen. Your department will be working alongside hers."

    As Shen Yue came into the picture, thedy raised her brow.

    "It''s a pleasure meeting you, Director Li." Shen Yue said in the most polite tone.

    "Likewise."

    They exchange a few more formalities.

    An Qinyan looked at the twodies, uncaring about the weird atmosphere between the two," Director Shen, I will leave it to you to introduce Director Li to her department."

    Shen Yue smiled, "Sure, President An."

    The twodies were in the elevator alone.

    Li Hanyi said, "Long time no see, Shen Yue."

    "Likewise, "Shen Yue said without a smile.

    Li Hanyi pointed it out, "You haven''t changed much in all these years."

    Shen Yue answered curtly, "I didn''t notice."

    Li Hanyi smirked, "You still are a fan of little words."

    "As long as it serves the purpose." Shen Yue said. She had a lot of words. But they were reserved for people she liked.

    Li Hanyi said, "It is going to be fun working alongside you."

    The elevator stopped at their floor and as the door of the elevator opened, Shen Yue saw Gu Shangyan standing out as if waiting for her.

    Before he could say a word, his gaze fell on the tall woman with her and kept his words to himself.

    "Director Li?" Gu Shangyan guessed. He heard from his uncle that the new director came to join the office and he should meet her.

    "This is?" Director Li turned to Shen Yue who said.

    Shen Yue made the introduction, "That''s Mr Gu Shangyan, the chief architect."

    "Are you CEO Gu''s nephew?" Li Hanyi asked.

    Gu Shangyan answered, "I am."

    She extended her hand and said, "He told me a lot about you. I am Li Hanyi. It will be a pleasure working."

    Gu Shangyan just nodded his head. "See you around."

    "Sure, "Li Hanyi said.

    "He is notmitted, is he?" Li Hanyi asked Shen Yue as he was not in sight now.

    Shen Yue raised her brow and asked, "Why, cooking up an office romance?"

    "Maybe?"Li Hanyi smirked.

    Shen Yue muttered before going away, "How unprofessional!"

 Chapter 426 sucks

    Chapter 426 sucks

    The girls met at night in the bar just like they had promised. The three of them hade straight from the office. It was weird to see three women in their work suits going to the bar as if it was Friday and they had enough of the week.

    Shen Yue had reached before the two of them and had ordered a drink for herself. Song Xueyun and An Xin met at the entrance and came together inside.

    "Oh, it seems someone had a hard day, "An Xin said as soon as she took the seat close to her friend.

    Shen Yue looked at her and then at the ss and answered, "Hardest."

    They took their seats and ordered their drinks. Well, it seems like everyone''s monday was bad. No one had it easy.

    "The talk with Yan Ge didn''t go well?" An Xin askes as they make themselvesfortable there.

    Shen Yue looked at them and answered, "It was confusing."

    Instead of getting cleared up, her head was even more messy now. She did not know what she should do? Laugh or cry.

    "What did Shangyan say?" Song Xueyun askes. She could see how worried and out of ce Shen Yue looked while immersing herself in alcohol. This guy truly did a number on her.

    Shen Yue looked at Song Xueyun and said in a sad tone, "He did not say anything."

    "What is he trying to be now?" Song Xueyun askes, annoyed, " A yer?"

    Any guy who treated her friend like that deserved scolding. It did not matter if that guy was her friend. He did not get to treat Shen Yue like that. Truly, she felt like giving him a beating. Wasn''t he the wisest of the three? What happened to his wisdom now?

    An Xin said to the girls, "My Yan Ge is far from being a yer."

    It was hard for hed to hear her brothers getting scolded but it was also hard to see her friend sad because of one.

    Song Xueyun said, mercilessly"Your Yan Ge is acting like one to our friend."

    An Xin turned to Shen Yue and asked, "What did he even say?"

    Shen Yue said to him, "He did not say anything. I asked him if he wanted to say something but he just looked at me and said he had nothing to say. I left his office after that "

    "Did he try to stop you?" An Xin askes..

    Shen Yue shool her head, "No."

    Song Xueyun asked, "Was he angry?"

    "Not at all, "Shen Yue answered them, " In Fact, he was amused."

    Song Xueyun muttered, "I wonder why he was amused. "

    What actually happened that he was looking amused instead of apologizing for his behavior? This did not sound like Gu Shangyan at all. He was behaving like a jerk but he was not a jerk. She knew that he was one of the nicest guys that she knew.

    Something clicked Song Xueyun and she asked, "Wait, you did not exactly do what Xin told you to do?"

    Shen Yue blinked her eyes. Was she not supposed to do what An Xin said? Though the n had cons¡­but which n is hundred percent con proof?

    Song Xueyun shook her head and said in pity, "Oh, Yue. You fell for her words. You still do whatever crazy things she asks you to do. Sometimes, I think if you learnt something from your experience in school. You were the only girl in school who would do whatever batshit crazy thing An Xin would ask you to do."

    Song Xueyun couldn''t believe that Shen Yie despite being so intelligent, actually fell for An Xin''s words. No wonder Gu Shangyan was amused. How could he take her words seriously when all of this sounded soical. If she was at his ce, she would have been amused too. It was hard to take someone seriously in this situation.

    "That''s because she was my only friend there, "Shen Yue said in a whisper, " Her ideas might be crazy but they always worked. From dealing with my step sister to all the bullies in the school, they always worked."

    An Xin looked at the two of them and said with a grin, "Now,dies, I am ttered."

    Song Xueyun rolled her eyes at the little narcissist and looked at the other girl and said, "You are crazy. Shangyan was amused because of the way she told him things."

    "But it worked, right?" An Xin said. "It will make him think about the things that he was doing."

    "Waiter, another round of drinks."

    As An Xin had a sip of cold drink, she winced because the cold liquid touched the wound at the corner of her lip.

    "What''s wrong?" Both the girls asked at the same time.

    An Xin said, "Nothing much."

    "Why does your cheek look swollen?" Shen Yue asked and Song Xueyun suddenly became rmed.

    "And it''s looking red too, "Song Xueyun said. She opened her purse and pulled out a tissue and dipped in the makeup remover that she always carried in her bag. She wiped makeup from Xin''s cheek and said, "The hell. What happened to your cheek?"

    An Xin said, "You ruined my makeup."

    "Xin, did someone hit you?" Shen Yue asked her.

    An Xin immediately said, "Wewyers have to deal with some crazy people. It was one of them."

    It was not a big deal. Thewyers had to go through worse to win cases. Yang Zi waa not even harmful. The people in jail who she had to interview sometimes were way dangerous and harmful. She could deal with them just fine. Her friends were just making a huge deal out of nothing. She knew that they cared about her and hence the reaction but she was fine. How did she tell them this?

    Song Xueyun said, "Oh my god. Why don''t you sue this person?"

    She was ready to call Lu Xuan and ask him to prepare a team ofwyers to sue someone or she could just call her uncle Lu and he would deal with everything. Someone just pped his daughter. How would he see it? Clearly, he would not let it slide just like this.

    An Xin made them awere, "The person was not in the right state of mind. I provoked her too much. Don''t think too much. I don''t even feel pain."

    "Still¡­"

    "Really, Xueyun, "An Xin said. "I had to make time for my coworker to find evidence. I had to provoke the woman to the point that she nearly lost her sanity. It was not nice in any way. We don''t y with people''s emotions but today I did. And the p was just her out burst. She apologised. Clearly, she was not in her right senses."

    Shen Yue and Song Xueyun sympathised with jer, "Your job is hard."

    "Everyone''s job is hard, "An Xin said like a wosedy that she was.

    "My job sucks, "Shen Yue muttered.

    "What happened at your work?" Song Xueyun asked. Lately, Shen Yue''s life had been a rollercoaster. She had been going through highd and ups so much that she did not even get time to take a breather. The poor girl needed a break so badly or jer mental health would flow in drain.

    Shen Yue answered with a sigh, "The new director joined."

    An Xin said, "Thank lord, you can take a break now."

    Shen Yue scoffed, "Do you really think so?"

    An Xin nodded her head, "You have to postpone your vacation because of this. You can have your vacation and enjoy it. Isn''t good that the new director finally joined."

    She had been asking her mother about this new director. Her mother told her that the director would be joining sooner than expected. She did not expect this soon. She was d that Shen Yue would get much needes rest that she deserved.

    Somg Xueyun answered, "Since she is handling the Lu Xuan department, she may have to guide the new director for a couple of weeks before giving the full responsibilities. She can''t go on vacation as you are thinking."

    "Right, "Shen Yue said, taking a sip of the drink.

    "You must regret the day you befriended Lu Xuan, "An Xin snickered.

    "At this point, I totally do, "Shen Yue grumbled.

    "He is a pretty nice guy, "Song Xueyun said.

    "Look what you talking, Yunyun, "An Xin said. "Nanxian won''t be happy to hear this."

    "I am not cheating on him. Lu Xuan is my bestfriend, "Song Xueyun said. "He will have to learn to coexist."

    "No matter how nice he is, I am suffering, "Shen Yue cried. "Why did I get too familiar with his department? I don''t even like finance. I still have to do everything. He is now a boss of a subsidiary in America and I am calcting the stupid numbers that he left behind."

    Song Xueyun and An Xin patted her back and said, "Your job truly sucks."

    ______

    A/N: Which couple should I focus more now? Do you want a new couple? Tell me so I can see what I can do. You will get bored of An Xin and Han Zixin love story if you read them too often. Tell me inments what new elements you want in story.

 Chapter 427 You just dont know yet

    Chapter 427 You just don''t know yet

    An Xin asked Shen Yue, "By the way, who is this new director? Mom and uncle have been talking a lot about this new director."

    "The bane of my existence, "Shen Yue muttered. "Li Hanyi."

    "Li Hanyi, "Both An Xin and Song Xueyun repeated the name as if they heard it somewhere.

    An Xin looked at her with wide eyes and asked, "Wait, she is not that Li Hanyi?"

    Shen Yue said with utter bitterness, "The one and only!"

    "Who is this Li Hanyi?" Song Xueyun asked. She knew that she had heard this name many times before but she could not pinpoint where she had heard it.

    "She and Yue''er were academic rivals in her university," An Xin said, "From the first year, they were at loggerheads. Later, Lu Mingze came into the picture. Li Hanyi fell for him when he came to the university. She tried a lot to be with him but in the end, he chose our Yue''er. However, Li Hanyi and Lu Mingze remained close friends. I guess they are still friends."

    It was such a twisted story. First, Li Hanyi saw Lu Mingze and fell in love with him at the very first sight or that''s what everyone used to say. Later, those two became close friends while she was his girlfriend. Li Hanyi never tried toe between the two of them or tried to snatch him but there was still this fear in Shen Yue''s heart that he would chose Li Hanyi over her one day. Thankfully, this fear remained only a fear and did note true.

    However, academically Li Hanyi waspetitive. She would startpetition with her in everything. She would try to prove to Shen Yue time and again how she was better. Li Hanyi had troubled Shen Yue a lot with herpetitive attitude and therge believed that it was going to be same in the office too. She didn''t want to experience the same annoyance and help she felt in university. She wanted to work at her pace because she loved it not because she wanted to prove someone that she was better than them. It was not in her and she did not want to do it either.

    "Is she hostile to you?" Song Xueyun asked her. Of that new woman was hostile then Shen Yue''s problem would increase not lessen as they were hoping. She wondered why Shen Yue has such a bad luck. She attracted all sorts of troubles wherever she followed. At the point, she would only advise her to not stay in toxic environmental office as it would mess up with her mental health. And Song Xueyun knew this personally as she had went through this in Shanghai.

    Shen Yue sighed, "Quite the contrary."

    Li Hanyi''s problem was that she would appear all friendly and nice the other time when she was notpetitive but as she found a subject to chase over, she would change all of a sudden. And something was telling her that Li Hanyi had already set the target.

    "She and Lu Mingze have broken up, "An Xin said, "Why would she be hostile to him? It seems she doesn''t like him romantically now."

    "And even if she does, she is all wee to woo him, "Shen Yue said. "I don''t mind seeing them together."

    "Is it possible to get over feeling like this?" Song Xueyun sighed.

    An Xin looked at her and said, "Didn''t you get over your feelings for Lu Xuan?"

    Song Xueyun gave a sharp look to An Xin and said, Xin, you don''t leave any chance to poke at my sore point."

    An Xin pretended as if she did not hear anything and went ahead, "Yan Ge also got over Yoona."

    "Did he?"This time it was Shen Yue who asked the question. She did not even seem to know why she asked this particr question.

    An Xin shrugged. "It seems like it."

    Song Xueyun asked, "What if they get back together?"

    To be honest she did not know what to make of Gu Shangyan and Yoona as a couple. They were so passionate when they fell in love. They fought for each other and went to a foreign country to start their love best but in the end, their love dried like water from the well. Or that''s what everyone says. She did not know if it was this easy for people to get over love this quickly. Those two always scared her.

    And if they went back together one day, she would not be very surprised. They were together for so long. It would make sense if they wanted to give each other a chance. They were almost together for eight years. It was not a small period of time.

    "It is their headache if they do, "An Xin looked at her friend and said, "What does this have to do with me?"

    She could not control anyone''s actions and she did not even want to. She was his sister and not his mother. Truthfully speaking, even a mother should not even control their kids'' life in this way.

    "You are his sister, "Song Xueyun asked, "Will you let him ruin his life?"

    "I have no right to intervene in someone''s life, "An Xin said, "They can make any decision."

    Shen Yue who was tired of hearing Gu Shangyan and Yoona''s topics all the time said, "Guys, Li Hanyi is now interested in Gu Shangyan."

    "Oh?" Now thedies were interested. It was something that they did not seeing.

    Seeing Shen Yue''s face, Song Xueyun said, "Just because she is interested in him doesn''t mean that he will be interested in him?"

    Suddenly, An Xin''s phone rang. It was her mother asking her to join them for dinner that they had arranged for Li Hanyi. She showed the text to the girls and they sighed.

    Song Xueyun said in the end, "Even your mother is pushing them together."

    The family was trying to set those two things together or that was what they had deducted from this information. It could be true or false but things were pointing at the former one.

    "Shangyan will end up liking her, "Shen Yue said, "He has a type and she is exactly that."

    Song Xueyun asked, "What''s his type?"

    An Xin said, "Tall, slim and beautiful. He is into supermodels."

    Shen Yue said, "And Li Hanyi is just like one."

    "I have a question, "Song Xueyun asked. "What is wrong with both of them dating?"

    She could not understand why they were so against Gu Shangyan and Li Hanyi. Weren''t they just criticizing him for going back with Yoona? Now that there was a new girl in the equation, what was wrong with that? It seemed like she was not understanding the equation. However, the question was what was the equation? Was there something she did not understand?

    "Li Hangyi used to like Lu Mingze."

    "Yue''er likes Yan Ge."

    Both Shen Yue and An Xin said at the same time.

    Song Xueyun took a sip of her drink and looked at the twodies. "Oh, so we are in a deep crisis."

    Now she understood the entire matter. An Xin was thinking that Gu Shangyan and Shen Yue had something between them while Shen Yue didn''t think Li Hanyi would be the best choice for Gu Shangyan because of the past history. As to what she thought? Oh, she had same thoughts as An Xin now. She didn''t have the exact same thoughts before but now seeing Shen Yue''s reaction, she realised that things were deeper than they thought.

    Shen Yue looked at them and said, "I don''t like Gu Shangyan."

    An Xin tsked. "Oh, you do."

    "I do?" Shen Yue asks in confusion.

    An Xin said, "Yes, you just don''t know yet."

    Song Xueyun snorted. What kind of logic was it? Only An Xin could give such logic and sessfully convince anyone with it. Yes, she had this amazing and frustrating superpower.

    An Xin went on with her super intelligent logic, "Yue''er, your heart likes him. It takes time for the brain to know the same thing. Right now, your heart and brain are at war. Soon, the heart will win and your brain will know the same thing too. Just take time, okay?"

    Song Xueyun sighed, "Xin, stop telling her nonsense."

    "Xueyun, didn''t you feel the same thing?"An Xin turned to look at her and asked.

    "I did but¡­"Why was she getting attacked all the time?

    "Why did you ept Nanxian?" An Xin asks.

    Song Xueyun answered, "He loved me too much and I couldn''t like anyone after Lu Xuan. When I saw how much someone loves me, I was moved. I gave him a chance and I don''t regret it. I began liking him from the time I realized that he is mine. It''s weird."

    An Xin said, "It''s not that you were unable to like someone, it was just that you were unable to let your heart want the person as you were afraid of being left behind again."

    Song Xueyun replied, "We are here for Yue, not for my love life."

    Shen Yue said in a loud voice, "You guys are confusing me."

    "What did we do?"

 Chapter 428 What did we do?

    Chapter 428 What did we do?

    "What did we do?" An Xin asked Shen Yue. They thought that they were helping her in figuring out her emotions. Howe they end up confusing her? She could not understand that. It seemed like they were not that good of advisors.

    "How did we make you confused?''''Song Xueyun asked. It was one hell of a night. They were a little tipsy and were now talking nonsense. She could feel her head buzzing. She was just a few drinks away from getting drunk.

    An Xin said, "We are just trying to help you."

    Shen Yue took a drink and gulped it down in one go, "To be honest, you are not helping me in any way if not making me miserable more."

    Her head was jumbled with so many things. She did not know what was going on. Someone was telling someone and other was telling others. And her heart and mind were at war too. What was she supposed to do at this time? She could not understand. This was making her frustrated and wanting to cry. However, she did not want to cry as it would make her feel pathetic. She hated this feeling. She wanted to feel good. That was why she came here tonight. But the same feelings were in her head and mind and it was troubling her to no end. It was like there was no end to her suffering.

    Would this suffering even end? Slightly tipsy, she was recalling all the sad moments of her life. How her life was a melodramatic soap opera and she, the heroine, who was pped by one tragedy after another..

    Song Xueyun looked at An Xin and said in a stern tone, "Xin, stop telling her that she likes Gu Shangyan. Let her realise this on her own."

    An Xin nodded her head, "Okay."

    Shen Yue looked at Song Xueyun and said, "You are not helping me either, Xueyun."

    An Xin said, "Sorry for making it all tough for you. Tell me what can we do?"

    "Just listen to my problem today. I do not want any solutions, "Shen Yue said. "It makes me feel so miserable that I know I have problems and instead of looking for solutions, I am just ranting my problems here."

    She did not know what was wrong with her. Why did she not want to seek any kind of solution for her problems? Should she be finding solutions and working on her problems? But here she was, doing the exact opposite thing. She was ranting her problems and did not even want anyone to offer her solutions. Just who does that? Only dumb people do that. And she was the biggest dumb bitch, it seemed.

    An Xin said as she hugged her, "It is okay. There is nothing bad about it. Ranting your problems means acknowledging that thwy do exist. When you acknowledge your problems, it is the first step of solving it. You are doing good. Stop feeling bad."

    Shen Yue said, feeling touched, "Thank you."

    She also wanted good words to hear right now to calm her charring soul and An Xin was doing just the same. This rollercoaster pf emotions that she was feeling must be the drinks but she would like to me it on her sad soul that hadn''t seen light im several years and An Xin came as the epitome of light with her bright and warm words.

    An Xin said with a wide smile, "Anything for you, Yue''er. You are my heart after all."

    Song Xueyun snorted. "Aren''t you calling wrong person your heart?"

    She could not handle so much melodrama happening here. She wanted this to stop. It was nauseating. Anyways, did Han Zixin knew that his girlfriend was dering another girl her heart? Would he approve of it? Oh,she could tell he was going to drink a lot of vinegar hearing that.

    An Xin said, "Oh, Yunyun. Let it be."

    Song Xueyunughed. "Yue, do you know our Xin finally fell in love."

    "What?!" Shen Yue was shocked. It was the biggest news that she had heard in a while.

    "Really?" She asked looking at Song Xueyun who nodded her head as in saying a big hell yes.

    "How?" Shen Yue asked. How did the voce-president of anti puppylovemittee fell in love? When did it happen? Did the sun rise from west? There must be something special about the day whej it happened.

    "With who?" Shen Yue asked. Then, she lightly pped her head and said "Wait, is it even a question with who. What I mean is when did it happen?"

    She could bet it on herself that it was Han Zixin. Who else could it be? Seeing the grin on Womg Xueyun''s face, she could tell that her assumption or dare she say belief was absolutely right.

    An Xin had finally fallen for Han Zixin.

    The president and vice president of Puppy lovemittee were together finally.

    "And why did you know and I do not?"Shen Yue finally asked. She felt bad that Song Xueyun knew it before she did.

    Song Xueyun huffed, "She would not have told me either if it was not for my cute snitch cousin Lu Xun."

    She would not have known it until now given the way An Xin was keeping the news under wraps. However, she did not me her.

    Shen Yue said, "Wow, I can''t process everything. It happened so fast, didn''t it? I mean it was long timeing. I saw it from the time she returned to China and saw him ying for students. But I didn''t anticipated it to happen now."

    Shen Yue hugged An Xin and said, "I am so happy for you."

    She had always rooted for these two. She was genuinely very happy about these two.

    "How did Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan took the news?" Shen Yueter asked.

    An Xin told her, "They don''t know yet. In fact, after Han family and Xiaobao and Aunt Feifei, you know this. Nobody else."

    Shen Yue said forgetting initial hurt, "Why I felt so privileged now."

    "As you should."

    "Right."

    ¡­.

    Two hourster, the three of them were extremely drunk. Thankfully, Shen Yue was aware of this problem and she hade to a ce near her house. None of them would be able to drive. They were walking to her houseughing and talking. The cool breeze was falling on their faces and there was joy shining in their eyes.

    "I want to meet my man, hug him and kiss him, "An Xin said with a creepy smile.

    Song Xueyun groaned. "Eww. Gross."

    "What is so gross about it?" An Xin asked. "It is the best feeling in the world. You should do the same. Give some love and pampering to your man. He deserves it."

    Song Xueyunughed. "Should I?" She took out her phone from her purse and called her husband, "Han Nanxian!"

    "Yunyun?" He said from the other side with his brows furrowed. "Where are you?"

    "I am on the road walking home, "Song Xueyun answered with a wide smile.

    "Which road?" He asked from the other side.

    Song Yun paused and looked around to find which road. "This ck road with big buildings and transport."

    "Are you drunk, Yunyun?" Han Nanxian asked her. He had an inkling that she was drunk. She didn''t talk like this.

    "Noooo!" She said in an exaggerated tone.

    Oh, she certainly was drunk.

    "Where are you? I wille to pick you up, "Han Nanxian said. He didn''t think it would be safe for her to roam on roads drunk and alone. He didn''t think she would be drunk as she was not that careless but who knows.

    "I told you that I am on the road, "Song Xueyun said. "Why don''t you listen to me?You never listen to me. You don''t care about me." Then she began crying, "You don''t miss me. You don''t call me. You don''t even hug or kiss me."

    It was very difficult for him to hear her at this time. The things that she was speaking over the phone, they weren''t easier to hear.

    "Please send me your location, "He almost begged her. "Once I am with you, we will talk about it, okay?"

    "No, I don''t want to talk anymore, "Song Xueyun said. "I want action. We have been talking for so long. I don''t want to talk at all!"

    "Okay. Okay, "Han Nanxian said, calming her down. "Baby, send me your location please. We will take some actions."

    "Promise?" Song Xueyun asked.

    "Promise, "He told her. She sent him location and he sighed in relief. "Who else is with you?"

    "Xin and Yue."

    "Are they drunk like you?" He asked.

    "We are not drunk!!!" She said in an angry tone.

    "Oh yes. Yes, "Han Nanxian said. "I wille to y¨C"

    Before he could say a thing, she cut the call. He dialed his brother''s number and said, "Do you know our women are drunk and roaming on the road to nowhere?"

 Chapter 429 Sisters before Misters

    Chapter 429 Sisters before Misters

    Shen Yue had just closed the door to her house when it rang again. Her head was buzzing. Her body was moving on its own as she realized that she was not in control of it. However, she was trying her best. She was not drunk, just slightly tipsy. How could she agree that she was drunk like this? No, she was not!

    "Yue''r!" She heard another drunk calling her name in a long tone. "Where are you my Yue''r?"

    "Here. here!" Shen Yue answered her. "I am here."

    "I want water. Where is the water?"An Xin asked. "Can you get me water? Yunyun can''t find the kitchen anywhere. We do not know where it went away?"

    She was throwing orders at every as if she was An Xin the queen of the imperial pce. She was lying on the couch and looking at her subjects.

    Shen Yue looked here and there and then pointed at the open kitchen attached to the living room and said, "There it is. Where will it go? I will get you water."

    "Okay ,"An Xin answered suddenly her manner changed and like a good baby and sat on the couch with her legs dangling down. Oh, there was no imperial queen..She looked at Song Xueyun who was trying to control her throbbing head. "She wants coffee."

    Song Xueyun heard it and nodded her head. She wanted coffee so badly but she didn''t want to stand up amd get it on her own. She was tired. She didn''t even know what she was tired of.

    "You guys are not getting anything but water," came the answer.

    "Mean!"

    Shen Yue gave water to both of them and as she was about to sit on the couch to rest, the doorbell rang. She looked at the twodies who heard the doorbell but pretended that they did not hear anything and continuedzing around. In the end, she had to stand up and open the door. She did not know who could be herete at this nightbut as she opened the door, her gaze was weed by a tall man in business suit who smiled at her and walked passed her to go inside,

    Huh? She did not understand what just happened? It was her house, right?

    "Yunyun!" It was Han Nanxian who reacted when he saw Song Xueyun beside An Xin. She was drunk with no sense of the world. "Let''s go home!"

    He came here just to take her home. It was so difficult to get her to tell the location. He was so worried about her but she had no care for anything in the world. Not even for her safety and security. However, he didn''t have it in him to scold her for taking her safety lightly. When he looked at her innocent and adorable face, he melted instantly. He just wanted to collect in his arms and not let her go anywhere.

    Song Xueyun was about to nod her head and go back with him obediently but An Xin held her hand and said, "Yunyun, you won''t go, right? We are having a girls night here."

    An Xin felt like the n of having a girls night was about to be ruined by this evil man. Why should her friend go with him? She would stay here and have fun with them.

    Han Nanxian looked at his wife and then at the troublesome friend. "She is drunk. It is not safe for all of you to stay together. You all are drunk. You should also go home. And it''s Monday night. I am sure Shen Yue has work tomorrow morning."

    Shen Yue was involved in the conversation and all of them looked at her for the next answer, "It''s okay. I can call in sick tomorrow. It''s not a big deal."

    Anyways, the new director was here. That women could find help from others too. It was not mandatory for her to be there, right? Was she being mean? Maybe, but did she care? Absolutely not!

    "Let them go, "Han Nanxian said with a sigh.

    "I am not stopping them, "Shen Yue said. "But if they don''t want to go, you can''t force them either. That''s their decision."

    "Bad boyfriend, "An Xin yelled from behind.

    Han Nanxian sighed. What had he done to be called a bad boyfriend?

    "Hubby!" The drunk Song Xueyun said, rubbing her face against his chest. "I wanna stay! You can''t force me! I am an independent woman. I can make my own decisions."

    Song Xueyun could not open her eyes and look at him. Her words were slurred and one could see that she didn''t even know where she was and what she was speaking but hearing An Xin and Shen Yue, she was also reminded that she was a young and independent woman.

    Han Nanxian sighed. What had he done today to deal with three equally stubborn women? He just hoped that Han Zixin woulde here soon and things would be easier for him but it looked difficult at this rate.

    These three women when they were drunk were hard to coax and put some sense into. No matter how much he would urge An Xin and Shen Yue, they will not understand. He had to change his strategy. He turned to look at his wife and adopted the strategy that would certainly work here. He knew what to do to get what reaction.

    "Of course, you can make your own decision all the time, "Han Nanxian said. "But Leo is missing you. Don''t you miss him too?"

    Leo, their dog was her soft spot. She could do anything for the dog. Most of the time, she would run home early just because she was worried that Leo would be alone and he didn''t like to be alone as it made him sad.

    "Oh?" Song Xueyun was melted. She loved Leo to pieces. They had met for a short time but their bond was instant and deep. "Is he?"

    "He is, "Han Nanxian said in a very soft tone. "Do you want him to keep missing you?"

    "No, "She said. She didn''t want to hurt him.

    "Will youe home with me?" Han Nanxian sneakily asked.

    Song Xueyun nodded her head.

    Just like this his little trick worked but he could not show that he was happy as it would hurt his wife even more.

    Suddenly, Han Nanxian sounded sad and asked, "What about your friends? I think you want to spend some time with them too."

    "It''s okay, hubby. I will spend time with them the other day. Leo is missing me. I shall not make him wait for me, "Song Xueyun said. She looked at the twodies and bid them bye. "I will see you soon."

    "You thief stop!" An Xin yelled but he didn''t listen. She threw her heel at him but it hit the door as he closed it behind them. She looked at her friend and said, "Yue''r, I will never do this to you. I will never leave you for a guy. What are these guys worth if we have to leave our friends for them? Sisters before misters!"

    An Xin swore that she was not like that. She would never chose boyfriend over best friend!

    An Xin murmured, "And they are so cringey! How can she call him hubby at this stage of a rtionship? Eww!"

    Shen Yue nodded her head. "Right."

    It was so weird for Song Xueyun to call Han Nanxian hubby. But couples have weird sides that are only for themselves. Maybe, Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun also had one like that.

    An Xin made a resolve, "Since she left, I will not leave you. Come to big sister. I will hug you to sleep. I am so nicer than her."

    "Are you sure?" Shen Yue asked, just to be sure.

    "Of course, Yue''er, don''t you trust me?" An Xin asked him.

    "I do, "Shen Yue said. She didn''t know why it was hard to believe but she made her heart agree with what An Xin promised just now.

    "Come to me. I wanna hug you. That traitor left us!" An Xin said.

    As Shen Yue came closer to An Xin, the doorbell rang again. They looked at each other.

    Shen Yue didn''t want to move. She wasfortable at her ce. She said to An Xin, "This time you will open the door."

    An Xin didn''t mind at all , "Okay!"

    An Xin went to open the door and Shen Yue asked from behind, "Who is it?"

    An Xin happily yelled, "It''s Zixin!"

    "Oh?" She raised her brow. She could hear those two whispering something then all went silent.

    A few minutester,she called, "Xiu''er?"

    She called her name again but nobody replied. When she went to the door, she saw that nobody was there and Han Zixin''s car was leaving.

    Shen Yue snorted. "Look at her sisters before misters."

    "What a traitor!"

 Chapter 430 Bonus Chapters (1)

    430 Bonus Chapters (1)

    [Note: These are bonus chapters and not rted to the main story. ]

    "How is the preparation on your side?" An Xin asked over the walkie talkie that she was holding in her hand. She was walking in the middle of the hall that was going to be transformed into something entirely different in just a few hours. Something that the country or world had not anticipated at all. There was a sense of excitement as well as nervousness in her heart as she was looking at the preparations made there. She was so excited for everything but she was scared too. If it didn''t work out in the end, she was literally going to bawl her eyes out here. She was not a cry baby but she would not mind crying once. "Miss An, everything is good on my end. You can stop worrying,"The man said from the other side. Everyone was very hesitant to talk to her these days. They did not know when she would snap at them. The An Xin who had patience of an elephant was scolding everyone over little and silly mistakes. "How can I stop worrying?"An Xin said. "Do you know that you were like thirty minuteste in the morning? We are already short on time. We could not afford that. I cannot afford any mistake, no matter how slightest it might be."

    "For that I apologise, "The man said with a sigh. "Anyways, I have to check the other things too," An Xin said. She called the other person and scolded him for like another five minutes. Song Xueyun appeared from behind her, holding a sandwich and juice cartoon. "Xin, you can be an oraganiziter and eat something first."

    "Organ what?" An Xin asked, turning back. "Organizi,"Song Xueyun said. When she realised that An Xin did not understand the joke she added, "It''s like bridezi."

    "I am not an organ¨C whatever the hell it is called,"An Xin said, short tempered. Song Xueyun pointed out, "Look at you, being so short tempered and unsatisfied with everything. That is nothing like you. Do you know that you do not behave like this normally?"

    An Xin sighed. "Am I annoying everyone?"

    She knew that these days she had been on the short end of her patience but it was not that bad, right? It seemed she had no self-consciousness of the matter. "You are scaring everyone," Song Xueyun said. "People are even scared to walk by you. They do not know when you will start breathing out fire. If I didn''t know better I would say that you are behaving like Lu Xuan."

    It was scary how simr An Xin was acting like Lu Xuan these days. She was just as impatient and nasty as her twin brother. She had never seen An Xin behaving like this in her life but it seemed like Han Zixin could always bring out the best as well as worst out of her. An Xin gasped, "Oh my God, I do not want to be like him. Like ever ever ever!"

    This was a good reality callback. She had started acting like Lu Xuan? OMG! She never wanted to be like him! If there was something that she hated about Lu Xuan, it was his nasty temper! How would she be able to live with it now? It was not good! She had to do something about it real quick! "Take a deep breath, everything will be okay, "Song Xueyun said. "We are able toplete all the tasks by now. I know that there were little troubles here and there but ites every time. You have to see how things are working out, alright?"

    An Xin took several deep breaths and smiled at her friend. She did not wish to scare off people. She was people''s people. She loved people. If she was scaring away people by just her breathing, it meant things were worse than what Song Xueyun was saying. But what could she do, when she poured her heart into something she wished for it to be perfect? This time she wanted things to be more than just perfect. After all, this time she was doing things for Han Zixin. And her man deserves nothing less than the best. She wanted the day to be the best for him. "I know what you are thinking but Han Zixin would not want you to worry this much," Song Xueyun told her. "If he finds out how much you are stressing over here, he will cancel everything. It is not an exaggeration to say that nothing matters to him more than you."

    "You are right," An Xin said. "But I want everything to be perfect. How do I exin what his decision did to me? This is something he had never done before. Can you ever imagine that one day the boy who used to sing on the inte would suddenly agree to a concert, no? Han Zixin has loyal fans that have been supporting him since the beginning. Now there are millions of them. The world will be taken by storm once the concert dates are made public. Oh my god, we are announcing today about the concert dates. This is going to be a big thing¡­."

    It truly was a big thing for everyone. Han Zixin wanted to organise a concert for his fans. He did not wish for a high profile concert but when Han Xian and An Xin were included in the n, it ended up being extra high profile. It was not their fault actually. His fan following was insane. He was the kind of musician whose music was liked and adored by every age group of people. Once they announced that he was doing a concert, the tickets would sell out in a day. It was just impossible to organise a small concert like he wanted. In the end, he just had to give in with what An Xin and Han Zixin said. He only had one concern that was his privacy must be protected at every cost. He didn''t wish to disclose his identity and Han Xian and An Xin promised to take care of it. "Girl, calm down,"Song Xueyun said. Everyone was shocked when Han Zixin decided to do a concert for his fans. He had been making music behind an alias. He never cared about the publicity that he would have gotten as a musician in the industry. He chose a career that nobody had ever anticipated but he had been more than happy with it. However,music was a part of him. When he left music school for police academy he had realised that he did not need to be a celebrity to be a musician. He loved music and if it was really something that he wanted to do, he would find a way. Not only this, he would never b able to live the life of a celebrity. It was something that he was not cut out for. Han Zixin was made for free and wild life and this way he was living it. He was working for his country and at the same time he was doing what he loved. He could not be more than happy with his life. This concert would be the first event where he would being across his fans for the first time and it was the reason why An Xin wanted everything to be just perfect. She could not afford a single mistake here. She made sure that the concert was one of the best events that neither he nor his friends would ever be able to forget in his life. "Everything will be fine, right?" An Xin asked Song Xueyun. "Of course,"Song Xueyun said, "Stop worrying about everything."

    A few minutester, Han Xian came grumbling over the phone and Song Xueyun sighed, "Herees another Organizi."

    "Xueyun, the decorators are not here, "Han Xian said. "I was saying thepany was not trustworthy but you still asked me to go ahead with it."

    "Calm down,"Song Xueyun said. "But¨C" she red at him and he fell silent. "Sit on this chair and say no more words,"Song Xueyun said. ''We have a whole organising team but you two still have to take all the work on you. None of you will say a word and let people do their damn work." Han Xian and An Xin looked at each other and pouted but sat on the chairs like they were ordered to. "Mr Han and Miss An, we are posting the announcement on the social media, "The PR manager came and said. He thought that the two of them would like to be with the team when they would make the announcement. Thus, the moment that everyone had anticipated arrived. It was time to see fan''s reaction. Although everyone had their own theories about how fan''s woulf react, Han Zixin was worried about their reaction. He just wished to make his fans happy as he felt that he had always let them down.

 Chapter 431 Bonus Chapter (2)

    431 Bonus Chapter (2)

    I know I had never written anything on my socials except for nd announcements that talk only about the new music albums that would be out. It is the first time that I have sat down and decided to pen down this message for my fans. I know many of you will feel like my ount has been hacked or something like that. Trust me, it''s not the case. I am not the one to pen down long and emotional messages for anyone. For me, words meant making my thoughts clear to the other words. Music is the only means through which I can exin my feelings and thoughts better. However,my girlfriend insisted that I write something special for my fans. So here I am following her advice. I don''t know how to begin or what are the best opening lines for what I am about to say. My hands are shaking while announcing that WE ARE ORGANIZING A CONCERT. The dates of the venue will be postedter on in the following post. What I would like to say is that thank you. Thank you for being here for me all the time. Thank you for encouraging me to be brave. Thank you for being the reason why I am still able to make music despite everything. Truth be told, I have never thought a day like this woulde when I would be announcing that we are doing a concert but we never know. Life is a series of surprises and it is one of them, not just for you but for me too. Once again thank you for being here for me all the time. Without you, I am nothing. I owe everything to you, my fans, my family and my friends. Thank you for being with me during light and dark, ups and downs and happiness and sadness. ¡­.

    As Han Zixin stared at theputer screen, his eyes were moist. Writing this message for his fans has made him quite emotional. He had a lot to say to his fans but when he held a pen to write down his message, he found himself loss for words, it was as if he could not say anything at all. He felt a hand on his shoulder and looked up to see An Xin smiling down at him. He put a hand over hers and heaved out a sigh of relief. "Do you want this message to be typed or shall I post a picture of it?" An Xin asked him. "Are you going to post it?" Han Zixin asked, surprised. There was a separate PR team to deal with things like this. "Who else is better than me when ites to social media?''An Xin asked him. "Moreover, I want to do it with you. It would be better if we do it together, don''t you think so?"

    Actually, Han Zixin did not think about it at all. However, now that she was saying this, he did not mind it. Maybe it was a better idea.

    "This is the video that we will be posting along with the handwritten message," An Xin showed it to him. "What do you think about it?''An Xin asked him.

    "Whatever you feel is best," Han Zixin said. An Xin typed the post on his official ount and waited for him to catch his breath. He did not realize but he was very nervous at this moment. This was Officer Han who feared nobody. He had carried so many difficult operations yet no enemy was able to make him this nervous but today a single post was making him feel in such a way. "Post it, "An Xin said as she tenderly looked at him. "Me?" he asked, surprised. "Who else?" An Xin asked him. "Why does it have to be me?" Han Zixin asked her. "Baby, it has to be you, "An Xin said. "Do it. I am waiting."

    With a nervous hand, Han Zixin touched the post option on the screen and saw it getting posted in a couple of Seconds. "You did it, "An Xin smiled at him. He turned to look at him and hugged her tightly. "Did I tell you that I love you?"

    "Not today, " he whispered. "But I would like to hear this now more than ever."

    An Xin kissed his lips and whispered how much she loved him. This was such a precious moment for the two of them. Initially, she did not think about the need to be alone while doing this task but now she was more grateful that there was nobody else, just them. This was the moment that they were never going to forget their entire life. And their being together just made it more special than anything. On the Netizen''s side. Lily was Han Zixin''s number one fan. She was a social media addict who seemed to have a good sense of music. She was famous on the inte for making short lip-sync videos. She was scrolling on the inte when the post was posted. For once, she let the post pass as she thought that it was just a fan ount that was making random and ridiculous ims. Her music god never showed his face to anyone. There was no way he was going to organize a concert. It just did not make any sense. However, as her eye fell on the blue tick, her finger scrolled up and the post came on her screen. It was posted only a few seconds before and there was not a single like on it. She was the first person to like it and as she opened thement section, it was empty. Lily read the words written in slightly ugly handwriting on a page in the dairy and realized that a tear had fallen on the screen. "Oh my God!!!!" Lily screamed as she held the phone in her hand and jumped on her hostel bed. "What the hell, Lily!" Her friend who was studying on her study table threw a pen at her. "I have an exam tomorrow. Why are you screaming?"

    "Jingjing, you have to see this, "Lily said.

    "Is it another viral dance video that you want to recreate? I don''t have time for this. I am majoring in Physics. I have to study for real. Leave me out of this thing, "Her friend said, annoyed. "This is our music god''s post. He posted something, "Lily said. Jingjing threw the book that she was holding on the table and ran towards Lily at lightning speed. She took Lily''s phone and screamed in excitement, tears and so many things. Jingjing was sobbing at this point. "He..he¡­he is doing a con¡­"

    "Oh my god, I can''t even form words, "Jingjing said, looking at the post. Her fingers caressed the picture of the handwritten words and whispered, "He wrote it himself. Can you believe it? He is real. He is real. He is not someone from another world who creates music and drops it overnight and goes missing. We will be able to see him."

    "He has a girlfriend, "Lily pointed out. "He is a man and of course, he will have a girlfriend, "Jingjing said. "I mean, he can have a boyfriend too. But it is not important. What''s important is that he is doing a concert. I have some money saved and we are going at any cost! Sit near theputer and as the tickets begin getting sold, get us two to attend the concert."

    "What about exams?" Lily asked. "It doesn''t matter. There is always next year, "Jingjing said. "Stop thinking about trivial things when you are going to meet God."

    For Jingjing HZ was no less than a god whose music had helped her in the darkest time of her life. When she heard his music for the first time, he was not even famous, she had found light in those dark days. He said that fans like them brought him out of darkness but it was theplete opposite. The reaction of fans across the country was more or less the same. The fans could not believe that HZ was really doing a concert. There were not just one but five concerts in different cities of the country. He made sure that his fans did not miss seeing him y live due to geographical barriers. Thousands of people were waiting for the tickets to go on sale so that they could buy them. He had more than twenty million followers on his social media ount. There was a probability that not many would be able to get the tickets. The stadium where he was ying had the capacity of fifty thousand people and he was only ying for five cities. There were going to be a lot of people and it would be a battle to get the tickets. The fans were ready to engage in this battle as they did not know if he would ever y live again. Suprise! Suprise!

 Chapter 432 Bonus (3)

    Chapter 432 Bonus  (3)

    ?

    "Oh my god, the response was well received by the fans,"Han Nanxian said as they were at the dinner table at Grandpa Han''s house. "Only some preparations are left and everything else is done."

    They knew that response would be good but they didn''t know that it would be this good. Theizens were going crazy over the inte. Han Zixin and his concert was the current trending topic.

    The people who always wanted to listen to him live were going insanely excited. Amidst the good response, there was a wave of negativements too. Since the PR team made it public that HZ would not be showing his face due to privacy concerns, this group of people were causing trouble. They were of the view that if HZ was not going to show his face, what was the whole point of buying the tickets? But they were soon shut down by the loyal fans.

    "Does it mean Zixin can start the practice sessions tomorrow?" An Xin asked. They still have not started the practice sessions as Han Zixin was never fully free. He still had his duty towards the nation. But he was saying that he had submitted his application for leave and then he would be able to give his attention to one ce only. Managing two things at the same time was not easy for him.

    Han Nanxian said, "Of course, he can."

    Song Xueyun asked, "Zixin, what about your leave? Was it sanctioned?"

    Grandpa Han said, "He had not taken leave this year. Of course, it will be sanctioned."

    Han Zixin was that diligent worker who would go to the office daily. If it was up to him, he would also go on weekends. Since the nature of his job was peculiar, most of the time he had to work on weekends too.

    "Yes, it will be, "Han Zixin said, "But I had to make a sacrifice. Since I am just promoted and cannot take long leave but I am still taking it, they put a pause on my promotion. I do not know how long I will have to work in this office."

    He was just promoted and transferred to a new city. Taking a long leave will affect his promotion but he didn''t mind at all. It was not bad to slow down for a while and enjoy what he had, then always be in a hurry to move.

    Han Nanxian said, "At this rate, the department is scared that you will get transferred somewhere again and they are just keeping you hostage here."

    Han Zixin answered, "It is fine with me. I get to do two of my favourite jobs in the world. It is not an easy task. Who gets the best of two worlds. nobody. I''m lucky that I am getting at least good of both worlds even though I had to make a little sacrifice."

    He felt that he was really lucky in career life. He could do what most people could not. He was managing two kinds of lives which were not easy by any means.

    "My grandson is right, "Grandpa Han said, "Also, what is wrong with staying here for so long? This ce is our home and he just got into a rtionship, he should stay at one ce. How would it be if they had to go a long distance in the first few months of their rtionship? Not good in my view."

    More than anyone, Grandpa Han was worried about Han Zixin and An Xin''s rtionship. He had seen from the beginning how An Xin had brought light to his grandson''s dark and bleak light. She was the biggest motivation why Han Zixin had decided to be a good boy and left all those thuggery. He worked too hard to win her heart and if Han Zixin messed up, he would cry his entire life. Nothing was more important than their rtionship at this point and everything else would be manageable.

    ording to him, An Xin and Han Zixin were the end game and they should take steps that would ensure that their rtionship would survive all the storms.

    In other words, Grandpa Han was their biggest cheerleader.

    Han Zixin and An Xin looked at each other. Through their eyes, they were saying that they didn''t know what the future held for them but they would give their best to be by each other''s side through thick and thin.

    "Cheers to Han Zixin."

    "Cheers!"

    A few weekster.

    The day that everyone had anticipated was finally here. Han Zixin was starting his tour with the An City itself. The concert was to take ce in the biggest stadium of the An City. More than fifty thousand seats were sold out. It was the first concert that Han Zixin was doing and that too in front of such a big crowd. Naturally, he was nervous but backstage everyone was cheering him up. Although the nervousness was here, there was a hint of excitement in his heart too.

    He had always learned from An Xin to push himself beyond the limits. He had never thought that one day he would be here and ying in front of so many people. If he had not pushed himself he would not be here. It was all because she motivated him and he took this step. He could not be more than happier.

    Backstage, people wereing to meet him. However, An Xin was with him all along. He was tightly holding her hand and not letting her go. It was as if holding her hand was helping him relieve his anxiety. An Xin could understand it too. He was sitting there silent on the sofa while she was talking to him about random things. He did not even know what she was talking about but hearing her voice was helping him calm down. He was so grateful for her presence beside him. He did not know what he would do without her.

    "Wait, my phone is ringing, "An Xin said, pulling her phone from her ping handbag. She was in her barbiecore era. She was dressed beautiful in pink from head to toe.

    "Oh, it''s Lu Xuan, "An Xin said. "He is facetiming me."

    An Xin set her hair and put on a big smile before epting the call.

    "You look horrible, "Lu Xuan said as soon as the call connected. "So much makeup. Tsk. Tsk. I can''t even recognise you, white ghost. Oh, shall I say pink ghost."

    Everything could change but their bickering could never. Neither Lu Xuan nor An Xin could survive without pressing each other''s sore nerves. At this point, everyone had stopped interfering in their matter. They knew that this was their way of interfering. It was only when things got bloody and violent between the two of them, anyone like Gu Shangyan and An Qinyan would interfere. There had been several incidents of hair pulling and wing between the two of them.

    "Lu Xuan! Why are you angering your Jie to death!" An Xin thundered. "I will tell mom what you called me."

    "Sure, you mom''s snitch, "Lu Xuan rolled his eyes. "Anyways, I didn''t call you to talk to you. Give him the phone."

    An Xin thought inside that he was so far yet he was so obnoxious. If it was up to her, she would ahh! He made her so angry!

    An Xin huffed. "If you wanted to talk to him, you should have called him. Why are you calling me?"

    Her stupid brother had no logic at all!

    "You talk too much. Give him the phone, "Lu Xuan said. He was little on time yet he was making this phone call and this girl was wasting his precious time. He was so busy throwing orders at everyone and making his employees'' lives hell abroad that it was hard for him to find time for himself and his family.

    An Xin threw an attitude at him but calmly gave the phone to Han Zixin.

    When Han Zixin took the phone and his face came on the screen, Lu Xuan, "She made you wear makeup too? Just what is she doing? I told you to not let her get her way with you but you didn''t listen. Now tolerate it."

    Lu Xuan tsked. What had his sister made of this okay-looking man with make-up!

    "Lu Xuan, you are a dead fish when you return, "An Xiualn was more than just angry. Was he trying to poison her boyfriend''s mind by his nonsense? What would she do if Han Zixin began listening to him? No, no, she can''t let that happen! Her innocent and obedient boyfriend would be gone this way.

    Lu Xuan just ignored the background noise. He focused on Han Zixin and said, "I know this is a big day for you. You must be nervous. Of course, you will be. But don''t be. If something goes wrong, your brother and my family are here to take care of it. Trust me, our families can control the press. It''s nothing big."

 Chapter 433 Bonus (4)

    Chapter 433 Bonus  (4)

    Lu Xuan just ignored the background noise. He focused on Han Zixin and said, "I know this is a big day for you. You must be nervous. Of course, you will be. But don''t be. If something goes wrong, your brother and my family are here to take care of it. Trust me, our families can control the press. It''s nothing big."

    "Lu Xuan, say something auspicious, you jerk!" An Xin said from behind. Her brother was scaring her poor boyfriend who was already nervous beyond words.

    "What?! I am just telling him that if things go wrong we have his back and we will take care of everything, "Lu Xuan said. In his mind, he was supporting Lu Xuan and Han Zixin knew this too. Han Zixin knew that Lu Xuan was not the one with a sweet mouth. There were only limited people for whom he could use this sweet mouth and he was not one of them.

    An Xin scoffed. "You are basically being pessimistic here. It is increasing his worries. You should talk optimistically."

    On the phone, Lu Xuan looked behind and his secretary was standing there. "How do we optimistically wish someone to do good?"

    "We just wish them good luck, nothing more, "The secretary replied.

    "Oh, "Lu Xuan reacted. He looked at Han Zixin and said, "All the best, bro. You can do it!'' he even showed a thumbs up which was unlike him. "Am I optimistic enough?"

    "Sure, "Han Zixin''s lips twitched. Lu Xuan was following someone''s script and it was funny.

    "You can do it, "Lu Xuan said. "Though I''m not here to personally see you y, I will be watching the livestream."

    "Boss took the day off just to see your concert, "The secretary said from behind.

    "I just happen to be free today, "Lu Xuan said.

    "Of course, "Han Zixin didn''t call him out in his lies. It was more than enough to know that Lu Xuan had his best interest in mind.

    "Well, I didn''t expect him to call, "An Xin said as the call got disconnected. "It seems he has some conscience."

    Han Zixin pulled her in hisp and kissed her cheek while saying, "Baby, don''t you feel anything while talking bad about him?"

    An Xin gasped and looked at him, shocked, "Han Zixin! Whose boyfriend are you? Why are you taking his side?"

    "I''m not taking anyone''s side, "Han Zixin said, kissing her cheek again.

    She was still in hisp when someone knocked on the door and came inside. The person who entered stood at the door as he saw the scene inside. An Xin got awkward as she saw the person standing on the door with a flower bouquet. She could neither stand nor sit at this time. If she stood up, Han Zixin would feel bad that she didn''t feel confident enough to dere him as his boyfriend or she was hiding him from the world. But if she continued sitting she would die with embarrassment as the person standing on the door was none other than Lu Xun, her little brother. As if understanding her dilemma, Han Zixin shifted her to the couch next to him and saved her from choosing anything.

    "Come inside, "Han Zixin said as he saw Lu Xun standing on the door.

    "Xiaobao, who did youe with?" An Xin inquired.

    "I came with mom and dad, "Lu Xun sweetly answered his sister.

    "Where are they?" She asked. How lucky she was that they didn''t enter with him? What would she do of her father has seen them like this? Forget the concert, there would be chaos!

    "They are out. They said they don''t want to crowd here, "Lu Xun said. "It was mom''s idea to not make your boyfriend nervous with dad''s presence."

    An Xin decided to give a hug to her auntieter. That woman was too good to be true.

    "What would you like to have?" Han Zixin asked.

    "Nothing, "Lu Xun said. He looked at Han Zixin for a minute and then with a reluctant face, he added, "All the best!"

    With this said, he stood up to leave.

    "Thank you?" Han Zixin didn''t know how to take it. This little Lu was even more tsundere than the elder one.

    "Where are you going?" An Xin asked.

    "To mom and dad, "Lu Xun said leaving the room.

    Outside as he met his parents, they asked, "Xiaobao, why didn''t you give flowers to Zixin? You got flowers for him, right?"

    Xiaobao muttered, "He already plucked the most precious flower from our garden, why else would he need these flowers? I''m not giving him this!"

    Song Yifei sighed. "What are you saying?"

    Lu Xun just threw a tantrum.

    "If you don''t stop throwing tantrums in vain, I will send you home with the driver and enjoy the concert with your dad only, "Song Yifei threatened him.

    "Mom, you can''t do that, "Lu Xun said.

    "Well, watch me, "Song Yifei said.

    It seemed like everyone wasing to meet Han Zixin one by one before the concert started. Someone knocked on the door once again and entered the little Han princess with her parents.

    "We didn''t wish to interrupt you but it was hard to coax Qiqi, "Mrs Han said, troubled. Her husband was not in favour ofing here. But the little girl had forced them toe here as she was crying since the morning. She wanted toe here at any cost.

    An Xin knew that Han Zixin was not going to say anything and he would also not want to be rude to Qiqi''s parents, so she took charge of the situation and said, "Please, take a seat Mrs Han."

    She saw that Mr Han didn''t enter inside and was more than happy as she didn''t want Han Zixin to be affected by unnecessary drama today.

    Mrs Han smiled at her hospitality and took a seat before putting Qiqi on her feet who ran straight to Han Zixin.

    Little girl hugged his legs, imploring him to hold her in his arms. Understanding what she wanted, he sighed, pretending that he didn''t want to do but still bent to catch her in his arms. As he held her high, she giggled so loudly. The little girl was jubnt as she got what she wanted from her nemesis that she hade to love so much.

    Little Qiqi gave wet kisses on his cheeks and he made a face. Seeing that he was getting annoyed, she gave him more kisses. In reality, he was not getting annoyed. It was their little game and the girl seemed to love what he found annoying.

    "She never does this to me, "Mrs Han said with a sigh.

    "Really?" An Xin asked.

    Mrs Han nodded. "She is closer to her father even though I stay with her all day. It''s so bizarre for me to see her behaving this way with her brothers. She is smitten by two of them."

    "That we can see, "An Xin smiled. "Let me tell you a secret, they are smitten with her too. She is such an adorable fe. Zixin and she are nemesis but they love each other so much. And Han Nanxian dotes on her so much that she is practically his princess. And Yeye loves her to death."

    Mrs Han smiled. "I''m so d that she has a family who love her this much."

    Little Qiqi gave Han Zixin a rose with her hand and kissed his cheek one more time.

    Han Zixin furrowed his brows and asked, "What is this for?"

    Mrs Han answered, "She saw a boying inside with a rose. She insisted that she wants one too. So, her father brought her this rose. We didn''t know that she wanted to give this to you."

    "I think she is wishing you luck with the rose, "An Xin said.

    Han Zixin looked at the girl who was bbering something that even she didn''t know. He was so overwhelmed by the emotions that he didn''t know what to say. He kissed her forehead. She scrunched her nose as he kissed and gave him a side eye before continuing her bber again.

    An Xin took advantage of this moment and clicked several pictures of the two of them. Today was a special day for him and she wanted to save all the special moments that would ignite the same feelings in their heart whenever they would see these pictures.

    Little Qiqi might not know what she did with his presence today but they knew. She just made him feel so special with her innocence and presence. It was true that nothing could rece family.

    The concert was to start in a few minutes. Han Nanxian and grandfather Han came a few minutester and they began the photo-clicking session as it was an important part of the show.

    "Everyone,e for a group photo, "Han Nanxian said.

    As the photo session ended, it was time for the concert to start.

 Chapter 434 Bonus (5)

    Chapter 434 Bonus  (5)

    The audience cheered loudly as the dark stage slowly lit when the first string of the guitar was heard. The bands on the audience''s wrist glowed in light pink (An Xin''s idea) and they raised their hands in excitement, telling the man on the stage that they were with him.

    It was such a spectacr start for Han Zixin as his crowd was with him from the beginning.

    His mask was simr to what the crowd was wearing. Since Han Zixin was wearing a mask for his concert to protect his identity, his fans decided to support him by wearing a simr mask which was avable outside the stadium and his team was providing it for free. His mask had a pastel blue and pastel pink colour while the masks of the audience were smaller in size and they were either pastel blue or pink, depending on what the fan wanted to wear. They decided to introduce more variety of masks for other concerts.

    "Hello, An City!" He said in the mike and the crowd erupted in cheers.

    They were hearing his voice for the very first time. They had heard him sing but they didn''t know how he sounded when he was not singing. The girls felt their heart might give up as they heard his mesmerising and sweet voice. How would it be if this voice whispered things in their ear? They dared not imagine it.

    Several girls felt in their heart how lucky his girlfriend was who get his hear his sweet whisperings.

    "I''m so thrilled to start the tour with you, "Han Zixin said on the mic and the crowd erupted. "You guys have no idea how much your presence means to me. It would not be an exaggeration to say that I was scared that nobody would show up as I haven''t been that good to you throughout the years. But thank you foring. You mean a lot to me!"

    The crowd yelled, "We love you no matter what!"

    "So, shall we start with the first song of the night?" Han Zixin asked.

    "Yes!!!" The crowd erupted into cheers.

    "This is the song that started my career as a musician, I hope you will enjoy it as much as I enjoyed making it, "Han Zixin said, "Throughout the years, we have forgotten its existence as new musices and we forget the old one. But this song will always be special in my heart."

    The crowd knew beforehand which song he was going to y. As the music began ying, they closed their eyes and held their breaths and waited for him to start the lyrics.

    **??When I walk down a road I don''t know well

    And I''m full of scare and doubt

    I think of you, I think of you

    And when life shuts me down and there''s no way to win

    Sometimes I just wanna cry

    I think of you, I think of you ??

    [Song sung by John Park [I will always be your side.]

    He sounded different this time when he sang this song. This time, it felt like he was living this song, not just singing it. It felt like he finally had someone by his side for whom he was ready to y this song everyday. It was like he had that someone by his side for who this song was written. The fans felt overwhelmed by emotions as they heard such a mesmerising version of this song.

    In the crowd, An Xin''s tears were trickling down her cheeks as she was singing this song along with the crowd with such a huge smile on her face. She was standing with the audience not in the VIP area. She wanted to enjoy his concert like a fan. A girl who was standing next to him, holding a banner that said how much she loved HZ, handed a tissue to An Xin and said, "Here, take this. I know this song is so emotional. People say it is full of warm and fuzzy feelings but for me it''s so heart touching that each time I hear it, I end up crying."

    "Thank you, "An Xin smiled as she wiped her cheeks.

    "Do you want to hold this?" The girl asked her. "I have two banners but I can''t hold two."

    "Sure, "An Xin said. She was more than willing to hold the banner and sway with it. She was so busy with the preparations that she didn''t think that she should have gotten one too.

    Once the song ended, he sang everyone''s favourite song. Once he started singing it, the crowd started dancing. It was the most fun part of the concert.

    Han Zixin sang the first line and An Xin burst intoughter.

    ??She''s been my queen

    Since we were sixteen

    We want the same things

    We dream the same dreams

    Alright, alright ??

    [Steal my girl by One Direction.]

    "What happened?" The girl beside her asked.

    "My boyfriend often sings this song for me these days, "An Xin said. "He says this song is for us."

    "How cute."

    ?? Everybody wanna steal my girl

    Everybody wanna take her heart away

    Couple billion in the whole wide world

    Find another one ''cause she belongs to me ??

    In the crowd, Han Nanxian and Song Xueyun were watching Han Zixin y with big smiles on their faces.

    "Their PDA can never end, "Song Xueyun whispered. "Even on stage, he is singing for her."

    Han Nanxian chuckled. "If I were a singer, I would sing for you too. What do I have to do with others?"

    Song Xueyun rolled her eyes. "Mr Han, you will make a bad idle. Only focusing on your wife will not take you anywhere."

    Han Nanxian pulled her closer to him and whispered in her ear, "Mrs Han, haven''t you heard, happy wife, happy life?"

    "So good with words, aren''t you?" She asked.

    Han Nanxian merely smiled and gestured to her to look at the stage.

    Han Zixin sang straight for two hours. If not for the fact that he had practised a lot in thest month, he would not be able to sing that much. Moreover, his training as a special cop had helped him a lot.

    "Now we have a surprise nned for the fans, "Han Zixin said on the mic. "We will y the song that the lucky fan in the crowd will choose. There would be a small game and whoever wins gets to choose the next song."

    The crowd was very happy to hear this. Everyone got ready to y the special game. In the end, a woman standing in the mid-row won the round. She jumped for joy as she won it!

    "Baobei, I won the round, "The woman jumped in joy. She was wearing a light blue mask while the man standing next to him was in a suit and the pink mask on his face was oddly awkward but cute too.

    "En!" The man responded by patting her hair.

    "Hey, Mr Rockstar, can Ie on the stage?" The woman said as soon as she got the mike that was handed to her by the stage.

    "Sure, "Han Zixin didn''t say no to her. The woman looked so cheerful, unlike other fans who would have fainted at the choice of being selected. She was cheerful and confident. It was hard to say no to her. The light was dim and he could not see her face properly.

    The woman climbed on the stage without any help from the staff, surprising many. She looked fragile but it seemed like she had some tricks up to her sleeve.

    "Now can I tell you what song I want you to sing?" The woman asked with the biggest smile possible.

    "Of course, please go ahead, "He said.

    "Great!" Sheughed as she looked at her husband in the crowd. "Please sing ''Gorgeous'' by TS. I want to dedicate it to my husband."

    The whole crowd was disheartened. They began saying that she was not even a real fan as she asked him to sing someone else''s song.

    Since Han Zixin had said that he would sing any song, he had to. They didn''t make it clear from the beginning that it had to be his song.

    "Can you sing it?" She asked him.

    "I can try, "Han Zixin said, chuckling. "I may not be as good as the original singer."

    "How about this? We will have a trial first to together and you can sing it again after that?" The woman suggested.

    "Alright, "Han Zixin said.

    The crowd was bewildered with the woman''s activity but they could not say anything. They were just disheartened that she missed such a good opportunity. Many of the people there hadn''t even heard the song that she was talking about. For them, the lyrics of the song were yed on the big screen.

 Chapter 435 Bonus Charter (6)

    Chapter 435 Bonus Charter (6)

    ??You should take it as apliment

    That I got drunk and made fun of the way you talk

    You should think about the consequence

    Of your maic field being a little too strong

    And I got a boyfriend, he''s older than us

    He''s in the club doing, I don''t know what

    You''re so cool, it makes me hate you so much (I hate you so much) ??

    The girl was yelling the lyrics in the mike along with Han Zixin, while he was ying guitar. It was unusually quite adorable for the audience who hadn''t expected such results.

    The girl was so smitten with her husband that her eyes didn''t even deviate from him even for a second.

    The crowd yelled, "You''re so gorgeous

    I can''t say anything to your face

    ''Cause look at your face (gorgeous)

    And I''m so furious

    At you for making me feel this way

    But what can I say?

    You''re gorgeous ??

    The girl looked at Han Zixin in the end and yelled, "He is so gorgeous it makes me so mad!"

    The crowdughed at her antics. They tried to find her husband in the crowd and muttered that he was a lucky man to get her as she didn''t even shy away from dering her love for him in front of a huge crowd.

    After the duo version ended, Han Zixin sang the entire song as he promised while she brought her husband on the stage and had a couple dance. Who cared about the beat? It was the best experience ever for them!

    People were recording the beautiful couple while Han Zixin was singing. It was not a question that the couple would be trending all over the inte the moment the concert ended.

    The moment the song ended, the crowd erupted in cheers.

    The couple were handed the mike. The husband chose not to say a word while the wife took the mike and shamelessly expressed her love for him.

    "From drunk singing to dancing with you on stage, we havee a long way, Baobei, "The woman said with the widest smile possible. "Happy marriage anniversary."

    The man pulled her for a kiss and the crowd yelled Happy marriage anniversary to them. He whispered something in her ear and as if the widest possible smile could widen more, it did.

    "Happy marriage anniversary to you, "Han Zixin wished them. "May I ask how long have you been married?"

    "We have been married for ten years, "The man answered.

    As he spoke the crowd felt like he had a familiar voice but they disregarded the thought as soon as it came into their mind.

    "We have been married for ten years and have loved each other for eighteen years, "The woman said. "Since college!"

    "That''s great, "Han Zixin said. "Would you like to share your tips for maintaining a long rtionship?"

    "There are no tips and tricks, "The man said. "All you have to do is love each other through thick and thin. You may fight a lot but don''t go to bed without resolving the fight. Just be together. And don''t forget tomunicate."

    "Also, never break up, "The woman said. With a wink, she added, "Don''t feel bad about getting rid of your love rivals. Saves you trouble."

    Han Zixin chuckled.

    "I think it is enough, "The man said. "Have a great concert!"

    "Have a great time. You made our day, "The woman said. "Wait, I have to say something. Kiddo, mummy and papa love you! We just need some time off you sometimes."

    The parents in the audienceughed, understanding her plight.

    Once the couple left, Han Zixin announced, "Now it is time for thest song of the evening."

    The concert ended and after that he got busy signing the autograph whichsted for more than an hour. When he came back to the resting room, it was quitete and he was tired beyond words. The first show was a hit. He was very happy to know about it.

    The experience of every other concert was different. He met a lot of fans and they told him a lot of stories about how he changed their lives. He was very d to hear that his fans had liked his music a lot. The interacting sessions with his fans were his favourite part of the day.

    Today the concerts ended and many of the media houses wanted to interview him for causing a sensation in the country. He decided to give one interview on the condition that cameras were not allowed.

    "Shall we start the interview?" The journalist asked.

    "Of course, " he said. A recorder was ced on the table while she was reading questions from her tablet.

    "First of all, we would like to congratte you on the massive sess of your tour, "The journalist wished him.

    "Thank you so much, "Han Zixin answered.

    "How are you feeling right now?" She asked.

    "Overwhelmed, "He smiled.

    "May I ask how HZ came into existence?" She asked. "What''s the story behind choosing HZ as your stage name?"

    "I''m quite unoriginal. If you are looking for an interesting story, then I have to disappoint you. HZ is just my initials, "He answered. "When I registered for my ount, I had to choose a name and I chose HZ."

    "May I ask why you chose to make music the unconventional way?" She asked. "Given your massive sess, you could have been a sessful yback singer or maybe an idol. Why did you choose this way?"

    "Because I feel I would have to sacrifice a lot if I had chosen that life, "Han Zixin answered. "I was not ready to be an idol. I am not someone who can be limited to one thing. I wanted to do a lot. That I wouldn''t be able to do as an idol. In the end, I chose a life that would allow me to do everything that I wanted without getting restricted. I feel my creativity will be limited that way."

    "Does it mean you have another identity? Aside from being a musician?" She asked.

    Han Zixin nodded his head. "I do. It is something that I can''t disclose. I would request my fans not to inquire about it too. It will be good for all of us."

    "May I ask what kind of life do you live when you are not making music?" The journalist asked. "This is the fan''s question."

    Han Zixin chuckled. "A very ordinary one. Most days, I have work. When I''m not working, I will be hanging out with my family. I barbecue with my grandfather and brother. We joke, we banter and spend family time. Rest of the time with my girlfriend."

    "The fans are very interested to know about your love life, "The journalist asked.

    "As much as I would like to talk about her, I think it will be best if we keep her private, "Han Zixin answered. If it was up to him, he could talk about An Xin for hours but he knew that it wouldn''t be right. Also, he disclosed a lot about himself. There had been many spections about his identity on the inte and he had neither epted nor rejected those rumours. Some of them had been absurd but he decided to not say a thing about it all.

    "Will you ever want to take off this mask?" The journalist asked him.

    "I never thought about it, "Han Zixin said. "Truth be told, I''m not the kind of person who thinks and ns about events. Most of the things I do are unorganised and unnned. I just go for things if I think I should do them. I don''t n for long. My life doesn''t allow me."

    As a special cop, he knew that he could not think too much about the future and neither could he n it. He might be able to think about the future once he retires from the special forces and joins the police department. But he would not be able to do that for another ten years. As long as he was physically good, he would be in the special forces.

    "Do you have any messages for the fans?" The journalist asked.

    "A lot actually, "Han Zixin said. "I want to thank them for making this tour possible. I want to say that I will forever keep them in my heart. Even on days when my creativity won''t flow, I will remember them and feel that I should not be discouraged as there are wishes of millions of people behind me."

    "That''s a wonderful message, "The journalist smiled. With this, the interview ended. "It was nice talking to you, Mr HZ."

    "Likewise, "Han Zixin shook hands.

    _____

    A/N: You all might be feeling why this bonus arc. The answer is I feel like Han Zixin needed it. We have always been revolving around An Xin. It was time Han Zixin got his moment to shine. Also, music was a huge part of his life and I wanted him to feel like the star that he was. I hope you liked this arc!

 Chapter 436 Inciting

    Chapter 436 Inciting

    Han Zixin brought An Xin to his ce as she was drunk beyond words. She was talking gibberish all the way to his house. As he opened the door, he was carrying her on his shoulders and putting her lightly on the couch.

    "Sit here and don''t move, "Han Zixin said as he walked to the kitchen area to get her water. "Did you have a meal?"

    "Did we have a meal?" An Xin asked, blinking her eyes and pointing her finger at herself. She smiled and giggled and said, "Baby, no! We didn''t have a meal together. Shall we have a meal together?"

    Han Zixin sighed. This little drunkard.

    "How could we have a meal together?" An Xin giggled and asked, "You were so so far for me! Baby, why did you leave me alone? Didn''t you even think of me? How will I leave without you? My heart was aching without your presence."

    "I wasn''t far from you, "Han Zixin said, coaxing her. "I''m with you. Look, I''m standing next to you."

    An Xin sniffled her tears and mumbled, "If you are close to me, why are you not hugging me? Do you not love me anymore? Do you not wish to embrace me?"

    "I do. I do, "Han Zixin said as he came closer to her and pulled her for a hug. For a few minutes, they kept hugging each other.

    "Cheat Prince?" She said, tapping her stomach.

    "I''m hungry, "An Xin muttered.

    Han Zixin looked down at her and said, "What do you want to eat?"

    "Chicken Noodles, "An Xin mumbled.

    "I will get you that in some time, "Han Zixin said. "But you have to sit here and behave. Will you be able to do that?"

    An Xin nodded her head like an obedient child.

    When he went to the kitchen to cook noodles for her, An Xin jumped out off the couch and tiptoed to his bedroom. She was feeling hot in her work clothes. Moreover, she was smelling bad. Even though she was drunk, she cared a lot about her personal hygiene. She got under his shower and had a cold bath that made her hot body feel calm. Her clothes were dirty and she had no intention of wearing them. Since his towel was too big on her body, she wrapped it around herself.

    Her cheeks were rosy and her eyes were mischievous. She was not as drunk as she was initially but she was tipsy.

    She had spent almost fifteen minutes in the bathroom and in the meantime, he had cooked noodles for her.

    "Xin, where are you?" She heard Han Zixin''s voice.

    She put her palms on her mouth and reacted. "Oh, he can''t know that I left the couch."

    She ran towards the hall area, draped in a towel and sat back on the couch as if there was no milk smeared on the mouth of a cat who had been up to something.

    Han Zixin who was holding the noodle bowl looked at the young woman draped in his towel and then at the wet bathroom slippers that she was wearing.

    "Hi, "An Xin smiled her magic smile and he stared at her. "I didn''t move from here."

    "Of course, you didn''t, "Han Zixin said. "Where are your clothes?"

    An Xin pouted. "In theundry basket."

    "Next time lie properly, "Han Zixin told her.

    An Xin just pouted.

    "Have your food first, "Han Zixin said. She took a seat on the couch again and began eating. While eating she noticed that he was not looking at her side. He was looking at the wall but not at her.

    Annoyed, she asked, "Han Zixin, is the wall prettier than your girlfriend?"

    "Of course not, "Han Zixin quickly answered but didn''t look at her.

    "Then, why don''t you say the same thing while looking at me?" An Xin asked him.

    Han Zixin gulped but he brought his eyes to her face, not daring to look at her smooth shoulder that had been trying to imprint its image in his mind.

    "Why aren''t you looking at me?" An Xin asked him.

    "Why don''t you finish eating first?" Han Zixin asked.

    "I''m done, "An Xin said, giving him the empty bowl.

    "I will put it back in the kitchen, "Han Zixin said.

    "No, put it on the table there, "An Xin said. "Look at me."

    Han Zixin took a deep breath and met her gaze, "I can''t look at you without imagining what''s under the towel. It''s hard for me to control my thoughts."

    An Xin''s eyes widened and her cheeks turned red as she heard him. "You pervert!"

    "Yes, that''s why I wasn''t looking at you, "Han Zixin said. "But you make things so difficult for me."

    She was lying on the couch with her head leaning against it in that white towel. To him, she was looking so inciting that he could not control his thoughts anymore. He wanted to pull that towel and see what was behind it. However, he knew that he could not do it. No matter what his body was urging him to do, it was not the right time.

    "I''m going to the guest room, "Han Zixin said, moving away from her. "You take my room."

    As he was moving forward, she held his hand. He turned back to find her staring at him with emotions that he dared not to decode. She merely raised her hands and understanding what she was trying to say, he bent and caught her in his arms.

    Han Zixin carried her all the way to his room.

    ...

    A/N: It has been a while. I hope you guys are doing fine. I have been writing this story for some days now. It feels so good to be back. I don''t know if you guys are still here but I wanna say you guys mean a lot to me. I wanna apud your patience. Past few days, I haven''t been writing at all. Neither old stories nor new stories. I found out that I can''t write anymore. It''s been so hard as I don''t know what to do to recover the lost creativity. I''m trying but I hope I will reach there.

    Again, I love all of you.

    Thank you so much for being here for me.

    ¡­..

    PS: Btw, it''s my birthday tomorrow. Wish me luck!

 Chapter 437 What happened?

    Chapter 437 What happened?

    The rays of morning sun fell on An Xin''s face and she groaned. Who switched on the light? Her head was throbbing.It felt like someone was beating drums inside her head. She felt like pulling her hair. Troubled with a headache, she opened her eyes to find herself in a familiar room. She was not sleeping in her room in her home but she was sleeping in Han Zixin''s house.

    She gasped as she felt the weight of a heavy arm on her stomach. Slowly, she turned to find Han Zixin sleeping beside her. He was facing her side and from such a close angle, he was appearing as a serene angel sleeping.

    Everything about him was out of the world beautiful but when he was asleep, there was just another beauty about it that she could not exin in words. Unconsciously, she touched her face with her finger. She mapped his face with her finger. She had no intention of stopping it but she didn''t wish to wake him either.

    The sun was ring through the window but being in his arms was bringing her another joy. If it was a dream, she would like to experience it for a long. The warmth radiating from his chest against her body was sweet.

    An Xin closed her eyes and went back to sleep again, hugging him.

    A few minutester, the rm rang, waking both of them. Han Zixin was the one to wake up at this time and he woke her up too. She slowly opened her eyes and saw his gorgeous face. There was light stubble on his face, his eyes were sleepy and his lips were dry. She found herself smiling at this beautiful domestic scene.

    "Good morning, baby, "Han Zixin whispered as he kissed her forehead.

    "Good morning, "An Xin smiled.

    "Let''s get ready. We have an hour before leaving for the office, "Han Zixin said, getting out of the bed.

    An Xin blinked her eyes as she tried to recall how she reached his house. She looked at him, dazed and asked, "How did I reach here? I was at Yue''s house, wasn''t I?"

    "You don''t remember anything?" Han Zixin asked him.

    "Umm no?" An Xin looked at him and said.

    "Did you forget everything?" Han Zixin asked with wide eyes.

    "What did I forget?" An Xin asked.

    "Everything that happened between usst night, "Han Zixin said. "You really don''t remember anything?"

    An Xin just blinked her eyes. "I don''t. What happened between us?"

    An Xin looked at the floor which was a mess. She saw his clothes scattered on the death and then there were her clothes too. Not just clothes but undergarments too. There was a towel next to them. Her eyes widened as she covered herself with the nket and took a peek inside. She was only dressed in his shirt. She gulped hard, realizing what might have happened between the two of them.

    As she looked up, he was on the floor, standing there proudly, only in his trousers. He was not wearing a shirt and she could see various marks on his chest as well as back.

    "I did this?" An Xin asked, shocked, confused and dazed.

    "Ummm yeah?" Han Zixin answered. "Baby, are you okay?"

    An Xin put on a smile and said, "Of course, why won''t I be? Everything is good. Everything is okay. It''s not a big deal, right? We are a couple. These things are normal between us."

    Han Zixin nodded his head. "I will take a bath first."

    As he entered the bathroom, An Xin stood up, biting her palm and she began jumping on the bed in anxiety.

    "Oh my god! Oh my god! What did I do? Whyyyyyy!" An Xin began screaming inside her. "Why did I drink so much? What was I thinking?"

    She remembered something and she got down the bed and began looking for something in the trash can but she didn''t find anything.

    "We are screwed!" An Xin whispered and fell back on the bed.

    For the next few minutes, she was lying like this, staring at the ceiling and not saying or thinking anything. She was just nk. As she heard his voice, she jumped down the bed and started acting normal, "Baby, I''m done with my bath. I will go out and cook us breakfast. Your work clothes are in my closet."

    It was Han Zixin''s idea that she should keep a few of her work clothes here as there would be times when she might stay the night here and so she could go to the office from here. As she entered the washroom, she saw that not only he had her clothes and essories in his closet but his bathroom was filled with women''s products too that she usually used. Technically, she didn''t need to bring anything here except for clothes and shoes.

    She took more than usual to get ready and as she walked into the living room, she saw Han Zixin reading a newspaper while sitting on the dining table.

    He stood up as he saw hering, he pulled a chair for her and kissed her head as she sat on one. He put food on her te and she ate absentmindedly.

    "Xin?"

    "Hmm?" She looked up at him.

    "I asked you if you want more milk?" Han Zixin asked her.

    An Xin nodded her head, not understanding what he was saying. He poured another ss of milk for her and she drank it in one go.

    "Are you okay?"Han Zixin asked.

    She put on a bright smile and said, "Of course, why won''t I be?"

    "How is your hangover?" He asked. "Are you having a headache?"

    "I''m fine, "An Xin told him. It was not her head that was hurting. She felt like crying but she didn''t want to make him worry. If she began crying, he would start panicking. She didn''t want him to feel bad for something he had no control over.

 Chapter 438 If it happens

    Chapter 438 If it happens

    As soon as An Xin reached her office, she called her friend. It was Song Xueyun who picked the call first as she had woken up to go to the office too. Shen Yue took a moment to join the two girls.

    "Hello, who is it?" Shen Yue asked in a sleepy tone.

    "Girls, I''m in crisis!" An Xin screamed and both of them sat on their ces, alerted all of a sudden. It was in rare situations that she would be in crisis. It would be others whose crisis that she would be solving most of the time. They were surprised to know that she was having problems and that too early in the morning.

    "What happened?" It was Song Xueyun who asked while Shen Yue was trying to wake her up.

    "Yes, why do you sound worried?" Shen Yue asked and yawned at the same time.

    "Yue''r, why are you still sleeping?" An Xin asked. "Shouldn''t you be in office?"

    "I couldn''t wake up on time, "Shen Yue yawned. "I just woke up now with your call. I texted my assistant that I''m taking a day off. Sick leave."

    "Are you sick, Yue?" Song Xueyun asked. Last night everything was fine. Suddenly, what happened to An Xin? Or did they drank too muchst night that one of them got sick? It was a possibility given how much alcohol they had consumed.

    "No, "Shen Yue said, shaking her head.

    "Xin, look someone is lying to your mom''spany, "Song Xueyun said.

    An Xin rolled her eyes. Shen Yue deserved a fucking break after tiring herself to the bone. And there was nothing wrong in it either.

    "Why did you say you are in crisis?" Shen Yue asked. "What happened this time?"

    "I think something happened between me and Han Zixinst night, "An Xin whispered. "And I don''t remember anything."

    "Oh fuck, "Song Xueyun was the first one to mutter.

    "Girl, you don''t even remember your first time?" Song Xueyun asked.

    "You aren''t helping me!" An Xin pointed out.

    "Oh, sorry, "Song Xueyun murmured. "How did it happen?"

    It was not a crisis but a whole catastrophe. She could imagine what An Xin was going through. If it was her, whe wouldn''t have been able to control herself from being a mess. Both of them were traditional and kind of romantic at heart. Certainly, they were the type to make their first time romantic as well as memorable.

    "I was drunk, "An Xin murmured. "So drunk that I didn''t even know what I did."

    "It is Han Zixin''s fault to do it when you are drunk,"Song Xueyun said, angrily. "What kind of man is he? Only pigs do it."

    "Please don''t scold him, "An Xin whispered.

    Song Xueyun was angry beyond words. How could Han Zixin take such a big step when his girlfriend was not even in his senses? He was a pig! Real pig if he did it! She suddenly had this burst of anger that she could not exin. Ah, Han Zixin had never made her mad to this extent, not even when he almost hurt her when they were in high school.

    While An Xin was having a meltdown and Song Xueyun was livid beyond words, Shen Yue was probably the one with a sane mind. She was thinking about something that none of them had paid attention to.

    "Xin, how sure are you that something happened between you and Han Zixin?" Shen Yue asked her the question.

    "What kind of question is it?" Song Xueyun asked. "Of course, she will be fully sure if she is telling us this."

    "I''m just carrying out my inquiry, "Shen Yue answered. "Tell me how sure are you."

    "I''m quite sure, "An Xin answered, little confused by the question.

    "How are you sure?" Shen Yue asked. "What did you see or feel?"

    "Our clothes were scattered all over the room, "An Xin answered her. "I was only wearing his shirt when I woke up. Not only this, he has lot of marks on his back."

    Although she didn''t checked properly if those marks were nail scratches, she was sure that it would be that only. She must have scratched his back while¡­.

    Shen Yue nodded her head as if she wasing to a point.

    "How do you feel?" Shen Yue asked.

    "Me?" An Xin pointed at herself. "I feel like an emotional mess. I don''t know what to do or say. I feel like I might start crying here and now. But I''m holding myself back for the sake that I''m in office."

    "That I know, "Shen Yue said with a sigh. She knew what were An Xin''s emotions at this time. She didn''t have to be with her friend to see that. An Xin was emotional and this incident had shown how somethings could effect her to such an extreme extent.

    "Tell me how your body feels?" Shen Yue asked.

    An Xin blinked her eyes and assed how her body feels. How did it feel? It feel normal, right? Expect for her dizzy head, she didn''t feel anything?

    "My body feels okay, "An Xin answered. "But let me tell you my heart is not."

    "Oh Xin, "Song Xueyun''s motherly instincts wereing out. She just wanted to fly to An Xin and hug her.

    "Do you not feel like your body had been ripped apart?" Shen Yue asked. Usually, An Xin would not feel normal if something really happened between her and Han Zixin.

    "Is Han Zixin a beast?" Song Xueyun questioned, annoyed.

    "It''s not about being a beast?" Shen Yue answered. "The first time is not usually a very nice experience. I mean, it is nice but it is painful nice. Do you feel any pain somewhere?"

    "Umm no?" An Xin answered.

    Shen Yue sighed, "Xiu''er, there is a high probability that nothing happened between you two and you might be overthinking."

    "What about the¡­"

    "About clothes and marks, you have to talk to him, "Shen Yue answered. "You are a couple and I love being the friend that you run to share your problems but baby, this thing, you have to share with him. How will he feel that you are having a meltdown here and he has no clue about it?"

    It was bounded that Han Zixin was going to be upset that his girlfriend did not share her problems with him. It was him she should have run to but she did not.

    "I think Yue makes sense, "Song Xueyun said. "If you misunderstood thing and didn''tmunicate well with him, it will create a lot of problems with him. It will not do any good to your rtionships. Call him and ask him what happened between both of you. He will tell you the truth."

    "What if something really happened between us?" An Xin whispered.

    "Then, we are going to beat him, "Song Xueyun announced. "How dare he take advantage of you when you weren''t in your senses?"

    An Xin muttered, "You are using very hard words for my innocent boy. I am sure that it must be me who initiated things. I know that I can be extremely persuasive when I want to."

    "You were drunk but he was not, "Song Xueyun said. "One of you must know the boundary." When An Xin just kept silent, she turned to Shen Yue and asked, "How did youe to the conclusion that it might all be a misunderstanding?"

    "Well, I just used my experience knowledge, "Shen Yue shrugged. "I mean, I still have memories of that day. Also, I misunderstood like her many times after getting drunk and making out with my ex-boyfriend. In the end, it all turned out to be just my fears. But trust me, when it happens, you will remember it for a long time, drunk or not! Even if your brain will forget, your body will not."

    "I hope your knowledge is correct, "Song Xueyunmented.

    "Hey, it is, "Shen Yue was offended. "It is one good thing that came out of my toxic rtionship."

    Both An Xin and Song Xueyun rolled their eyes. "Atleast, you called it toxic after years."

    "Just because I knew it inside didn''t mean I will call it that and hurt my heart, "Shen Yue muttered. "In my heart, I had one perfect love. I do not want to think otherwise."

    "As long as you feel good, "Song Xueyunmented.

    "Now what should I do?" An Xin asked. "In my mind, I had thought a lot."

    "Like?" They asked.

    "Like what will happen if I get pregnant and my family disowns me and my boyfriend leaves me?" An Xin whispered.

    "Oh baby, "Both of them said at the same time. "First of all, you won''t get pregnant. Second of all, even if you get pregnant, your family will never disown you and trust me, your boyfriend is a clingy one, he will never leave your side especially for this reason. And most of all, even if all this happens, we are with you. We will raise our niece or nephew! Now put on a smile and go talk to your boyfriend."

 Chapter 439 unedited

    Chapter 439 unedited

    After hanging up the call, An Xin felt how stupid she was being. She buried her face in her hand and groaned. What was she thinking? Why was she thinking so extreme? She didn''t need to think about such things. However, she didn''t me herself. Her emotions brought out the worst of her.

    She decided to call Han Zixin but as she dialed his number, she realized that it was switched off. He must be on duty, that''s why he could not use his personal number. Usually, whenever he was busy his personal number would be switched off and if someone had to urgently deliver him a message, they had to use his office number.

    She didn''t call his office number because she knew that he would not be able to talk for long and it would do her more wrong than good. Thus, she decided to wait.

    The day at the office was uneventful. She and her colleagues were working on the old cases. The day ended too slowly, much to her feelings. Never had she ever felt the time to pass ten times slower.

    "Miss An?" The assistant said as she appeared on the door. "Are you leaving?"

    "Just in sometime, "An Xin said as she was clearing her desk to go back.She decided to drive to Han Zixin ce first. She would just text her mother that she would gette or would stay outside. Recently, she noticed that her mother would not ask her why she asionally stayed outside. Perhaps, it was because they realized that she was no longer a sixteen years old little girl who used to live with them.

    The assistant looked hesitant.

    "Is there something?" An Xin asked her.

    "Mrs Mu is here to see you, "The assistant said.

    An Xin looked at the time and then at the assistant. "Mrs Mu as in?"

    "The celebrity?" An Xin asked. The only Mrs Mu she could think of right now was Mu Wanwan''s stepmother. Why would she be here? Most of all, why would Mrs Mu meet her? Didn''t she hate her?

    "Yes, "The assistant said.

    "Should I send her inside?" The assistant said.

    For some reasons, An Xin was pissed. Looking at her assistant''s face, she could tell that she was a fan and she had no problem with it. Everyone had their preferences. They could like anyone. But since she was in such a bad mood from the morning and trying to suppress it for so long that she could no longer pretend that she was good, especially when she had to meet someone who she didn''t like even a bit. Dealing with Mrs Mu at this time meant fucking up her mood entirely and she didn''t wish for that.

    "No, "An Xin said.

    "I will send her inside, "The assistant didn''t hear anything and just went out. She was so excited to see Mrs Mu in her office that she didn''t think that An Xin would say no to meeting such a big celebrity. Not just any big celebrity but the queen of celebrities.

    "Didn''t you hear me?" An Xin said in a bit loud tone. "I said no!"

    The assistant froze. She slowly turned back to look at An Xin and said, "But why?"

    She could not understand why someone in their sane mind would say no to meeting the big star who hade to meet them. An Xin should feel luckier.

    "Look at the time, "An Xin said, pointing at the clock. "I would have no problem meeting her if she was on time. It''s past my office hours and ourpany''s rule specifies that employees do not need to work past the office hours unless they get paid overtime. And I do not think the CEO will pay me overtime for meeting Mrs Mu."

    An Xin grabbed her bag and smiled at her before saying, "Now if you will excuse me, I have to leave for my home."

    After this little exchange, An Xin left the office and the assistant was just standing there dumbfounded. A whileter, another assistant arrived to find the former one who went to call An Xin.

    "I just saw Miss An leave, "The second assistant said.

    The first assistant was still figuring out what just happened. At this time, Amanda wasing to the office. It was past the office hours and usually her boyfriend could be found here working. Amanda had ns to leave for home with him but she didn''t expect to find only the two secretaries in the office .

    "You didn''t tell her that Mrs Mu is here to meet her?" The second assistant said. "Of course, you didn''t say. Go after her and tell her that Mrs Mu wants to meet her. And Mrs Mu is waiting for too long in the waiting room."

    "She said that CEO Amanda has to pay her overtime if Mrs Mu wants to meet her as it was past her office hours, "The first assistant muttered.

    "What?" The second assistant asked.

    Behind Ananda raised her brow as she heard it.

    "Did she really say that?" The second assistant said.

    The first assistant nodded her head.

    "I mean, we get it that Mr Lu is her father but it doesn''t mean she will treat people like this, "The second assistant said.

    The first assistant didn''t say anything.

    "Do you think Miss An is showing her authority now?" The second assistant said.

    "Authority?" The first one asked.

    "Of course, she might be getting greedy for power, "The second assistant whispered. "After all, Mr Lu is old and he is one of the biggest shareholders. Miss An might want to be the next CEO. I heard CEO Li threatened by Miss An''s influence in the office."

    "Who is telling you these things?" The first assistant asked, annoyed.

    "You might not know but I heard the other assistants talk in the pantry one day, "She said. "I thought you will know since you work for her. Tell me is it true?"

 Chapter 440 unedited

    Chapter 440 unedited

    "You might not know but I heard the other assistants talk in the pantry one day, "She said. "I thought you will know since you work for her. Tell me is it true?"

    "Lina, if you have evidence, say these things otherwise do not gossip about our superiors, "The first Assistant said. "If someone heard you talking behind Miss An or any of our superiors, we will face bacsh. Moreover, it''s not good manners."

    The second assistant scoffed. "And what Miss An did to Mrs Lu?"

    "That''s her choice. We can''t judge her, "The first Assistant said. "Mrs Mu is queen of popstar for us but for Miss An, she is only a normal person. Did you forget who Miss An is? She is a celebrity herself. She has been crowned as Miss China. One of the most followed celebrity of that time. Also, she was the one who made Yang Mei known to the world and that too with only one post. That was her influence at that time. We should not forget it!"

    "That was many years ago, "The second assistant argued.

    "If you have a doubt about it, you should check her social ount, "The first assistant said. "Even after all these years, you should see how many people are following her. It''s more than five million even today. She is using that tform to help people even today. She is using her skills in helping many unwared people know about their rights. I don''t want to say anything to you but just don''t talk like that about our bosses."

    "You are biased, "Lina said. "That''s why we don''t want to wee to your our group." She said and let with a huff. She didn''t see Amanda standing outside. A few minutester, when the other secratary was also leaving the office, she saw Amanda and bowed her head to greet.

    "What''s your name?" Amanda asked.

    "I''m ire, CEO Li, "She answered in a soft tone.

    "Did Miss An really asked overtime for meeting Mrs Lu?" Amanda asked.

    ire paused for a moment and then nodded her head.

    "Interesting, "Amanda said.

    After a moment ire added, "With due respect, mam, it was past her work hour. Mrs Lu came a few minutes after the office closes. She demanded an urgent meeting with Miss An and theter refused it."

    "Whose side are you, ire?" Amanda asked.

    "There are no sides, CEO Li, "ire said. "Miss An is my boss and I''m merely telling you what transpired here."

    "What about your feeling that she hurt?" Amanda asked.

    "She is my boss and I can''t let personal feelings affect our professional rtionship. I have to learn where to draw boundaries, "ire said. "As a boss, she is unbaised and treats everyone fairly. I have noint about it."

    Amanda''s lips curved to form a smile. "Good. Pack your things. You will be working with my secrataries from tommorow. You will recieve an email. Now you can leave."

    ire looked up suprised but she didn''t refuse her goodwill. She bowed deeply and expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, CEO Li. I will work hard."

    Amanda watched her leave and a few minutester, Ming Jun entered the office.

    "You are here, "Amanda smiled as she saw her boyfriend entering the office. He smiled back at her and closed the office door.

    "Hmm, "He hummed and pulled her for a hug. After a long day at work, he felt peace upon hugging her. "I missed you."

    "I missed you too, honey, "Amanda said.

    "Shall we go home?" Amanda said after a while. "Then, you can hug me all you want."

    "Are youing with me?" Ming Jun asked, suprised.

    "Why not?" She asked. "Did you forget that we moved in together?"

    "But your father ordered you to move back, "He said.

    Amanda scoffed. "I''m in my thirties. I can no longer live with him. I know he doesn''t approve of my decision. But he has to ept it. I''m not going to give in to him this time."

    Ming Jun kissed her forehead and whispered, "I''m sorry that you have to suffer so much because of me."

    Amanda sighed, "Jun, he doesn''t approve of you. I do not need his approval. We waited many years already. In the end, I learnt that he will never approve of you or my choice. I respect him but it doesn''t mean I don''t want to live this life my way. I respected him enough by waiting so many years. If he loved me or respect me in return, he would have atleast given you a chance to prove himself. But he just want to force on a man on me that I do not love."

    Recently her father had been threatening her with her CEO position if she didn''t leave Ming Jun who was merely an office worker with no prominent family behind him. He wanted his daughter to marry a man of his choice but she rebelled against him for the first time in his life and he could not ept it. The shareholders had senses something off between father- daughter rtionship and were using this opportunity to push her down.

    Since there was the presence of An Xin in the office who was another shareholders daughter and that too talented in her field, they wanted to use her presence to sabotage her. At this point, An Xin had no clue that her name had been used by the greedy shareholder for this purpose.

    "Do you know she knew all along that you were behind the door?" Ming Jun asked.

    Amanda asked,  "How did you know?"

    Ming Jun showed her the shades from one side that were opened and one could see anything happen outside.

    Amanda smiled. "I didn''t know that she could see me but she is smart. She knew what should say and what she should not. Now I knew that she is cunning too. I need smart people by my side."

    Ming Jun poked her nose lightly, "You are smart enough, my queen."

    Amandaughed. "Thank you."

    "Now lets go home, "He said, holding her hand. "I missed you so much that I can''t wait to hold you."

    "Okay."

    "We will order take-out."

    "I can cook."

    "Baby, I love you

    but you are a terrible cook."

    "Mean!"

    "But I really love you."

    "You better do!"

 Chapter 441 confrontation with Yang Zi (1)

    Chapter 441 confrontation with Yang Zi (1)

    When An Xin reached the lobby of the office, she saw Yang Zi standing there as if waiting for her. Probably, she was informed that An Xin would not be meeting her and if she wished to meet thetter, she had to book an appointment first. Yang Zi was in a rush and to see An Xin, she chose the only way she had. She stood at the gate to stop the girl as she knew that it was the only way to leave the building. If she was not desperate, she would not have chosen this way ever, As they say, desperate time calls for desperate measures.

    "Wait a minute, "Yang Zi said as An Xin was walking ahead.

    An Xin stopped in her tracks and looked up to find Yang Zi standing in front of her. She put her phone in her bag and gave thedy the attention that she was seeking so badly. She was reeking of an unapproachable aura that was rare. For someone like An Xin who loved people, she was always approachable, even when she was pissed off. But today seemed very different.

    "May I know why Mrs Mu had to meet me so urgently that she had to catch me leaving my workce?" An Xin asked with a smile. Even if she tried to be nice to this woman, the niceness never came out of her heart. It was just that her manners didn''t allow her to talk back to the elders. Sometimes some elders didn''t deserve respect but still, she didn''t let her parent''s upbringing down by being mean to this old woman.

    To be honest, she hated Yang Zi to the core. She did not want to be nice to this woman but she hated her upbringing for having to fake her nicety with this woman.

    "Since you will not meet me, I had to find my ways, "Mrs Mu said. She took a deep breath and went on, "Look, I know we are not friendly with each other but we do not need to be enemies either."

    Mrs Mu''s high and mighty attitude had long left her body, still, she was putting on a good show to point out that she was not desperate. And in her opinion, it was quite working out for her.

    "Oh?" An Xin could not understand what Mrs Mu was hinting at. Didn''t she always dislike for whatever reasons she wasn''t aware of? Then, why was thisdy here?

    "I want to meet Han Zixin, "Yang Zi threw the bomb.

    An Xin slowly looked at the woman standing in front of her as if she had heard something wrong. Did she hear her correctly? She wished to meet Han Zixin? Why? What did Yang Zi need from him? Or should she ask what trauma did this woman want to give to her man?

    An Xin felt a rush of protective emotions that she had always felt for Han Zixin with more intensity this time. It was like Yang Zi was a monster and she wanted to protect Han Zixin from the monster. Each time Yang Zi had entered his life, she had only brought him hurt, nothing else.

    Over her dead body!

    This was not happening at all!

    "Do you know that you can''t meet him?" An Xin reminded her. She was behaving calmly, despite the volcanic eruptions in her heart. She had to act calm orposed or Yang Zi would not shy away from taking advantage of any vtile emotions of hers. She reminded herself that Yang Zi would not meet Han Zixin, even if she wanted to. Yang Zi had signed a contract with the Han family. There was no way she could afford to break that. As per the contract that Yang Zi signed with Han Zixin''s father, she gave him all the rights and it meant she had no right over him. Not only this, she could not even tell or im that she was his mother. She had no reason to meet him. This made An Xin rx a little.

    "Says who?" Yang Zi asked with a raised brow.

    "The contract that I signed those years ago only meant that I could not meet him unless his guardian allowed me to," Yang Zi said. This time with a chuckle.  "But he is no longer a minor who needs a guardian. I do not have to take permission from Han family members. He is free to meet me. He is no longer a kid controlled by the Han family."

    As if cold water was poured on An Xin''s ns, she stared at her.

    An Xin knew what she was saying was true. Yang Zi did not need permission from Han Ziqiu or Han Qian to meet Han Zixin. She could meet him as Han Zixin was twenty-five years old, an adult who could take his decisions. It was up to him to decide if he wished to see his birth mother or not. If he agreed to see her, who could stop Yang Zi? How could she, as awyer, forget such important details? Or she had always known it but was merely fooling herself.

    "Seven years ago, the Han family threatened me to leave my son''s life, "Yang Zi told her. "I want to tell him the injustice that family has done to me. He should know that the family he cared for too much is not as truthful as he believed. Did he know that I was forced to leave him? I was forced and threatened to abandon seven years ago. I want to tell him that his mom returned for him. His mom loves him."

    After Mu Wanwan left the house for the man who she had married against her wishes, she realised that a stepchild would always remain a stepchild. No matter how many feelings or efforts she would pour, someone''s child would never give her filial love. If Mu Wanwan could leave her mother for another man, she could always leave that wicked stepdaughter for her biological son. She would pour all of her love into her real child. She would love Han Zixin so much that he would also learn that nobody was better than his biological mother, not even his half-brother.

    .....

    A/N: Yang Zi is high. ??

 Chapter 442 confrontation with Yang Zi (2)

    Chapter 442 confrontation with Yang Zi (2)

    ?

    After Mu Wanwan left the house for the man who she had married against her wishes, she realised that a stepchild would always remain a stepchild. No matter how many feelings or efforts she would pour, someone''s child would never give her filial love. If Mu Wanwan could leave her mother for another man, she could always leave that wicked stepdaughter for her biological son. She would pour all of her love into her real child. She would love Han Zixin so much that he would also learn that nobody was better than his biological mother, not even his half-brother. It would not be hard to convince Han Zixin as she had heard that Han Ziqiu and Han Zixin were never on good terms. The old Han is always sick and the heir of the Han family had a life of his own. Of course, her son woulde back to her. She would prove to him that she indeed loved him more than anyone else in the world.

    "Yang Zi, can you stop your drama?" An Xin said loudly in a pissed voice. "You and I both know how much you love him! And seven years ago, you did not realise that you loved your son that you abandoned. You just loved the boy who was talented and could stand as tall as you in the music industry. You just wanted to be the mother of a great musician! But jokes on you, he never cared for the same thing."

    To say An Xin was pissed would be an understatement as she couldmit mass murder at this time. Her emotions were highly heightened since the morning due to Han Zixin and now Yang Zi''s entry was making it worse than before.

    Yang Zi snarled, "What do you even know about my love?"

    She walked closer to An Xin held her shoulder and said, "Should not you be someone who understands his pain better? You and him were the unloved children of the family. Your father left your mother and you and never cared for you. You know what it feels like to get the love back of the parents. If he is getting that love now, why could you not understand?"

    An Xin stood there frozen as she heard Yang Zi''s words. At this time, the employees that were leaving the office, stood at the back, some to sneakily watch the drama and some politely waited for them to finish so they could leave the office.

    "Are you jealous that he will be loved by his mother?" Yang Zi asked. She was probing An Xin''s painful nerves. She knew what to say to get a heated response.

    Unable to be calm anymore, An Xin asked, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "You and I both know that it is not nonsense," Yang Zi said with a smirk, "It is true. You were always jealous of him."

    An Xin answered, "I will never be jealous of him. If I was jealous of him, why would I befriend him?"

    She was not answering Yang Zi but the questions arose inside her. Yes, the time she met Han ZIxin, she knew that he was just a sad little boy under the disguise of a school tyrant. She knew that HAn Nanxian would make Han Zixin ufortable so she would make situations where the two boys would not interact with each other. Despite knowing and pretending to not know, she was never jealous of him. She never felt pity for him. Her feelings for him since the beginning were pure.

    "Oh, then why did you befriend him?"Yang Zi asked.

    An Xin answered, "Because I could feel what he was going through. We both had suffered simrly."

    She was a sad soul at that time with no one to lean on. So was he. She was considered stupid. He was worse in his studies. Parallelly, they were facing simr situations. They were considered bad students and their families were a mess. There were just too many simrities between the two of them. She felt like he was the only person in this world who could see through her, who could understand her pain and sorrows.

    Yang Ziughed, "You befriended him because you felt pity for him."

    An Xin rebuked, "Stop with your nonsense. This is my office, not your house where you can do anything you want.''

    Yang Zi added, "An Xil, you pity him."

    She didn''t stop at all, she went on to say, "Pity on him one more time. He will always be grateful to you. He will always thank you for reuniting him with his mother."

    An Xin burst out, "Mrs. Mu, if you do not leave now, I will have to call Grandpa Han."

    First, Yang Zi''s face changed colour and then, she looked at the girl standing in front of her with a shocked look. She was joining all the points toe to a conclusion.

    An Xin added, "What is the need to call Grandpa Han when Han Nanxian can deal with you?"

    "It was you seven years ago who snitched on me, wasn''t it?" Yang Zi asked angrily.

    "So what if it was me?" An Xin said, haughtily.

    "You little bitch!"

    "I will kill you!"

    Yang Zi lunged forward to grab An Xin''s hair and the former did not shy away from attacking as she considered it a defence. The lobby of a distinguishedw firm was turned into a battleground of two cats fighting with each other. After a few minutes, several guards appeared to take the two women away from each other. There were scratches on women''s faces. Their clothes were ruined. The hair was messy like a bird''s nest.

    "Mrs Mu, please step away, "The guard said to her.

    "Why are you asking me to step away? It was this bitch who attacked me!" Yang Zi screamed.

    "Miss An, please take a seat, "The guard said to An Xin whose face was slightly bleeding from the scratches that Yang Zi had given her. It wasn''t just An Xin who had scratches and wounds, Yang Zi also received them.

    "What''s happening here?" Amanda came at the same time. She looked at the two women and then at the guards to exin the situation to her. One of the guards step ahead to exin the situation to her.

    "It was Mrs Mu who attacked Miss An first, "The guard didn''t forget to point out. Though it would not help her as An Xin didn''t shy away from attacking after that.

    An Xin looked at Amanda and said, "I can exin."

    "It''s not me who you should be exining first, "Amanda said, pointing behind An Xin and Yang Zi.

 Chapter 443 confrontation with Yang Zi (3)

    Chapter 443 confrontation with Yang Zi (3)

    As An Xin turned back, she saw Han Zixin standing there, still dressed in his uniform. It didn''t take her much time to guess that he had run straight from his job to see her. As happy as she was to see him right now, she was scared. She didn''t want him here. She didn''t want him near Yang Zi at all.

    On the other hand, Yang Zi''s eyes shone brightly as she nced at Han Zixin. She had seen the pictures that she had gotten from her private detective. She had known that he was a handsome young man but seeing him in flesh was something entirely different. What a pity that he was in a police uniform!

    Had he chosen the way of stardom he would be the most heartthrob celebrity of the time.

    "We can talk about what you did tomorrow, "Amanda said to An Xin. "I assume that we have more important things to do." She gestured to the guards to let people vacate the building except for three people and reminded them to not let any news leak from there as the firm could not afford to be in another scandal. Yang Zi had created enough trouble for thew firm already. She didn''t want to deal with more. Moreover, she didn''t want to give a chance to her father to show his dissatisfaction towards her ways of handling thepany.

    "Zixin?" An Xin called his name.

    He calmly looked at her. His brown eyes were as calm as ever. It was as if he was not affected by anything happening there which was scaring An Xin more. The more calm he was, the more scared she was getting. His calmness made her feel like a storm was about toe. Perhaps, a storm so big that she would not be able to handle it.

    "Hmm?" Han Zixin responded as he walked towards her. He stood near her and a momentter, he raised his hand to touch her wounds. As his finger touched the scratches on her cheek, she winced in pain. He asked, "Is it painful?"

    An Xin shook her hand. "No, it doesn''t."

    "Good, "He said, not saying another word. Now his eyes were on Yang Zi who was standing behind An Xin. The woman''s hopeful eyes met his but he didn''t give any kind of response.

    "Should we go home?" An Xin asked, eager to leave the ce. She badly wanted to leave this ce. Her heart was shivering in her ribcage out of fear. She had nothing to worry about but she was scared that Yang Zi''s words would affect him so much. After all, she was his birth mother and he could not put it behind even today that he was abandoned by this woman.

    "Are you taking him away from here?" Yang Zi said. "Are you that scared of me?"

    Of course, there was no way she was going to let An Xin take away her son. It was God''s sign that he appeared here. God wanted her to unite with her son. She would not let anyonee between herself and her son.

    "Shut up, "An Xin said through clenched teeth.

    "Are you going to beat me up again if I don''t shut up?" Yang Zi tried to incite An Xin.

    "Can you please stop your drama?" An Xin said. Even she could see what Yang Zi was trying to do. Never had she ever thought that one day she would be part of the drama along with her boyfriend and his estranged mother. This storyline was something out of television but it was happening with her right now. She had no idea how to get out of this.

    Yang Zi''s tears trickled down her cheek and she said,   "Han Zixin, this girl, hurt me, an old woman! It''s all because I wanted to see you."

    She was acting like a typical victim here and she certainly was not. However, her acting was very moving.

    She was crying and giving exnations like a fragile woman, "I had no intention of harming anyone but she was threatening me to not meet you. All I wanted was to see you. Do I deserve this?"

    An Xin yelled, "Stop with your nonsense already!"

    Yang Zi stopped paying attention to An Xin and kept all of her focus on Han Zixin, "I know Imitted a lot of mistakes in my life but can I not ask forgiveness for that?"

    She held Han Zixin''s sleeves and added, "All I wanted was to see you and beg for your forgiveness. I wanted nothing else. But she threatened me using your grandfather and brother. I know I''m nobody when ites to those powerful people. But does she have to bully me to this extent?"

    Yang Zi didn''t fail to portray herself as a misunderstood character who was trying to redeem all the sins that she hadmitted in the past. She was showing Han Zixin that she acknowledged that she hadmitted sins in the past but she was trying to redeem them. She was asking him not to judge her based on her past character.

    An Xin whispered, "Zixin, don''t listen to her. She is using crocodile tears to get to you. Please don''t listen to her."

    Suddenly, An Xin was not confident about her words. She knew how moving Yang Zi was looking with fat tears trickling down her cheeks.

    "Han Zixin, please give me a chance to acknowledge that I have done wrong to you. Please let me apologise to you, "Yang Zi cried. "I am not asking you to forgive me but at least give me a chance to properly say sorry for all the things I did to you."

    With this said, Yang Zi closed her eyes and fell to the ground.

    "Oh my god!" An Xin reacted as Yang Zi fainted.

    Han Zixin acted swiftly and caught her in his arms. An Xin was trying to catch up with him but suddenly he turned around and said, "Do note with me. Go back home."

    "Why?" An Xin whispered.

    "It will be better for all."

 Chapter 444 Confrontation with Yang Zi (4)

    Chapter 444 Confrontation with Yang Zi (4)

    On the other hand, Han Zixin was standing in the hospital and a doctor was briefing him on Yang Zi''s situation. He brought her straight to the ER. seeing that it was a celebrity patient, Yang Zi was immediately taken to a private room.

    The doctor addressed the young man who was dressed as a policeman. "Miss Yang''s scratches have been treated. She fainted not because she was hurt physically but because she has a fragile mental health. It seemed she had been dealing with a bigger mental issue like depression. We have consulted the psychiatry department."

    "What about the scratches on her face? It was nothing serious?" Han Zixin asked. "She was bleeding when we came here."

    "We have applied medicine. It will only take a week to heal. Please do not worry about it, Officer, "The doctor informed him. "I would suggest you call her family first. They should be with her."

    Han Zixin nodded his head as if understanding.

    "Officer, Miss Yang is awake. You can meet her now."

    "Officer,e with us."

    The doctor was once again checking Yang Zi who was now sitting on the bed. He was asking her several questions to know about her health, and she was slowly answering all of them.

    The doctor advised the woman, "Miss Yang, you need a lot of rest."

    Although Miss Yang appeared healthy on the outside, they noticed a lot of things happening to her inside. They knew that it was only a matter of time before her physical health would start deteriorating. If she was treated on time, manyplications in the future could be avoided.

    The doctor added, "We have treated you for now but you should just lie on the bed and focus only on recovering."

    The doctor did not tell her that they were admitting her on the basis of her degrading mental health. Many times, patients would urge to leave or stop epting treatment if they were straight told the real reason. The best approach here would be to contact the family first who could easily convince the patient. In ny of the cases, the family would persuade the patient to take the treatment.

    Yang Zi said with a tired smile, "Doctor, it is a little injury. How can I stay at the hospital?"

    The doctor advised, "Miss Yang, you will stay here for some days. We asked the officer to inform your family. You are extremely weak and energy less. It will be better if you stay under medical supervision."

    Yang Ziughed, "Oh my, am I too old that I can''t stand on my feet after a few injuries. Should I show you how strong I am? I do not need to stay here."

    She did not see any point in staying in hospital. She was not even that injured that she needed to be admitted to a hospital. Moreover, if anyone found out that she was hospitalized after being involved in a fight with a young girl, people wouldugh at her. She was already feeling not so good after being involved in a cat fight with An Xin and she did not want to continue feeling that. She could not believe that she forgot herself control and dignity and was involved in a fight with a young girl. People wouldugh at her if they found out.

    "Officer¨C"

    Yang Zi looked at Han Zixin who was standing near the door with his hands folded on his chest and his eyes on the doctor.

    Yang Zi said, "Do notin to him. I am right here. I am making a decision; I will not stay in the hospital. I can rest well at home."

    The doctor could not argue with her for long as it was all up to her in the end. If she did not wish to stay here, the doctors could not do anything about it. A few minutester the doctor left but not before advising Han Zixin to convince the patient.

    "I apologize for worrying you," Yang Zi said with an embarrassed smile.

    "You have nothing to apologize for," Han Zixin said with a straight face.

    "You are a good boy. I fainted and you have to bring me here," Yang Zi said. "Thank you for bringing me here. I am sorry if I cause you any sort of worry."

    While saying this, her voice was exceptionally soft.

    Once again, he said, "Do not apologize. I was not worried."

    Yang Zi let out augh. She wasughing at herself for being delusional. How could she forget that he would not start caring for her instantly? It would take her some time to form a ce in his heart.

    "I will call your family," Han Zixin said.

    "Please do not call them. I know you want to convince me to stay here but I do not want to, "She told him. "I want to leave."

    Han Zixin said, "I have no intention of convincing you even though the doctor told me to. You are at an age where you can decide your well-being better. I will call your family so they can pick you from here."

    Yang Zi sighed, "Either drop me at home or call me a taxi."

    "Sure," Han Zixin said.

    Yang Zi was certain that he would not call her a taxi because she was sick. She fainted in front of him. If he sent her in a taxi and something happened to her, he would be held responsible. Therefore, she was certain that he would drop her instead. She was rejoicing at the thought of her son dropping her at her house for the first time.

    A few minutester, the formalities werepleted, and she was discharged. As she came out of the hospital, she saw a police jeep outside. Another police officer got down, he saluted Han Zixin.

    "Reporting to the Deputy chief."

    "Drop the madam safely at her house."

    "Yes, sir!"

    .....

    AN: Shall we start the mass release? Are you all ready?

 Chapter 445 Confrontation with Yang ZI (5)

    Chapter 445 Confrontation with Yang ZI (5)

    "What are you doing?" Yang Zi said to him. What made him think that he would do this, and she would happily ept it? No, she was not going to do that. She had everything nned and she knew that she just had to be a little more persuasive to be with him. She understood that he was mad at her. By all means, he should be mad at her. She epted it. But she could not ept that he was trying to put distance between them. They were mother and son, how could she let it happen?

    Yang Zi added, "If you are thinking that I will go back with someone other than you, trust me, you are misunderstood."

    She thought being persuasive would work in her favour here. She had to be persuasive to be with him or he would cast her aside so easily as he did not possess any kind of feelings for her.

    Han Zixin said with a straight face, "Miss Yang, it is gettingte. You should go and not cause any trouble to my officers. They just returned from a difficult mission. I would not tolerate them to be troubled like this."

    Today, he was on a mission. The officer standing here was from the special team too. He was not a regr police officer. When he called his junior for a favour, he instantly appeared. He was grateful for this. And he would not let anyone give troubles to his soldiers who just came from a dangerous mission.

    "Why are you doing this to me?" Yang Zi asked sadly. Her heart was hurting so much that her son was putting unnecessary distance between the two of them. She wanted to be close to him but he was not letting here closer.

    Han Zixin looked at the officer who left and sat back in the car. She knew that thisdy would not leave without making the situation overly emotional. He didn''t want someone to see this. He didn''t want anyone to associate him with her.

    When the other officer left, Han Zixin looked at the woman in front of him and added, "I have no idea what Miss Yang is saying."

    Yang Zi said, ying the emotional game, "First, your friend harassed me and now you are treating me like this."

    Her dislike for An Xin was increasing day by day. With each meeting, she would find another reason why some kids should be taught manners the hard way in their childhood. If she was An Xin''s mother, she would have pped the brat two or three times and instilled some basic manners while dealing with elderly people.

    Han Zixin said, "She is my girlfriend."

    Yang Ziughed, "No wonder, she thinks that she has the right to control everything in your life."

    Of course, she did not like to hear this. Out of all the living females in this world, he found An Xin? A brat whocked basic manners.

    Han Zixin said, "I would not tolerate you or anyone else judging ormenting on my people."

    He did not like outsidersmenting about his family. An Xin was his girlfriend. He would not let just anyone talk about her in such a condescending tone.

    Yang Zi rebuked, "I would not if she had not wronged me. Do You know why I am suffering like this? Because of her!"

    An Xin had be a viiness in her life. It was her who stole Han Zixin and Mu Wanwan from her. Both of her children were not with her because of that little witch. How could she not hate An Xin? She had all the reasons to hate that little witch!

    Han Zixin pointed out, "Please do not make allegations against someone. She will not shy away from starting a defamation case against you if you keep on talking like that."

    Han Zixin had a tiring day. All he wanted was to retire to his bed already. He did not want to deal with all of this. He was not anticipating such a mentally exhausting day when he left from work. He wanted Yang Zi to go to her home and live her life peacefully and let him live too. But she did not want to do that and disturb his peace too.

    He called his officer to take her home because he knew that sending her with an unknown person at this time would not give him a peaceful sleep at home. What if she didn''t reach her house and went somewhere else? How would he exin himself that because of his personal feelings a civilian was hurt? It was his duty to keep the citizens of his country safe. How could he let a civilian get hurt on his watch? Especially the one with poor mental health.

    Yang Zi went on to say, "I am not scared of her. So what if her parents are influential? I am also Yang ZI! I lost once against her. She already broke my family. I will not give her another chance."

    She was not shying away from speaking anything. She felt like it was a win-loss situation. If she could not win anything, she would not let An Xin be the winner too. She would bring as much damage to that girl as she had brought to her life. Maybe, even more than that.

    "Do you have any clue about what you are saying?" Han Zixin said. She was making some big allegations against his girlfriend. He had enough with this woman. He would just call her husband. If he wanted toe, he could. He was just leaving. His officers would see that she doesn''t go anywhere. Or he could just call her agency.

    Yang Zi used him of ignorance, "It is you who don''t seem to have any clue about the kind of person you are dating."

    ........

    AN: She is annoying, isn''t she? but she is good drama. I want to ask you all which character you want me to focus on except for mains?

 Chapter 446 confrontation with Yang Zi (6)

    Chapter 446 confrontation with Yang Zi (6)

    Yang Zi said, "Did you know that she was the reason why I had to leave your life once again seven years ago? We could have sorted everything when we met. But she went behind us and reported it to the Han family! She caused us to be like this now. Had she not filed your father''s ears, I would be with you."

    She had made up her mind. She wasn''t going to keep anything inside her. She was going to tell him how she was wronged, and it was An Xin who wronged her.

    Han Zixin said, "You have no idea about what you are saying."

    To him what Yang Zi was sprouting was all lies. Why would An Xin do all of this? She had no meaning in doing this. And if she had done something like this, why would she hide it for years?

    "I do know what I am saying," Yang Zi said, "Should I show you the court summons that your father sent me? Would you believe me then?"

    Of course, Han Zixin had believed that Yang Zi left because she did not have anything profitable to take from him. Or she was bored with ying the mother-son game. He had no clue about the involvement of court summons.

    He tried to justify her by saying, "We were so young back then, she had no idea how these things worked."

    She was a little blockhead in High School. How could she do something like this? And why would she do this? It was such a big step in his life. Why would she do this without consulting him? It was about his life, and she knew more than anyone that he needed to be consulted. Why would she go ahead and take a decision of his life without even consulting him?

    Yang Zi said, "If you do not trust me, why don''t you ask her? If not he, ask your father! You will find answers to all your questions then."

    This time, An Xin could not hide it. She had to ept all her wrong doings. She had hidden it for seven years. She could not hide it for longer. Now he would be able to see the real person behind that facade.

    Yang Zi went on to say, "Han Zixin, I am not saying that I am a good woman, and you should trust me. I have done my fair share of mistakes, but it doesn''t mean that I did not want to apologize to you. I came to your life to reflect on my mistakes and spent the rest of it making up for you but what did I get in return? A chance to redeem, no! I was given threats to go out of your life or I would face the worst of the worst consequences. It all came to this extent because of her, can you not see it?"

    Without taking a pause, she went on, "It is not just this, she won Mu Wanwan cause because she used you. She knew that you are my weak spot. She used you to get to me."

    "What is the Mu Wanwan case?" Han Zixin asked.

    Of course, he knew how Mu Wanwan was. But how are An Xin and Mu Wanwan rted? If they were, why did he not know anything about it?

    "It seems that you do not check the entertainment news, "She said, "If you keep track of the entertainment news, you will know it. In fact, the whole country knows about the infamous Mu Wanwan case."

    "Does your girlfriend not think that it is important to tell you if it is affecting your life?"

    Han Zixin did not say anything. He had nothing to say.

    "Zixin, "She tried to hold his hand. Seeing that he did not appear to be in a neutral mood, she took back her hand, "I know I have not been a good mother to you. I wronged you with my decision, but I only want a chance to redeem. Please, give me that. I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you. I just want to show you how much I regret doing what I did."

    Her tears started falling and she said in a regretful tone, "I know I do not deserve forgiveness but still do not take away the chance from me to apologize to you."

    It was a mystery to him if her tears were real or not, but they certainly were not moving.

    Han Zixin was standing there silent. Seeing that he did not look good, Yang Zi did not say anything more. She concluded by saying, "I will leave with your officer like you wanted me to. But I will not stop contacting you. I will not stop until you give me a chance to apologize. After my apology, if you still think that you want nothing to do with me, I will understand and respect your decision."

    As she left, an ambnce stopped outside the hospital. A parent was screaming at everyone to give them side as they were taking a child drenched in blood inside. Watching the scene in front of his eyes, many horrifying memories of his childhood emerged one by one. Han Zixin held his head tightly as all the memories were hitting him from the time, he dreaded the most. He fell on the ground, still holding his head. Inwardly, he was shouting for those memories to shut up but nothing was working as he was stuck in the part of his that gave him the biggest trauma that a child was capable of facing.

    "Officer, are you okay?" He heard someone say but he found himself unable to answer. The haunting memories were overpowering his sanity. He wanted to get out of the abyss of past memories, but it seemed as if there was no way out. He seemed to be stuck there.

    AN: Its hard to see Han Zixin suffering. I hope he grows strong after this incident.

 Chapter 447 An Xiulan in predicament (1)

    Chapter 447 An Xin in predicament (1)

    Instead of going back to her ce, An Xin went back to Han Zixin''s ce. It didn''t feel right to her to go to her mother''s ce because she felt that she and Han Zixin needed to talk to each other. There had been a lot of misunderstanding being created because of this Yang Zi incident. What if she went back to her house without giving him any exnation and began overthinking about it? She didn''t want to do anything that would make him upset.

    Somewhere in her heart, she was feeling that she had already made him mad beyond words.

    She opened the door to his apartment. The empty dark apartment was creating a sense of fear in her heart. However, she chose to not dwell on the fear and ignored it''s existence in her heart.

    She put her bag on the sofa and walked to the master bedroom. She knew that she must be looking horrible. Yet, she went to the washroom to see the harm that Yang Zi had inflicted on her.

    "Damn, "An Xin muttered as she looked in the mirror. "Thankfully, Amanda sent someone to drop me home or I would be aughingstock of everyone on the street."

    She looked at her untidy hair and cursed Yang Zi in her heart. Then, she looked at the scratches on her face. She had more scratches that she inflicted on Yang Zi. Suddenly, she had an urge to call and cause more harm to that old woman.

    "I swear my parents raised me better than this, "An Xin said to herself in the mirror. They didn''t raise me to raise the hand on the elderly. Today, I lost my contact and engaged in a fight with a woman who is my mother''s age. If mom finds out, she is going to whoop my ass. Not that I don''t deserve it."

    An Xin took a bath. She gentlybed her hair that was tangled badly. Oh, she lost so many hair whilebing. This shows how brutal treatment her hair had received. Standing in front of the mirror, she treated her small wounds. They were not serious, but they looked ugly. She could tell that they were going to take more than a week to heal and disappear. Maybe, more than that.

    It meant she had to live with the remainder of this fight for a long time.

    An Xin went to the kitchen after changing into fresh clothes. She finally began feeling like a human. Now, the human tensions entered her mind. How would Han Zixin react?

    Just the thought that he left her there alone to take Yang Zi to hospital was not sitting well with her. But she had no right to throw a tantrum over it as things would get moreplicated than it already was. She had to act wisely, or her rtionship would suffer a lot. They were still newly in a rtionship. They could not bear a big blow at the moment.

    On the other hand, Lu Zhaolin was talking on the phone. His forehead was creased indicating that he was having a tensed conversation. Song Yifei who was sitting near him could feel that something was not right, but she waited for him to finish the call before asking what was going on.

    "Mr Li, thank you for calling me, "Lu Zhaolin said. "I will handle the matter. Please do not worry about it."

    "I know what you are saying is right, "Lu Zhaolin said. "However, I would like to see this matter myself."

    "Of course¡­."

    "I will see you tomorrow. Please take care of your health."

    Lu Zhaolin hung up the call. Before Song Yifei could start a conversation, he dialled another number again. It was his assistant this time.

    "Brief me on the matter instantly, "Lu Zhaolin said to his assistant on the phone. "I just recieved a call from Chairman Li."

    "Sir, I am still investigating the matter. I only have half truths. Would you please wait for sometime before I give you a full report?" The assistant said from the other sjde.

    "Alright, "Lu Zhaolin said.

    As he hung up the phone, Amanda Li called him.

    "Mr Lu?" Amanda Li said as soon as the call was connected.

    "CEO Li, "Mr Lu greeted her. "I just received a call from Chairman Li."

    "Mr Lu, the situation is not as grave as my father is making it, "Amanda said. "I will be frank with you. He is going to politicise the incident to prove my ipetency and your daughter might fall victim in all of this. I could either protect me or her. Thus, I will protect me. I am sure you are capable of protecting your daughter."

    Lu Zhaolin took a deep breath. "I told you many times before do not drag my family in your session battle. I do not care who among your father sits on CEO position. Just do not drag the Lu family."

    "It is not me. It is my father, "Amanda said. "Two high profile people are involved in this incident. You know him. He knows how to make potential use of everything. He will not stop at using An Xin and Yang Zi to gain what he wants."

    Taking a small pause, she added, "Mr Lu, do not worry about your daughter. She was not hurt that much. It''s just few scratches. You can be rest assured that she gave few scratches back to that woman too and thetter had to be hospitalized."

    "I do not know details about Yang Zi but please handle the things before they turn grave, "Amanda said over the phone. "I have sent my driver to drop An Xin at home and I received the call that she had reached there. You can call and talk to her. Please prepare a strategy for dealing with the situation your daughter created. Otherwise, she would be used by someone for their benefit. I am sure that she will not like this."

    With this said, Amanda hung up the call. Lu Zhaolin threw his phone at the couch and sat down, taking deep breaths.

 Chapter 448 An Xiulan in Predicament (2)

    Chapter 448 An Xin in Predicament (2)

    "Zhaolin, is everything okay?" Song Yifei asked her husband who appeared as if he has just seen a ghost. He was good a few minutes ago. But when he recieved the first phone call, his mood instantly changed. And now Amanda''s call made things even more aggravated. She wondered what was happening in the office that her husband was affected this much.

    "No, "Lu Zhaolin answered his wife. "Nothing is going right."

    "Did something happen in the office?" Song Yifei asked him. "Do you need to leave for office now?"

    "It''s not about work, "Lu Zhaolin answered her. "It is about our Xin."

    Song Yifei froze as she heard An Xin''s name.

    "What about her?" Song Yifei asked.

    "From what I heard is that she got into a fight in the office lobby, "Lu Zhaolin told her. "It was a cat fight or as people exin it."

    "Two women?" Song Yifei asked.

    "Yes, "Lu Zhaolin nodded his head.

    "Could it be that her boyfriend was getting stolen?" Song Yifei asked. "Zhaolin, if it was the case, we should know. How can a second woman steal her man?"

    "It was a middle-aged woman, Feifei, "Lu Zhaolin said, pissed. "And what boyfriend are you talking about?"

    "A middle-aged woman?" Song Yifei was shocked. "It doesn''t make any sense.

    "And you know what? This middle-aged woman is a big celebrity. Not just this, our firm was getting a lot of heat from her fans for thest few weeks and now all of this will aggravate, "Lu Zhaolin sighed. "She was fighting a case against her which was withdrawn in the end. Now this has happened. If the news leaked out, it''s going to create a lot of problems for Xin. She just started practicing in China. She put her career in jeopardy."

    "I am sure there is a reason behind this, "Song Yifei said. "An Xin is a reasonable child. She has never involved herself in fights. She has a clean childhood. Zhaolin, if she resorted to this extent, I am sure that there is a big reason behind it. You need to talk to her."

    Song Yifei could not believe that An Xin would start a fight with anyone just because she was mad. It didn''t suit her personality. There would be a big exnation for everything that happened today.

    "I am telling you to talk to her. Do not scold her, "Song Yifei told her husband. "Be nice and gentle to her. Ask her if she was injured. Or should wee to her?"

    Lu Zhaolin looked at his wife, annoyed. "Why did you think I will scold my daughter? I also love her."

    "You hate brats, "Song Yifei said. "I know how hard you will be on Lu Xuan if he would get into fights. I am just telling you girls can''t withstand such simr behavior. Be gentle to your daughter. And don''t dare to scold her or I will tell Xiaobao that you scolded his Jiejie."

    Lu Zhaolin gave his wife an annoyed look. Of course, he was not going to scold An Xin. There was heaven and earth difference between An Xin and Lu Xuan. Instead of getting mad at her, he was worried about her.

    He called An Xin but she did not receive his calls. He called her thrice before getting a text from her.

    AX; [Dad, I''m sleeping. Can I talk to you tomorrow? I will exin.]

    The message was short. It did nothing to ease his worries. However, he did not force her.

    LZ: [Alright, we will talk tomorrow. Have a peaceful sleep.]

    "What happened?" Song Yifei asked.

    He showed her the message.

    "She must be exhausted, "Song Yifei said. Taking a pause, she added, "Should you call An Qinyan? She will tell us if Xin is not well."

    Lu Zhaolin nodded his head. He dialed An Qinyan''s number. She picked on the third bell.

    "Hello?" An Qinyan said from the other side.

    "Hello, "Lu Zhaolin said. There was a bit of awwkardness talking to his ex-wife. "How are you?"

    "I am fine. What about your health?" An Qinyan asked.

    "It''s getting better, "Lu Zhaolin answered. "I called to ask about Xin."

    "About Lan?" An Qinyan asked. "What happened? Is she not taking your calls? She is not at home. She just texted me to tell that she is staying with Xueyun."

    "Oh, "Lu Zhaolin reacted.

    "Maybe that''s why she didn''t take your call, "An Qinyan told him.

    Song Yifei gestured at her husband to not talk anymore and hang up the call.

    "Okay, I understand, "Lu Zhaolin answered.

    "Lu Zhaolin, how much work are you giving my daughter that she doesn''t even have time toe home?" An Qinyanined. "She is always so tired from office work. Be gentle on your daughter."

    "Okay, I will keep this in mind, "Lu Zhaolin said. "Goodnight."

    An Qinyan looked at the phone in her hand weirdly.

    "Why was he calling?" Gu Yanxi grumbled.

    An Qinyan said, "I don''t know but he was weird this time."

    "He is always weird, Yanyan."

    On the other hand, Song Yifei said, "Xin didn''t go home. It means Qinyan has no idea about it. Let''s wait for Xin to tell this to her mom. I think it will be better or otherwise Qinyan will worry so much."

    "Why don''t you call Xueyun?" Lu Zhaolin said. "She will tell you how Xin is doing?"

    "I don''t think we should do that, "Song Yifei said. "If Xin said, she would talk to your tomorrow. Then, I believe we should wait for tomorrow."

    Moreover, she had an inkling that An Xin would not be with Song Xueyun too. If her assumption was right, Xin would be with Han Zixin at the moment. If she told this to her husband, he would throw a tantrum or insist on bringing his daughter to his house. Poor Xin would not get peace this way again.

    "Tomorrow seem too far, wife."

    "I know, hubby."

    now only tomorrow would tell the truth.

 Chapter 449 An Xiulan in Predicament (3)

    Chapter 449 An Xin in Predicament (3)

    When Han Zixin reached home, the apartment was lightened up. He remembered that there was an automatic mechanism in the house where the lights would switch off when the door was locked. If it was switched on, it meant someone entered. Who could it be? He knew who it could be as only one more person had ess to the apartment apart from him. And it did not take him much time to find that person sleeping on the couch in the living room as if waiting for him. He saw that she had put bandages and applied medicine on her scratches. It was a little relieving to him.

    He went straight to his room, without stopping by her. He wanted to be gentle with her but the rage inside him was stopping him froming closer to her. He was scared that he might end up doing something that he might regretter. He entered the room and shut the door behind him.

    An Xin who was in raw sleep woke up at the sound of the door shutting. She had been waiting for him toe home but did not realize when she fell asleep. She got down the couch and walked towards the room to see him. As she entered the room, she saw him removing his clothes. He was getting ready for a shower. He saw her. Their eyes met but since he did not say a word, she did not say anything either. She waited for him to start the conversation, but he had no such intentions. He just left for the bathroom. She waited for half an hour for him. As he came out after taking a shower, he was dressed in his pajamas. He dried his hair and slid into the sheets while she was waiting for him to talk to her.

    Currently, Han Zixin was lying with a nket covering his face while An Xin walked to him and sat on the edge of the bed, closer to him.

    "Zixin," An Xin called his name.

    "Hmm," He replied. Still not looking up.

    "Can we talk?" An Xin asked him.

    "Sure," He said, his head still inside the nket.

    "Please, look at me," An Xin whispered. She saw him removing the nket to look at her. "I want to exin."

    "I am not seeking any exnations, "Han Zixin told her. Clearly, he was not in a mindset where he could listen to her and understand her. For God''s sake, he did not want to scream as it was all he wanted to do. He could not scream. Thus, sleep was the only thing that he could do. He wished that he could listen to her and understand her, but he could not do that. He just did not want to talk or listen about those things.

    "But I want to talk, "An Xin insisted. If they didn''t talk and solve this issue, it would create so many problems for them in the future. She did not want that. She loved him so much. Just the thought of getting away from him was haunting him. She was scared that if things didn''t go well now, it was going to take a lot of time. And she had a feeling that the time would turn to be unbearable.

    "But I''m not in the mood to talk, "Han Zixin told her, crisply.

    An Xin softly said, "Zixin, we need to talk, or we will have problems. We should talk and solve it out."

    How could he make her see that nothing was going to solve it out now? They had to give it some time. He didn''t want to solve it out. He didn''t want to do anything. Couldn''t he stay the way he was right now?

    For so many days, she was making him see a false world. She was showing him a world where his past was not knocking on his door. If she was doing that then, why couldn''t she do it now too?

    Would pretending that everything was fine better than epting everything? He just wanted her to pretend that everything was fine instead of actually addressing the issue. Because he didn''t want to ept that she had done wrong. He could not bear the fact that she could wrong him.

    Of all the people in the world, how could she let him down? It had to be a lie.

    Han Zixin asked her, "Solve what out, Xin? Did something happen? Isn''t everything just normal and good?"

    An Xin answered, "You know, it is not."

    She could not pretend that everything was fine when she clearly knew that it was not. Things were getting bad between the two of them. And he was not doing any good either. She wanted to exin to him that she didn''t intentionally hurt him. She was just trying to protect him.

    Han Zixin answered her, "Then, talking it out is not going to solve it."

    Taking a deep breath, he added, "All I am asking is to be left alone for some time. Can I not get time to stay alone?"

    An Xin whispered, "I don''t want you to feel lonely."

    If she let him alone at this time, she would keep feeling guilty that she left him all on his own when he needed somebody by his side. She was always here for him. She just wanted to tell him this.

    Han Zixin said, harshly, "Well, that''s what I want right now."

    An Xin begged him, "Please, Zixin. Let''s talk. We will solve this."

    Han Zixin sat on the bed and threw the nket away and said, "Okay, talk. If you want to talk, please do. If you can solve it, please do it too. Because after that I am tired, and I only want to go to sleep. I''m sorry if I am using a hard tone but you have to understand my need to be alone."

    An Xin could understand this, but it was hard for her to ept it.

 Chapter 450 Unedited

    Chapter 450 Unedited

    The following morning when An Xin woke up, Han Zixin was still sleeping. Although she left his room to give him space and peace that he was asking her for, she could not give it for long. She waited till he was asleep and then came to his room and slept beside him. She didn''t want toe across as someone who could not understand her lover''s wish to maintain a little distance for his peace of mind. However, it was easier said than done. Going away from him was the hardest thing she had done. She only returned when he was sleeping. Sheid on the bed, quietly next to him for a long time before she fell asleep.

    Again, this morning she was awake before the sun came up. In order to cheer him up, she entered the kitchen to cook something for him. She was a horrible cook, everybody knew it. But for him, she wanted to cook a simple meal. She installed her phone on the shelf and began following the recipe that she had looked at on the inte. She decided to make eggs for breakfast. It didn''t look that hard to cook when the man in the video was cooking but when she imitated the same procedure, it sure was different. However, after greatbor, she cooked the eggs and properly garnished it before making coffee. Thankfully, she could make a good coffee.

    The breakfast was set up on the table and she was waiting for the rm to ring so he would wake up and have food. She knew that he would wake up on time as he was punctual when it came to the office.

    The rm didn''t ring but her phone sure did. It was her father calling her and even if she wanted to she could not reject his call. He had been calling her sincest night. Initially, she told him that she would call him in the morning and since he was calling now, she had to pick it. It might be something important or he would have waited for some more time.

    Taking deep breaths, she took her father''s call, "Hello?"

    Just as she took the call, the burden of a huge problem had fallen on her fragile shoulder and she just realized that things were going to be hard for her from this moment onwards.

    "I will be there in thirty minutes, "An Xin told her father.

    "You don''t have thirty minutes. Come as soon as possible, "Her father said.

    It seemed like she didn''t even have time to look presentable. An Xin called a cab. Since it would take five minutes to arrive at her destination, she got dressed instantly and left for the office. She did her makeup in the cab as she didn''t have any time inside.

    "Uncle, I am sorry to ask you to overspeed but please I need to reach there soon, "An Xin said, tense.

    The driver agreed instantly.

    When she reached her office, she found her father''s assistant waiting for her in the lobby.

    "Miss An, Mr Lu is waiting for you in his office. I will take you there, "The assistant said.

    "Wasn''t I supposed to head to the conference room?" An Xin asked. She remembered getting a message from the HR team that she had to report to the conference room.

    "I will escort you to the concerned room after this, "The assistant answered.

    "Dad, "An Xin greeted him as soon as she saw him. She lowered her head, fearing that he was going to scold her. He was sitting on his seat and staring at her.

    "An Xin, why are you looking down?" Lu Zhaolin asked. "Are you guilty?"

    An Xin gulped, hearing his angry voice. She had only seen Lu Xuan and Lu Xun at this position where their actions would cause them to get scolded by their father. But today, it was her turn. And all she could say was that it was not a veryfortable position. She would like to switch with anyone avable.

    "I asked you a question, "Lu Zhaolin said once again.

    "I am sorry, father, "An Xin answered in a weak voice.

    She was ready to receive scolding as she believed that she deserved it.

    Lu Zhaolin said in a hard tone, "Look at me and tell me what you are sorry for."

    An Xin whispered, "I am sorry for causing trouble."

    "How did you cause trouble?"Lu Zhaolin asked, "That''s what I am asking from you."

    He remembered his wife''s words. She told him to handle the matter peacefully and not be hard on his daughter. He was not hard on her. He just didn''t like how she was being so scared and unconfident. If she was so under confident here, was she going to handle a huge board awaiting to sack her? He needed her old confidence and fire back or she might lose this job or get entangled in the office politics. He didn''t want this to happen to his daughter. Her mistake would be someone''s yground to y office politics.

    An Xin told her father, "I got involved in a fight in the office. I could not control my emotions and forgot to draw a line between personal and professional sphere."

    At this point, she had no clue about the battle going inside her father''s head. As much as he wanted her to be familiar with the battle, he could not tell her.

    "That''s all?" Lu Zhaolin asked.

    An Xin answered, "I am sorry for harming an elderly. I have no excuse to give. Even if she started it, I shouldn''t have extended it. I should have understood that she was older and I just couldn''t not do what I did."

    If An Qinyan found out that An Xin harmed an elderly, for whatever reason, she was going to be so mad. She didn''t raise her daughter to raise hand at older people. Lu Zhaolin had the same kind of views in this matter. This was clear that she was going to be punished by her mother.

 Chapter 451 unedited

    Chapter 451 unedited

    As An Xin entered the conference room, she saw the board of directors sitting there along with her father, Amanda Li and the old man in the middle who was no one else but Chairman Li. She was sure that he was the reason why they had organised this meeting, not that she was saying he was overreacting. Anyways, she made a mistake and she was ready to pay for it.

    "You are aware why we have called this meeting, "Amanda began the conversation. "The board is upset with the scandal that you have caused with superstar Yang Zi. I hope you are ready to give us an exnation."

    An Xin listened to her and nodded her head. Of course, she was ready.

    "Miss An, why did you refuse Miss Yang a meeting with you? She is a superstar. She could have been a potential client for our firm. Instead of bringing her to our firm as a client, you not only drove her away but got involved in a physical fight too?" The board member, Mr Cao said, mocking An Xin. He did not care that she was Lu Zhaolin''s daughter with his rich and influential wife. He had a grudge against Lu Zhaolin for a long time but never got the chance to settle it. Today, an opportunity was thrown into hisp. He would be stupid to not use it.

    "It was past my working hour, "An Xin answered. She had yet to add another sentence when another person began speaking.

    "What do you mean by it was past your working hour?" The other board member said. Miss Rachel had been working with thepany for Seven years. It would not be wrong to say that she was the biggest workaholic of them all. In seven years, she had as many promotions as nobody was capable of having. She would be found working in the office anytime one entered. She felt offended that An Xin could say this. Her sentence had a fire inside her. If working ten minutes more should get An Xin, extra wage then were all the hardworking employees crazy for working their butt of? If An Xin was not privileged, then what was she? She never responded to people who used to criticise An Xin for having her father''s endless support in the office but now she felt that the girl was overusing her father''s name.

    "You cannot speak this, Miss An. There are employees who work so hard that they sometimes have to sacrifice their lunch break too. Not that I am saying that this should be considered something to look up to, but the point here is, giving ten minutes to someone who could bring so much profit for thepany should have been your utmost priority,"Miss Rachel said. "Correct me, if I am wrong, you did not give an appointment to Miss Yang because of your personal feud?"

    "I would politely decline what you said, Miss Rachel,"An Xin answered in a polite tone. "The reason why I did not give an appointment to Miss Yang is that she did not ask for one. She demanded to see me. I am not obliged to heed to her demands. I have the right to refuse to see anyone."

    " Had she booked an appointment with me following thepany''s rules and regtions, I would have never refused her,"An Xin answered. "Not just this, she caused so much trouble to the employees working in the reception area. Causing amotion in the office lobby should not be entertained by anyone when there are so many employees who are running all day to make a living here. She caused them so much trouble." Taking a pause she went on, "Miss Yang only approached me because of a personal reason. I refused to see her. I did not cause a potential client to leave us."

    "She should still have considered us had you treated her right,"Mr Cao said.

    "Has our firm degraded so much that we need to run after clients?" Lu Zhaolin asked in a harsh tone. "We are the best. Peoplee to us because they trust the brand we have worked for all these decades."

    "Are you underestimating Miss Yang as a potential client?" Mr Cao asked, angrily. "Do you have any idea how many artists would shift to our firm once she joins us? This will bring a lot of profit to us."

    "Shall I exin why Miss Yang could not be a potential client or would you like to hear it from CEO Li?"Lu Zhaolin asked. He could not let Amanda be quiet here. She was in just as much fire as he was.

    Amanda gave a side eye to Lu Zhaolin for dragging her. But if she needed his support for the uing battle that she had waged against her father, she needed to back him up now. Of course, she had to do it all while not being so obvious.

    "Mr Cao, what you are saying is absolutely right,"Amanda said. Mr Cao adjusted his tie and smirked while adjusting in his seat. It was his first small win against Lu Zhaolin. "However, we could not take Miss Yang as a client. If you remember the recent Mu Wanwan case, thepany was in a lot of heat. I know you have no clue about it since you were on holiday. Mu Wanwan is Miss Yang''s stepdaughter and her husband has filed a case against Miss Yang and our firm was representing him. Miss An and Mr Ming were leading that case."

    Mr Cao fell silent. He red at his secretary for not informing him about this beforehand. Did he just make a fool out of himself?

    "Taking a client who we were trying to prove guilty will soil thepany''s reputation only,"Amanda Li said.

    "This still does not exin Miss An''s behaviour," Miss Rachel questioned. "Personal feud had been dealt at the personal level. Dragging thepany is the worst way to deal with it. Not only did she affect thepany''s reputation but it made it hard for the hundreds of employees working for it. Miss An had made a grave mistake. She shoul

    d be punished."

    "Fire, Miss An."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 452 Unedited

    Chapter 452 Unedited

    "Fire, Miss An."

    Miss Rachel turned to look at Mr Jun who was another board member. He headed the PR department. "There is no need to go at great length to discuss the things we all know that Miss An had made a big mistake. We should fire her and set an example for the future employees."

    "There is no need to take such an extreme step,"Miss Su said. She had been quite close with Mr Lu Zhaolin and since everyone was showing their sides, she decided to do the same. "I agree that Miss An made a mistake but firing her would be too extreme. She is a talentedwyer. She had just joined thepany a few months ago and had performed exceptionally. We should punish her but firing is a little too extreme, Mr Jun, don''t you think so?"

    "Are you saying that we should let this matter slide?" Mr Jun asked.

    "I did not say so,"Miss Su answered with a smile. She was in her fifties and carried herself quite elegantly. When she was speaking, it was hard to argue with her because her elegance would not let the other person be rude to her. She was the starwyer of the firm like Mr Lu and Miss Rachel. Miss Su had fought cases internationally and represented the country on international tforms. If she was saying something, they had to give a thought to her opinion.

    ''Then what does Miss Su want to say?" It was Chairman Li who asked the question.

    "Chairman Li, I am not saying that we should let this matter slide,"Miss Su said. "But like Mr Jun says that Miss An should be fired, it is too extreme. She is a talented employee and we need to nurture her. We all are getting old. All us sitting here one day used to make a team that could frighten anyone but now we are old and tired. Court battles do not interest us. Punish Miss An but do not fire her. That''s what I am saying."

    "Then, what does Miss Su have to say about Miss yang?" Chairman asked. "Should we not give her an exnation?"

    "Would it be okay if we ask Miss An to wait out while wee to a discussion?"Miss Su asked in a polite tone.

    "Sure,"Amanda was the first one to agree.

    An Xin took her leave and waited for the verdict outside.

    "What does it mean, Miss Su?" Mr Cao asked. "You are trying to take sides here. Can''t you see?"

    "May I ask how I took sides?"Miss Su asked.

    "Why did you ask to send Miss An outside?" Mr Cao asked.

    "If this is me taking sides, then CEO Li also took sides by approving it all, "Miss Su answered and Mr Cao could not answer anymore. If he said that Amanda Li was taking sides, it would be like digging a pit for himself.

    "She should not watch us discussing something,"Amanda said. "She should not see how higher ups start to see their interests even in someone else''s matters."

    Everyone fell silent there.

    "Miss Su, what do you have to say here?" Chairman Li asked her.

    "Chairman Li, should we not wait for Miss Yang to react?" Miss Su asked."Also, if we are taking an action against Miss An, should we not take the same against Miss Yang too?"

    Everyone started muttering there that Miss Su had lost her mind. What was she saying?

    "What are you trying to say?" Amanda Li asked.

    "Miss Yang is not even our client. In fact, our firm was fighting a case against her. We were trying to prove her guilty. Why are we being soft on her?" Miss Su said. She turned to Mr Jun and said, "She is the reason why the PR department has not slept sincest night. Miss An did not call her here and created a scandal. Miss Yang came here all on her own. If you see the footage that was passed to all of us, we can see she started the physical fight."

    "Still, it doesn''t make sense for Miss An to attack Miss Yang back, "Mr Cao argued. "She is after all an elder. Don''t you agree, Mr Lu? Miss Yang is the same age as you. How do you feel about your daughter hitting someone of your age? Do you feel you failed as a father?"

    Lu Zhaolin''s face hardened. He had no words to refute. He didn''t have to answer as Miss Su came to rescue.

    "I''m elder than Mr Lu and Miss Yang here, "Miss Yang said. "Can I go around acting haughty in someone''s office and demand a meeting? And if that person don''t grant me an appointment, can I hit that person? Now that I hit that person and thetter is hitting me back, can Ie crying to ask you all to punish that person? Is it making sense to you?"

    She looked at everyone as their faces changed colours. Her tone didn''t match her elegance. However, it didn''t make her sound and look harsh either.

    What she had said could not be refuted by anyone.

    "Miss Yang and her firm has not taken any action because they knew that she was in the wrong, "Miss Su announced. "If they tried to say anything about it to people, we can show them the video that our CCTV camera captured. It will affect Miss Yang''s image and she is an artist who will not want to jeopardise her career or image."

    "Are you saying that Miss Yang will not take action?" Mr Jun asked.

    "On what basis will she take action? It is us who should be taking action against her. She disturbed the office working and negatively affected the office environment, "Miss Su said. "We should sue her."

    People held their breath as she said thest sentence.

    "Then, we will forgive Miss An?"

    "Who said about it?"

 Chapter 453 unedited

    Chapter 453 unedited

    "Miss Su, aren''t you being too strict with Miss Yang?" Mr Cao asked Miss Su. He was not satisfied with how the situation was turning out to be. Sincest night, everyone was discussing how Miss An had to be punished. Nobody had discussed that there was a chance that Yang Zi could be punished too.

    Miss Su looked at her coworker and asked nkly, "How am I being strict?" She feigned as if she did not know what was wrong or extraordinary here.  ording to her tone, it was as if she was just saying the most logical thing. "I am just giving suggestions. It is up to CEO Amanda and Chairman Li to take the decision. As a board member, I am merely giving my own evaluation of the matter. The final judgment is up to the CEO and Chairman."

    She made all the board members feel stupid for not ignoring this aspect of the matter. It was not her problem that they were biased. They were only thinking about their indicia interest, not the actual problem with unbiased lenses.

    "Miss Rachel, what do you have to say about this?" Miss Su turned to look at Rachel who was pondering over the situation. She knew that unlike Mr Cao and Mr Jun, Miss Rachel was someone who would not be easily influenced by office politics and individual interests. Miss Rachel waa genuinely a very hardworking woman who waa unbiased but she despised people who did not work hard. She had a bad opinion regarding An Xin because she was pissed that An Xin asked for extra money just to meet someone after their office hours.

    Miss Rachel gave her opinion, "If we are punishing Miss An for creating a scandal, we should take action against Miss Yang too. It will be favorable."

    Mr Cao was offended. Miss Rachel was on his side. How could she change sides so easily? "Miss Rachel, how can you support Miss Su in this matter?"

    Miss Rachel looked at him calmly and said, "I am not supporting anyone. I was called to this meeting to give suggestions and make an evaluation. I did that. I am in support of punishing both the person who created the problem. Punishing only Miss An will be biased. Miss Yang was equally wrong."

    At this point, Miss Rachel had begun to understand that nobody actually cared about the actual matter. They all were sitting here for their personal interests and her words had started a battle and they might make use of her to win it. She had no interest in office politics and decided to retreat from it.

    Mr Cao heaved out a sigh. Everyone had lost their mind. He was unhappy that Lu Zhaolin seemed to be winning this time again.

    Miss Su yed her game again, "If Mr Cao thinks that we are taking the wrong sides, he could conduct a poll. Whoever is in favor of taking action against Miss Yang for disturbing the office environment, please raise your hands."

    Slowly, people started raising their hands. Miss Su  had formted an argument in such a way that nobody could refute her. In the end, more than half the members sitting there were in favor of taking action against Yang Zi. If they said that they did not want to punish her, it meant they were being hypocritical and this way they would never be able to punish An Xin. Office politics had been in full swing and everyone wanted to save their chairs only.

    In reality many people wanted to see An Xin suffer. They had nothing against her except for her exceptional talent. Yes, it was right that people wanted her to fall on her face because she was talented. She was one of the youngest attorneys of the firm and her work was exceptionally good.

    People had a different mindset when it came to the kids of rich and influential people. They were suffering from the prejudice that An Xin was a daughter of a billionaire. How could she be good at her work? She was supposed to be spoiled rotten but she was theplete opposite.

    An Xin was considered a golden child, she had everything that one could ask for. She was immensely beautiful and talented with two amazing parents. How could people not wait to see her suffer beyond words?

    Many of them were of the view that if this opportunity slipped away, it would nevere back. They wanted to grab this opportunity.

    In the end, they were ready to go to any length to see her suffer. They would take any opportunity, small or big to see her fall.

    "Since this is the decision of the board members, I have nothing against it, "Amanda said. She looked at her father who was controlling his real emotions behind his facade after she said those words. In the end, it was decided that the firm would be suing Yang Zi.

    Chairman Li did not say many words from the beginning till the end.

    "We should discuss Miss An''s punishment now," Miss Su said. After Yang Zi''s turn, it was time to discuss what An Xin''s future would be like.

    Many board members were in favor that An Xin should be fired but even they knew inside that it was very extreme. Yet, they were not ready toe up with a lighter punishment.

    "What does Miss Su suggest?" Chairman Li asked, looking at Miss Su.

    "Miss An should be suspended and her promotions should be stopped for a while, "Miss Su said.

    Everyone looked at her in surprise including Lu Zhaolin who had not expected her to suggest such a hard punishment. They thought Miss Su would suggest something light for An Xin since she was trying to protect her from the beginning.

    Now people were not sure what Miss Su was ying at. Whose team she exactly was from? So many questions were swimming insi

    de their heads but they could not answer it.

 Chapter 454 unedited

    Chapter 454 unedited

    "Miss An should be suspended and her promotions should be stopped for a while,"Miss Su said.

    Chairman Li smirked inwardly as he felt that it all turned out in his favor in the end. He had not expected it from Miss Su but she was an intelligent woman and she knew that she did the right thing at time like this.

    "Then, we will do as Miss Su said. Does anyone have any problems?" Chairman Li asked and nobody refuted.

    How could people refute? Miss Su had shocked everyone with her approach. Nobody knew what she was ying at. In the end, even chairman was satisfied with her. They felt like if they said something, they would end up offending the chairman. Thus, they agreed with this oue.

    In the end, the conclusions of the meeting were that both An Xin and Yang Zi would be punished. An Xin would be suspended and her promotions would be withheld while Yang Zi would be sued. As everyone was leaving the conference room after Chairman Li, they gave looks of sympathy to Lu Zhaolin who seemed like the defeated party.

    "Mr Lu, are you fine?" Amanda asked. She stopped near Lu Zhaolin who looked quite passive. She could understand what he was feeling. There was nothing she could do for him even if she tried as they both had their own set of problems.

    Lu Zhaolin smiled. "Of course, thank you for your help."

    "I wish I could be of help, "Amanda said.

    "I don''t me you. We both are in the same boat, "Lu Zhaolin told her. "You should go. Chairman is waiting for you."

    An Xin''s matter was solved but Amanda''s matter was still yet to be solved. There were chances that she might lose her CEO position if she did not agree with what the chairman had to say.

    On the other hand, An Xin was in the waiting room. Ming Jun was giving herpany there. She did not call him toe and give herpany. He simply came on his own. She did not know how he found out that she would be here but he did. Now they were sitting together here.

    "Don''t you have work today?" She asked him. If he was here for her, then she felt bad. She already created problems for her team too. Now that she was not working today, the team had to take a lot of load. She didn''t like to put her work on someone else.

    "I do, "Ming Jun told her.

    An Xin told him, "Then go, don''t waste your time with me. I am not a baby. I will be fine."

    Ming Jun looked at her and said, "I never said that you won''t be fine. I am just waiting for the verdict like you."

    It was not just her future that would be decided by the people inside but his too. Only if he could tell her what was happening inside.

    "What does this have to do with you?" An Xin asked, narrowing her eyes at him. She wanted to know something that he was not telling her. Of course, she could see it on his face. He was tense just like her. She had a reason to be tense but what was his reason?

    Ming Jun gave her a lousy excuse, "If they fire you, I would have to take your workload. I want to ck off."

    An Xin rolled her eyes, "You are such good friends."

    Since he didn''t want to tell her, then fine! She wasn''t nosy! Actually, she had a tendency to be nosy sometimes.

    "Oh, we are friends?" Ming Jun asked, looking at her face, "Howe you never told me?"

    An Xin said through gritted teeth, "I was being sarcastic."

    While they were bickering, the conference room opened and chairman Li exited first with his assistant behind him. As he saw An Xin and Ming Yu together, he gave them a look but did not say anything and quietly left.

    "Why did I feel like he gave me a hateful look?" An Xin asked him. She had such a baby face. How could someone give her such a dreadful look? Did he think that she was a witch because she beat up Yang Zi? Only if the old man knew what Yang Zi did to Han Zixin, then he would not give her that hateful look!

    Ming Jun lightly told her, "It was not for you."

    "Then, who was it for?" An Xin asked him. She understood andmented, "Oh, father did not approve of you for his daughter."

    Ming Yu just shrugged.

    An Xin tried to console him by patting his shoulder and saying, "Anyways, it does not matter if he approves of you or not. What your girlfriend thinks of you matters the most."

    Ming Jun said, "No need to console me. I am not a baby!"

    "Look at you,"An Xin lightly hit his head and at the exact time Amanda arrived. Amanda looked at the two of them and gave the same look Chairman Li gave them a few minutes before.

    An Xin said, "Look, your girlfriend gave you the same look. Does it mean you are not approved by her either?"

    Ming Jun told her, "This look was not for me."

    "Then?"An Xin raised her brow and asked.

    "Oops, it was for me?" She asked as she realized that there were only two people and one of them was her.

    "What did I do?" She questioned him.

    "Oh, I understand."

    "Go behind your girlfriend and exin to her, "An Xin said.

    "It is okay. She is busy. I can tell herter. Anyways, why don''t you find out what they decided. The meeting has ended."

    An Xin said, feigning to be not curious at all, "You know what? I am not in any hurry. I will find outter."

    "Its oka

    y if you get fired. It''s not a big deal."

    An Xin red at him hatefully.

 Chapter 455 unedited

    Chapter 455 unedited

    "Dad?" An Xin called as she saw her fathering out of the conference room. Miss Su and many others were still talking behind each other. To say that she was scared of the oue would be an understatement. Her father saw her and said something to his assistant who nodded his head and went to run the errand that he was told.

    "Is the verdict out?" An Xin asked him. She was never even this scared when her school results used to be announced.

    "It is, "He said with a nod. He looked more passive than before and she understood that the verdict was not in her favour, not that she was expecting it to be.

    "What is it?"An Xin asked him. She told herself that whatever the results would be she would not feel bad about it. She would just ept it.

    "You will be suspended for an indefinite period and your promotions will be withheld while Yang Zi will be sued for creating disturbance, "Lu Zhaolin answered.

    "Oh, "It was An Xin''s reaction. She tried to be calm and interpret the things in her head.

    "Are you upset with the verdict?" He asked her. She was trying to hide her reaction. As a father he was feeling bad that his child would be punished.

    "Yes, but I deserved it, "An Xin asked him. "If Chairman Li and CEO Li came up with this punishment, I would have no problem with it,"An Xin answered her father. Of course, it sucked to not work but she knew that she hadmitted a mistake and she should put on her big girl''s panties and ept it without any hard feelings.

    "It was not Miss Li or Chairman Li who came with the punishment, "Lu Zhaolin told her.

    "Then, who was it?" An Xin asked him.

    "It was Miss Su." An Xin was silent for a moment and then she smiled at him and said, "Then, I should thank her."

    Lu Zhaolin was surprised to hear this. He did not know what was going on in her head. He did not ask her any question and let her approach Miss Su.

    As An Xin stood next to Miss Su, thetter excused herself from the group and paid attention to the girl. Miss Su smiled at An Xin and asked, "What can I do for Miss An?"

    "I came to say thank you to you, "An Xin answered.

    Miss Su was surprised but still maintained a smile on her face, "May I ask why are you saying thank you to me?"

    "Because I did not get fired. Thank you for that,"An Xin said. If Miss Su proposed such a heavy punishment on her, it meant that the board members were really adamant on firing her. She saved her from getting fired by giving this harsh punishment. If she was suspended for some months, it meant she coulde back to work. With holding her promotions? Lol, she did not care about that at this moment.

    In short, Miss Su saved her ass by giving her a harsh punishment. Though it sucked, there was no better solution than this. However, she was d that Yang Zi would be punished along with her. This thought alone was enough to make her feel good about these things.

    "You are intelligent, "Miss Sumented. "You are not like your father at all." Taking pause and adding a chuckle, she said,''I meant it was apliment."

    "Thank you, I am more like my mom,"An Xin said. "I meant it as apliment too."

    "You have a great sense of humour too, "Miss Su said, amused. "Or is it your mechanism to deal with stress?"

    "Can I say both?" An Xin smiled. Well, humour was the best way to deal with stress and that was what was happening right now.

    "Can I ask you for a favour?" Miss Su asked her after a while. She seemed a little hesitant.

    "Sure,"An Xin asked. "Unless it is about Lu Mingze."

    Miss Su and An Xin were rted in a way that the former was her father''s good friend and her ex-friend Lu Mingze''s mother. Lu Mingze stopped being her friend when he hurted her best friend Shen Yue. She was ready to do anything for Miss Su but it should not involve Lu Mingze.

    Miss Su sighed. "I am offended that you will think about me like this."

    She just wondered what her silly son did to earn this much warth from someone like An Xin.

    "I am sorry for hurting your feelings, Miss Su, "An Xin answered her. "I just got defensive for a moment. Please tell me what I can do for you?"

    "I will contact you in a few days while you deal with your problem, alright?" Miss Su said.

    An Xin nodded her head. "Thank you, Miss Su."

    "No need to thank me,"Miss Su said.  "Next time please be careful. You will not get many chances in life. So refrain frommitting the same mistake."

    "Once again thank you. But this time it is not for saving me but making sure that Yang Zi gets the fair punishment too, "An Xin told her.

    One problem was solved but she had another huge problem waiting for her ahead. Han Zixin was not talking to her. She needed to make things right between them. Not just this, she did not know how her family was going to react when they would find out that she was suspended from office. Of course, her mother was going to be very upset about it. It was not a simple mistake but a huge scandal and her father had to suffer from this more than her.

    She just hoped that things would start getting easier for her or she would not know what to do.

    First, she had to begin with Han Zixin. Currently, she doesn''t know if she should give him space or talk to him. It was her first time being in a rtionship and it was kill

    ing her to not know what to do.

    Who should she talk to?

 Chapter 456 unedited

    Chapter 456 unedited

    An Xin went to Han Zixin''s ce again. Her heart was beating fastly. She did not know if she did anything wrong or not. She just followed her instincts and went straight to him. She wanted to make everything right between the two of them.

    She opened the door and nobody was inside as she had thought. She put her bag on the couch and rested there for a while. She thought of texting him and asking when he would be back but then decided against it. It would be better if she waited for him.

    Soon an hour passed and Han Zixin was nowhere to be seen. She was checking her phone again and again. Should she call him? Should she inform him that she was waiting for him here? Another hour passed with An Xin immersed just in her thoughts.

    Her phone rang. She excitedly tried to pick it up. She hadn''t checked the caller name.

    "Hello!"

    "Xin?"

    An Xin was disappointed after hearing Song Xueyun''s voice over the phone.

    On the other side of the phone, Song Xueyun was livid. "You little liar, you told me you have a date with Han Zixin and can''t spend time with me."

    When An Xin wasing here, she got Song Xueyun''s call who was asking her to hang out at her ce. But she refused saying she would be meeting with Han Zixin. Since Song Xueyun was not agreeing easily, she had to say that it was a special n and she could not postpone it.

    An Xin could not tell Song Xueyun the real reason. If she told Song Xueyun, Han Nanxian would automatically know. She would wait for Han Zixin to tell all of this to his family. He was already mad at her. She did not want to do anything to make him more mad at her.

    An Xin said in a serious tone, "Yunyun, I really have to meet him tonight."

    Song Xueyun was so much heated that she could not sense fluctuations in An Xin''s tone. She went on to say, "How will you meet him when he is not even here tonight? You break my heart, Xin!"

    "What do you mean?" An Xin asked.

    "What do I mean?" Song Xueyunsaid, "You did not want to hang out with me and then you lied to me."

    It might seem like Song Xueyun was mad at An Xin but it was not the case. She was just emphasizing on meeting An Xin as she really wished to spend quality time with her friend.

    "No, not this. About Han Zixin?" An Xin asked her.

    "What about him?" Song Xueyun asked her.

    "That he is not even here¡­" An Xin could not even formte sentences properly as she was that much affected by this news. If he really left, why did he not tell her? He always said things to her before going. He knew that she would be waiting for him but he still went ahead?

    Song Xueyun further told her, "Yes, he went to C city. I heard it from Han Nanxian." Taking a pause, she went on to say, "Don''t tell me you didn''t know!"

    An Xin whispered, "I have no idea."

    She was still in shock that he went to another city and didn''t even tell her.

    "What about your date night?" Song Xueyunasked, "Did he lie to you too?"

    Song Xueyun asked, "No, he did not know about it." She felt bad for her friend and tried to console her, "Oh baby, it was you who was nning it. But why don''t you know about it? He should have told you first. But it is okay. The n might best minute and he could not tell you."

    An Xin said, "I was so busy that I didn''t check my messages. Maybe he texted me."

    Liar. She had been checking her messages every ten minutes.

    "Alright, can youe now?" Song Xueyun said. Maybe, if they met now, both of them would feel better. "Han Nanxian is not even here. I am getting bored. We both can have fun together."

    An Xin said, "Call Yue. I am tired."

    To make things light, Song Xueyun acted spoiled with her, "You bruise my heart, Xin."

    An Xin said, rolling her eyes, "Dramatic."

    In the end, Song Xueyun said, "Okay, if you are tired, we can meet another day."

    "Thank you, Yunyun." With this, she hung up.

    Now that she knew Han Zixin wouldn''t being, An Xin did not know what to do next. She still sat on the couch with a heavy heart and began to ponder what to do next. Nothing was going right with her life. She almost lost her job today. Now she would not be able to make things right with Han Zixin. She was not feeling good about it.

    She spent around half an hour pondering and then decided to leave his apartment. If she stayed there, she would not be able to think anything and dwell into bad thoughts and mood.It was better to go to a different and positive environment to be able to think again.

    She decided to get her things from the bedroom before leaving the apartment. Once she collected her things and was leaving the bedroom, she saw the te of food that she had arranged for him on the table was left untouched.

    Tears formed in her eyes. She did not know why her heart was suddenly aching so much. She tried to control her emotions but soon hot tears streamed down her face.

    It was not even a big deal but why was she feeling this way? She was just trying to make things right but why were things not working out in her favor.

    "It will be fine, Xin, "An Xin told herself. "Once Zixines, we will talk. The misunderstanding will be all cleared. "

    But for the first time in life, she could not trust her own words.

 Chapter 457 Back to home

    Chapter 457 Back to home

    An Xin quietly opened the door to her house. She was sneaking inside as if it was not her own home. She didn''t look here and there and ran to her room on soft feet. As she reached the stairs, she heard a sound and looked back.

    "Where do you think you are sneaking to?" An Xin and Gu Yanzi were standing behind her, with their hands folded on their chest. They had seen the thief entering and trying to go upstairs.

    "Hey, mom and uncle, "An Xin greeted them.

    "Youngdy, have you seen what time it is?" An Qinyan narrowed her eyes and asked the question to her daughter. It had been so many days since An Xin came home and now that she decided toe, look at the way she was entering.

    "Umm?" An Xin looked at the time on her watch and sheepishly smiled. "I am kindate."

    It was not a littlete. It was more than that.

    "Kinda?" An Qinyan emphasis on the word, "It is eleven in the night and you say you are kindate."

    "Were you partyingte at night?" An Qinyan asked. She knew that usually when her daughter would be partying with her friends, thetter would not return home and chose to stay with her friends.

    "Wait, no?" An Xin reacted. How did she tell her mom that she did not consume any alcohol? Moreover, she was not partying. Life was having a party at her expense. But she could not tell her mother anything right now as she had no energy and she was not sure what would be her mother''s reaction.

    An Qinyan advised, "Xin, it is not good to drink daily. I know that you are youngster and have your own way of dealing with things. But I just want to let you know that staying outte to party on weekdays is not a good habit."

    The children thought that their parents did not know anything. They knew everything that went with their children. They knew about Gu Shangyan''s alcohol problem and his struggle to get over it. They were just afraid that An Xin might fall into it. Of course, An Xin was a wise child but as a parent, she was just worried and wished for the best for her.

    An Xin did not exin, "I will keep this in mind."

    An Qinyan said, "Now go to bed. It is quitete. You have an office in the morning."

    Only if An Qinyan knew that there was no office tomorrow or many days toe.

    An Xin nodded and said before leaving, "Good night Mom and Uncle. I will see you in the morning."

    When An Xin left, Gu Yanxi turned to his wife and said, "Why did it make me feel that she got sad suddenly?"

    An Qinyan sighed, "I scolded her. Naturally, she will be sad."

    "Don''t you feel bad that she is sad?" Gu Yanxi askee his wife.

    "I do." An Qinyan let out, "But I am angry at her too. It has been almost four days since she came home. Today, she knew that if we saw hering, she would get scolded. That''s why she was sneaking into her own house. "

    She was not a strict parent. She gave all the freedom to her children. Yet, she knew that sometimes they needed some scolding so they would not deviate from the right path.

    "Let''s not worry about it, "Gu Yanxi hugged his wife and said, "They are young and have their way with their life. We were worse than them. Remember we used to live on our own when we were twenty-five and used to party every day."

    An Qinyan said, rolling her eyes, "I don''t know about you but I was a single mom at this age in a different country."

    He kissed her hair and hugged her tightly, "I am sorry that you have to go through this at such a young age."

    An Qinyan gave her a look, saying it was not time to talk about her here.

    On the other hand, An Xin fell into a depressing state after returning home. Even though the environment had changed, the bad mood and thoughts were not leaving her side. The night felt so long to her that it did not seem to be ending.

    ___

    "Good morning, mom and uncle." An Xin greeted her mother and stepfather. They were both having breakfast. Usually at this time, they had left for the office but today they were still having breakfast. It would not be wrong to say that she came deliberatelyte so she would not have to exin a lot of things to them. s, her luck was not on her side these days. She was still dressed in her night clothes and her mother was going to scold her for sure. As much as her mother doted on her, she knew that her mother did not like people who did not take their work seriously.

    "Xin, you are up a littlete, "An Qinyan casuallymented as she saw her daughter walking to the breakfast table.

    "I¡­" An Xin wanted to say something in exnation but An Qinyan did not allow her to do so.

    An Qinyan added, "And you aren''t even ready yet. Have breakfast quickly and then get ready, you have to leave for the office quickly."

    An Xin answered, "Mom, I am not going to the office."

    "Why?" An Qinyan asked, now giving all of her attention to her daughter.

    "Is your health okay?" Gu Yanxi asked.

    "My health is fine, Uncle, "An Xin smiled at his concern and answered.

    Now it was An Qinyan''s turn to speak, "Xin, this is not good behaviour. You partied tillte and now you are not going to the office. You are not setting a good example for others. Think about your father. He will be criticized for your behavior."

    A/N: Hey everyone! Enjoy the chapter.

 Chapter 458 Rebound

    Chapter 458 Rebound

    "Xin, this is not good behavior. You partied tillte and now you are not going to the office. You are not setting a good example for others. Think about your father. He will be criticized for your behavior. I know you are a diligent worker but someone at your position has to prove again and again how you are not benefiting from nepotism. I hope you understand what I am saying. My words might sound a bit hurtful at this time but I can only wish that you understand what your mother is trying to say."

    Actually, An Qinyan was not trying to be mean to her daughter in the morning. An Xin was her dear child and lord knew how much she doted on this girl. However, these days there were many things that she was not like about her daughter''s lifestyle but she tried to exin to herself that An Xin lived in the US for seven years all alone and she had a different lifestyle than the kids here and she could not expect her daughter to change. It was just that it scared her when her children were out at night and doing lord knows what. It was just her overprotective natureing out.

    Moreover, she did not want people to point fingers at An Xin at Lu Zhaolin''s office because him,  his daughter was not serious about work. She knew that An Xin was great at what she did but as a mother, she still did not want An Xin''s name to be associated with nepotism especially when she wasn''t there to protect her.

    When Lu Xuan faced the same thing in herpany, she was there to protect him but it was not the case with An Xin. Moreover, Lu Zhaolin and her way of dealing with things waspletely different.

    Gu Yanxi sighed, sensing the tensions on the breakfast table. He could neither scold An Xin nor he could stop his wife from scolding him. He knew that his wife was not wrong but he could not see such a crestfallen look on the littledy''s face too.

    "Yanyan and Xin, let''s have breakfast together, "Gu Yanxi said. "It has been many days since we had food together as a family."

    An Qinyan turned her attention back to food and An Xin tried to smile and nodded her head to join them for breakfast.

    "So, no office today?" Gu Yanxi asked.

    An Xin looked at her mother first but seeing  that thetter was calmly having her food and then shook her head.

    "Did you meet Shangyan?" Gu Yanxi asked. It had been a few days since Gu Shangyan had visited home either. The two old people were feeling very lonely without their children here.

    "No, why do you ask?" An Xin asked, looking at her stepfather.

    Gu Yanxi suddenly chuckled and added, "Nothing, we can see where he is busy these days."

    He didn''t know why their kids thought that they did not know what they were up to. It was a different matter that they noticed everything but feigned to not know anything at all.

    "I heard he is busy in the office, "An Xin said.

    "Oh, he is not in the office. He is on leave, "Gu Yanxi answered.

    "What a coincidence, Yue is also on leave, "An Xin said while sipping on her soup. Suddenly, things clicked in her head and she immediately looked at her stepfather. "Both of them are on leave?"

    "What does it mean?" Gu Yanxi asked.

    "It only meant what I was discussing with you, "An Qinyan answered.

    "It is hard for me to believe, Yanyan, "Gu Yanxi said.

    "May I know what is going on here?" An Xin asked.

    "Your mom is thinking that Shangyan is getting too close to Shen Yue, "Gu Yanxi answered. "She is afraid that he is trying to find a rebound in Shen Yue. But I told her that was not the case. We all know what he feels for Yoona. He left his home for that girl. Even if they have broken up, I don''t think he will be able to move on that quickly."

    Gu Yanxi was trying to see his love for An Qinyan and Gu Shangyan''s love for Yoona in the same light. Of course, they had problems but it did not mean they would forget love for almost a decade. Once the anger and sadness wear off after a breakup, you want the partner back. As it''s not just love but habit also.

    "What do you think, Xin?" Gu Yangi asked.

    An Xin answered him, "Well, I don''t know what to say. However, I can tell you one thing that he will not be returning to Yoona because they have broken up a long time ago in their hearts. And the only thing that they have to move on from is the habit of each other. Uncle and mom, Yoona and Yan Ge had a very toxic rtionship. I do not want toment more on this."

    Yet she believed that she had spoken more than enough on this. She could see where his uncle wasing from. He wasn''t wrong but seeing everyone from the same lens wasn''t right either. Every rtionship was different with different riddles.

    An Qinyan answered, "Yue is like a part of this family. I don''t want one of my sons to hurt her. She has been through a lot already."

    An Xin shared the same matter on this subject. However, she didn''t say anything loud. If something happened between Shen Yue and Gu Shangyan, she would never intervene. If they hurt each other or state with each other, she would not say anything as she believed that everyone learns everything on their own. And nobody understands even if you told them. But she would always be there for them if they needed her. That''s the only way she could help them.

    Moreover, her own rtionship was a mess. She had caused big trouble for herself and Han Zixin. She had focused on making everything right again.

 Chapter 459 Filial piety

    Chapter 459 Filial piety

    An Xin didn''t go to the office that day. Of course, she could not go. She was suspended for an indefinite period. What could she do at home? Nobody knew about her suspension. In the end, she spent the whole day sleeping in her room. Soon, the evening came and her parents returned. It was dinner time and she did her best to avoid any kind of talk that would ignite any discussion over her.

    Everyone returned to the room after the dinner. The breakfast was early the next day and she joined her family for it.

    "Will youe home early in the evening?" An Qinyan asked. Before An Xin could reply to anything, her mom added, "Your uncle and I will be going to a business colleague''s party in the evening. We might bete. Don''t wait for us for the dinner."

    An Xin nodded her head, lightly chewing with her head buried in her bowl.

    Since her parents would not be at home, she could breathe freely. It was very difficult for her to keep this secret. It wasn''t that she wanted to keep the secret. It was that she could not tell them as she had no courage. Only if she was courageous enough to tell them that she was suspended from her job.

    The night came and An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi reached the party venue. It was not simply a party but a banquet arranged by their old friend who had coborated with them on many projects. They had to attend the banquet as Mr Ji wasn''t only a business friend but a personal too. He was An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi''s friend from their university days.

    They greeted Mr Ji as soon as they came before mingling with the other guests.

    "Why did youe alone?" Mr Ji asked. "You should have brought your kids." Looking at An Qinyan he added, "I heard Little Xin is back, why didn''t you bring her?"

    "She has office, "An Qinyan said. "How can I bring her?"

    "When you are the boss, what''s the worry?" Mr Ji asked her.

    "She is awyer, "An Qinyan replied.

    "Oh, "Mr Jiughed. "She joined her father''s line of work. " He patted her shoulder and said, "Don''t be mad, Yanyan. Lu Xuan is working for you."

    Gu Yanxi put his friend''s hand back from his wife''s shoulder, "Old man, the prettydy is my wife."

    Mr Ji rolled his eyes, "Just because you bagged the prettiest girl in the university after grovelling for 20 years doesn''t mean you can rub it on my face."

    Gu Yanxi just ignored the old bastard. He couldn''t believe that they had gotten old to the point of treating each other as old bastards. Time really slipped from their hands and now their youth had fallen and soon they would enter into their old age. How weird life was that Just a day before yesterday they were teenagers fresh out of high school applying for college and today they were so old that even their kids had left college almost a decade ago.

    An Qinyan talked to Mr Ji in general and they had a good short talk.

    "We should meet someday, "Mr Ji said. "It had been such a long time since we spent some time with just friends. With work and family, we neglect our friends a lot. Then, we get old and wonder why we don''t have anyone to talk to at all."

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi nodded their heads. While they were standing there, an elder arrived with his assistant and greeted Mr Ji.

    "Uncle Li, thank you for taking your time anding to see me, "Mr Ji asked.

    The Uncle Li in discussion was no one else but Chairman Li of the samew firm where An Xin worked. He was rted to Mr Ji as his cousin was thetter''s mother. They had family rtions and that''s why Chairman Li was here.

    Mr Ji made the introduction between the An couple and said, "That''s President An Qinyan of Orchard groups. And that''s her husband CEO Gu Yanxi."

    Chairman Li looked at the couple and smirked in his heart. He tried to stand taller to the couple as in his heart he felt that they were inferior to him.

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi greeted him politely. "It is nice to meet Chairman Li."

    "Chairman Li, have you ever met President An?" Mr Ji asked.

    "I had, "Chairman Li answered. "Though we didn''t get the opportunity to exchange any conversation."

    "We never had any contact with Orchard groups. It can be a reason for that, "Chairman Li added.

    "Yes, Chairman Li is right, "An Qinyan smiled. In her heels, she was standing taller than him. She was seeing that he was trying to put on an inch or two by arching his neck up. She didn''t think much about this action aside from the fact that men do this in the presence of taller women as they were used to dominating the situation.

    "You should get to know each other, "Mr Ji said. "President An''s daughter works for Chairman Li. This thought troubles her."

    He added thest with a chuckle.

    An Qinyan smiled. "I am not troubled. The children had their own way of doing things. She wanted to walk in her father''s footsteps. I have no problem with it. As long as she is doing something good, I will always be behind her to root for her. It didn''t matter who she was working for."

    Gu Yanxi put an arm on her shoulder and said, supporting her, "Well, my wife is right. At the end of the day, the children should be happy, right, Chairman Li?"

    All the parents wanted their children to be happy in their respective lives. As long as their children are happy and stable with their careers, the parents shouldn''t have anyints.

    "Well as a parent we can''t give them everything they ask for, "Chairman Li said. "We have to discipline them and show them certain things had to be our way."

    Chairman Li was in his seventies and he hadn''t upgraded with the changing world. As it took time for a person of his age to change. He still abided by the old rules of the previous centuries and wished for his child to do the same. However, this expectation of his created a beef with his own daughter. Amanda wanted to choose a husband for herself but he could not bear it. He could not ept how his daughter was going against the filial piety. As for this couple in front of him, what could he say? Their daughter was charged with beating an elder. What else could he expect from someone who never tried to discipline their child?

    "Once children cross eighteen, we can''t control them anymore," It was Mr Ji who added this. He had seen this happening in his own house. He was merely saying from his experience, "They be someone with an independent thinking capacity. They do not want things our way and that''s for the best. Parents can''t think for their well-being all the time. They need to learn to make decisions in their life. And in return, Parents should not impose their wills on their children."

    Chairman Li wasn''t satisfied with it and said, "Today''s parents follow all sorts of Western ideas in their family but as a traditional Chinese man, I can''t do that! I can''t see a child under my roof going openly against me. I have raised the child and how could it not show me filial piety that I deserve?"

    "Children aren''t obliged to bepletely obedient to us, "Mr Gu said, "It is normal for them to want a different life than us."

    An Qinyan touched her husband''s back, signalling him to stop or the man would get excited with the topic as he seemed to be reacting rather than just giving his insight. Perhaps, something happened at Chairman Li''s home regarding this issue and it was having such a deep effect on him.

    At this time, someone from the Ji family came and when they saw that Chairman Li was there, he took the old man with him to introduce him to some people.

    "I think I touched a nerve, "An Qinyan said.

    Mr Ji was as surprised as she was. "I don''t know what happened to him. Today, he was so charged up."

    "Little Ji, what did you do?" Mr Ji''s mother came to the scene.

    An Qinyan and Gu Yanxi greeted her.

    "What happened, mother?" He asked.

    "Why did you say that Brother Li?" His mother asked. "Don''t you know what''s going on in his house? Amanda wants to marry amoner. She didn''t care for her father''s wish and it hurt him so much. He is going to disown her if she doesn''te back before the given time."

    "Oh my god, "All three of them were shocked.

    .

 Chapter 460 Greed

    Chapter 460 Greed

    "I didn''t expect Chairman Li to be so old fashioned. He is a big name in the circle. But his thoughts are so narrow, "An Qinyan shared her thoughts with her husband as they wereter alone with each other. The party was in full swing and the couple was sitting on their table, away from everyone. At this age, they did not feel the need to mingle with other people. They felt that they had achieved enough in their life. Making connections and thinking of making extra dors all the time did not sit well with them.

    Currently, their concerns were directed towards life and children. Most of their problems stem from thetter. Though there would be times when they would talk about life and their approach to it, after taking lessons from other people''s stories. Today, Chairman Li turned out to be the person that they did not want to be like.

    Gu Yanxi rubbed his wife''s hand and said in a soft tone, "Yanyan, I know where you areing from. However, he has only lived this kind of life. During his time, his father had certain expectations of him. Those expectations made him the man he is today. Now he wants his daughter to fulfil those expectations too. For him, it is very normal. He doesn''t think how we do or other people do. This burden of parents that they get from their own parents has be so normalised that they don''t see any problem with it. The children had to bear it. It is a vicious cycle and people stuck in it couldn''t even see its viciousness. They just end up getting stuck in it."

    What Gu Yanxi was saying was true. This vicious cycle of fulfilling the expectations of parents was so deep rooted that even if it was unreasonable, it made everyone question the person''s filial piety. If a child in a family dared to break this vicious cycle, he or she would be deemed a bad person who had no respect for their parents or family. It would not be the case that the child was always bad. In some cases, it could be that the child is mature enough to understand that some expectations are not to be fulfilled at the cost of their own life.

    Being filial to parents while still living one''s life was easy and possible. All parents had to do was be open-minded and easier on children. While the children need to learn a line between reasonable and unreasonable expectations.

    An Qinyan said, "I feel for his daughter. Either she will have her father or the man she loves. Either way, she is losing something very substantial."

    Although she had never met Amanda Li in person or talked to her. She was feeling a lot about that girl. Choosing between the two men that you love would kill any person. She just hoped that she remained understanding and kind to her children. She would never want to create a situation for her children where they had to choose between their parents or partner.

    Gu Yanxi, "You are right. In such cases, a person will always choose their partner because we had this expectation of our parents to understand us. When they don''t understand us, it gets very hard. Whatever Miss Li will choose, she is bound to lose a very important man in her life."

    In life we meet different kinds of people. Every person is very different from one another. Some people are good and some bad. Some right and some wrong. And there are some who are hard to categorise. Inyman''s terms, thest category of people are kept in the grey zone. Every kind of person imparts some sort of lesson to you. They might be anything but they teach you things that you either want to adopt in your life or you do not want.

    Learning the lesson, she said, "Yanxi, let''s not do this behaviour with our kids. As a parent, it is very difficult to be satisfied with someone they love. We love our kids endlessly and we would see their partner in a different light. Every parent wants their children''s partner to be perfect but we know that a man and woman together can never be perfect. We both are not perfect to each other and they can''t be either. I hope we can remember this and not cause any difficulty for our children."

    "You are right, Yanyan, "Gu Yanxi said.

    What An Qinyan said was not wrong. It was very hard to be satisfied with the people that our children chose. We will see a number of ws in them. But as a parent, all they needed to do was have faith in their children''s decision. Every person has ws and to be epting of those ws is what love is.

    The couple talked a bit more about the lessons that they were learning with each other. Although they had spent years with each other, learning new things about each other had never died. Half an hourter, she initiated a new topic.

    "I want to invite Chairman Li for a meeting, "An Qinyan said.

    Gu Yanxi said, "I know it''s not because he is Xin''s boss."

    "Of course, "An Qinyan rolled her eyes. Why would she meet him for An Xin? Like any normal employee, her daughter works in thatpany. She didn''t think she needed to meet the owner of thepany to ask them to treat her daughter well.

    Just how embarrassing would it be for An Xin?

    Her daughter was a capable woman who couldmand everyone''s respect with her hard work!

    And if An Xin faced any problems in the office that she couldn''t deal with, she had her father to help and support her there.

    An Qinyan began telling him the actual reason for meeting Chairman Li, "Actually, there is a new project that Director Dong was discussing with me today and we need the help of a goodw firm. The offer is peculiar. Let''s see if he is up for a good challenge. If he takes this case, it will bring the firm not only great money but also new clients."

    This project was very important for herpany. It was the first project that they had taken and they would be working very closely with the central government to build residential buildings for the people living in slums. Apany that builds hotels is now building something very different. An Qinyan didn''t want to be a conventional businesswoman. She wanted to do something great and unforgettable. She was helping people to have houses while making profit for thepany.

    Theirpany needed a strongw firm behind this they would be facing a bacsh from the rivals.

    "If the deal is good, why wouldn''t he cash it?" Gu Yanxi asked her. This was a great deal for anyw firm. Any firm would be happy to be a part of such a big project. "Let''s not forget he is a businessman too."

    An Qinyan nodded her head. "Hmm, I will talk to him once the party ends."

    Gu Yanxi nodded his head.

    When the party ended, Chairman Li was nowhere to be seen. But An Qinyan recognised his assistant and informed him that she wanted to set a date for a meeting with Chairman Li. Since it was An Qinyan, a big shot, he immediately went to find Chairman Li.

    The assistant found his boss and informed, "Chairman Li, President Li is asking to set a meeting with you."

    Chairman Li smirked, listening about it. "I was thinking when will she ask me for it. Of course, any mother would be worried about her child''s future. Let''s use this opportunity well."

    When he first saw the An Lady, he was wondering about when she would contact him. And see, how she didn''t miss this opportunity. Didn''t shee to this party with a mission of meeting him alone? Hmm, everything was going as he had nned.

    The assistant smiled. "As always Chairman Li knows the best."

    "What should I get from her for taking An Xin back to office?" Chairman Li wondered. He was seeing the whole matter as a transaction now that it hasn''t worked in his favour from the beginning. Since he could cash the opportunity for good because of shareholders, he would do it now. An Qinyan could give him many advantages and he just had to y his cards right.

    The assistant said, "Chairman could ask for anything. After all, the An family is at the downside here."

    Chairman Li smirked. He was feeling happy after a long day. It felt so good to think that he had An Qinyan under his thumb because of a mistake made by his daughter.

    "Set the meeting for tomorrow evening."

    "Yes, Chairman Li. I will inform her."

    Little did he know his greed was going to prepare his grave.

 Chapter 461 choice to make

    Chapter 461 choice to make

    On the other hand when Chairman Li was attending his rtive''s banquet, his daughter was working day and night nning her victory against her father. Since she knew that if she did not win, she would lose everything that she had worked hard to gain, she was taking all the steps to win that she had never even considered before.

    Never had Amanda ever thought that the man who taught her all the strategies and tactics to survive in the corporate world would turn so against her because of his ego that she would have to use those strategies or tactics against him.

    She felt bad. She felt immensely bad that her heart was shivering in her chest but she had no other alternative.

    "Mr Lu?" Amanda said, looking up at him. "I didn''t think I would see you at the office thiste."

    All day, she had been meeting one important person after another that she had booked. She had no time to even eat or drink. It was midnight when she was leaving the office. Not a single soul could be seen on her floor. But who would have thought she would see Lu Zhaolin working thatte? She had heard that he was taking unofficial semi-retirement. Then , it was odd for her to see him here of all people.

    Then again, An Xin''s issue left a mark on everyone in the office. Everyone had been only talking about her. In this time, as a father, how could Mr Lu sit still and see everyone backbiting his daughter during her absence?

    People forget all the good things about a person when one negative thing urs. This had happened with An Xin in the office too. There was a time when she was people''s favourite in the office because of her good nature. Now that shemitted one single mistake, everyone was talking bad about her, seeing only the bad parts about her.

    Amanda did not think that it was bad for An Xin as thetter would learn a lot of lessons in her corporate journey. Being awyer in the big firm which cared most about profits than any other thing would p many lessons on everyone''s face. It was so good that she got her first lesson sooner.

    "Well, I had important work, "Lu Zhaolin said. Talking about work, he indeed has a lot of things to do but he could not do it. He came to the office to work today but seeing how things were happening here, it left a deep effect on him and he just could not start working. He spent the entire day staring at the files and hisptop screen. When the day ended and the sky started turning dark, the will insided that had died all day ignited a bit, telling him to be strong for his daughter''s sake. He could feel bad but he could not leave his will to work. Thus, at night, he had a light dinner and began working on the cases.

    Looking at Amanda who was now standing in his office, he asked,"I should ask you how is dealing with shareholders going?"

    "How do you¡ª" Amanda asked.

    "How do I know?" Lu Zhaolin said with a huff. "I don''t. I just assumed."

    She stared at him. How did he know about the things that she was nning? Did he nt spies around her? Then again, Mr Lu had no interest in it. He was someone who would never partake in office politics and maintain a sharp distance from it too.

    Her curiosity was on peak as to how much he knew about her. And of course, she was curious about his sources too.

    Lu Zhaolin said, "CEO Li, unlike Chairman Li, you do not feel the need to follow the old traditions of morality. If you want something, you will get it by any means. You and the Chairman are very simr people. The only difference is that his dual personalityes behind people''s back, yours is never hidden. Since I have worked with him for years, I could assume what you will be doing next."

    Chairman Li was a greedy man. A power greedy man. He would do anything to acquire power and keep it in his hands only. He would not ept that he was greedy. He would put a mask of morality and then stab people behind their backs. When they started thepany many years ago, he knew about his power seeking behaviour. Lu Zhaolin felt that one of them needed to be greedy to achieve big but he didn''t wish to be the one who was greedy between the two. When Chairman Li took the role, he was burden ridden.However, Amanda knew and showed everyone that she lusted for power. Her behaviour was never hidden from anyone. She was not scared to be called sly and deceitful as it was what she always wanted to be.

    Lu Zhaolin had worked with the Li family for decades, if he could not even guess their next move, then it meant he lived in vain. She was ying the same game of chess that her father would. There was not much difference between the both but it was always so hard for them to ept that they were simr kinds of people.

    "Then, you will also know why I came to meet you?" Although she was merely passing by before. Now she had a reason to stop and talk to him. She had a huge favour to ask him. Something was telling him that it would be difficult to convince him.

    Lu Zhaolin just smiled at her. He could read her thoughts in her eyes. He knew what she was here for. Actually, he was just waiting for the moment when she would leave the pretence and open the n before him.

    "How many shares did you umte until now?" Lu Zhaolin asked.

    "Ten percent, "Amanda told him. She poured all her lifelong savings to buy those ten percent from the shareholders. It was not easy. She had to n and plot a lot for this. However, all is well if it ends well. It did not even matter to her what means did she take to get this end.

    "How?" Lu Zhaolin asked her. Who sold her shares? Who had ten percent shares to sell? Ten percent was a huge number and if someone sold it, why was it not made public until now?

    It was Amanda''s turn to smile, "I have my ways."

    Lu Zhaolin nodded his head. "I assume that you want me to back you up with my 30 percent."

    "Well¡­"It was clear that it was what she wanted from him.

    Lu Zhaolin could not help butment, "CEO Li, aren''t you ying a hard game? Wanting to rule thepany with just 10% shares by your side?"

    Bizzare,wasn''t it? She wanted to rule thepany when she only had ten percent shares in her hand while her father had forty percent in his hands. If it was someone else, it would have been impossible for them to even think about it! But Amanda Li was working on it. It was hard to say if he was impressed or pissed at what she was trying to do.

    Amanda replied to him, "Mr Lu, the person who dares to fight, wins the game. If you surrender your weapons even before starting, how will you dare to live? I want to survive the battle. So, I''m putting all my chips in the jar and hoping for a victory."

    Mr Lu said, "I would just suggest that you beware of the consequences."

    Amanda smiled and replied to him, "If I start fearing consequences, I will never be able to move from the starting point."

    His words might sound offending but he was only warning her. "I hope this courage doesn''te to bite you in the end."

    He also said, "I would suggest you to not put your chips in the single jar. If you fail, you won''t be able to stand up, Miss Li."

    "If you support me, Mr Lu¡ª"

    He held his hand and said, "No, Miss Li. I am not up to this discussion."

    Amanda said, "Mr Lu, you will have to take a stand."

    Mr Lu told her, "I never took any stand. I don''t think that I need to take it now. What''s wrong in being a neutral person?"

    Amanda scoffed and said, "There is nothing right with neutrality. It only means silence. You care always supporting one group, either loudly or silently."

    "Miss Li, I think the conversation is ended here,"Lu Zhaolin said.

    "Mr LU, I just want an answer¨C who do you support? Me or my father,"Amanda asked. "This time, there is no neutrality this time. Silence means that you are agreeing with my father. So, whose camp are you in?"

    "It''ste, CEO Li should go home and get proper sleep."

 Chapter 462 do not open yet

    Chapter 462 do not open yet

    "Fire, Miss An."

    Miss Rachel turned to look at Mr Jun who was another board member. He headed the PR department. "There is no need to go at great length to discuss the things we all know that Miss An had made a big mistake. We should fire her and set an example for the future employees."

    "There is no need to take such an extreme step,"Miss Su said. She had been quite close with Mr Lu Zhaolin and since everyone was showing their sides, she decided to do the same. "I agree that Miss An made a mistake but firing her would be too extreme. She is a talentedwyer. She had just joined thepany a few months ago and had performed exceptionally. We should punish her but firing is a little too extreme, Mr Jun, don''t you think so?"

    "Are you saying that we should let this matter slide?" Mr Jun asked.

    Her head was jumbled with so many things. She did not know what was going on. Someone was telling someone and other was telling others. And her heart and mind were at war too. What was she supposed to do at this time? She could not understand. This was making her frustrated and wanting to cry. However, she did not want to cry as it would make her feel pathetic. She hated this feeling. She wanted to feel good. That was why she came here tonight. But the same feelings were in her head and mind and it was troubling her to no end. It was like there was no end to her suffering.

    Would this suffering even end? Slightly tipsy, she was recalling all the sad moments of her life. How her life was a melodramatic soap opera and she, the heroine, who was pped by one tragedy after another..

    Song Xueyun looked at An Xin and said in a stern tone, "Xin, stop telling her that she likes Gu Shangyan. Let her realise this on her own."

    An Xin nodded her head, "Okay."

    Shen Yue looked at Song Xueyun and said, "You are not helping me either, Xueyun."

    An Xin said, "Sorry for making it all tough for you. Tell me what can we do?"

    "Just listen to my problem today. I do not want any solutions, "Shen Yue said. "It makes me feel so miserable that I know I have problems and instead of looking for solutions, I am just ranting my problems here."

    She did not know what was wrong with her. Why did she not want to seek any kind of solution for her problems? Should she be finding solutions and working on her problems? But here she was, doing the exact opposite thing. She was ranting her problems and did not even want anyone to offer her solutions. Just who does that? Only dumb people do that. And she was the biggest dumb bitch, it seemed.

    An Xin said as she hugged her, "It is okay. There is nothing bad about it. Ranting your problems means acknowledging that thwy do exist. When you acknowledge your problems, it is the first step of solving it. You are doing good. Stop feeling bad."

    Shen Yue said, feeling touched, "Thank you."

    She also wanted good words to hear right now to calm her charring soul and An Xin was doing just the same. This rollercoaster pf emotions that she was feeling must be the drinks but she would like to me it on her sad soul that hadn''t seen light im several years and An Xin came as the epitome of light with her bright and warm words.

    An Xin said with a wide smile, "Anything for you, Yue''er. You are my heart after all."

    Song Xueyun snorted. "Aren''t you calling wrong person your heart?"

    She could not handle so much melodrama happening here. She wanted this to stop. It was nauseating. Anyways, did Han Zixin knew that his girlfriend was dering another girl her heart? Would he approve of it? Oh,she could tell he was going to drink a lot of vinegar hearing that.

    An Xin said, "Oh, Yunyun. Let it be."

    Song Xueyunughed. "Yue, do you know our Xin finally fell in love."

    "What?!" Shen Yue was shocked. It was the biggest news that she had heard in a while.

    "Really?" She asked looking at Song Xueyun who nodded her head as in saying a big hell yes.

    "How?" Shen Yue asked. How did the voce-president of anti puppylovemittee fell in love? When did it happen? Did the sun rise from west? There must be something special about the day whej it happened.

    "With who?" Shen Yue asked. Then, she lightly pped her head and said "Wait, is it even a question with who. What I mean is when did it happen?"

    She could bet it on herself that it was Han Zixin. Who else could it be? Seeing the grin on Womg Xueyun''s face, she could tell that her assumption or dare she say belief was absolutely right.

    An Xin had finally fallen for Han Zixin.

    The president and vice president of Puppy lovemittee were together finally.

    "And why did you know and I do not?"Shen Yue finally asked. She felt bad that Song Xueyun knew it before she did.

    Song Xueyun huffed, "She would not have told me either if it was not for my cute snitch cousin Lu Xun."

    She would not have known it until now given the way An Xin was keeping the news under wraps. However, she did not me her.

    Shen Yue said, "Wow, I can''t process everything. It happened so fast, didn''t it? I mean it was long timeing. I saw it from the time she returned to China and saw him ying for students. But I didn''t anticipated it to happen now."

    Shen Yue hugged An Xin and said, "I am so happy for you."

    She had always rooted for these two. She was genuinely very happy about these two.

    "How did Lu Xuan and Gu Shangyan took the news?" Shen Yueter asked.

    An Xin told her, "They don''t know yet. In fact, after Han family and Xiaobao and Aunt Feifei, you know this. Nobody else."

    Shen Yue said forgetting initial hurt, "Why I felt so privileged now."

    "As you should."

    "Right."

    ¡­.

    Two hourster, the three of them were extremely drunk. Thankfully, Shen Yue was aware of this problem and she hade to a ce near her house. None of them would be able to drive. They were walking to her houseughing and talking. The cool breeze was falling on their faces and there was joy shining in their eyes.

    "I want to meet my man, hug him and kiss him, "An Xin said with a creepy smile.

    Song Xueyun groaned. "Eww. Gross."

    "What is so gross about it?" An Xin asked. "It is the best feeling in the world. You should do the same. Give some love and pampering to your man. He deserves it."

    Song Xueyunughed. "Should I?" She took out her phone from her purse and called her husband, "Han Nanxian!"

    "Yunyun?" He said from the other side with his brows furrowed. "Where are you?"

    "I am on the road walking home, "Song Xueyun answered with a wide smile.

    "Which road?" He asked from the other side.

    Song Yun paused and looked around to find which road. "This ck road with big buildings and transport."

    "Are you drunk, Yunyun?" Han Nanxian asked her. He had an inkling that she was drunk. She didn''t talk like this.

    "Noooo!" She said in an exaggerated tone.

    Oh, she certainly was drunk.

    "Where are you? I wille to pick you up, "Han Nanxian said. He didn''t think it would be safe for her to roam on roads drunk and alone. He didn''t think she would be drunk as she was not that careless but who knows.

    "I told you that I am on the road, "Song Xueyun said. "Why don''t you listen to me?You never listen to me. You don''t care about me." Then she began crying, "You don''t miss me. You don''t call me. You don''t even hug or kiss me."

    It was very difficult for him to hear her at this time. The things that she was speaking over the phone, they weren''t easier to hear.

    "Please send me your location, "He almost begged her. "Once I am with you, we will talk about it, okay?"

    "No, I don''t want to talk anymore, "Song Xueyun said. "I want action. We have been talking for so long. I don''t want to talk at all!"

    "Okay. Okay, "Han Nanxian said, calming her down. "Baby, send me your location please. We will take some actions."

    "Promise?" Song Xueyun asked.

    "Promise, "He told her. She sent him location and he sighed in relief. "Who else is with you?"

    "Xin and Yue."

    "Are they drunk like you?" He asked.

    "We are not drunk!!!" She said in an angry tone.

    "Oh yes. Yes, "Han Nanxian said. "I wille to y¨C"

    Before he could say a thing, she cut the call. He dialed his brother''s number and said, "Do you know our women are drunk and roaming on the road to nowhere?"

 Chapter 463 do not open

    Chapter 463 do not open

    ¡­..

    Kierra said, "If you need help, pleasee to me."

    Esmeralda answered with a sweet smile, "Of course, don''t worry."

    They were just standing with each other, looking at the horses from far. It was rxing seeing those beautiful animals grazing on the grass on the meadows that the Westburry family owned. If one wished to know how rich this family was, all they needed to do was visit the estate. They had their private meadows for the animals to graze. They had a privateke on the property. Not just this, they had a forest behind the house that belonged to them only.

    In short, Westburry family was richer than God, it seemed.

    She might havemitted sphemy by saying this but it was true.

    This house had everything. Like everything.

    Breaking the silence between them, Esmeralda said,"Liam was asking me about you."

    Kierra looked at her, shocked and asked, "Was he?"

    What was he telling her?

    She wanted to know.

    She wanted to know the exact conversation.

    Behave!

    Can''t be desperate for his attention. It was pathetic.

    There could never be anything between us.

    It was their fate.

    Esmeralda nodded her head. "What''s going with you two?"

    She just didn''t want Kierra to get her heart broken by Liam. Liam was a sweetheart and she didn''t want to see him bing a bad guy in someone''s story. It would be so bad for both of them.

    "Nothing!" Kierra said, very defensive. She softened her tone and said, "You know nothing can happen between us. He is Westburry."

    Esmeralda reminded her, "So is Selene."

    Kierra sighed and addee, "It''s different with Selene."

    "How so?" Esmeralda asked.

    Kierra stressed,"It is."

    "Your brother is not going to break her heart, right?" Esmeralda asked.

    "He loves her but ¡­"Kierra had no definite answer for her brother. Only he knew what intentions he had about Selene. But she could see that he was crazy for Selene.

    Esmeralda threatened, "Kierra, I will kill him if he hurts that girl."

    She was not being mad at Kierra, this anger and threat was reserved for one many only. If Knoxx broke Selene''s heart, no one would be able to save him from anyone''s wrath.

    "Esme, my brother loves her but he obliges to our parents too much,"Kierra told her the truth, "If they have an adverse objection, I don''t know what he will do. It''s not just our parents that he has to fight against but the whole Westburry family."

    Kierra could not take Knoxx''s side here as she knew that her brother was a perfect son to her parents. He would not do anything that would hurt them. If they expressed their dislike for Selene, he would not go against them. He was too rational for a man who dared to love Selene Westburry.

    "What about you and Liam?"

    "I am over that unrequited love."

    "That''s good. Liam is a good man. But is too scarred by his old love to give himself to anyone. I don''t want you to a rebound. Or someone he is unsure about. You deserved to be loved beautifully."

    After his conversation with Esmeralda, she went to Ronan.

    "You didn''t give my best friend a hard time, did you?"

    "She snitched on me."

    "Shouldn''t she?"

    Ronan didn''t look at her.

    "What are you doing, Ronan?"

    "That woman is with Ethan for money."

    "So what?"

    "What do you mean?" "He is my brother and she is a gold digger."

    "Do you think your brother is that dumb? Even if she is with him for money then what? Tell him to sign a tight prenup. What can she do? Currently, she is making your brother happy. Didn''t you always wanted someone toe into Ethan''s life? Now that someone is making him happy, why aren''t you happy?"

    "Because she is not Katherine."

    "Ronan, they broke up a long time ago for a reason. I know she was good to you. She took care of you when you were little, it didn''t mean you will be obsessed with her till now. Someone can be extremely good to you and not good for others."

    "Why are you here, Kierra?"

    "You put some shit in your head and not do something stupid."

    "Come on, Ronan. You are already doing something very silly by taking revenge on Esmeralda."

    "What would you do if in the end she turned out to be a genuine girl? How will you ask for forgiveness?"

    "What if she is not?"

    "What if she is? Don''t cross so many lines that in the end you will not even have anything to ask for forgiveness."

    "I am not in a mood for a moral lecture."

    "Well, you will have to listen becausetely you have been acting wrong."

    "How are you calling me wrong when I am protecting my family?"

    "Do you know she informed about Liam''s surgery to everyone but me?"

    "But she doesn''t even know you, Ronan."

    "I don''t care!"

    She pulled him for a hug. "I know it''s hard for you but please go easy on everyone. Please open your heart a little. It is not bad to trust people a little."

    "When everyone you trust scar you heart, you will know how difficult it is for someone to trust people." He said, hugging her back. While the two of them were hugging each other, someone was watching them from the window of his bedroom.

    .....

    On the other hand, when Chairman Li was attending his rtive''s banquet, his daughter was working day and night for her victory against her father.

    "Mr Lu?" Amanda said, looking up at him. "I didn''t think I would see you at the office thiste."

    "Well, I had important work, "Lu Zhaolin said. "I should ask you how is dealing with shareholders going?"

    "How do you¡ª"

    "How do I know?" Lu Zhaolin asked. "I don''t. I just assumed."

    She stared at him.

    "CEO Li, unlike Chairman Li, you do not feel the need to follow the old traditions of morality. If you want something, you will get it by any means. You and the Chairman are very simr people. The only difference is that his dual personalityes behind people''s back, yours is never hidden. Since I have worked with him for years, I could assume what you will be going next."

    "Then, you will also know that I came to meet you?"

    Lu Zhaolin just smiled.

    "How many shares did you umte until now?" Lu Zhaolin asked.

    "Ten percent, "Amanda told him. She poured all her lifelong savings to buy those ten percent from the shareholders.

    "How?"

    "I have my ways."

    Lu Zhaolin nodded his head. "I assume that you want me to back you up with my 30 percent."

    "Well¡­"

    "CEO Li, aren''t you ying a hard game? Wanting to rule thepany with just 10% shares by your side?"

    "Mr Lu, people who dares to fight, wins the game. If you surrender your weapons even before starting, how will you dare to live? I want to survive the battle. So, I''m putting all my chips in the jar and hoping for a victory."

    "I would just suggest that you to be beware of the consequences."

    "If I start fearing consequences, I will never be able to move from the starting point."

    "I hope this courage don''te to bite you in the end."

    "I would suggest you to not put your chips in the single jar. If you fail, you won''t be able to stand up, Miss Li."

    "Your father is waiting

    I am over that unrequited love."

    "That''s good. Liam is a good man. But is too scarred by his old love to give himself to anyone. I don''t want you to a rebound. Or someone he is unsure about. You deserved to be loved beautifully."

    After his conversation with Esmeralda, she went to Ronan.

    "You didn''t give my best friend a hard time, did you?"

    "She snitched on me."

    "Shouldn''t she?"

    Ronan didn''t look at her.

    "What are you doing, Ronan?"

    "That woman is with Ethan for money."

    "So what?"

    "What do you mean?" "He is my brother and she is a gold digger."

    "Do you think your brother is that dumb? Even if she is with him for money then what? Tell him to sign a tight prenup. What can she do? Currently, she is making your brother happy. Didn''t you always wanted someone toe into Ethan''s life? Now that someone is making him happy, why aren''t you happy?"

    "Because she is not Katherine."

    "Ronan, they broke up a long time ago for a reason. I know she was good to you. She took care of you when you were little, it didn''t mean you will be obsessed with her till now. Someone can be extremely good to you and not good for others."

    "Why are you here, Kierra?"

    "You put some shit in your head and not do something stupid."

    "Come on, Ronan. You are already doing something very silly by taking revenge on Esmeralda."

    "What would you do if in the end she turned out to be a genuine girl? How will you ask for forgiveness?"

    "What if she is not?"

    "What if she is? Don''t cross so many lines that in the end you will not even have anything to ask for forgiveness."

    "I am not in a mood for a moral lecture."

 Chapter 464 do not open

    Chapter 464 do not open

    "Esme, my brother loves her but he obliges to our parents too much. If they have an adverse objection, I don''t know what he will do. It''s not just our parents that he has to fight against but the whole Westburry family."

    "What about you and Liam?"

    "I am over that unrequited love."

    "That''s good. Liam is a good man. But is too scarred by his old love to give himself to anyone. I don''t want you to a rebound. Or someone he is unsure about. You deserved to be loved beautifully."

    After his conversation with Esmeralda, she went to Ronan.

    "You didn''t give my best friend a hard time, did you?"

    "She snitched on me."

    "Shouldn''t she?"

    Ronan didn''t look at her.

    "What are you doing, Ronan?"

    "That woman is with Ethan for money."

    "So what?"

    "What do you mean?" "He is my brother and she is a gold digger."

    "Do you think your brother is that dumb? Even if she is with him for money then what? Tell him to sign a tight prenup. What can she do? Currently, she is making your brother happy. Didn''t you always wanted someone toe into Ethan''s life? Now that someone is making him happy, why aren''t you happy?"

    "Because she is not Katherine."

    "Ronan, they broke up a long time ago for a reason. I know she was good to you. She took care of you when you were little, it didn''t mean you will be obsessed with her till now. Someone can be extremely good to you and not good for others."

    "Why are you here, Kierra?"

    "You put some shit in your head and not do something stupid."

    "Come on, Ronan. You are already doing something very silly by taking revenge on Esmeralda."

    "What would you do if in the end she turned out to be a genuine girl? How will you ask for forgiveness?"

    "What if she is not?"

    "What if she is? Don''t cross so many lines that in the end you will not even have anything to ask for forgiveness."

    "I am not in a mood for a moral lecture."

    "Well, you will have to listen becausetely you have been acting wrong."

    "How are you calling me wrong when I am protecting my family?"

    "Do you know she informed about Liam''s surgery to everyone but me?"

    "But she doesn''t even know you, Ronan."

    "I don''t care!"

    She pulled him for a hug. "I know it''s hard for you but please go easy on everyone. Please open your heart a little. It is not bad to trust people a little."

    "When everyone you trust scar you heart, you will know how difficult it is for someone to trust people." He said, hugging her back. While the two of them were hugging each other, someone was watching them from the window of his bedroom.

    "Are you sure that you can stand for that long?" Hazel asked Liam who had been staring out of the window for a long-time now.

    "Hmm, "Liam reacted but didn''t look at her back.

    Hazel sighed lying on the couch in his bedroom . "Well, If I stand that long with my gigantic belly, my back will tire me out."

    "Do you mind if I lie on your couch?" Hazel asked as she was already gettingfortable there.

    "No, I don''t."

    "Thanks, Liam."

    When he was standing for another few minutes, she added, "I think you shoulde to bed. You can''t hear them talk from this far anyway. Unless you know the art of lip reading."

    Now Liam gave her attention and sighed, going to his bed. "Actually, you are right."

    "Can I ask why you are interested in your brother and his best friend''s talks?"

    "I am a sick man in bed. I need something interesting to keep here, don''t you think so?"

    Hazel chuckled. "Well said."

    "Can I ask you something?" Hazel asked after a while.

    "Hmm?"

    "Can I set you up with one of my friends?" Hazel asked.

    He raised his brow. "Hazel, I can''t go to the bathroom alone. In this condition, how can I go out with someone?"

    "I can wait, "Hazel said. "Just tell me if I can or cannot?"

    "Do I know this friend?" Liam asked.

    "That''s the surprise."

    "Well, you never mentioned surprise?"

    "You know now, "Sheughed.

    "I don''t think I am ready for dating anyone."

    "You don''t have to if you don''t want to. It''s just that you have to show up."

    "Tell me, Hazel, am I a part of some sort of conspiracy?"

    Hazel innocently blinked her eyes, "Are you?"

    "You sound evil."

    "I am evil."

    "Fine."

    "Are you agreeing?" She asked, shocked. "Howe?"

    "I am bored. I need some fun in my life. If being a part of your conspiracy will keep me engaged, I''m fine with it."

    Hazelughed evilly. "You will not be surprised."

    "Can I ask you for another favor?" Hazel asked.

    "I think you exhausted your limit."

    "Just this once, Liam."

    "Okay, fine." "What is it?"

    "First answer one of my questions, "Hazel asked. "If there was an ideal woman who you wanted to enter Ethan''s life, who would it be? Someone who you think is perfect for him."

    "Easy. Esmeralda."

    "Not, Katherine?"

    "Not Katherine at all."

    "If they had married, it would have been a marriage more toxic than Asher and Violet''s."

    "Why do you think Esmeralda is Ideal for him?"

    "Because she is not perfect like Katherine."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Esmeralda is not perfect. That''s what makes her more ideal than anyone else on this for Ethan. She is kind but her kindness has a limit. She has a mean spirit. She is no goody-two shoes. She can fight for herself. Most of all, she thinks about her while keeping in mind everyone around her. Look, she is just perfect for him."

    "What does it mean?"

    "It means Ethan doesn''t need a saint for a wife. He needs an actual human being with imperfections who would ept him and love him. She is perfect!"

    "I don''t know what it means but it sounds good to me."

    "What are you nning, Hazel?"

    "This pregnancy has bored me, Ethan. I have three more months before this boredom will end."

    "And?"

    "I have a deal for you."

    "For me?"

    Hazel nodded and smiled, "You will be in bed for the next two weeks. So, why not for the next fourteen days we show Ethan and Esmeralda how perfect they are for each other and with each other."

    "You gotta be kidding me. "

    "Oh, I am certainly not."

    "They are in a ¡­."

    "I know. Still, it doesn''t stop me. If you want this too, all you have to do is support me. We will n and plot together. What do you say?"

    "You arepletely nuts to think that I will join you in this ridiculous n."

    "I am nuts."

    "You are right. You are."

    Hazel smiled and put her hand together, "Partners?"

    Liam shook her head. "You are an evil woman."

    "Oh,  trust me."

    "Why are you doing this, Hazel?"

    "I am bored."

    "Tell me the real reason."

    "There is¨C"

    "If there isn''t then I will not join you."

    Hazel paused for a moment and then said, "My doctor told me at my 20th week meeting that if I continued with my pregnancy, I might lose my life. I had this rareplication that is notmon among women."

    "Oh god¡­"

    "Issac convinced me for the termination but do you know what? If I terminate the pregnancy, there is still no chance that I wille back alive¡­"

    "I am so sorry¡­"

    "You can''t do anything about it. Nobody can do anything. So, that''s the reason. Even if I am gone, I want all the people that I know to find someone to take care of them."

    "Does anyone know about it?"

    "Nobody except the child''s father."

    "I am sorry, Hazel, you have to go through this."

    Hazel just smiled through the teary eyes. "So, Liam, will you be my partner?"

    "How many projects do we have to take?"

    "Three, "Hazel told him.

    "Alright. I am in."

    "It is going to be so much fun, "Liam tell her.

    "You bet!"

    "But you have to promise me not to tell a soul about the things that we exchanged in this room."

    "I promise."

    "What are you two whispering?" Esmeralda asked as she entered inside with Amber.

    "Oh, we are discussing about our body diforts."

    "Are you?"

    "Hazel is saying how standing on feet for long kills her back."

    "I keep asking her if she is having twins. Look at her stomach. It appears as if there are two babies."

    "Hey, I just had an extra healthy baby."

    "If you say so."

    "Where did Kierra go?" Amber asked.

    "I am here, "Kierra answered as she came with Ronan. "My mother is calling me home immediately."

    "I can have someone drop you at your home,

    "Liam immediately said.

    "She can smell any Westburry from far, "Kierra said. "They don''t know that I am here."

    "I can drop you, "Ronan answered.

    "As if you are not a Westburry."

    "Can''t change the womb I came from.

 Chapter 465 Encounter with mother

    Chapter 465 Encounter with mother

    "Do you have something to tell me?"An Qinyan asked her daughter. When she returned home with Gu Yanxi, she was silent the whole time. Gu Yanxi noticed something unusual with his wife. He thought of asking first but it seemed like she was not in the mood to talk. He tried to make herfortable and did not ask many questions. He did not know that before meeting him, she went to meet Lu Zhaolin. He did not have any idea about the gravity of the situation.

    Currently, they are in the living room. An Xin was already in the living room when they reached home. An Qinyan did not need to call her daughter downstairs to ask for an exnation.

    Gu Yanxi understood one thing. Whatever had happened, it had something to do with An Xin. He could not understand what sort of mistake An Xin hadmitted and that An Qinyan was angry to this extent. It was not a secret to anyone that An Qinyan had a soft spot for An Qinyan for everything the little girl went through in her childhood.

    It was rare when An Qinyan would scold An Xin. But the fire in An Qinyan''s eyes was telling a different story.

    He felt stuck. Not between the two women. But between the situations. He could not do anything to relieve the tensions.

    As An Xin saw the angry look on her mother''s face. She knew that her game was over. Her mother knew. It already took more than her mom more than a few days to find out her secret.

    She could no longer lie. Actually, she should have confessed the truth a long time ago. But she was scared to disappoint her mother.

    However, at this moment, she knew that she made a big mistake by hiding the truth from her mother. If she hade clean sooner, things would not have escted to this extent.

    However, she could not do anything more than regret at this time.

    "Mom," An Xin whispered while lowering her head. She was scared to look into her mother''s eyes. The look of disappointment on her mother''s face will shatter her heart and she could not take it at this moment.

    If there was one person that she never wanted to disappoint, it was her mother. She never forgot about the day that gave her the chance to live the life she was leading. This miracle was possible because of her mother only. She never wished to disappoint her mother.

    "An Xin, when were you going to confess the truth?"An Qinyan asked. "Do you have any regret for lying to your family?"

    She could not bear the fact that her daughter had created such a mess and could note to her family and confess her wrongdoings. For a moment, she began to doubt her upbringing. Did she fail somewhere as a mother?

    An Xin could literally read the thoughts going inside her mother''s head and began regretting everything. However, aside from being apologetic, she could not do anything, "I am sorry, Mom."

    "What do I do with your sorry now?"An Qinyan looked at her daughter and asked." What could I do with your sorry now?"

    Tears pooled inside her eyes and she whispered once again, "I am sorry, Mom."

    "An Xin, it is toote for an apology."

    Gu Yanxi who was silently watching the scene felt too suffocated. He did not know what was going on but seeing both An Xin and An Qinyan hurting was too much for his heart. On one hand, it was his wife who was more precious to him than anything and on the other hand, it was his daughter. He could not take any side. Even if An Xin was wrong, he could not punish her. His love for her was biased. Meanwhile, he could not fault his wife either.

    An Xin took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to say to her mother, An Xin mustered up the courage to say, "I am sorry that I could not tell you I was scared to tell you. I know it will sound like an excuse but I was scared how you were going to react that I lost my job."

    The real reason why she could not confess to her mother why she lost her job was

    The real reason why she didn''t tell her mother the truth was that she was scared of this reaction. She knew that her mother was going to react like this. Her mom would not understand why she did what she did. And if she had to exin everything to her mother, she would have to tell the parts of Han Zixin''s life that nobody was aware of. She could not tell her mother that Yang Zi was Han Zixin''s birth mother who abandoned him for fame and was now back to his life for selfish reasons only. Her mother would not understand anything without any context.

    Gu Hanxi was shocked to hear thi, "Xin, you lost your job?"

    An Xin nodded at Gu Yanxi. Here was her sweet stepfather who was stuck between two women he loved.

    Gu Yanxi took a step ahead and tried to mediate between the mother and daughter. "Yanyan, please don''t be mad at Xin. It''s just a job. She is capable¡ª"

    He failed to see that his wife was so heated that she was not going to listen to anyone. She was mad beyond words. No matter what he did now was not going to help this situation at all.

    An Qinyan shed him a look and asked, "Yanxi, do you think I''m that unreasonable that I will be mad at her for losing a job?"

    Gu Yanxi said with a sigh, "You are not."

    An Qinyan exined to her kind husband, "Exactly. It''s not that she lost her job but the way she lost it. Why don''t you ask her why she lost her job?"

    She turned to look at her daughter and said with a smile, "Xin?"

    "Mom¡ª"An Xin sighed. How does she tell the truth to her mom? Someone was going to be pissed by the end of this session.

    An Qinyan said, "Are you ashamed to tell your Uncle how you lost your job?"

    "Mom, please understand¡ª"An Xin requested her mother to understand. Even though she knew that it was not going to happen, she was going to exhaust her efforts.

    Her mother snapped, "Xin, how will I understand if you didn''t even try to exin to me."

    It was true that we could not ask someone to understand without trying to help them to understand. If she wanted An Qinyan to understand, she would have to exin everything. Since An Xin could not do that, An Qinyan''s anger was not going to be cooled down any sooner.

    An Qinyan asked her daughter, "Did youe to me and tell me that you are in trouble?"

    An Xin had her head lowered.

    An Qinyan said further, "If it was a small issue, I would not have caused a scene but it is a big issue. Your reputation could be smeared badly by the media. You have created a scandal for yourself and this family."

    Why could not her good daughter understand the implications of her actions? It was not Chairman Li who was going to take advantage of this situation but everyone was going to benefit from it. They would drag Lu Zhaolin into office politics who had always maintained a position away from it but because of An Xin things were going to turnplicated for him too.

    Once the matter leaks to press things worse than this would happen.

    What was even worse was the fact that An Xin herself was a public figure.

    This Scandal could potentially ruin her career.

    Of course, as a mother, she would step down in this mess to take care of it to protect her daughter''s future.

    An Xin confessed to her mother, "I wasn''t thinking much at that time."

    An Qinyan said, "Yes. You were not. Do you know how impulsive your actions were?"

    "I am sorry ¡ª"

    An Qinyan was done with her sorries. It was hurting her ears to hear it more. It sounded like empty excuses to her. "You are saying sorry again and again. Tell me one thing, did you apologize to thatdy?"

    "I¡ª"

    Of course, An Qinyan knew about it. She received the report from Lu Zhaolin. "You didn''t."

    An Xin pursed her lips.

    An Qinyan said, "It means you are not guilty of what you did."

    An Xin couldn''t say a word. Because it was true that she was not guilty at all. She did not see any reason for being guilty. Yang Zi deserved every p she received.

    An Qinyan said, "You are only sad because I found out about this matter, not because you beat up a woman in your office lobby."

    ....

    A/N: I always fail when I say that I will post for a whole month. But I will try as much as I can.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!